《The Laws of Cultivation: Qi = MC^2》


 Glossary

    Glossary


    <strong>Character Names</strong>


    Lu Jie - The main character, and a twenty year old boy stuck at the peak of the 3rd realm in the Cloudy Peaks outer sect.


    Lao Zhang (Old Man) - The Old Alchemist of the outer sect, who teaches the MC Alchemy.


    Labby (Lab Rat) - MC''s spirit rat.


    Sheldon - MC''s spirit turtle.


    Twilight - MC''s spirit nt.


    Nyan - Lu Jie''s cat.


    Su Lin - The thieving rat like older sect member still present in the outer sect. The MC''s drug trade partner, and the guy who''s brother was crippled.


    Zhang - Su Lin''s crippled brother.


    Silverlight - The lilly from the sect''s tournament, and Zhang''s bonded spirit.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Cao Chen - Another one of Su Lin''s sworn brother.


    Yan Yun - The granddaughter of Elder Yan, a Jade Beauty of sixteen and a young prodigious cultivator who has a secret passion for Yaoi stories.


    Leiyu - Yan Yun''s spirit, and an arrogant and pompous thunder spirit bird


    Granny Lang - The Old Alchemist and the granny with whom Su Lin''s brothers live with in the Seventh Peak City.


    Elder Tian Feng - The Elder in the library who''d given Lu Jie his library pass, and the spirit bonding art. He has the Moon spirit.


    Xian Yue - The moon spirit that gavebby a pill and brought Yi Liuxiang to Lu Jie.


    Yi Liuxiang (Shie Liuxiang) - The snake bloodline boy who uses silver needles.


    Zhi Zhu - Liuxiang''s spider spirit.


    Yan Li and Yan Lei - The twins with the Phoenix bloodline that sparred with the original Lu Jie before the MC got transmigrated in.


    Guo Yin (Yin): The daughter of the vige head of Taizhou


    Guo Ran: Yin''s brother, and the son of the vige head of Taizhou


    Zhou Fang: Lord Zhou''s eldest son, and the heir to the Seventh Celestial Peak.


    <strong>Locations</strong>


    Azure-Jade Empire - The Empire that spans the continents within which this story takes ce.


    Seven Celestial Peaks - The Seven Peaks that contain thergest sects among the empire.


    Cloudy Peaks Sect - One of thergest sects from the seventh peak. Part of the seven celestial peaks.


    Seventh Peak City - The city near the Cloudy Peak sect, and the city next to the Seventh Peak among the seven celestial peaks.


    Taizhou - A Vige near Cloudy Peak sect, set next to a Qi vein.


    <strong>Cultivation Realms</strong>


    First Circle:


    First Realm: Foundation


    Second Realm: Qi Gathering


    Third Realm: Qi Refining


    Second Circle:


    Fourth Realm: Core Formation


    Fifth Realm: Core Refining


    Sixth Realm: Golden Core


    Third Circle:


    Seventh Realm: Nascent Soul


    Eight Realm: Soul Foundation


    Fourth Circle:


    Ninth Realm: Domain Foundation


    Tenth Realm: Domain Establishment


    Fifth Circle:


    Eleventh Realm: Transendence


    Twelth Realm: Core Shattering


    <strong>Art</strong>


    <strong>Lu Jie: </strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Yan Yun: </strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1: Beware of Cultivators

    Chapter 1: Beware of Cultivators


    The world spun around in circles as I stared at the wooden ceiling with a dimming gaze. A loud droning noise rang in my ears as someone shouted the end of the spar.


    ¡°Are you done already, Junior Brother? We still have many pointers to share,¡± the boy said, smirking. I could barely make out his face, as colors sshed around in my vision, but from the sound of him, he could not have been older than fourteen.


    ¡°Peh, that was pathetic. Barely managed to take five blows. Let us leave brother, this scum is not worth our time.¡±


    I heard murmurs all around me, words full of disgust and asionally some of pity were thrown my way. The other boy walked out of the arena, but I remained where Iy staring at the roof above me.


    ¡°Someone take Lu Jie to the Old Man, he seems to have hit his head hard.¡± A man spoke, as a few people walked over. Two pairs of arms lifted me up, carrying me through my daze. I could barely register their voices as I started to gather my wits.


    Two questions burned in my mind.


    Where the fuck am I? And who¡¯s this Lu Jie?


    ***


    The smell of herbs and incense touched my nose, and I felt something warm prickle my skin. With a painful groan I opened my blurry eyes, taking a look at where I found myself.


    ¡°Keep lying down Lu Jie, your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet. The pill is working but you need to rest.¡±


    An old man stood beside me, wearing a in white robe. His hair was white, long bushy eyebrows set on a face with more wrinkles than skin and a long beard seen in all those Kung-Fu movies.


    A boiling iron cauldron sat at the other end of the chamber, green smoke rising from it as it twirled in the air, floating around the old man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be making a Qi reinforcement pill, it will heal the damage to your dantian soon. You have nothing to worry about, you won¡¯t be crippled,¡± the old man said, patting my shoulder gently with a kind smile.


    I stared as the old man walked back towards his cauldron and let my head fall back onto the coarse and hard bed underneath me.


    Where am I? Thest I remember was falling asleep as I was preparing for my Physics test paper and the next instant I was being mmed around by some kids throwing magic bullshit at me.


    I didn¡¯t have to wait long, as the answers started toe to me on their own. Lu Jie, a moderately talented kid from the Seven Rivers vige who had found out he¡¯d been blessed with Qi. Like every other kid from a vige, he decided to strike out his luck in the city, to try and be a cultivator.


    The rest went as typical Chinese cultivation stories go. But Lu Jie was no main character. He barely got into the sect on his talents and struggled to keep up with his peers as they moved further through the ranks. Years went by and he was now twenty, and still stuck at the third realm.


    He got the short end of the stick when he caught the eyes of the insane twin young masters recently, being dumb enough to ept their proposal to have them give him ¡°pointers¡±.


    Looking through his memories, it was obvious to me that the twins just loved to beat and bully those weaker than them, and used the spar as an opportunity to beat other disciples up. Lu Jie happened to be just exceptionally unlucky, dying from a hit to the head.


    And now I¡¯m Lu Jie.


    Fuck me.


    I tried to move but the pain shooting through my abdomen told me that any movement would make me regret all my choices so far. Stuck on the bed, I decided to go through the guy¡¯s memories. There was little else to do.


    There was no family that I could think of for Lu Jie. For all of his childhood he seemed to have been raised by a kind farmer who¡¯d taken him in. He hadn¡¯t left the sect in years. Outer disciples seem to be barely above servants in ranking here, and the only ranks Lu Jie had been rising in was that of age.


    The old man here seemed to be the only one who¡¯d ever cared for him, with his frequent beatings and injuries his visits to this ce had been far moremon than should be normal. I felt a bit bad about the old man, as I remember him telling Lu Jie of how he¡¯d lost his grandchild to a particrly nasty disease. It was clear that he¡¯d seen his grandson in him, and now the kid was dead too.


    I had some measures of pity for Lu Jie as well. He had been an arrogant guy, believing himself destined for greatness and the shattering of his dreams had been harsh. He had never said it out loud, or even muttered a word of thanks to the old man, but he had been the only support the boy had had in his life in the sect.


    It was a sad story. A death so pointless. Another nameless guy gone in a merciless world. But while I felt sad, I had no intentions of sticking around here. I had read enough cultivation novels to know how these went. Any young master coulde in with a ¡®You dare??!¡¯ and I¡¯d meet the same fate that Lu Jie had.


    ¡°Open your mouth Lu Jie. Swallow the pill and let it mix with your Qi.¡± The old man said, as he ced a pill near my mouth. I opened my lips, stinging pain coursing through them at the movement.


    I ignored the pain as I swallowed the pill, feeling it travel through my chest before it soon began to dissolve. A cool sensation formed in my gut as the Qi from the pill began to spill over, flooding what could only be my pathways. For a moment I panicked, the foreign sensation making me tense, but ingrained memory in my body began to circte the energy on its own, moving it in circles through my dantian.


    A mint like smell tingled my nose as the energy started to dissipate throughout my body, my wounds starting to itch. I felt a surge of Qi pulse through as the pain I¡¯d been feeling began to fade.


    ¡°You should be able to walk soon, but don¡¯t channel your Qi or stress your Dantian for a couple of days. I will try and get the sect to let you take a leave for a couple of days,¡± the old man said with a gentle smile.


    I stared at the man, who saved me from death, or a life as a cripple, the only person who¡¯d been there for me. The words that I- Lu Jie had never said out loud, I felt them fill my chest. Perhaps it was hisst wish, or whatever remained of him, but I feltpelled to give it voice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The old man stared at me, his brows rising in surprise for a brief moment before heughed gently. ¡°No need to thank this old man Lu Jie, I am just doing my duties. You have a bright future in front of you, you should be careful not to squander it in quarrels.¡±


    My lips trembled as emotions notpletely my own filled me. The grief of loss, the frustration of being insufficient. Anger at my own self. To have died like this. But then¡­ grateful. To be able to say what I had never had the heart to.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the Qi swirling in my dantian as the emotions passed by.


    May you find peace Lu Jie.


    ***


    ¡°Yeah this is bullshit¡± I muttered out loud. In whatevernguage the people spoke here. <em>Azure-Jade script. </em>The thought came to my mind, alongside the context behind why thenguage was named such. I was too busy marvelling over my body to care though.


    ¡°Fucking Qi magic bullshit. I <em>know </em>I had a concussion and at least a couple broken ribs. All healed in a few hours.¡± I said out loud, this time in English. d I hadn¡¯t forgotten how to speak it at least.


    The pill had sent me into a strange haze induced state, where my mind had drifted through my thoughts, as the Qi within me had silently cycled itself over and over. I felt my dantian, now healed from the pill¡¯s effect, and I sensed the Qi filling it.


    A meagre amountpared to all but the newest of disciples joining the sect. But even the weakest of cultivators were stronger than the average farmer. Super human strength and speed were just the beginning of their abilities.


    I was not going to stick around these murderous drug addicted supermen and women. That¡¯s just asking to get killed.


    I flexed my fingers, and moved my feet. Theck of pain was surreal. No medicine, no matter how advanced back home could have achieved what this simple low grade healing pill had done in hours.


    I shifted my feet back onto the wooden floor and pulled myself up. The small room I was in was filled with book shelves. A small cauldron sat at one corner of the room, the remnants of the contents of the concocted pill sitting in there.


    From what I could tell from Lu Jie¡¯s memories, Alchemy wasn¡¯t a noteworthy profession in this world. The alchemists, while respected by the lower end of society, worked mostly in service to some sort of lord or governor, and even the most famous alchemists were under the thumb of powerful cultivators.


    They needed to have Qi, yet they didn¡¯t use it to focus on cultivation but instead used it to hone a different set of skills. The very concept was foreign to most cultivators. Why <em>wouldn¡¯t</em> you chase the eternal heavens and immortality through trials and tribtions and be the big dick chad god?


    I walked up to the cauldron, picking up the little leather book lying on a table nearby. The script was foreign to me, but as with thenguage I could speak, I could also read these texts. It seems Lu Jie was an educated man.


    The book opened up to show a list of herbs, denoting their names,mon locations and their properties. Flipping through the pages I found various texts exining how to process these herbs, and various mixtures to form balms and salves to help heal wounds.


    The texts were somewhat primitive, yet the content within was still valuable. There were many nts that, I noticed, deviated from their natural properties. One nt was straight up made of fire. A Seven-Poison me grass that turned to fire when Qi flowed through it. There were several such strange spirit herbs listed in the book and quite quickly, I found myself sucked into the text books, as it guided me through the basics of Alchemy.


    Time flew by, as the further I read the more entranced I became by the things I saw. Everything in this book flew right in the face of all that I knew. It brokews of physics and chemistry for breakfast, and would munch on thews of Thermodynamics as a snack. Some pills had downright ridiculous procedures like, perform the dance of the Blood Lotus, and channel your spirit. The pill shall take the shape of your desires like what the fuck.


    Yet, the ideas sparked something in me. I¡¯d always enjoyed learning, it was one of the things that had stuck with me since my childhood. My desire to better understand the world around me. To discover the mysteries that may have been hidden right in front of our eyes. The harsh droning sses at university may have at times dulled that enthusiasm, but the desire had never really gone awaypletely.


    Now, it seemed to have returned stronger than ever before. I was in a fantasy world. A world with mythical forces and pills that could save hundreds of lives. From every cultivation novel I had read, the setting had been historical, and backward in technology, but there was no need for things to be that way.


    They already had medicine so advanced it could heal people in a day or two. If I could understand that, if I could find out what made this world tick, then perhaps I would not have to worry about some random young master being my doom. Afterall, science was just the understanding of the world around us. If thews of my world did not apply, then I would just have to learn thews of this one.


    Alchemy could also serve as a way to earn money and save enough up to live on my own outside the sect. And possibly find some quiet corner where I could try and break down the magic behind this world.


    It was as good a n as I would have, of leaving behind the politics and cultivators and their squabbles. I did not want to live as a peasant. From what I could see in Lu Jie¡¯s memory, they had extremely simplistic lives, and lived in poverty. Not having the inte is bad enough, but having to work on some farm to survive may just kill me out of boredom. No, I¡¯d much rather get a quiet mansion in a town, and sell alchemical potions and live afortable life.


    I let out a breath, closing the book on myp. The door creaked behind me, and I saw the Old Man, standing at the doorway, staring at me.


    ¡°W-what are you doing Lu Jie?¡± the old man said, a look of surprise on his face.


    ¡°I- umm. I just¡­¡± I murmured but my voice was caught in my throat. I paused for a moment, shuffling. Dying would do nothing. This would have to be my chance. I took in a deep breath, as I looked up at the Old Man.


    ¡°I want to learn Alchemy.¡±

 Chapter 2: The Path of Alchemy

    Chapter 2: The Path of Alchemy


    I stared at the Old man, trying to keep my expression as sincere as I could.


    ¡°Why so suddenly, Lu Jie? What about your dream of rising in your cultivation?¡±


    I took in a breath, trying to emte a dejected Lu Jie as best as I could. ¡°The spar has opened my eyes Elder. I had been trying to deny it all this time, hoping that effort would be enough, but the heavens do not grant blessings equally. I have been stuck at the third realm for months now, unable to break through to the second circle.¡± I sniffed once.


    ¡°I have seen the truth. I am talentless. And this is as far as I will ever go. I had despaired thinking there was no path in life that I could take. But, the pill you granted me made me feel a sense of purpose.¡±


    I paused for a moment, realising that I was almost being genuine here. Having the memories of Lu Jie, even though I could tell the memories were not mine, I still felt affected by them. His frustration and his defeat, and the realisation had all been true. He may have died, but I had lived through his memories, and I¡¯d felt those emotions. I continued speaking, trying not to stop suddenly.


    ¡°I wish to be of some use. And I wish to repay you for all the kindness you have shown me one day.¡± I turned around, pulling my knees together, as I bowed my head.


    ¡°Please take me as an apprentice.¡±


    Silence descended for a few moments, as I kept my head bent. The sound of footsteps sounded out as the old man walked closer.


    ¡°I am a bit disheartened to hear you give up on your dream Lu Jie. You may have had troubles, but I''d seen the resolve in your eyes. But the heavens have different ns for everyone. And it is the mark of youth to try and find your own path, and Dao. If you think it lies in this craft, then I would be d to teach it to you.¡±


    I looked up at the old man, a frown sat on his wrinkly old face as he walked over to inspect his cauldron. ¡°It has been decades since anyone has asked this old man to teach them. Know that I am no talented master, but just a humble man who has been working his craft for a long time.¡± A pause descended as I sat for a moment.


    ¡°Think carefully, Lu Jie. The rtionship of a Master and apprentice runs deeper than all but family. If this is truly the path you wish to take, then kowtow thrice and agree to take me as your master, and I will agree to teach what I know of Alchemy.¡±


    I exhaled, feeling partially relieved as I looked up. ¡°I agree, Master.¡± I replied, kowtowing thrice.


    ¡°I agree as well, apprentice, may the heavens be my witness.¡±I felt a pulse of Qi travel through the room at his words as the apprenticeship was made official.


    It had been partially a gamble to ask the old man, he really had no reason to ept me as a disciple. Officially I would still be a disciple of the sect. I would help him with his job, and do some chores, but outside of that, the old man was doing me a favour. I was a good deal nervous at being thrust in this position so randomly, but a part of me was also relieved as well.


    Step 1 of n ¡®Escape dumb cultivation sect¡¯ was a sess.


    I bowed my head once more, as the old man stood in front of me.


    ¡°What do you know about alchemy Lu Jie?¡± the old man asked.


    I frowned for a moment, trying to dreg up a reply from Lu Jie¡¯s memories. ¡°Alchemy is the craft of refining. To refine various herbs and resources to form Elixirs and Pills that can help purify the dantian and bolster one¡¯s cultivation. As well as cure ailments and heal injuries.¡± I frowned at my reply. The Alchemy in this world may be primitive but it was still a field of study. The answer I¡¯d given hadpletely ignored the nature of alchemy to instead put it as a tool. I felt a different reply bubbling in me, and I spoke up.


    ¡°Alchemy is the study of nature. It''s the craft of understanding the body and the spirit, to create that which can heal and enhance both. It is the craft of medicine, and one of healing and conversion. A method to understand how the various herbs and essences work, and by extension, how everything under heaven does. It''s a Path of understanding.¡± I replied, and this time, the answer rang true, as my Qi swirled in my Dantian. This was my Path.


    ¡°My Dao will differ from yours. But all of them reside under the heavens as one, guided by its will. I had never felt it before Lu Jie, but now, I feel that the path of Alchemy may indeed be the one for you. That choice is not mine to make. All this old man can do is guide you along your Path.¡±


    I nodded in reply and the old man turned around. ¡°Let us start with the very first thing. The ranks by which an Alchemist is known. You have taken your first steps in Alchemy as an Alchemy apprentice. The next step for you would be one of a Junior Alchemist, capable of refining the simplest of pills and elixirs. The next would be a Senior Alchemist. The rank this old man had been for the majority of his life. You can call yourself a true Alchemist at this rank. At the end of my life, I have taken myst steps to be a Grand Alchemist.


    After Grand Alchemist, your path will take you to be a Master, a Grandmaster, a Saint, and atst an Alchemy Emperor. Such is the path in front of you.¡±


    I stared at the old man, seeing his passion as he spoke his words. The realisation of his old appearance dawned on me as well, and the time he had spent honing his craft. Few men looked old, the Qi in them keeping their appearances youthful even beyond a century. And the higher you cultivated, the slower you aged. Yet, Old Man looked older than any person I had ever encountered, he may not have a high cultivation, yet his skills and experience would be invaluable nheless.


    ¡°The first step in alchemy is the study of its ingredients. Which ingredient does what, and the potency of the herbs, the purity of the essence, and the time and technique involved in refining them.¡± Smoke rose from the cauldron, twirling around the old man¡¯s hand as his hands moved to an unseen rhythm. Seeing things straight out of a kung fu movie left me awed as I gaped, watching with bated breaths as the minty smell of herbs filled the chamber.


    ¡°Your first lesson will be on how to use the cauldron, and refine a pill¡± the old man said, as a fire lit up under the iron cauldron on its own. The old man picked several books from his shelves, as heid them out on the ground in front of me.


    <em>¡®The Fundamentals of Alchemy Part 1¡¯ </em>the book read. A jade slip also rested next to it and I stared at the old man for an answer.


    ¡°That contains the recipe for three basic pills. When you can brew all three, is when you can call yourself an Alchemist. They are not rare recipes, but all alchemists have their own details and touches, and they are all passed from master to apprentice.¡±


    I looked down at the jade slip, a slight pulse of Qi showing me all three pills and their recipes. I felt my heart beat with excitement at the prospective of learning the first magic since arriving here.


    It was time to make some cultivation drugs.

 Chapter 3: Old Man ‘Lao Zhang’

    Chapter 3: Old Man ¡®Lao Zhang¡¯


    Lao Zhang was old, his name quite literally meaning Old man. It had been ages since anyone had called him by his own name, and he preferred the name he¡¯d been given anyways. It represented the time he¡¯d spent at the sect here.


    Lao Zhang had been working as an Alchemist for several decades now. Arge portion that time had been spent here at the Cloudy Peaks sect, ever since the Sect Elder had seen his skill and hired him as an alchemist. He had spent his life¡¯s workings here, and only a few now remained who remembered him, as he was in his youth.


    As he¡¯d crossed a century in age, he had been free to leave the sect with his earnings gaining a venerable Elder solely on his age. He had refused of course. What purpose would he have in life if he stopped working for his sect? Perhaps if his grandson had been alive¡­ Lao Zhang felt a pang of guilt at the memory, but the pain had dulled with time.


    No, his purpose was right here. Working under the sect as he lived thest of his days trying to reach the truth of his own Dao. His age had offered him wisdom, and there were some things that you only saw, when death approached closer, and your own physique turned against you. It had been a while since something had surprised Lao Zhang. But here, today, that fact seemed to have been urring more than once.


    ¡°Why hasn''t anyone tried to test the original recipe? Or improve it?¡± the boy, Lu Jie asked, sitting crossed leg on the floor with text books opened all around him.


    Lao Zhang frowned, as he looked at the boy with a strange expression through narrowed eyes. ¡°These recipes were created by our Venerable ancestors, that too at the peak of their cultivation paths. To try and tamper with them would be folly.¡± he replied, as the boy turned back down to read through the texts, murmuring something under his breath.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re outdated?¡± Lu Jie asked once more. And once again, Lao Zhang found himselfcking words. He stood silently for a moment trying to think of a suitable way to guide Lu Jie but the boy had already lost track of his words, busy leafing through the text books once more as he asionally muttered words Lao Zhang had a hard time cing.


    There had been something off about the boy ever since he¡¯d lost his spar. The way he¡¯d so easily chosen to give up had worried Lao Zhang that the defeat had been quite harsh and if his spirit may be in shambles. Yet Lu Jie appeared to be just fine, quite excited if anything to go by the smile that had crept on his face from time to time as he read the text books around him.


    Perhaps the treatment of the head injury was notplete. Lao Zhang was versed in medicine, but he was no healer. And injuries of the head are often tied to injuries to the spirit. Perhaps he should ask a healer to have a look at the child.


    Lao Zhang shook his head. This was not his grandchild, no matter what he thought at times. He shouldn¡¯t coddle Lu Jie, without tribtions, none would ever grow and find their Paths. All he should do is look after the child when he is about to fall. The same thing he¡¯d do for any other disciple in the sect.


    ¡°I¡¯ve memorised them,¡± Lu Jie said, closing the text books.


    ¡°Already?¡± Lao Zhang asked in surprise. The text only had a few basic herbs but he¡¯d still expected it to take a few days. It had barely been two hours. ¡°What is the use of the cial spirit poison then?¡±


    ¡°cial spirit poison. A poison that acts on the heart and the body, slowing down its beat, as the blood and body begin to turn cold, before the victim eventually dies of heart failure. It can be used as an ingredient to counteract potent spirit poisons as the decreased blood flow can prevent the poison from spreading while the cial Qi can be used to mellow the fever.¡± The boy replied in a single breath.


    Lao Zhang exhaled, staring at Lu Jie. ¡°That¡­ is correct. You memorized all of them?¡± he asked, perhaps this was the boy¡¯s true blessing.


    A sheepish smile came onto his face as the boy looked down. ¡°I know most of them by their descriptions. I got lucky for this one as I remembered the properties and application as well.¡±


    ¡°Have you been taught Alchemy before Lu Jie?¡±


    ¡°No, Elder- err, master. This is my first time. But I had to memorise a lot of things as a kid, so I¡¯m good at memorizing names and descriptions,¡± Lu Jie replied, looking up at him.


    Lao Zhang coughed once, hiding his pleasure at being called master. He hadn¡¯t had many disciples, his talent was too meagre to teach many, and those that had been there were all old like him. To be called a master after so long was pleasing.


    ¡°Very well, then let us start learning how to use the Cauldron,¡± Lao Zhang said, as he watched Lu Jie¡¯s face light up with a smile. Ah, he was truly blessed to have such an enthusiastic disciple.


    ***


    I once again thanked whatever god was listening for that video I¡¯d watched on a memorisation trick. It had saved my hide more than once when I¡¯d had to remember all the unholy reagent names and chemical forms for multiple step chemical reactions, and it continued to give even here as I read the alchemy textbooks.


    Rote memorisation was not something I enjoyed. It was dull and tedious and it led to no new information outside of simple memory storage, which could easily be taken care of byputers. Here though, memory had a much higher value. The easiest way of storing information was texts, and these Jade tes. The tes were far too valuable to be used for anything but cultivation techniques and such, so most of the information was kept in the books which took time, thus increasing the worth of memorisation.


    Going through Lu Jie¡¯s memory, I couldn¡¯t find if printing technology was a thing here or not, but from the amount of books and their standardised text fonts I saw. They seemed to have some method of mass producing books.


    I quickly returned my attention to the old man as he began to speak, trying to keep my excitement in check about learning magic. My heart still trembled with joy despite my best attempts and I had to fight to keep the smile off of my face.


    ¡°Do you know why we use the cauldron to refine, Lu Jie?¡± The old man asked and I considered the question for a moment.


    ¡°Because its shape allows for even distribution of heat? And because it can hold a lot of things in it?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Those are reasons too, but size matters little, more proficient Alchemists often use small cauldrons that are muchrger on the inside. There is a greater reason as to why we use cauldrons and it lies in its ability to hone Qi.¡± The old man said, as he swept his hand out, his long sleeve billowing as Qi flowed around the chamber.


    Old man went all edgy mode eh?


    ¡°There are three things that define one¡¯s talent in Alchemy. One¡¯s sensitivity to Qi, the ability to manipte Qi finely, and finally, luck.¡± I paused at the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°A lot of luck is needed to get the right ingredients for a pill at times. Luck is also needed when refining the pill. The difference between a good alchemist and a poor one, is how often they fail. Even the most experienced of alchemists will have a chance of failing, and only the heavens can tell when they will favour you.¡±


    I frowned. I wanted to deny the old man¡¯s words, but even back home, experiments could often fail based on luck and no one could do anything about that. Yet, I felt that an awful lot of this was also simply due to the vague instructions in these elixirs and pills alongside the mystical approach of the heaven¡¯s favour may be why luck was such a factor in failure of sess.


    If these pills worked simr to any chemical reaction, but just magic. Then there should be conditions with the optimal chances of sess and the optimal chances of yield etc. Narrowing down on those factors will be all that¡¯s needed. At least in theory. In principle, I could bepletely wrong and things did actually work on spiritual magic bullshit. Who could say, this <em>is </em>a cultivation world after all.


    ¡°Since luck is out of our hands. We focus on the remaining two things.¡± The old man continued, walking around the area as he picked up a few herbs from a nearby shelf. ¡°Qi sensitivity and Qi control are both, heaven gifted blessings as well. There are pills and elixirs that can help improve one¡¯s innate abilities a touch, but they are rare and are not always effective either.¡±


    ¡°Then is it all about being blessed then? To be a good alchemist, you need to be blessed?¡± I asked, and paused at the mncholic expression that passed over the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡°It is not all about being blessed, Lu Jie. The heavens turn a kind eye to those who work hard. Qi sensitivity and Qi control can both be trained to a certain extent. And it is with these two things, that the cauldron helps with. The cauldron is a tool to not only carry your herbs but also your Qi. A good cauldron allows for your Qi to pass smoothly without any interruptions, and it guides the essence inwards. A poor cauldron can contain impurities and deformities, disrupting the flow of Qi.¡±


    The old man put the herbs in the cauldron, the fire beneath it growingrger. ¡°Pay attention to my Qi Lu Jie, you¡¯ll try this next,¡± the old man said, as his Qi began to billow. I sat in surprise at the amount. I never really knew which circle or realm the Old man was, did I?


    Qi swirled within the cauldron as the herbs began to break down, releasing their essence. I felt multiple swirling patterns allbining within the cauldron as the essences were guided towards one another. The smell of herbs rose from the cauldron as smoke began to escape and I watched with bated breath as the delicate movement of the Qi started to merge the essence together. In a swift motion the fire zed as all the Qi within the cauldron condensed to one spot. I felt Old Man¡¯s Qi pulsing onest time, before a singr pill formed within the cauldron.


    ¡°This is a simple Qi refilling pill. It will nourish you, when your Qi is running low, though consuming too much can cause your Qi to overstrain and damage your Dantian,¡± the old man said, showing the pill to me.


    ¡°Now you try, Lu Jie,¡± he said, and I nodded happily walking over to the cauldron.


    I picked up the herbs, sensing the Qi present inside them. Taking the needed amount, I put the herbs in the cauldron and then tried to send a pulse of my Qi.


    A few moments passed in silence as I stood in front of the quiet cauldron.


    ¡°Is something wrong Lu Jie?¡± The old man asked and I turned around trying to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡°How do you light the fire again?¡± I asked with an embarrassed smile, trying not to shrink under the quiet sigh of the Old man.


    The path of selling drugs seemed to be a long one.

 Chapter 4: Rat Dealings

    Chapter 4: Rat Dealings


    Alchemy was expensive. That was the first thing I¡¯d realised over thest few days of my stay here. Not only did the spiritual herbs cost money, but so did having to refill my Qi using pills because of the meagre amount I had. It was a vicious cycle where each herb I wasted would also require me to use up a Qi refilling pill, increasing the cost of waste a ton.


    Looking at the higher tier pills all of them could need a lot of expensive materials, and the more potent the pill, the higher its chances of failure increasing the costs of making the pill even higher.


    In short, I needed money.


    It was easier said than done. Outer disciples got paid a very small amount, as the sect itself provided for most of their needs as long as they remained in it. It would make me think that the disciples would be a burden seeing how few were ever kicked out of the sect, if I wasn¡¯t out here sweeping the ground for the past four hours. We were freebour. Wage ves without any wage. It made sense they only kicked disciples out when theymitted some crime that had been caught and brought to an Elder¡¯s attention. Pretty much never.


    Things got worse when I had a look at Lu Jie¡¯s finances, finding barely enough money to get food for a couple of weeks. The money wouldst me much longer if I took my leave and settled in some countryside farm but I refused to give up and turn to a life ofbour so quickly. I can¡¯t start experimenting if I didn¡¯t have the resources, which would be far easier to find in the city.


    Thus the problem turned into a vicious cycle, where I needed money to learn Alchemy to earn money to leave the sect and strike it out on my own.


    ¡°¡®Eat something funny Lu Jie? Your face is all scrunched up like you got a nasty stomach ache.¡±


    I turned to look at the other boy, sweeping the ground next to me, his two crooked front teeth peeking from under his lips, almost like a rat. Su Lin was the boy¡¯s name, one of the few outer sect disciples to be both on a lower realm than me, and of an older age. It made me wonder how he got epted into the sect in the first ce.


    ¡°Just recovering from the spar,¡± I replied off handedly, as I returned my focus to sweeping the paths. There was a tinge of anger inside me, not an emotion I felt, but one born from Lu Jie¡¯s memories. He despised how Su Lin was content to live his life in the sect, and do menialbour with no hopes of ever rising through the ranks. It went against everything Lu Jie had believed in.


    ¡°I told ya, the young masters were trouble. They got the Thunder-phoenix bloodline, and the twin cultivation stuff. You can¡¯t beat em even if they¡¯re in the same realm as ya. That too not for long I reckon,¡± Su Lin said, snickering once about something as he continued to sweep.


    The jab at my bottleneck at the current realm was obvious, yet I couldn¡¯t care less. Perhaps if Lu Jie was here, he¡¯d have been fuming, but I found myself curious about the guy instead. I watched thenky guy. He was clearly old, not the oldest outer sect disciple around, but then anyone who doesn¡¯t go past the first circle before turning twenty five usually ends up taking a job at the sect, or leaving. Yet for some reason, Su Lin seemed to stick around.


    An idea began to bud in my mind as I walked over to Su Lin.


    ¡°How long have you been in the sect?¡± I asked, as thenky boy straightened a bit in surprise, his eyes scanning my face for any clues.


    ¡°Me? A decade? Dunno, been a while,¡± Su Lin said, with a slight frown as he looked down at me. He was taller, but not by much. I returned what I hoped was a friendly smile, as I walked closer.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been here for a long time. You must know almost all the outer sect disciples then, perhaps even some inner sect ones?¡± I asked, trying to mask my question as idle curiosity.


    ¡°I do know a few I s¡¯pose. What about it?¡± Su Lin asked, eyeing me from the corner of his eyes, his two crooked teeth visible.


    Now was the difficult part. I had created a narrative in Su Lin¡¯s mind, without forcing the issue onto him. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, I¡¯d just lost a spar and had holed myself in for a couple of days, not talking to anyone. No one besides the Old Man really knew about my apprenticeship or the fact that I¡¯d been devouring Alchemy text books and trying to set up experiments in the Old Man¡¯s chamber. So to them, it¡¯d look like I¡¯d taken my defeat quite harshly.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, no big deal. It¡¯s just¡­ I was wondering y¡¯know? You¡¯ve been here for so long, and even if we¡¯re both outer sect disciples, you must get some respect for the time you¡¯ve spent here serving the sect. The heavens may not bless us all equally, but hard work is valued equally.¡±


    I kept my voice even, looking at Su Lin¡¯s reaction. I was obviously trying to tter him and I wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it at all.


    What I said was total bullshit. Age meant next to nothing, and the only measure of respect people gained was strength. It was a typical survival of the fittest world of a cultivation novel. And thus, I suspected there were two ways Su Lin would react to this. The first, and the disappointing one would be where he just epts the ttery thinking I genuinely am trying to tter him and get a favour. Not optimal but I could still work with it.


    The second, the thing I¡¯d been aiming for, would be if Su Lin was not as dumb as he appeared. I had suspicions for his reasons for staying in the sect for next to no pay, working as a wagebour even when offered a job. This was my way of trying to prod him into confirming my suspicions.


    ¡°A bit. You do get to know people with time, and they know you instead,¡± Su Lin replied, returning to his work.


    A half answer then. Damn. At least this isn¡¯t the first option, so there¡¯s still a chance. I wasn¡¯t great at this subterfuge anyways, but I had to try this time. My future was hinged on this.


    ¡°So I was thinking. Do you know anyone who works in the spirit herbs garden?¡± I smiled as I watched Su Lin go still. The spirit herbs garden maintained by the sect was one of the most guarded locations in the outer sect. And one of the more difficult ces to enter.


    ¡°And what if I do?¡± Su Lin said, setting his broom aside as he turned towards me, standingpletely straight for once.


    I struggled to hold my smile back, as my guess was proved right.


    ¡°I may have something that could benefit both of us,¡± I said, digging into my pocket as I took out a single Qi refilling pill.


    I watched Su Lin¡¯s eyes shift towards the Qi refilling pill, as they widened in surprise. Outer sect disciples only got elixirs and pills for the first month. If they showed no signs of talent, then their support was cut off. Someone like me carrying pills around had a very specific image presented from an outsider¡¯s perspective.


    He thought I was stealing them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got more. But I need spirit herbs. You bring me spirit herbs and I give you five of these. You get to keep one-fourth of the money. And if I can trust you, then I also have some more potent pills lying around,¡± I put the pill back in my pouch, tapping it lightly as I sent a pulse of Qi in it. A strong Qi presence simr to a high grade 1st circle pill drifted out, and I watched Su Lin¡¯s nose twitch. The bait was set.


    ¡°Near the second tree, next to the outer walls. Every seven days during the evening¡¯s work,¡± Su Lin said quickly, turning around as he began walking away without taking a single nce back.


    I stood at the same spot for a few more moments before I began to head towards my chamber, as I let out a sigh of relief.


    The pill had been a bluff. The Qi refilling pill was the only one I¡¯d sessfully crafted in thest four days of work, out of the <em>fourteen</em> times I¡¯d tried making them. Manipting Qi was ridiculously tough and I¡¯d still not found the optimal conditions required in making them. A lot more testing needed to be done.


    The single pill I did seed in making though, had still made me break out even in the cost. I still took a loss, which I could not afford, but with time I should be able to narrow down on the reaction conditions and be able to sustainably churn out pills.


    The only problem with that had been gaining a sustainable supply of spirit herbs. And what the Old Man could afford to give me was very limited. Thus, this alternative method.


    I tapped my pouch, d about the fact that I carried some of the wasted pills I¡¯d made. A pulse of Qi had broken them up, making them release their own Qi, which had briefly made it seem like I was carrying a high-grade pill on me.


    I was d Su Lin hadn¡¯t attacked me, tried to steal my pills. I was a realm higher than him, but the difference would not be much seeing how he was more physically fit than me from his extended stay at the sect.


    It had been a gamble, seeing how I barely knew the guy. But the temptation of higher grade pills seemed to berge enough for him to not do anything rash. It was a good deal too. He got to triple what he would¡¯ve earned from simply selling spirit herbs at minimal risk.


    I let thoughts of Su Lin be as I walked into the somewhat familiar chamber, my notes spread all around with little parchments containing half scribbled notes in English and some in thenguage for words I failed to trante.


    Something chittered from under the notes and I frowned. A ck figure peeked from under one of the books a portion of the page in its mouth. On instinct I moved ahead, jumping as I grabbed the little creature under the sheet of paper, before grabbing it in my fist.


    I stared at the little rat in my hand, as it tried to escape my grasp. But no matter how weak, I was still a cultivator and a rat couldn¡¯t free itself from my strength.


    ¡°So <em>you¡¯re </em>the one who was eating all those pills huh?¡± I said, ring at the little pest as I finally realised who had been chewing up all my paper and eating all the residue from my Qi pills.


    The rat froze, shivering once as if it realised that it had messed up. I was about to let the creature go, not willing to kill it over just feeding itself when I noticed the tiny bead of Qi present at its core.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I stared at the rat. The ck furred pest squeaked in terror and a chuckle escaped my mouth. It too seemed to have realised that I could sense what it was.


    A grin split my face in two as I stared at the little treasure in my hand.


    I¡®d just caught myself a spirit rat.

 Chapter 5: Gotta catch em all?

    Chapter 5: Gotta catch em all?


    ¡°What should I do with you now?¡± I asked as the little rat stared at me. I doubted it could understand my words. The creature had barely any Qi in it right now, nowhere enough to have a mind capable of thinking proper thoughts.


    Kneeling on the floor I set my hand with the rat in it down and the rat squeaked once, shivering in ce as it stared at me. Perhaps in surprise that it was still alive. Making sure to not make any sudden movements, I took out my Qi refilling pill, and brought it near the rat.


    ¡°I know you like this, go ahead. Take a bite,¡± I said, despite knowing it could not understand me. But something about a fuzzy little creature being terrified of its life in my hand just made me wish to talk in a soothing manner to it.


    The little rat¡¯s nose twitched, as it inspected the pill for a while before it quickly began to nibble at it. I let the rat go, keeping my hand nearby to quickly grab it if it tried to escape.


    ¡°Stay there. Got it?¡± I said, infusing my words with Qi. A neat trick I¡¯d learnt while studying. The rat¡¯s Qi pulsed in response and I took that as an acknowledgement.


    I moved nearby. Going through the textbooks I¡¯d been given by the Old Man before I quickly found the one mentioning spirit animals. A quick read confirmed my thoughts to be true. The rat was a spirit animal.


    I stared at the little rat, still eating the pill. From what I knew, asionally, animals could gather Qi and form a core in their bodies. The majority of spirit animals were born with Qi, but some could gain one further in their lives as well. And at a high enough cultivation realm, they could take human forms as well. Typical cultivation stuff.


    I didn¡¯t care much about the human part, though the process itself was something I¡¯d love to study, but my interesty in another area entirely. Their ability to smell spirit herbs.


    Spirit animals were uncannily good at finding spirit herbs, usually found near areas filled with them. And the rat, being a, well, rat. I suspected if I could tame it then it couldpletely solve my spirit herb problem and remove my dependency on Su Lin.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll stick around,¡± I said out loud to the little creature, before digging out some of the other unfinished pills that had failed. They still contained qi in them and were made of herbs, nothing that would harm the creature. The rat¡¯s nose twitched once more as it shot towards the pill in my hand, grabbing it as it began to devour the treat.


    I smiled, petting the rat on its furry little head. It squeaked once, before it continued to devour the pill like the greedy rat it was.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know how to shoot lightning right?¡± I said to the rat, who turned towards me for a moment, and returned to its pill soon when it couldn¡¯t decide what I meant.


    I shook my head, setting my jokes about electric rats aside for the moment, as I turned my attention back to my notes.


    My little project that I¡¯d so far been working on was a standardised refining process to create a Qi refilling pill. The first goal was reducing the time of refining, which tended to be around fifteen minutes to half an hour of time. And that variation was <em>nuts. </em>You don¡¯t cook something for fifteen minutes more and get the same results, you just don¡¯t.


    So I looked away from the physical, and tried to delve into the magical. Here was where things got rough. To understand magic, I¡¯d first have to understand Qi. And I had no idea whatsoever about how Qi worked. I could feel the Qi in my dantian, and I could even draw it out and use it. The only technique to directly apply Qi that Lu Jie knew was the basic technique given to all outer sect disciples of the Cloudy Peaks sect.


    Serene Mist Arts, it was called, a lesser version of the Celestial Peak Arts. The technique was about all the martial arts kung fu jazz of sitting down and doing nothing while gaining powers. You¡¯d think with how much the stronger cultivators meditated they¡¯d be wise and shit, but here we are.


    The art was useless to me, as the technique was about light steps and martial arts and I sucked at those. The thing that <em>was</em> good for me was the ability to reinforce my body with Qi. That and the ability to reinforce other things with my own Qi.


    The former was very easy. I could easily use my Qi to run a bit faster, jump a bit higher, be more aware, all that jazz. It was fascinating and I nned to dissect how exactly a human body can generate superhuman strength like it doesn¡¯t make sense considering the muscle fibres should rip apart but then these guys can shoot light- the rat squeaked interrupting my thoughts as it walked closer with its eyes staring at me in anticipation. It stood on its back legs, extending both of its front legs out as if begging for more.


    Smart rat.


    I smiled and took out a spirit herb this time, and gave it one tiny leaf. That would be it for its treats today.


    Anyways, where was I? Right, Qi reinforcement. It was quite useful as it allowed me to study how exactly things worked when infused with my qi.


    I brought up the spirit herb in my hand, looking at the little nt. Outside of the Qi present in it, there was nothing special about it. It was just a small leaf. But, here was the interesting part. A pulse of Qi going through the nt made its leaves shimmer. There was a very thinyer of coating forming over the leaf itself that gave it the shimmer. If I added some more Qi, the nt would glow a bit brighter before it would reach a saturation point. If I pushed any further beyond that, then it would shrivel up and die as if drained of life.


    It made no sense to me why it behaved this way. The shimmering may be due to the Qi agitating the nt into releasing some chemicals that shone in the light. Or it could be ayer of Qi itself. But why did the nt die out when excessive Qi was passed through it? Did the Qi burn its insides?


    In contrast to the spirit herb, normal nts seemed to barely react unless excessive Qi was passed through them. In which case they usually burst into pieces as if bloated from the inside. I did find that very careful application of Qi could make the nts grow faster, but I wasn¡¯t good enough to produce visible results from that. I didn¡¯t have the needed control. At least for now that is.


    Man I wish I had a microscope to shove all this under. Maybe I could make a simple one given time. Just another dream item for my quickly growing list.


    I was also testing if feeding a certain amount of Qi to a nt everyday would result in that nt turning into a spirit herb. It would be a massive waste of Qi even if it did. Unless, I managed to produce apletely new type of herb not seen before.


    That, and I wonder how cross pollination and or grafting etc would work for these nts. If there were spirit herbs, then surely there would be spirit bushes, and berries and trees out in the wild right? They¡¯d probably have a developed ecosystem that may have a whole hiddenyer that was dependent on Qi, which may just be <em>key </em>- pun absolutely intended - in finding out how Qi interacted with living things.


    One thing was for sure, it wasn¡¯t any of the fundamental forces of nature that were found in my world. It did not depend on materials and particles andws but <em>people. </em>I could manipte it by thought. Perhaps there was some organ in this body¡¯s brain that could move the physical or energy form of Qi around but I doubted it. Then what I was challenging here was an honest to god super natural force that wasyered on top of normal physics and could interact with it without breaking reality as we knew it.


    Magic.


    I scribbled down on my notes, trying toe up with theories and possibilities as I thought about other things I wanted to test.


    I returned to my notes on the Qi refining process going through the various factors I¡¯d listed out. There was the temperature, the properties of the herbs themselves that formed the pill. The time spent in the cauldron was the mixture of various ingredients which wasn¡¯t much like chemistry outside of herbology or just cooking. Just throw the herbs in, mesh and blend them together, and it was done.


    The problem I was facing was in narrowing down the factors that made the pill work. There was firstly the essence of the herbs themselves, that is to say, the Qi in them, which gave the pill its ability. The time spent in refining was solely focused on drawing the Qi out of these ingredients and melding them. The melding process was where things tended to get drastic. A small mistake in coaxing the Qi together could at times be explosive and make the Qi explode outwards.


    The interaction between the various Qi of the herbs and their bodies was dependent on both how I manipted my Qi, and how well I maintained the me and a Qi-pressure around them.


    The Qi-pressure was what I¡¯d named the process of surrounding the cauldron with my Qi and pushing from all sides uniformly. It sort of worked like an ideal gas in that sense where it followed the gasws of pressure, though I doubt it did so as an ideal gas would. But the fact that pressure increased boiling point seemed to be true. There was a very fine margin of pressure under which I¡¯d found that the Qi seemed to mix together very well with one another, melding into a singr uniform solution that formed the pill.


    But so far, I¡¯d been unable to replicate my one time sess.


    ¡°Maybe if I can find some sort of reactive reagent of Qi? Perhaps treating the Qi as a chemical reaction would be better. Treating each element¡¯s Qi as a separate chemical to be mixed in a reaction. I could try feeding some Qi to the rat to see how my Qi reacted with a spirit animal.¡±


    A chittering voice broke me from my thoughts as I saw the rat climbing up my leg as its nose sniffed around my pouch.


    ¡°Bad, bad rat. Stay put,¡± I said out loud, and to my surprise, it stopped, and climbed back down onto the ground. Perhaps it was smarter than I¡¯d thought.


    I was contemting what to do with the rat, perhaps I could teach it toe to me for food every so often. I hummed to myself in thought about the little critter I¡¯d caught when it used the most ferocious move any creature could use.


    The cuteness attack.


    Its little pink nose twitched, as it let out the most pitiful squeak I¡¯d ever heard and my defences started to crumble. I steadied my heart looking it in the eye with a stern expression. Two ck beady eyes stared at me as it lifted one paw, rubbing it against my leg.


    I felt my heart melt, as my cute meter exploded from overdose. I tried to resist, yet all was futile against those pitiful eyes, their cuteness surpassing all under the heavens.


    I dug out a little bit of my remaining pill residue, handing it over to the rat who dly began to chomp down on its feast.


    ¡°You, you evil smart little creature. I¡¯d say you¡¯d make a fine assistant. I think I have just the name for you as well,¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°Lab Rat. That¡¯ll be your name. Labby for short,¡± I said, gently petting its head as Labby squeaked once more. Perhaps out of delight from the petting, or the pill I¡¯d given it.


    ¡°Got my first cultivation pet. Time to catch ''em all?¡± I smiled, snorting at my ownme reference.


    A horde of ideas began to flood me. The possibilities of being able to test on a spirit animal exciting me. I wouldn¡¯t harm Labby, he was too precious. And I wasn¡¯t cruel enough to be able to kill something I¡¯d named. No, Labby would live as my assistant as I broke down the mysteries behind his magic.


    I turned towards Labby, as he froze from my nce. I shed a grin, that even I knew must¡¯ve looked quite evil.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna have some fun times together, my new friend.¡±


    The little rat squeaked quietly and I cackled with all my mad scientist glory. I would untangle each mystery this world had to offer me.


    Beware ye secrets of magic, Ie for you!

 Chapter 6: A Peaceful Day

    Chapter 6: A Peaceful Day


    The sizzling of food filled my ears, as I stirred therge pot of vegetables around, asionally picking up a couple of logs to throw into the campfire I¡¯d made.


    ¡°Got anything Labby?¡± I asked the little rat, and got a squeak as my reply. Labby ran closer, a little nt filled with Qi in its mouth.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± I praised Labby, petting him once before I let him back out again. I stored the herb into my pouch, as I put my attention back to my lunch.


    I¡¯de out into the little forest area near the backside of the sect. The Cloudy Peak sect, quite aptly with its name, was situated on two cloudy hills. The smaller hill being the outer sect where I was, and therger one being the inner sectpound.


    The amount ofndbined under the sect¡¯s control was massive, spanning around both hills as it spread into a forest. All of which was within the Sect¡¯s premises. The city outside was a five minute walk away.


    I¡¯d decided to spend my ¡®Cultivation¡¯ time, to do something far more productive, and gather some spirit herbs. Labby had proven his worth as he¡¯d quickly sniffed out the spirit herbs among the regr nts and herbs.


    The spirit herbs I¡¯d gathered were not potent, unlike what the spirit garden would produce. These wild spirit nts had minimal Qi in them, and were quite weak, but they were also rtively easily found. Making them perfect for any testing I wanted to do.


    I stirred the vegetables and meat fry once more, as its scent filled my nostrils.


    ¡°Nothing quite like campfire food,¡± I muttered, smiling as I hummed some random song under my breath. I sprinkled some of the spirit herbs into the food. Any outer disciple would¡¯ve gasped in horror at that, but I found myself not caring too much. Labby had gotten me quite a few spirit herbs today, enough to create the needed pills for my deal with Su Lin and have a few spare for testing as well.


    I picked up my bowl, sitting next to me on the grass, as with a flick of my wrist I made the fire go away. I smiled smugly at the little trick I¡¯d learned from the Old Man for starting the fire under the cauldron.


    Starting the fire was quite simple, all I had to do was focus on where I wanted to concentrate my Qi, and envision it turning warm. The Qi would then provide enough energy to startbustion in whatever fuel you were providing it.


    The process made me wonder how exactly the energy transfer would work, and further questions on how people even controlled their Qi anyways, but I wasn¡¯t going to be solving all mysteries in one day was I?


    Putting out the me had been a bit more tricky. I had to direct my Qi fast enough over the mes that ayer formed for an instant over the wood, cutting the oxygen supply as the fire died instantly.


    I served myself the fried meat and vegetables, taking a little bowl out for Labby as well. A gentle breeze blowing through the grassy ins brought a smile to my face. The air here was much fresher, and I could feel the Qi of thend around me. No doubt, the sect had been located here due to the Qi present in its environments.


    Labby ran closer with another squeak, carrying a cut off herb. I saw a few chewed leaves at the end, and shook my head as I took the herb from its mouth, and gave it a pet in thanks.


    ¡°You can eat the food too, if you want to,¡± I said, holding out another small bowl of my homemade recipe of stir-fry poor college student edition. His little nose twitched a couple times as he inspected the food, before Labby dug in.


    I sighed contently, as I ate my lunch out in the open. A couple of animals curiously walked by from the denser tree groves nearby, but none were curious enough toe out into the open grasnds.


    I ate my food, soaking in the sights around me, as I marvelled at the mystical magic of Qi that flowed all over this ce. Following a whim, I took out my notes, taking a look under the section where I¡¯d tried to test on the spirit herbs, to see if I could make them grow faster with Qi or not.


    I stared at the problems, the drying leaves, the shimmering energy, and a whole bunch of messy notes that I¡¯d written. I leafed through the pages, my eyes wandering over the text yet not reading them.


    An instinct called out to me, and I began to channel my Qi. It swirled in my dantian, rotating in circles, the Qi of thend began to soak into my veins, as I kept reading through my notes. Idly making remarks on portions.


    Time flew by in a daze, as I heard the wind tell me something. There was something wrong with my Qi. I frowned, still lost in a strange trance, as the words faded across the wind. I absently held a quill in my hand, writing something down, as the answer became obvious.


    Two circles, one flowing into the other. Like an infinite never ending loop. I changed the pattern, and something shifted inside of me.


    <em>One circle¡­ Two circles¡­</em>


    The Qi swirled.


    <em>Fifteen circles¡­ Sixteen circles¡­ </em>


    Something began to form in my dantian.


    <em>Eighty circles¡­ Eighty one circles¡­</em>


    With a pop, the Qi settled down, as my sight came back into focus. The Qi within my Dantian changed, and as if with a sigh, the Qi of thend began to flow into me. I sat there, letting the wind flow through my hair for a while before my mind finally broke free of the daze it had been stuck in.


    I looked down, and found Labby sleeping quietly on myp. I smiled, gently petting his head as I put the rat into the herb basket. Stretching my limbs out, I stood up.


    I looked at the sky, noticing the high mid-day sun as I realised that it had been hours since I¡¯d started.


    ¡°Must¡¯ve lost track of time¡­ I <em>had </em>felt that writing in my notes was strangely meditative but wow.¡± I heard Labby squeak, as he woke up, peeking over the basket.


    ¡°Yeah, little buddy. Sorry about the dy. Let¡¯s go now,¡± I said, packing my stuff up, and clearing up my little campfire, when something caught my attention.


    ¡°Is the grass longer here?¡± I said out loud, staring at the grass under my feet. For a few feet around me, the grass seemed marginally longer than everywhere else. I looked around once more, as the wind bent the grass, merging them all into a single green nket. I shrugged once, chalking it up to an optical illusion of some kind.


    Labby chittered, ying with the spirit herbs as one sat on its head like a crown made from one single leaf. Iughed, feeling strangely at peace.


    A smile adorned my face as I looked at the basket of spirit herbs in my hand.


    It was time to do some Alchemy experiments.


    ***


    Qi stirred within the cauldron, its contents bubbling and frothing more like a witch¡¯s poison, than any life saving elixir. I stirred the liquid lightly, as I kept adding my own Qi to the mixture.


    The smoke from the potion stung my eyes as it started to gush forth, the herbs letting their essence out as they began to mix into the solution and turn homogenous. I continued my stirring, keeping my speed even.


    This was my sixth recipe to make a Qi Refilling elixir, as I''d shifted my focus from making pills to an elixir. I¡¯d found that the saturation point of water for Qi was much higher than that of spirit herbs. Which was a bit strange since herbs should naturally contain a lot of water in their cells, but leaving that aside for a moment. In just a cup worth of water, I could drain all of my Qi and the water would hold it, so long as I didn¡¯t boil it away.


    Unlike water, steam sucked at holding my Qi whatsoever. I didn¡¯t have any ice to test with, but I suspected the same was true with that as well. My theory so far was that Qi was an intermediate stage of Energy, a transition element of sorts where it was on me to guide how the energy was being applied. The reason why steam could not hold on to my Qi was due to the particles being far too excited, making the Qi excited as well, and unable to mesh properly.


    Simr to mixing sugar in hot water, the Qi could dissolve in hot water, but impossible to do so in steam. It was just a hypothesis for now, I¡¯d need to run a lot more tests before I could prove any of this, but I felt like I was moving in the right direction.


    With a bubbling noise, the Qi within the cauldron poured forth. The smokeing out of the cauldron contained leftover Qi that had begun rising, and I knew that I¡¯d reached the saturation point.


    Taking out a couple of the spirit herbs from yesterday, I gently added them to the mixture, stirring evenly as I increased the Qi-pressure inside the cauldron. There was a light shimmer to the green potion now, as I mixed it, and I was starting to think that what the herb¡¯s shimmering glow was, was just theyer of water molecules on its leavestching onto the Qi, as they evaporated through the pores.


    ¡°Labby! Can you get me that flower?¡± I called out, keeping my eyes on the cauldron as I pointed towards the flower on the nearby shelf. Labby chittered, climbing up the wooden shelf, as he grabbed the flower.


    Taking a small run, he leapt from his perchnding on my knee before he climbed up to my shoulders, the flower in its mouth. The bestb assistant ever.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, gently petting Labby, as he jumped back down, going off to do whatever he was doing.


    I looked at the spirit lotus petals in my hand. This was the part that made me nervous. The alchemy book had called the spirit lotus to have Earth and Water Qi, simr to the muddy waters it grew in. The properties from those Qi, being the ability to sustain and coagte Qi into them.


    The lotus petal was usually used in pills to bind the Qi together. It was amon ingredient. The regr method of brewing the Qi refilling elixir simply involved pouring in spirit herbs, and holding the solution at the right Qi pressure as I melded in my own Qi, waiting for it to dissolve into the mixture, and then boiling the excess water away slowly.


    My intention was to use the lotus petal, to increase its capacity. The Old Man would¡¯ve probably frowned had he been here, another reason why I¡¯d asked permission to get a small cauldron for my own chamber, where I could experiment freely.


    I took a breath and let the petals fall into the potion. I stood nervously waiting for the reaction to go horribly wrong and ssh me with boiling water everywhere, but the petals simply floated in the bubbling solution, slowly starting to break down.


    The musty smell of earthy Qi hit my nose and I hurriedly started to churn my Qi through the solution. My heart began beating faster, as I felt my Qi turn thicker. I added more intensity to the me under the cauldron, as the water began to boil faster.


    Labby chittered from behind me, almost as if sharing my nervous excitement and I smiled. This was the fun part.


    The Qi gushed forth,swirling on its own now, as a whirlpool of Qi formed. The earth essence was heavier than normal Qi, refusing to be moved by my meagre Qi as it started to form a lump at the centre. Panic began to grow in my heart, as the Cauldron started to turn hotter and hotter. The Qi was swirling, as the solution began to glow.


    I dimmed the me, focusing all my attention on the cauldron as I tried to spread the Earthen Qi uniformly through the solution. The Qi spread under my will, mixing in with the essence of the spirit herbs. The energy began to focus, as I guided it all together. With a pop, the cauldron shuddered, a cloud of smoke spewing forth from the potion, as Qi gushed forth.


    I coughed, taking a step back as my eyes watered from the smoke, the Qi burning my nostrils and throat. I took a moment to clear my vision, before I walked closer and my heart dropped. Clumps floated in the potion, bobbing up and down in the now brown and murky potion.


    The earthen Qi hadn¡¯t spread properly, binding the solid particles of the solution into clumps. I let out a dejected sigh, about to drain all the potion into a bottle to store away when I heard Labby squeak.


    With a jump, the little rat stood on my shoulder, before leaping into the cauldron. I panicked, my hands shooting out to grab him when he expertly grabbed on to the cauldron¡¯s rim, as he dunked his little head into the potion while taking a drink.


    A happy chitter sounded out, as Labby sipped the potion and I walked closer. My heart fluttered as I saw theyer of brown gunk float away, as the underneath bright green potion became visible.


    Realisation hit me the very next moment as to what had happened. The Earthen Qi, had sucked out not the herbs, or their Qi, but the gunk from the Cauldron and the low grade spirit herbs instead.


    I skimmed the filth away, taking out a porcin container, as I poured the light green potion in. I grabbed the elixir, swirling it once as I took a small sip. Qi rushed through my body, filling up my dantian as it swirled around.


    I grinned as I stared at my first sessful experimental potion.


    ¡°Questplete. Reward is a caffeine substitute,¡± I said out loud, snickering as Labby squeaked, licking his paws for the little remaining bits of elixir left on them.


    I shook my head, still smiling from my sessful results as I turned back towards the cauldron. I needed to make notes on the process, and increase its sess rate, but this was my first step towards making a working form for the brewing, and even the refining process. There was no way I could stop smiling even if I tried.


    I took another sip from the elixir, feeling its refreshing energy travel through my body before I closed the bottle and put it away.


    It was time to crank out some cultivator energy drinks.

 Chapter 7: Totally not Drug Trafficking

    Chapter 7: Totally not Drug Trafficking


    Wrinkles upon wrinkles merged into one, as the Old Man stared at the green Elixir in my hand. He hummed to himself thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing down to two dark slits hidden under his wrinkly face.


    I kept my expression straight, kneeling nearby as I held out the Elixir to him. The fact that I wasn¡¯t smiling with a smug expression impressed me a lot, as my cheeks hurt from having smiled all the while I¡¯d tested the new Elixir. My tests had shown that it was around 4% more potent than the normal version, and 19% faster.


    That may not seem like much if not for the fact that I¡¯d only barely just started learning alchemy. Results like this may have been a fluke for now, but it was extremely promising nheless for the potential of much more development.


    Even back home, chemistry began as alchemy and the desire to create gold. Same with the immortality chase and herbal science in Asia. Both of these fields were fuelled by the greed of the rich and powerful. Yet, both of these fields eventually led to be something far more valuable to humanity, and a way to study the world around us. If I could show the potential Alchemy had, research it and break it down in an understandable way, then perhaps I could spark a change in this world as well.


    I doubt it would happen in my lifetime, and I didn''t know if I¡¯ll even manage to seed in breaking down the mysteries behind this world within my lifetime. But that did not matter. Even just a start would be enough for me. And this was a cultivation world, perhaps I''d pick up enough tidbits to live a bit longer. Worth it if it let me further my research.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve done it, despite my warnings then,¡± the old man said, and I nodded. He sighed once, walked forward as he took the porcin bottle, swirling it once.


    ¡°Did you seed in improving the recipe Lu Jie?¡± the old man asked, inspecting the elixir.


    ¡°Somewhat,¡± I replied, ¡°There¡¯s a lot to be improved even now. But it¡¯s marginally better, and slightly more cost efficient,¡± I said as Old Man¡¯s continued to stare at my elixir.


    ¡°Do you know why, trying to improve these recipes is frowned upon, Lu Jie?¡± the Old Man asked, I shook my head, straightening up slightly. Something about the tone of his voice made me worry.


    ¡°The Ancestors, who established the Seven Celestial peak, from which the Cloudy Peaks sect branch was formed, had also formed a vault of alchemy. It is now run by a council of elders and holds many of the recipes that our ancestors had left behind,¡± the Old man¡¯s voice was fraught, as he looked at me. ¡°They safeguard the recipes, and themonly avable alchemical books only contain the simplified versions. Any alternate brewings are shut down, and added to the vaults.¡±


    I frowned, sighing somewhat. I¡¯d expected this. Partially at the very least. It was difficult not to. No matter how backwards the technology might be, these Alchemists and cultivators lived for centuries, and are leagues better than what I can do with my own Qi. Something as simple as mixing in the Spirit lotus into the elixir would not remain untested for such a long period of time.


    The obvious answer that I¡¯de to the conclusion to had been that some powerful figure was controlling the recipes present in the market.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known a few, who¡¯d still continued, trying to explore the depths that their knowledge and gifts would take them. They usually die, by some misfortune, or in some explosion from their elixirs or pills,¡± The old man said, handing me the bottle of elixir back.


    ¡°Do you really wish to continue down this path Lu Jie? It isn¡¯t toote. You can climb much higher than this old man ever did. I¡¯ve seen the drive in your eyes boy. But it doesn¡¯t have to go against the Elders to pursue that path,¡± the old man said, his voice heavy and tired. I think he knew my answer, and the concern on his expression hurt me.


    I stared at my elixir, frowning. I could go through the hoops, live as an Alchemist under the sect, and rise through the ranks, while experimenting on the side. But was that truly what I wanted to do?


    No, definitely not. I wanted to be no part of these politics, and bullshit. Even as an alchemist, being part of the sect would mean interacting with cultivators, which I already had to do more than I¡¯d like to. Not to mention, other alchemists might try to steal my recipes, or betray me, or just push me down a notch if I rise too fast. It was far too tedious.


    No, I¡¯d instead be free. I had no intention of going against any elders, or organisation, but I had no intention of being tied down either. What I needed was ab. Ab of my own, where I could freely experiment, as I pleased, and research all I want, free from the concerns of the cultivator nonsense.


    I raised my head, taking a deep breath in when the Old Man raised his hand, shaking his head.


    ¡°No need boy, I know that look,¡± the Old Man said with a tired sigh. ¡°You have the spark Icked as a youth Lu Jie. Perhaps this truly was the path chosen by the heavens for you, but I see your desire to learn, and it is not one to be bound under chains, but one that wishes to soar like a dragon in the open skies,¡± the old man said, smiling.


    I scratched my nose, embarrassed by the heaps of praise. ¡°I don¡¯t n to go against the Elders, Master. I have no desire for conflict. But, I do not wish to be tied down by the sect. I would like to pursue my own craft, and stand on my own two feet,¡± I replied. Had this been anyone else, I wouldn''t have let my thoughts out so openly. Yet, even in just a few days, I¡¯de to think of the Old Man as my Master. And lying about this would¡¯ve been an insult to him.


    ¡°There are free alchemists around. Usually more merchants than alchemists. It is difficult to make it out on your own, Lu Jie. Not in these cities. The lords of the empire provide for the sects, and any new rising powers are crushed with impunity.¡±


    I nodded. I knew this already, with how the sect was structured to favour strength. Not just the sect, but the entire empire. It was strength that ruled in thesends, andpetition was not tolerated.


    ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to live a quietfortable life, pursuing my dream master. I don¡¯t dream of any more than that,¡± I said, and the old man nodded.


    ¡°Very well, my disciple. You have chosen your path. As your master, all I can do is guide you along it. Let us begin the lesson,¡± the old man said, and I smiled, taking out my little textbook as the now familiar scent of burning herbs and boiling elixirs touched my nose.


    I¡¯ll follow my dream, and my Path. One step at a time.


    ***


    Labby squeaked in my pouch, and I nudged his nose, trying to get him back in as I made my way.


    For some reason, Labby had been refusing to leave my side for a few days. He¡¯d climb on my body or my shoulder, or even sit on my head sometimes as I went through my notes. I hadn¡¯t been able to tell why he was doing so, so far. Nothing other than luring him with a pill or spirit herb would get him to leave me alone.


    I ducked my head, keeping my eyes on the ground as a cultivator walked by. I wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of the disciples in the outer sect, but I still preferred not to stand out or be remembered by anyone if I could help it. The fewer people knew me, the easier it would be to leave the sect when I had enough money.


    I smiled at the thought, patting my other pouch containing the spirit pills I¡¯d agreed to give to Su Lin, in exchange for spirit herbs and a 3/4th share of what he got from the pills. The reason why I was even doing so, despite having Labby, was threefolds.


    Firstly I did not know anyone who I could sell my pills to. Trying to exin where I got them would be annoying, and I had a feeling Su Lin would not care for the source so long as he got the pills.


    The second would be, even if I knew someone who I could sell to. I¡¯d have no idea how much these pills would cost, or how to get a good price for them. I wasn¡¯t a merchant or trader or anything, and Lu Jie had had no encounters with alchemy pills, or their prices, so his memory did not help either.


    Lastly, I just didn¡¯t want to get involved. Perhaps Su Lin would sell these to whatever merchant he knew, or there genuinely was some smuggling going on. I did not care enough to stick my foot in there either way. Being an outside source, and creating my own pills means what I was doing was not illegal by any means.


    There was the issue of Su Lin lying about how much the pills had sold for, which is why I¡¯d asked the Old Man, how much these would roughly go for. The prices tended to vary but two silver and fifteen copper was his reply. Quite a bit more than I¡¯d expected out of a single batch.


    If Su Lin nned to lie to me, I¡¯d be able to tell. But I suspected he would not do so. I¡¯d tempted him with the promise of higher grade pills, it would be much more beneficial for him to have a good rtionship with me.


    I spotted Su Lin standing in the distance, under the shade of a tree, to a side path. I followed the way, walking nearby and Su Lin turned around walking away as he noticed me, a bit further ahead.


    Stopping for a moment in confusion, I followed behind him. The way took me around the corner, behind the sparring chambers into a small bamboo thicket. I was starting to grow wary, wondering if an ambush was waiting for me here. Murder would be far too difficult to hide, and Su Lin did not seem the type to me, but I kept my guard up.


    As if sensing my worries, I felt Labby¡¯s Qi re. The little rat had grown a decent bit, though I suspected he was still not at the first realm yet. I gently patted his head, as he seemed to calm down somewhat.


    ¡°Do you have it?¡± I heard Su Lin ask from further ahead, his two crooked teeth showing as his nose twitched once. Definitely rat-like. Though Labby was far more precious.


    ¡°I do, do you have the herbs?¡± I asked, eyeing Su Lin.


    He held a pouch in his hands, showing me the herbs. I stopped myself from snickering at how much this interaction felt like I was dealing drugs.


    I took out my own pouch, and opened the bag, dropping the Qi refilling pills in my hands. I saw Su Lin¡¯s eyes go wide as he saw them. Unsurprising, it was difficult to get your hands on any pills as an outer disciple. I suspected a lot of them would be willing to pay me more than the pill¡¯s worth, just for the chance to cultivate better. It would make me money, but exploiting those disciples, or getting involved with them was something I wanted to avoid.


    I held my hand out, handing the pills to Su Lin, and took my little herb bag.


    ¡°I never knew ye had it in ya Jie. I was expecting ya to not show up today,¡± Su Lin said, storing the pills.


    ¡°Three fourths of the money goes to me,¡± I said, looking at Su Lin, thenky fellow nodded once, snickering.


    ¡°Got yourself a hand on the key perhaps. Nah, don¡¯t say it. I won¡¯t hear where you get these from. You¡¯ll have the money by next week, when we meet,¡± Su Lin said, walking further into the grove.


    I sighed, feeling slightly exhausted from the interaction. It was tough being a cultivation drug dealer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back eh Labby?¡± I said, and paused, when I didn¡¯t see Labby in my pouch. ¡°Labby?¡± I called out, as panic began to build up in my chest. I walked out of the grove, trying to sense Labby¡¯s Qi when I heard an ear piercing shriek.


    I ran towards where the noise came from, and just a bit further ahead, I found Labby frozen with a half eaten pill in his hand. A young girl stood with her fists bare, wearing intricate robes filled with Qi as lightning crackled among her fists.


    ¡°What is that <em>rat </em>doing here?¡± the girl shrieked, as her face turned red.


    I felt my heart drop into my gut, as Lu Jie¡¯s memory informed me who she was. The girl I stared at was the young prodigy of the Inner sect, a famous young beauty, and the granddaughter of an Elder, Yan Yun.


    Fuck me Labby, you¡¯ll get us both killed.

 Chapter 8: Forbidden Love

    Chapter 8: Forbidden Love


    Qi swirled in Yan Yun¡¯s dantian, her lightning arts crackling like a whip of power among her fists as her face turned red from anger. A shudder went through her spine as she relived the sensation of the rat crawling up her leg to grab a pill from her pouch and a murderous rage began to boil in her.


    She churned her Qi, staring at the little rat and the confused boy. Both standing frozen in front of her.


    ¡°Is it yours?¡± Yan Yun asked, her voice clipped. There were very few things that she hated, snakes, insects or such bothered her little. Pests could not hurt a cultivator after, but rats were the one thing that she despised. It had stemmed from being bitten once as a young child, and the encounter had given her an unreasonable fear of rats that she hadn¡¯t managed to ovee yet.


    The boy stood with wide eyes, gulping once before he nodded. Yan Yun took a breath, modting her Qi as she cut off her Thunder Tempest Arts.


    The boy hurriedly bowed his head, as the rat chittered, running away. ¡°Forgive me, Senior sister, I¡¯ll keep a closer eye on him next time. It was my mistake,¡± the boy spoke, clutching the little rat protectively.


    ¡°He ate my pill,¡± Yan Yun said as she saw the boy wince. She would¡¯ve felt pity normally, but she wasn¡¯t feeling charitable.


    ¡°Whatever, forget about it,¡± Yan Yun said, infusing her voice with Qi. She clicked her tongue, feeling her mood sour. She looked forward to the little respite she got at the end of every week when she escaped to the outer sect to finally be free of her grandfather¡¯s influence, but the heavens seemed set on spiting her today.


    Her mood further soured when she saw the boy just standing there instead of just running off at her dismissal. She was about to say a few scathing remarks when Yan Yun realised something.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing all the way out here? Much less with a rat?¡± Yan Yun asked, her eyes briefly ncing at her surroundings.


    This section of the outer sect was one of her hidden ces. A peaceful thicket filled with gentle calm Qi that soothed her nerves from the overfraught training her grandfather put her through, or the lustful and bickering noble heirs and lords who kept eyeing her with distasteful eyes.


    It had been her hiding spot of respite. The little groves, this and a few others, being the only ces she could escape to, for some peace and quiet. To find othersing into these parts, made her feel as if her private space had been invaded.


    ¡°Err, umm. I was well, Labby can search for spirit herbs and...¡± the boy trailed off, leaving the rest of his words unsaid.


    Yan Yun curled her eyebrows as she turned to look at the Rat hiding in the pouch at the boy¡¯s waist. She extended her senses, inspecting the rat when her eyes widened a bit at what she saw. Her discipline quickly kicked in as any hints of surprise was erased yet Yan Yun still found herself staring at the rat, and the miniscule amount of Qi sitting inside it.


    She turned back to stare at the boy, asughter began to well in her. A spirit rat of all things? Yan Yun had never heard of such a thing in her life. Spirit animals tended to be serene and pristine, marvels to be coveted, and beacons of strength that thrived under Nature¡¯s embrace. The rat inparison, was tiny, with ck fur and a cowardly disposition, not to mention the meagre amount of Qi it held.


    Yet she wouldn¡¯t make a mockery of the boy, or the rat. All under the heavens had their ces, even rats, spirit animals or not.


    ¡°Where did you find that spirit rat?¡± Yan Yun asked the boy, curious about how he¡¯d found such a strange creature.


    ¡°Well, Labby had been eating up stuff in my chamber. And one day I caught him doing that, that¡¯s how,¡± the boy replied, scratching his head as he ducked his head awkwardly.


    Yan Yun snorted, amused by his reaction and the curious rodent. She could smell spirit herbs off the boy, their Qi mixing almost imperceptibly with his own, as if he bathed in them almost everyday.


    ¡°What do you even do with all those herbs?¡± Yan Yun asked, as her curiosity began to grow. There seemed to be something strange about this boy.


    ¡°I¡­ well, I¡­ eat them?¡± the boy said, almost as if he was unsure of himself. Yan Yun almost coughed in surprise as she stared at the boy silently for a moment.


    ¡°You- you eat <em>spirit herbs?</em>¡± Yan Yun asked, horrified by the boy¡¯s words. She knew that the outer sect disciples got few resources, to hear that one of them simply ate the spirit herbs, not even utilising their Qi to cultivate- Yan Yun shuddered inside.


    ¡°They taste pretty good actually, and there¡¯s interesting ways you can cook them,¡± the boy said, as if urging her to try them out. Yan Yun felt a headache mounting, the stupidity of the idea making the world spin. Why would anyone not make pills to further their cultivation from spirit herbs and simply eat them as is? It made no sense, and she found a smile breaking out, as her discipline began to slip.


    ¡°You¡­ are one strange boy,¡± Yan Yun muttered, eyeing him. He looked to be older than her, around twenty or so if she were to guess. There was little remarkable to be noticed about him aside from his cultivation being only at the peak of the third realm. She¡¯d have thought him to be a former cultivator, working as a servant if not for his outer sect robes.


    Yet despite his simple appearance, something about his demeanour felt strange to her. Yan Yun silently stared at the boy for a moment, his eyes drifting around as he shuffled the rat that asionally squeaked from his pouch.


    A quick nce had him looking back at her, with a very awkward smile that he sent her way, that made the answer obvious to her. This man seemed to show almost next to no interest in her. Yan Yun wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to believe herself the most beautiful person around, but both her bloodline and her high cultivation meant her youth were captured at their peak. She knew that she was not the most beautiful one around, yet she was still quite beautiful.


    It wasn¡¯t something she took pride in, and if Yan Yun could trade her beauty for a quiet life, she¡¯d do it in a heartbeat. Her beauty had made her the target of many young men¡¯s courting attempts and not all of them had been civil with their attempts. It had forced her to be better than her peers at all times, to remain a step ahead, as no man wished for their wives to be stronger or smarter than them.


    It had forced her into cultivating against her wishes, and live through the heavy expectations of her grandfather, as he imposed lessons on her to be more feminine and to stop her rambunctious and tomboyish behavior.


    Yan Yun hated every moment of it. She had no interest in embroidery, or to be married off to some noble by her grandfather. And so, cultivation had been her respite, her struggle for freedom, which she had desperately clung to.


    That was why, it surprised her to no end, to find the boy not eyeing her as all young men did. Not turning lustful eyes away, as they derobed her in their minds. She had grown sensitive to such thoughts over the years, and theck of which baffled her.


    Another thought hit Yan Yun just a momentter. What if the boy was not interested in women? Yan Yun paused, taking another look at the secluded location she was in. She vaguely remembered sensing another presence nearby, one of the boy¡¯s and another one that had been distinctly male.


    Pieces began to fall together in Yan Yun¡¯s mind. A young boy, uninterested in women, with a quirky spirit rat and the habit of eating spirit herbs. A secluded location and a tryst between two lovers that weren¡¯t meant to be.


    Yan Yun¡¯s Qi began to pulse faster, golden lightning began to crackle in her eyes. Ideas upon ideas began to spin themselves together, tales of forbidden love spinning in her mind as she looked at the boy in apletely new light once more.


    Had she just found herself interrupting a meeting between two hidden lovers? Yan Yun almost giggled out loud. A secret hobby of hers had been reading the romance between those of the same gender, and a hidden stash of books still remained in her closet to this day that she read through asionally.


    Yan Yun coughed lightly as she saw the boy slowly inching away from her. She¡¯d gotten too excited and her Qi had begun ring up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked the boy, struggling to hold back her squeal of delight. The boy hesitated for a moment, before he spoke.


    ¡°Lu Jie,¡± the boy said, and his rat squeaked as if in agreement.


    Yan Yun felt the name was a bit nd, but not everything could be as per the books she¡¯d read. ¡°Lu Jie, I would normally ask you to not visit this ce again, or to ever speak of it with anyone as it¡¯s my private ce for respite.¡±


    Lu Jie nodded, gulping once.


    ¡°But, I have changed my mind. You can visit this little area, so long as you don¡¯t share its existence with anyone else, outside of¡­ the other person who knows.¡±


    She watched horror descend on the boy¡¯s face and Yan Yun hurriedly reassured him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Yan Yun, with the heavens as my witness swear to treat your secret as if it were my own.¡± Yan Yun eximed as her Qi flexed, and the oath was formed. She gave the boy what she thought to be a reassuring smile as she pushed down another delightful giggle threatening to burst out.


    Lu Jie huh? She¡¯d have to keep an eye on him.


    ***


    I stared at the crazy girl, as she shed me a smile, her eyes still glowing with what looked like electric sparks. I was torn in asking her to use her abilities to test if it followed normal electricity and just dashing the hell away from her.


    She¡¯d talked about keeping my secret and even swore an oath to the heavens! Lu Jie¡¯s memory had quickly informed me that even a weak oath like that would set her back a month in her cultivation. Not something to be taken lightly, and that baffled me all the more.


    Hadn¡¯t she just caught me red handed? Hadn''t Labby just stolen her alchemical pill? Why was she being so nice? Or more urately, crazy? I couldn¡¯t think of a single reason she¡¯d not just tell this to her grandfather and get me kicked or crippled or whatever punishment the sect had in ce.


    ¡°You can go now,¡± the girl said, waving her hand away.


    ¡°Thank you Senior Sister,¡± I bowed, trying to sound as grateful as I could. It wasn¡¯t even a lie, I was very grateful to her for not ratting me out. But I was also extremely suspicious and creeped out. She¡¯d just barged in and mostly just red at me before her demeanor had flipped around all of a sudden, as she¡¯d started smiling to herself.


    Whatever, don¡¯t fuck with the crazies as they say. Especially if they have a high and mighty cultivation grandfather. The girl was trouble and I wanted as little to do with her as I could. I hurriedly turned around, cursing Su Lin for his quick escape and Labby for being pretty much a drug addicted Lab Rat as I hurriedly walked away.


    Labby squeaked, sinking into my pouch as he felt my emotions from my Qi. I sighed, giving in as I bestowed some pets onto the little rat. I had been too naive with Labby. I¡¯d need to train him and teach him not to run off like that, not only can it get me in trouble, but it may also just get him killed.


    I should be d the girl didn¡¯t just straight up murder me because she was <em>strong. </em>The lightning Qi I¡¯d felt from her still made my arm hair¡¯s rise from its intensity.


    I shook my head, shelving the thoughts for another day. I was too tired. I set the pouch down, letting Labby out into my room.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Labby. I just realised that I need to pay more attention to you,¡± Labby squeaked in reply, before he ran off to some corner to do whatever he wanted to.


    I let him go, sighing before I remembered the original purpose I¡¯d went to all that trouble for. I dug into the little pouch, as I dug out the spirit herbs Su Lin had given me.


    Qi spilled forth alongside the pleasant smell of the various assortment of spirit herbs that sat in my hands and a smile began to cover my face, my exhaustion already fading.


    A lot of fun experimentation awaited me, and I had no intention of letting any of these go to waste.

 Chapter 9: Experiments

    Chapter 9: Experiments


    A shit-eating grin covered my face as I stood in my messy room that had more area covered by random junk and notes lying around than the floor itself. I stared at the porcin bowl filled with spirit grass, that sat in boiling water. The goal was to boil the essence from the spirit grass and examine its properties. I¡¯d have preferred a test tube, but something like that would have to be specifically made by a ssworker and I had nowhere near enough money for that. ss was quite rare, and a sign of wealth as well.


    It was something I¡¯d think about once I¡¯d managed enough to set up my ownb and alchemy shop.


    I left the boiling porcin bowl, moving aside to inspect the various spirit herbs I¡¯d gotten. So far, I¡¯d managed to make two broad distinctions in the types of herbs that Su Lin had provided me. The first one was the ¡°standard¡± Qi type of herb. A general nt that had Qi inside of it. The second and more interesting one were the nts with special attunements and properties. Like the prismatic lotus, or the seven poison spirit leaves, and lightning ginseng that sparked every time I put Qi through it.


    These nts shared specific attunements of Qi and I wanted to test what was different in normal Qipared to attuned Qi.


    Different though they may be, both these spirit herb types shared amon factor that they contained some form of Qi in them. The difference between these, and the regr nts that I fed Qi to was that these nts could absorb the Qi from their surroundings.


    Almost as a normal nt would absorb water and carbon dioxide, these absorbed Qi. I was hoping to keep some and create a chamberpletely devoid of Qi and see if the herbs would survive in there, or lose their magical properties.


    The thought that the nts were cultivating came to my mind, yet I shot down the idea quite quickly. From what I could tell from Lu Jie¡¯s memory, cultivation required the conscious channeling of Qi. What the nts were doing was akin to something more along the lines of simply breathing in the Qi, and soaking it in, instead of any guided cultivation.


    I do wonder if some nts <em>could </em>cultivate though. Did they even have a dantian? Animals could cultivate, Labby was a perfectly good example. The little rat didn¡¯t exactly know the concept of cultivating, but I¡¯d found him channeling his Qi on his own sometimes. So perhaps it was instinctual to animals, how they were supposed to cultivate.


    I hummed to myself, turning to stare at the little pots with mostly regr and a couple of spirit nts sitting around. Another interesting thing I¡¯d noticed was how difficult spirit nts were to grow. It made sense that the sect had to create an area dedicated to them. Spirit grass, I could grow anywhere, but something like the prism lotus, or lightning ginseng was far too difficult.


    That¡¯s why I was testing with the spirit grass, to see if I could find something that could help me grow spirit herbs of my own. It¡¯d solve most of my problems if I could source my own spirit herbs, and not only that, but set up a method of hastening their growth.


    I¡¯d had a few opportunities to try, and I was starting to have a gnawing suspicion that my Qi could increase the speed at which these herbs grew. The difference was minuscule, as after two weeks of supplying Qi to one nt, and not to the other, I¡¯d found the one fed with Qi to be a bit more healthier and taller.


    This was no real indication that it had happened due to my Qi and not just gics, so a group based test with random assortments of nts will need to be done to verify it. If only I had a garden or something, and a lot more Qi. This was the most tempted I¡¯d ever been to try out cultivation.


    I¡¯d even tried to sit down one day, just to see how it worked and I¡¯d found my whole body itching as I shook my knees and wrists, unable to sit in ce. I wasn¡¯t even surprised, I¡¯d never been able to just sit down and do nothing in my life. I had to do something, tap my fingers, or hum a tune. Just something.


    <em>Squeak! </em>


    The sound came as Labby ran into the room and rushed up my leg. ¡°Whoa whoa whoa, calm down little buddy,¡± I said, as Labby clung fiercely to my body.


    I turned to look at the direction he¡¯de from, to see what exactly had scared him so much. A ginger cat walked closer, staring with wide eyes at me, not expecting to see something five times its size around.


    ¡°Ah a cat, that makes sense I suppose. I¡¯d expect a spirit animal to be fine though,¡± I said, scratching Labby¡¯s head as he squeaked, his voice still nervous.


    I waved the cat away from my chamber, receiving a hateful re from the animal. ¡°I can¡¯t let you eat my assistant and spirit herb detector just like that,¡± I said to the cat as it turned its butt towards me, walking away.


    ¡°You really need to stop getting into so much trouble, Labby,¡± I said, as Labby calmed down a bit.


    I extended my palm and Labby climbed on my arm and sat there. I smiled. The week after the encounter with the strange cultivator girl, I¡¯d decided to train Labby a bit. He was smarter, smarter than even dogs and cats I suspected, so there was no reason not to train him.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I said, as Labby sat on his back legs, raising his front ones up.


    ¡°Roll,¡± I continued, as Labbyy down on my arm, and rolled once. I pet his head, as the little rat squeaked once, adorably. I dug into my sleeves and pulled out a pill to give it to him.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± I praised Labby as the rat dug into his treat. ¡°Maybe also bring me that spirit grass from there?¡±


    His ear swiveled once, as he squeaked, jumping off in a single leap. Labby ran through the room, going up to my counter as he grabbed a few grass leaves and ran up to me. I smiled, shaking my head. What he¡¯d brought me was normal grass leaves, I¡¯d kept it in the ce I usually kept my spirit grass.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re not that smart yet. Still pretty damn smart though,¡± Labby stared at me for a moment, before his attention was brought back to the pill in his hand, and the gluttonous rat began to chow down.


    I shook my head, amused by Labby¡¯s actions. Aside from being extremely smart, the other little give-aways I¡¯d noticed about Labby were how his fur was extremely fluffy. Like, you¡¯d imagine a rat to be filthy and what not, but Labby looked like he went to a spa on a daily basis. I did still clean him once a week with some water and a brush, but there was definitely something unnatural about his fur.


    The second thing was how he didn¡¯t need to eat any food. Which was somewhat simr to me. Just a few days ago, I¡¯d realised that, stuck in my notes, I''d forgotten to eat, or drink anything for two days straight. It was only when someone hade to check in, thinking I¡¯d died that I¡¯d realised how much time had passed by. Perks of having a cultivator¡¯s body I suppose, but I enjoyed eating things too much to give it up.


    The rattling of the porcin cup told me my spirit herb solution was prepared and ready to be messed around with.


    I walked closer, removing the single spirit stone that was fueling the Qi based burner stove I¡¯d created as I waited for the heat to cool off slightly. A momentter I realised I could grab the te straight away, as I was fairly resistant to heat as a cultivator.


    I took out the fibrous strands of lifeless grass that remained, as I stared at the sloshing greenish water that sat in the te. Putting most of it in a porcin bowl I closed the lid, before I took another dish and poured some of the Essence-water in.


    ¡°Time to see just what makes you work,¡± I said out loud, as I sat down on the floor, and began to channel my Qi into the spirit water. The first and most obvious difference was the Qi present in the water pushing against my own. I couldn¡¯t forcefully saturate it like normal water, as the Essence of the spirit herb pushed back any attempts I made.


    Instead I began to circte my Qi. For once, I found it easier to do so, as I didn¡¯t have to forcefully calm my excitement down. Something shifted in the essence of the Qi present in the Essence-water.


    I tried to pay close attention as the still te of water slowly but surely began to swirl. I felt my excitement shooting up, as I began to circte my Qi even faster. Something stirred in my mind and I followed my gut, closing my eyes to focus as I changed my Qi cirction, splitting it in two parts. Two circles swirled in two loops, one into the other, like a never ending cycle.


    I felt a strong shift in the Qi around me, as if a vortex had been opened, the Qi in the air began to be sucked into my body. I opened my eyes to see the water swirling in a smooth manner, untouched by any force outside the cirction of my Qi, as the Essence of the water began to flow into me, helping me absorb even more Qi than before.


    The results shocked me, breaking me out of my cirction method. I let the Qi settle for a moment as I inspect the water. I¡¯d just made the water in this te swirl without touching it, purely using my Qi.


    There were far far too many possible answers for this, but I put them away, rushing to my notes as I began to jot down what I¡¯d observed. Not only had the water begun to swirl when I used the different method, but the Essence in the water had seamlessly merged into my own Qi, the moment I¡¯d begun to cultivate.


    Something about the essence, had helped me speed up my Qi cirction. I scribbled down in my notes, grinning as I went back to the Qi try and induce another reaction.


    I swirled the Qi near my hand, keeping my finger close to the dish as I tried to project it outwards, to rotate the Essence-water. A few seconds passed by as I frowned, focusing harder and harder but the water showed no reaction.


    I was missing something. Something about the method of cultivation itself? I frowned as I tried to think over what the reason could be. I might need to get a look at the library, to find more information about the cultivation techniques we were taught. I knew them by instinct from Lu Jie¡¯s memory butcked the needed understanding to break down how it worked.


    My eyes turned towards the te one more, as gentle swirls swayed the Essence-water. I looked to the side, to see Labby circting his Qi, in a manner extremely simr to my own.


    ¡°You sneaky little rat you,¡± I said, in a quiet whisper to not disturb Labby. I¡¯d leave him for his cultivation trip. Perhaps he can surpass me and be some kind of cultivation god-beast, and I could work freely living off of his wealth.


    I snickered,ughing at the prospect as I poured some essence water on another te. There was another experiment I had in mind.


    If my hypothesis was true, then there should be a fire starting within that Qi infused water, and I didn¡¯t know if that was any worse than normal fire or not, so I was going to stay further away.


    Taking a moment, I set the essence water on the ground and took a step away. I channeled my Qi, and then, simr to the way I started a fire, I set the water on fire.


    A zing white inferno erupted from the te as porcin shards shot off. I leapt back as a tongue of fire threatened to lick at me, but it faded out right after as the water evaporated instantly in the explosion.


    I stared at the charred remains of my te and the dark ck marks on the ground, as my heart pounded. The panic faded soon asughter began to bubble inside me, pouring forth in a mixture of relief and amusement.


    ¡°Exploding water, that¡¯s the shit. Hah!¡± Iughed, a few moments longer, my smile maintaining on my face as I heard Labby squeaking in anger, having woken up from his trance.


    ¡°Broke your cultivation eh buddy?¡± I said, petting Labby as an apology, but my mirth was not lost.


    I shook my head in silent admonishment, and reminded myself to be careful, as I enjoyed the best part any chemistryb experiment in any world had to offer. The explosions.


    <em>I love my life here.</em>

 Chapter 10: Labby

    Chapter 10: Labby


    Qi swirled within a small core. It thrummed, it pulsed, it stretched. She was at the cusp of something. To be somethingrger than before. Even though she didn¡¯t know any such concepts, being guided purely by instinct to seek out the light buried within her being.


    The Qi swirled once more, two circles turning into one. There was a brief shudder, a moment of resistance before the barriers broke, and the Qi of the world rushed into her body, forming the very first circle in her Dantian.


    She had just broken through to the First Realm.


    Awareness came flooding in all at once. Knowledge, wisdom, understanding. Her being expanded, as she grew to be more than she¡¯d ever been. Her nose twitched from the smell of herbs, and she let her mind drift on the torrents of Qi pouring within her.


    The Qi asked her for a name.


    <em>Labby. </em>


    The answer came all of a sudden. Labby, she thought to herself.


    <em>La Bi? </em>


    The Qi asked. She didn¡¯t know. She knew that La Bi wasn¡¯t right. The Qi liked it but it wasn¡¯t right. Yet something about Labby was wrong as well, something in the Qi told her that the word was unfamiliar. Not from here.


    Labby protested in her mind. The Great Master had named her so, and so she shall be called


    She epted the name, swirling her Qi angrily. That was who she was. Labby, and not La Bi. The words may not be from here, but they were of her Great Master¡¯s, and that was how she¡¯d be known. The Qi resisted, shuddering for a moment before it broke, and the torrents began to flow. The Qi epted her will as its own as her breakthrough was finalised, a purpose and identity were formed. The Qi took a sigh of relief, as its name was revealed and it began to fill her Dantian.


    <em>Labby. </em>


    She said in her mind, feeling happy. It felt right now. It felt like <em>her. </em>The Qi disliked the name, but Labby had started to like it. The great name her Great Master had bestowed upon her must have some special meaning to it, one so grand even the Qi didn¡¯t know about it.


    Labby squeaked to herself, feeling content and happy. Her eyes shifted over the sacred workshop. The ce where her Great Master worked his miracles, producing delicious pills that he gave to her, in his boundless generosity.


    Perhaps she could help him with the task now?


    The thought pleased Labby. Yes, he¡¯d called her an assistant. So she¡¯d try and help her great master out. But where to start?


    Labby sniffed the air, as her gaze travelled to the divine texts. Her Great Master always seemed to write in them. She hadn¡¯t realised it before, but now that she could think clearly, she knew that he must have imparted his words of wisdom onto those texts. They may allow her to learn the Sacred art of her great master as well.


    She could even make her own delicious pills!


    Labby squeaked happily at the thought once more, her tail moving happily behind her. She jumped off the table, running to where her great master sat deep in thought. Labby slowly climbed on his tall shoulder, perching on them as she looked down at the words of wisdom he wrote on the paper.


    It was then that Labby realised something very important. She couldn¡¯t read. The words the great master wrote curved and twisted flowing into one another. They were not the sharp stokes of the brush she¡¯d expected them to be, but akin more to the scribbles of a kid.


    What kind of strangenguage did her Great Master use? Labby thought about that, before the obvious realisation came upon her. It must be anguage he¡¯d created! Her master was great, so there was no reason he couldn¡¯t create anguage of his own. Labby would do her best to learn it as well.


    Labby squeaked out to her master, trying to make her wishes known. The great master turned to look at Labby, breaking out his trance. A gentle smile covered his face as his hand rubbed her head, and Labby leaned in, feeling happy. But soon, he returned to his notes, forgetting about her.


    Labby sat waiting for a moment before she realised he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. Labby tried to <em>speak </em>to her master, yet all that came out were quiet squeaks. She couldn¡¯t speak like he did, she didn¡¯t have the ability to.


    The thought filled her with frustration. She wished to talk to her Great Master. To learn his great teachings and make pills of her own. If she couldn¡¯t even speak then how would she do that?


    Labby couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Filled with frustration she was about to go bite the evil Orange-Cat once more when a scent came upon her nose. Labby sniffed once more, the Qi making her nose tingle. The scent was familiar to the Storm and Lightning woman her Great Master had rescued her from.


    Entranced by the scent, Labby ran jumping up the table. She used her paws to try and open a drawer but the hefty wooden structure groaned, refusing to move. She used her Qi, flexing them and the drawer opened, letting out a thick plume of Qi and the scent of herbs. Labby squeaked, squeezing herself in as she sat next to the herb, filled with lightning Qi.


    Ideas upon ideas filled Labby¡¯s mind as she tried to resist the desire to eat them all. She was almost sessful in doing that. Almost.


    A lunch of spirit grass leavester, Labby was back on track. Determination filled her heart, as the thought of eating a delicious pill filled her mind.


    It was time for Labby to follow in her Great Master¡¯s footsteps!


    ***


    I¡¯de to realise something. Qi Gathering Pills, and Qi refilling pills were the one and the same. The Old Man has just used an umon name for the pill. I was a bit ashamed that it¡¯d taken me this long to realise despite the recipe being almost identical for both of them. Way to confuse me, Old Man.


    I sighed, taking my brush, as I began to write down the new results from myst batch. So far I''d seeded in making three pills quite consistently.


    <em>Qi Gathering Pill: </em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 1 Silver 7 Copper</em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: 5 Silver</em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: 9% -> 11% (Roughly)</em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: 3.2%</em>


    I had been a bit stumped at first at how I would be able to get any kind of measurements when I''d found a simple solution for the basis of the numbers. I had used spirit stones and the Qi amount present in one as a baseline and measured the amount of time a pill took alongside the amount of Qi produced to check the effectiveness baseline for the original recipe.


    The rest was just a matter of simpleparison and maths for the time and Qi amount involved for a unified effectiveness measure.


    Qi Gathering was most of what I gave to Su Lin now. These were the pills I¡¯d spent the most time refining and improving. The forty-seven silver coins I had were a result of these as well. About twice as much money as Lu Jie had saved up in months of work. A smile covered my face as I continued to write the next entries.


    <em>Body Purification Pill:</em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 2 Silver </em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: 7 silver 9 copper</em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: 2% -> 3% (Roughly)</em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: 0%</em>


    This was the second pill I¡¯d been working on. Body purification pill. All it¡¯d really done was cover me in sweat and some dark gunk (which I¡¯d promptly collected and stored somewhere to test) and made my Qi re up and my heartbeat rise. I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d made a mistake or if that¡¯s just what the pill was supposed to do, but I couldn¡¯t tell how useful the pill was.


    The testing for this one and it''s effectiveness had been challenging and I''d opted to settle for the amount of Qi generated. I''d need to find better test parameters eventually, but for now, I would just have to make do with what I had.


    The next pill was one that had my interest. The Qi tempering pill. It could hasten someone¡¯s cultivation and help them rise higher. I could feel some desire building up within me, to snag the pill and use it to finally break through into the fourth realm and form my second circle. But the thoughts mostly stemmed from Lu Jie¡¯s memory and I quickly shook them off. I was far more interested in the process of how this pill worked than in trying to cultivate to get stronger, but so far I hadn¡¯t been able to make one. I left the entry empty.


    Thest pill was the Qi Reinforcement Pill. The one the old man had given me that¡¯d healed my wounds and my dantian. It¡¯d taken me over a week before I¡¯d finally realised that channelling Qi into the cauldron and letting the Qi slowly dissolve into the herbs was the ¡®subtly infuse your QI around the herb¡¯ thing the book was mentioning. These people really needed more clear cut definitions in their books. I wrote down my progress.


    <em>Qi Reinforcement Pill: </em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 6 Silver </em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: Unknown</em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: None </em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: None </em>


    I breathed in a sigh, closing my note and putting it carefully to the side. I¡¯d quicklye to realise that if I didn¡¯t organise my notes, any clue or information I may get could be lost and I may never find it. It should¡¯ve been the first step I did but being used toputers had left me with sloppy habits.


    So far I''d managed to create a stack of notes for each kind of pill. A transactional log in which I entered the money I earned from each pill. And I¡¯d also calcted how much money I¡¯d need to get a shop of my own.


    It was 20 gold pieces. At the minimum. I''d earned roughly 50 silver in thest two weeks. And a gold piece was 100 silver. So it¡¯d take me at least 80 weeks to have myb if I earned just this much for the entire year. I¡¯d earn more in theing weeks as I learned more but that was still roughly an entire year of work, just to start a new life. Maybe more.


    I let out a tired sigh. Being disheartened would do nothing. All I had to do was steadily keep at it, and keep improving. I¡¯d gotten used to living in the sect as well, and treating alchemy as a part-time job. As long as there were no hindrances, I¡¯d be free to leave in just a few more months.


    I got up from my seat, turning around to arrange some more tests when I noticed something. A threat stood facing me on the floor, its ck body shining in the dim sunlight. A bug. I quickly assessed the danger it posed to me, putting it at a Yellow alert at best.


    I snorted, amused by the random thoughts, and ready to get to work, when the bug revealed its true weapons. <em>It had wings. </em>


    The threat had risen up to red in an instant as the bug charged and I- sidestepped and walked outside the room. A few moments passed before I came back in, a sandal in my hand.


    It was a battle to witness, something to go down the ages. My Qi churned as I infused the sandal with it, and then in a fell swoop, Iunched the deadly projectile, crushing the bug underneath it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, bug,¡± I whispered. ¡°But you were bugging me,¡± my resolve broke as I both groaned andughed at my terrible pun. I was both deeply ashamed and highly proud of myself right now.


    ¡°I need to keep the herbs covered though. They let out far too much Qi, and the bugs here seem to love that stuff. Another detail to explore,¡± I said out loud when a slightly ajar drawer caught my attention.


    Curious, I walked closer when I heard something shake inside. I pulled the drawer open, trying to see what could be inside when a dark figure jumped onto my face. I panicked and stepped back as I fell on my butt.


    I grabbed the creature trying to remove it when I heard a squeaking sound. A momentter, electricity coursed through my body as a sharp jolt hit me, the sensation like being pricked by a thorn.


    ¡°What the- Labby!¡± I shouted as I felt the lighting Qi course through my arm for a moment. I saw Labby stand frozen, as lightning crackled all around him, his fur rising up like a spiked ball of fluff.


    ¡°Did you just thunderbolt me?¡± I asked in surprise as Labby squeaked in protest, his ears drooping. I stared in horror and surprise at my little rat before I began to cackle madly.


    Labby had used drugs to evolve into an electric type.

 Chapter 11: Spirit Animal

    Chapter 11: Spirit Animal


    It took me a few minutes before I¡¯d finally stoppedughing, every attempt being thwarted by the confused look that Labby gave me as his fur sparkled and crackled on its own. A few momentster, I¡¯d managed to kill things down to just a quiet snicker as I began to inspect my troublesome rat.


    ¡°Come here Labby,¡± I said, extending my hand. Labby walked on, jumping onto my hand and I felt a quiet tingle from the electric Qi still coursing through his body.


    But before I did any poking and prodding I had to make sure of something. I made my gaze be a bit more stern, as I looked at Labby. ¡°You know you did something bad right?¡±


    Labby¡¯s ear drooped and I felt like a heartless monster, but I couldn¡¯t let him gain the habit of sneaking into my closets and eating random herbs. I had no doubt that I was most certainly moving on from the weak harmless pills I was making right now to more potent stuff that I couldn¡¯t test on myself anymore. And Labby eating any of those could be catastrophic.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat the spirit herbs without asking me, okay? Be d the only thing this one did was give you an electric charge,¡± Labby squeaked in reply and I felt agreemente from him.


    I paused at the feeling. Labby hadn¡¯t ever sent more than vague emotions before had he?


    I extended my senses towards Labby, trying to have a look into his Dantian. The blur of Qi that prevented me from seeing inside was extremely thin for Labby, and I easily managed to pierce through it. The higher the realm of the cultivator the more difficulties I¡¯d have seeing through.


    I sensed the Lightning Qi, flooding through Labby¡¯s body. I¡¯d expected the charge to slowly dissipate over time and wash away, but what I saw surprised me. Labby hadn¡¯t just eaten the lightning herb, he¡¯d also started cultivating it.


    A meridian was opened in his body where the Lightning Qi was slowly umting. If Labby seeded, he¡¯d be able to learn a lightning elemental art.


    My senses shifted from the lightning meridians still forming to Labby¡¯s dantian. The vague blur of swirling Qi was much more defined now, as a singr circle of Qi swirling inside it, just like my own.


    Labby had broken through to the first realm.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I looked at Labby. I hadn¡¯t heard of rats breaking through to any realm before. I guess he <em>was </em>a spirit animal, but I¡¯d still only expected him to be a quirky rat with Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯re one curious little rat aren¡¯t you?¡± I said to Labby who was busy grooming his spiky fur and pushing it down.


    I got an idea in my mind, from amon technique many cultivators with spirit animals used. I swirled my Qi, sending a link to Labby as I packed my thoughts into it.


    <em>Can you understand me? </em>


    I felt extreme joy flood the link as Labby squealed loudly. I felt a confirmation to my thoughts being sent. The Qi was distorted, but I could hear him trying to form words.


    Surprise filled me as I felt Labby¡¯s excitement at being able tomunicate with me. Had he been trying all this time? A lot of thoughts assaulted me all at once. I¡¯d need to look into spirit beasts and how to take care of them. Also, find details on what exactly Labby was, there had to be something on spirit rats out there.


    I also couldn¡¯t treat Labby like a pet anymore, could I? He was more a small child than a pet, and treating him like one now would make me sick. I shook my head, doing away with the thoughts.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, does it, Labby? You¡¯re my assistant... Junior Brother? Something like that, following me on my journey to understand just how this world functions. Apanion on the same Path. What do you say?¡± I asked Labby out loud, feeling a bit silly for trying to talk to a rat seriously.


    The silliness faded instantly as I felt aplex torrent of thoughtse from Labby. Respect, Awe, Wonder and the strongest of them all being agreement.


    I smiled even as the burden of a spirit animal began to dawn on me. Well, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll do just fine. As long as it¡¯s just Labby then I should be able to handle it.


    I paused at the thought, staring at Labby with a frown. I¡¯d just jinxed myself hadn¡¯t I?


    I heard Labby squeak happily at the prospect of gaining more friends and I shook my head, unable to even be worried.


    ¡°Well, well, well, my new Junior Brother, I¡¯ll have to officially register you now won¡¯t I?¡± I said out loud, and Labby squeaked in reply with one of his paws raised up above his head.


    Labby used Cuteness attack. My heart was destroyed.


    I pet Labby¡¯s fuzzy head, unbothered by the minuscule amount of sparks that touched my skin. An idea began to form in my head on the various ways I could use the electricity that Labby had now. I could perhaps see if Lightning Qi mimicked electricity, or how the hell did Labby not just spark himself from the lightning.


    Perhaps I could even do some electrochemistry?


    I grinned, as the ideas began to overflow. I turned towards Labby petting his fuzzy little head even harder, snickering as I imagined Labby protesting at being used as a power source.


    Labby, as if in response, crackled with sparks all over and I broke out intoughter all at once.


    I¡¯d just acquired a Rattery!


    ***


    A deep breath in, a deep breath out. Lightning Qi crackled in her core, her Dantian brimming with power as she channelled her Qi through her meridians. Her art thrummed in her mind, ready to be used at any moment.


    Yan Yun let a calm breath out. Calm was needed to tame thunder, and prevent it fromshing out at random. It was something all lightning and fire cultivators struggled with, the nature of their Qi making them more prone to impulsive and strong behaviours.


    ¡°Come in Zu Ri,¡± Yan Yun said, opening her eyes, as her Qi began to settle down.


    A shadow flickered in her vision, as Zu Ri let her arts fade, her form turning visible. ¡°I didn¡¯t wish to disturb you, young mistress,¡± her handmaiden said, and Yan Yun nodded.


    ¡°Just a brief meditation Zu Ri, I wouldn¡¯t be cultivating in my chambers if it was any sort of prolonged cultivation,¡± Yan Yun replied, eyeing Zu Ri once. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°I did, young mistress. Extremely easily so. The sect archives had most of the details, and the boy is starkly unremarkable in most ways,¡± Zu Ri replied, as she dug in her robes, pulling out a scroll.


    Yan Yun took the scroll in her hand, looking through it. She quickly read through the pages, finding not much remarkable to be found about Lu Jie written in it.


    ¡°There was one curious thing. The boy has stopped sparring and hasn¡¯t been seen in any of the cultivation halls for a couple of weeks. I dug in a bit, and found that he had apprenticed himself to Lao Zhang, the old alchemist of the outer sect who took care of injured disciples.¡±


    Yan Yun curled her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Alchemy? That does exin how drenched in spirit herb Qi he felt. What a curious boy though. He¡¯s apprenticed himself to an old alchemist in the outer sect? Has he not joined any of the sect¡¯s alchemy halls or any other Alchemy halls.¡±


    ¡°No, young mistress. Not as far as I could tell. The boy had been defeated in a spar and had suddenly decided to take up alchemy. Perhaps, he hopes to pursue a different path in life?¡±


    Yan Yun frowned, something about that didn¡¯t feel right to her. ¡°Perhaps. Do you also know anything about his-¡± Yan Yun paused for a moment, her cheeks flushing a bit. ¡°His¡­ you know I can¡¯t say it,¡± she added in a quiet voice.


    She could feel theughter that Zu Ri stifled in her chest. Yan Yun coughed to hide her embarrassment, and Zu Ri made noment on it. She was the only one who knew about her¡­ hobbies.


    ¡°The boy seems to visit the grove every week,¡± Zu Ri replied.


    Yan Yun felt her Qi thrum, as mirth filled her chest. She¡¯d been worried that the encounter would scare them away.


    ¡°Do you also wish for me to look into the other boy?¡± Zu Ri asked.


    ¡°No, leave them be. That¡¯d break my oath that I¡¯d given to them,¡± Yan Yun said, sighing. She regretted her impulsive oath a bit, but the consequences would still be light enough that she could get away with breaking it. She wouldn¡¯t of course, it would ruin the extremely delightful discovery she¡¯d made.


    ¡°Perhaps I could sneak in there as they met. No, that¡¯d be too shameful. But. No, I can¡¯t¡± she saw Zu Ri quietly walk away as Yan Yun continued to struggle. Her handmaiden didn¡¯t share her interests, but that was alright, Yan Yun would be d to keep her joy all to herself.


    Quietughter filled the courtyard of the inner sect, apanied by the asional crackle of Lightning as a young mistress opened a closet filled with books she hadn''t opened in a long time.


    ***


    I shuddered once, as a chill ran up my spine. ¡°Strange, it isn''t even cold,¡± I muttered as I rubbed my arms, letting the chill fade.


    My mind returned to the pile of coins in my pouch as I began to list down everything that I needed. Labby squeaked, excited about the idea of going outside and I shared the sentiment.


    It was time to do some shopping.

 Chapter 12: Sect Halls

    Chapter 12: Sect Halls


    There were a few things that I needed to do before I could head outside the sect though. The very first was officially registering Labby as my spiritpanion, now that he¡¯d broken through to the first realm.


    I¡¯d had to run rounds trying to find out what the procedures were because Lu Jie had never even considered acquiring anything but a pristine spirit beast. Having realised he didn¡¯t have nearly enough luck, or Qi needed to get one, he¡¯d never bothered learning more about the details needed.


    Thankfully all I really needed to do was go to one of the administrative halls, and mark him as my spirit. I also nned to ask where I could find more information on spirit rats, or if Labby was just an oddity.


    I picked up the list of items I¡¯d set out for checking. The very first was a smaller cauldron. The one the old man gave me was nice, but also, far toorge. It wasn¡¯t meant to test and analyse small amounts, but to create batches of pills and elixirs instead.


    The second was spirit stones. I¡¯d read of heating arrays in a book, and how some cauldrons made use of those to finely distribute heat across their bodies. It also allowed the Alchemist to control and fine tune the heat permeating.


    As can be expected, it was probably going to be expensive. Just how expensive? I had no idea. But I intended to take a look, and buy one, if I could.


    The other things that I intended to look at were a thermometer, or the equivalent of one, other alchemy tools, and most importantly, some copper wires. If I wanted to explore Labby¡¯s lightning Qi, and try and see how I could use my handy Rattery then I¡¯d need some wires to form circuits.


    The good thing I''d found out was that Labby was quite weak, and just channeling Qi around my skin made me fairly resistant to not just heat, but also lightning. I had some theories on how that worked as well, ranging from an interference in the transfer of energy to the body to simply just forming an additionalyer to pass through for the electricity, and the resistivity of the Qi itself being fairly high in its ¡°default¡± state, which was what I possessed. At least, as far as I knew.


    I pocketed the little sheet of parchment in one of my chest sleeves as I cleaned up my table. My progress on tidying up my room and making a centralised note making system was¡­ not good, but there had been progress, and progress made me happy.


    ¡°Ready to go Labby?¡± I turned around and asked, smiling as Labby squeaked jumping in the pouch at my waist on his own.


    I had onest look at my room, before I walked out, and off to officially register Labby as my spirit animal.


    <em>Squeak! </em>


    <em>***</em>


    The Cloudy Peaks sect was massive. I had thought this before, but the idea was reinforced all the more strongly as I began my way uphill on the lesser peak where the main sect halls were.


    The sect¡¯s administration and main halls were present on small wide hills, with living chambers and sparring quarters spread across the hills eventually spreading out to the forests that surrounded the city.


    I walked through the dirt path, grateful that I was in the third realm, and quite close to the peak of the sect. The homes the outer disciples got were simple things, usually containing a few rooms, and a chamber to cultivate in. Even those were separated by realm, with third realm disciples being the closest to the peak, and second realm disciples just below them, and first realm disciples below them.


    It wasn¡¯t all about the realm either, as you had to have worked for the sect, and had sessfully been allowed to move to the upper areas. Lu Jie had barely managed to qualify for the Third realm, but breaking into the Fourth realm, and forming the second circle in his dantian was a challenge that he, like many others, wasn¡¯t able to surmount.


    The simrities that the sect had to a modern college also amused me, and in some ways, it functioned as one. As long as you ignored the fact that you could be called to serve in the sect¡¯s army at any given time as a disciple in the sect and were basically the equivalent of unpaid workers.


    Lu Jie would count as a Student repeating their third year for the fourth time, unable to graduate yet unwilling to give up. It let me understand his frustrations a lot more, as being a true cultivator was only possible after you had formed a core and entered the Fourth Realm. Reaching the peak of the Third realm yet being unable to take thatst step, I could understand Lu Jie¡¯s desperation somewhat, even though I did not share his desires for reaching the heavens.


    I felt Labby crackle with Lightning, and I gently rubbed his head, handing him a few leaves of spirit grass to nibble on. I knew I was indulging him, but the way he held the grass in his paws as he took bites from it was just far too cute for me to meaningly resist.


    What a scary rat, breaking the will of a cultivator two realms above itself. <em>Shudder. </em>


    <em>Squeak! </em>


    I felt another spark of Lighting Qi from Labby, this time apanied by agreement and pride. Iughed at the smug little rat, as he continued to nibble away at his stalk of spirit grass. I was starting to get better at understanding Labby, but without any actual Arts to form a link with him, we still weren¡¯t able tomunicate properly.


    I was also curious about just how these arts worked. The realisation that I had so much to explore, yet nowhere enough time to do it was a bit daunting, but I wouldn¡¯t let that stop me. Can¡¯t give up when I¡¯ve just barely started after all.


    The scenery started to change, as taller buildings began to approach. There were extremely few regr people in the sect anyways, and around these areas, all I saw were other cultivators that walked by. Many seniors, juniors, and even some elders moved about the pathways. Mostly other outer sect disciples.


    A plethora of Qi and Arts assailed my senses, as the world itself seemed to turn more vibrant with the many kinds of Qi spreading around. I continued on my path, not extremely surprised by any of it. It wasn¡¯t any surprise to me that cultivators would fill the main halls, but Lu Jie¡¯s memories still left some sense of surprise and awe left in me from his childhood nheless.


    Cultivators were rare, and heralded all the more so outside the bigger cities, even just a first realm cultivator would be a boon to a vige like his. So Lu Jie was by all means, a gift for the people of his vige.


    Lu Jie had scoffed at that, upon his arrival in the sect. The reality of having Qi, and being better than his peers had so thoroughly been shattered when he¡¯d truly seen how widespread the world was, and what the true geniuses looked like.


    Perhaps it was unfair of me, as Lu Jie¡¯s desperation, and drive had only led to his untimely death, but I thought it a good thing that he¡¯de out to the sect. Being a small fish in an even smaller pond would never allow anyone to expand their horizons. The thing I despised was not seeing how vast the world was, but his desperation at hisck of talent, and that talent was what determined the fate of so many.


    I despised the notion that everyone couldn¡¯t gain a better life through effort. That even just being a cultivator was such a big gamble, that only a select few got, and how cultivators often had children with Qi, and other people had to rely on the heavens for their blessings.


    I could not deny talent. Lu Jie¡¯s memories would not let me. Yet I despised it nheless. And I refused to believe that cultivation couldn¡¯t be made more essible to people. There had to be some rules it ran on. Like any other force of nature, it must follow a path. Why did cultivators need to form a core? Why were there twelve realms of cultivation? Why did we form circles in our dantians?


    The path to immortality seemed to beid out, with each step, all the way to the end, neatly separated in realms of strength, each with their own nature and purpose to serve in the quest. Then why was it so dependent on talent? There had to be something that was missing and my curiosity began to build up.


    I felt a strange anger, unsure if the emotions werepletely mine, or originating from Lu Jie¡¯s memories, yet the deep seated frustration was echoed, and driving me. An idea began to bud in my mind, a collection ofws, to guide people, and to break down the Dao itself.


    I felt my Qi shift. Something was right. Something about this felt right. A path of guidance, to take not just myself, but others with me, in the journey to break down the science behind the Dao.


    To find the Laws of Cultivation.


    I felt Lightning Qi from my pouch, as I snapped out of my daze. I looked around, realising I¡¯d been standing silently in front of the sect halls and felt slightly embarrassed about it. I med the overly potent Qi present in the air, too easy to get lost in thoughts with so much of it around.


    ¡°Thanks Labby, let¡¯s go now,¡± I whispered to Labby. The cultivators could probably hear me no matter how quiet I spoke, but such was life among super humans, eavesdropping was just another fact of life.


    I entered the main hall. The sect halls were wide, tall buildings made of wood. The eastern architecture was obvious and yet, there were subtle differences present as well. I wasn¡¯t an architect though, and neither did I hold much interest outside of how these buildings were built.


    I gathered back my distracting thoughts, looking around the halls to find where I was supposed to go.


    I followed the paths, looking around for a while before I eventually found the chamber I needed to go to. I paused for a moment, wondering if knocking was what I was supposed to do. Lu Jie¡¯s memories weren¡¯t much help, as he had no clue about what was to be expected.


    I didn¡¯t get to make the choice, in the end, as with the re of Qi, the door slid open to a chamber stacked full of books lying everywhere. My eyes drifted to the man sitting at a desk, his face hidden behind the stacks of books and paper all around him.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder. I need to register my spiritpanion,¡± I spoke out, bowing, when a chill traveled up my spine.


    I felt Labby crackle with lightning, as he too felt the sensation. A heavy presence filled the chamber, as an untold number of eyes looked at us, I felt my body freeze under the gaze, unable to move.


    Cold and gentle Qi drifted over as augh, like the sound of ringing bells was carried through a winter forest, the moon silently watching over me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough y Xin Yue,¡± the man spoke, as the pressure vanished. ¡°Show me your spirit,¡± he added and I nodded, gulping as I tried to recover from the strange gaze I''d been under.


    I tapped my pocket, gently rubbing Labby to calm him down as I pulled him out. Labby squeaked, climbing onto my hand.


    I saw the man freeze as his gaze turned towards Labby. A frown set across his brow as he looked at my face before looking back to Labby a few times.


    ¡°What is that? I have little patience for games, disciple. Tell me why have you brought me a pest?¡± The man asked, annoyance filling his voice.


    I was about to exin when I felt Labby stomp his feet, his annoyance leaking out in the form of crackling lightning that spread towards the Elder and I felt my heart stop.


    Damn it Labby, not again!

 Chapter 13: A Silver Pill

    Chapter 13: A Silver Pill


    Lightning crackled and shed and I felt my breath get stuck in my chest. I stared nkly as the electric current rushed towards the Elder¡­ before it quickly vanished with a single Qi pulse.


    ¡°Unruly spirit. You should teach it some manners,¡± the elder said, and I broke out of my trance, pulled Labby back as I bowed my head in apology.


    ¡°No, it is alright. Your spirit seems to be a bit special,¡± the man spoke, and I heard a chime-like giggle sound once again.


    I felt Qi pulsing through the air around me, but if the Elder was talking to his spirit, or just staring at me nkly, then I couldn¡¯t tell.


    I raised my head, as I nervously clutched Labby, who continued to sparkle and crackle with lightning. I needed to revisit some more discipline, but talking to Labby was extremely difficult, and I could only vaguely understand what he usually wanted to say.


    My eyes shifted to a book flying across the room as it flew to the Elder¡¯s hands, flipping itself open.


    ¡°A spirit rat. Common pest in the central ins, known to smell out and eat spirit herbs and is notoriously difficult to distinguish from regr rats due to its meagre Qi. Next to useless as a spirit and a major annoyance for spirit herb farmers,¡± the Elder said, before shutting the book with a pping sound.


    ¡°Why would you pick a spirit rat?¡± the Elder asked.


    I rubbed Labby¡¯s head, preparing my excuse. ¡°Labby is useful in finding spirit herbs, and can sneak around without being detected.¡±


    ¡°Very well, it is not my position to pry. La Bi you say? The spirit will be registered with you,¡± the Elder said, I was about to bow my head and run the fuck away from here when I heard another chime ring.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± the Elder said, and I froze once more. My eyes shifted to behind the cultivator in front of me, as an ethereal woman appeared, floating with mist covering her features, her face a mask of pure white with a single red lotus at its centre.


    A beautiful robe flew around her, moving to an unseen wind, and I felt my nervousness rising at the bullshit cultivator magic things happening all around me.


    I inadvertently took a step back, when the spirit walked closer to Labby, a hand gently touching him on his head. I saw a single silver pill drop onto his tiny pink paws before the spiritughed in its melodious voice once more and vanished.


    ¡°Strange to see Xin Yue take a liking to such a spirit,¡± the elder said out loud, before a jade slip appeared in his hand. ¡°The jade slip will have the sect¡¯s art for spirit binding. You can use it to bind your spirit and form a link.¡±


    I dipped my head once more, taking the jade slip. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Elder.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Xin Yue would be the one you would want to thank, not me, disciple. You may leave now.¡± I nodded, and walked out of the chamber. My heart beat faster, and I felt cold sweat on my back. Cultivators were ridiculous.


    I turned to look at Labby, shaking my head. I¡¯d need to be more stern with him from now on. Perhaps the sect art would help me with that. I tried to take a look at the pill the spirit had given to Labby, but he kept a firm grip on it, not letting go.


    ¡°Like it that much huh?,¡± I muttered. I doubted that the spirit of an Elder would give something harmful to Labby but I still felt slightly concerned.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. At least we¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go then Labby?¡± I said and smiled as I began to walk out of the sect. Silver Mist city awaited my arrival.


    ***


    Silver Qi thrummed in her hands, like a beacon of power, glowing with an inner light.


    Labby could feel her master¡¯s displeasure with her, and she wished to tell him she hadn¡¯t been able to stop her Qi from ring up. The other spirit had poked around her Dantian with its spirit limbs and Labby had lost control of her lightning Qi for a moment.


    She felt frustrated at her inability to talk to her great Master, at her inability to make the great elixirs and pills he made, at her inability to learn the knowledge he wrote down in those books.


    She wasn¡¯t good enough, she couldn¡¯t even learn from her Great Master, couldn¡¯t even make her thoughts known.


    Labby felt the familiar sense of frustration fill her. She¡¯d been trying to understand him better, to tell him of her desires, yet she¡¯d had no luck so far. Her thoughts soon shifted back to the pill in her hand.


    The spirit had gifted her this pill, in return for the prank it had pulled. And she¡¯d asked for her choice.


    Qi thrummed in her Dantian, waiting to be released. The pill had a strange draw to it, and she smelled the scent of the moon lingering on it.


    Labby jumped back into her pouch, making herselffortable. The pill shivered, and Labby circled her Qi, as sparks red around her body. She remembered the spirit''s words, that it had whispered to her as the gift had been given.


    <em>Humanity, for one such as you,es at a cost. Would you abandon your form, to be as your great master is? Think carefully my young kin. </em>


    <em>You do not have enough Qi right now, your nature does not allow you such. It would take effort to reach the realms required for the pill to work. My boon is not eternal either, only with tribtion could one achieve a form of their desire. </em>


    <em>But for a while, you could be a human. </em>


    Labby felt her Qi thrumming. The words of the spirit had been like a sweet melodious whisper, drawing her in. The spirit had known of her wishes, what she desired even more than an abundance of spirit herbs to feast on, was to learn from her Great Master. To create what he did, and gain insights on the world around her.


    And with this pill, she could be like her great master. She could take his form, and talk with him and follow in his footsteps. She could learn by his side.


    Labby felt her Qi re once more and she stared at the pill, before she swallowed it in one bite.


    ***


    I soaked in the Qi of the pleasant hills surrounding me, as I felt animals, both regr and spirits walk past. I¡¯de to learn from the Old Man that the sect had been formed near a particrly potent Qi vein. With the entirety of the Seven Celestial peaks being tied together in them, making them ideal for cultivation.


    I¡¯d one day like to try and see where and how exactly this Qi was generated, and was it like a natural gas rising from under the soil? Did spirit stones let out Qi and it was a finite resource that would eventually run out? Even crude oil had been thought to be infinite, or any other resource of nature back home, but the reality was anything but. With the analogies of Qi serving as a fuel in so many things, the idea of Qi being a finite resource to be consumed started to seem more and more probable.


    I felt a crackle of lightning as Labby shifted in my pouch. I gently rubbed his head that poked through the top. The childish excitement I felt from him at being outside made meugh out loud.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll let you find some spirit herbs on the way back,¡± I muttered to Labby, and was given a squeak of delight as a reply.


    I continued to make my way down through the slight incline of the hill the sect was formed on. The forest path started to part soon as the dirt path began to widen, clearly seeing more use. I stopped when the slight haze in the distance began to thin.


    Towering walls awaited me in the distance, rising far higher than I¡¯d expected them to. An imposing marvel of a structure formed by super humans. I hadn¡¯t expected the city to be simr to what it¡¯d be back home, but the structure I saw in front of me, still made me hold my breath just for a moment. I could sense the Qi rising from them, ready to take on hordes of spirits beasts and cultivators alike.


    The desire to ask questions upon question on how such tall walls had been made, or whether Qi was used to reinforce them, or what threat they expected to take on with the walls, alongside many many others filled my heart.


    Labby crackled with sparks, echoing my excitement and I let out a breath. A smile covered my face, as excitement filled me on being able to explore a city in a mythical fantasy world.


    With renewed purpose, I continued on my way towards Seventh Peak City.

 Chapter 14: Seventh Peak City

    Chapter 14: Seventh Peak City


    Colors and scents flooded my senses, whispers of Qi drifting on the wind. People walked by in droves, of various statues wearing various different sorts of clothes. Most, with no shred of hint of Qi in them.


    I stared in surprise, as I walked by, watching the odd pedestrian moving by. Their movements felt slow, and sluggish, weighed down by the world around them. Their presence was faint, fainter than even Labby¡¯s.


    I walked forward, trying to not gawk like a country bumpkin, which is exactly what I was. Lu Jie had been to the city before. Twice. In all the years he¡¯d stayed at the sect, the only time he¡¯d gone to the city had been to run some errand, and once when he¡¯d been taken by some sect brothers, promising to have some fun, who¡¯d then proceeded to run away without paying, leaving Lu Jie behind.


    The experience had been enough trouble to have Lu Jie remain in the sect for the entire time, and avoid visiting the city.


    I could feel surprise budding up in my chest. Lu Jie¡¯s memories, and emotions sshing through me as I felt little beacons of Qi scattered around the city. The difference was stark from Lu Jie¡¯s memories. He¡¯d grown, and this was perhaps the easiest visible proof to see.


    He may have gotten stuck, but his efforts had not been in vain, and some part of him in my memories, sighed in relief. To have not been denied a reward for his struggles.


    Being in the sect, all Lu Jie had even seen had been those that had surpassed him. Prodigies and blessed kids born to resourceful cultivators that left his efforts in the dust. It was a harsh environment, meant to forge out the strongest, and abandon all else. Perhaps it was all the more so true, for the other greater sects around here.


    Seventh Peak city, was one of the Seven Celestial Peaks, being the lowest one in the peaks. The city itself was in a valley under the peaks on which the Cloudy Peaks sect was formed, being the smallest sect among the seven great sects.


    And it was still farrger than most other sects out there. It was a tough world to survive in.


    Yet, despite all of that, despite how unfair the world could be sometimes, if Lu Jie were here, I¡¯d have shown him this. The difference, to when he¡¯d first visited this ce while still in the first realm and how he''d grown.


    I let my senses expand. The merchant selling honey pots was right at the peak of finishing his Foundation, and entering the second Realm. Another outer sect disciple was standing in the distance, firmly in the second realm. None that I could sense in the Third realm nearby.


    Labby wiggled in my pouch as I continued to walk alongside the waves of people walking around me. My eyes kept jumping from one thing to the next, each new attractive item catching my interest.


    There were a surprising number of cultivators selling their wares as merchants. I say cultivator, but rarely did I see someone above the first realm. Yet even that was a major difference to theyman.


    A particr merchant managed to catch my eye, as I leisurely walked through the city. There seemed to be some kind of demonstration going on, as people began to stop to watch for a moment.


    ¡°Crafted by the disciples of the great Zhao Sun, this formation amulet is capable of withholding the strike from a peak Fourth realm cultivator!¡± the merchant eximed, holding up the amulet. I heard a few people mutter and some kidsughed in delight as a blue flickering shield of some kind manifested for a moment, as Qi pulsed around the red amulet.


    ¡°Would anyone dare to test its might? If you can break through the ward, then I¡¯ll sell it to you for half the price!¡± the merchant eximed once more and this time, excited murmurs and whispers began to spread.


    ¡°You, right there, a disciple from the sect right? Would you like to test your might?¡± The man said, pointing at me. I looked around, trying to see, and hoped that he was talking about someone else, but fate was a cruel mistress.


    I was about to shake my head, and nope the hell out of the show when I saw the kids looking at me with their eyes shining in anticipation. I sighed, a silent sigh of defeat in my mind, as I walked closer.


    ¡°Ohoho! Very well! If you manage to break this ward disciple- <em>what¡¯s your name?</em>¡± The man added in a quiet whisper, stopping.


    ¡°Lu Jie,¡± I replied.


    ¡°If you break this ward disciple Lu Jie, then the amulet shall be yours for free!¡± the man eximed. I held back a sigh. There was most likely some trick to the amulet, or the merchant would not be so proudly eximing these bold ims. Either that or he really didn¡¯t think I could do it. Which, in all honesty, I didn¡¯t think I could either. I¡¯d never tried to use anybat techniques that Lu Jie knew even once.


    I closed my eyes, going through Lu Jie¡¯s memories. The core art that he had learned was the Serene Mists Art. A neutral Qi basedbat and movement technique that included a specific method of channeling Qi, a more defensive sort ofbat.


    All of that meant very little to me. I didn¡¯t know how to fight, so I let my thoughts fade from my mind for a second, as I let Lu Jie¡¯s memories guide my body.


    Qi flooded my pathways, circting through my Dantian. I let my body move to vague impulses, as I shifted my weight on my back leg. I felt the arts brimming with strength, as I let the Qi gather in my hand. With a smooth motion my weight shifted onto my front leg as I struck out.


    In an entirely unnecessary gesture, I let my Qi explode outwards, creating a shockwave that added to the shiness as my fistnded on the ward. The blue shimmering ward flickered for a moment, as I heard gasps from the crowd, as they took a few steps back to not get injured by mistake from the impact.


    My hand hurt.


    I smiled through the pain, not letting it show on my face, as silence descended for a moment, before the merchant spoke out once more.


    ¡°Ah, good try, good try! But as you can see, even a devastating blow like that couldn¡¯t pierce through the ward,¡± the man eximed and I saw a few people walk closer to buy one. I heard Labby squeak, as I gently pet his head, shaking my head.


    A small smile covered my face, as I struggled to stop myself from snorting from how ridiculous I must have looked.


    I¡¯d also managed to discover the neat trick the merchant had used. I could vaguely sense the weak spirit stone linking this one amulet with three others. Not exactly a scam as the ward did actually hold up to my attack, but then, I had no idea how strong my blow was.


    ¡°I may try getting a straw dummy to test how much force I¡¯m producing. It¡¯d be interesting to study super human biology, and how the Arts yed a role,¡± I muttered to myself as the merchant continued to sell his goods, now getting more and more people interested in buying.


    ¡°Psst, hey,e here," a kid''s voice whispered, and I turned my head to see a young boy of around twelve standing behind the merchant¡¯s stall.


    Curious, I walked closer, making my way behind the Merchant¡¯s stall, where the kid handed me a single spirit stone.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± I asked, staring at the translucent stone in my hand.


    ¡°For ying along, and for not ruining the disy,¡± the kid said, shrugging, and I nodded in thanks. Perhaps I¡¯d not been the only one with a keen eye.


    ¡°Well, you can have this back,¡± I said, returning the spirit stone and I saw the kid¡¯s stance turn a bit wary for a moment. ¡°In exchange, tell me of a cheap but good ce that can sell me tools and instruments for Alchemy, and maybe some books as well.¡±


    The kid grabbed the spirit stone, nodding. ¡°Well, you could go down the street, and then head left by the big store owned by Lord Zhao. Head on through the alley till you smell a load of herbs, you¡¯ll find an olddy there. She¡¯s a bit senile, but she sells the best pills and herbs around here. Also other things.¡±


    I nodded in thanks, as the kid went back to work. I saw the merchant leave a small nod in thanks as well, and I smiled and began to walk away.


    Time to go find an old seniledy in some shady alley.


    I began to make my way through the indicated path, taking a leisurely stroll through as I soaked in the colorful Qi everywhere, when anky figure caught my eye.


    I stopped for a moment, trying to see the person walking through the crowd. I quickly realised from the slightly bent back and my pouch hanging from his waist, about who I¡¯d just found.


    Well, well, well, if it wasn¡¯t my partner in crime Su Lin.


    I stood for a while, wondering if I should ignore him, or try and see what he was doing. Perhaps he was selling my pills to whoever it did, and getting involved would be a mistake. Yet Su Lin had managed to pique my interest over the past few weeks, the guy was much smarter than he let on, and I¡¯d been thinking about trying to find out just what he was doing in the sect.


    I hesitated for a moment. It¡¯d be the smart thing to just go do my own thing.


    And so, I suppressed my Qi, and began to follow behind at a safe distance. Time for some good old fashioned stalking.

 Chapter 15: Stalking Stalkers Stalk

    Chapter 15: Stalking Stalkers Stalk


    Yan Yun felt her Qi churn in her dantian, reflecting the conflicted state of her mind. For the first time in many years, Yan Yun had decided to run away from her sparring sessions and escape to her little hideout.


    A part of her had been hoping, perhaps she¡¯d find Lu Jie around, but much to her disappointment, the boy was nowhere to be seen and neither was his mysterious lover. Yan Yun wasn¡¯t surprised, the two had only really been meeting every seven days, not visiting her little grove otherwise.


    She¡¯d continued to stroll leisurely through the grove, feeling a defiant sense of pleasure at having skipped a lesson for the first time when her attention had been caught by a familiar Qi tinged with the smell of spirit herbs.


    A few moments of conflictter, Yan Yun had decided to follow the Qi, to try and see what Lu Jie was up to. She¡¯d already ran away from her lessons, so she may as well have some fun while at it.


    And that was how Yan Yun had found herself smack in the middle of the city, as people walked by around her, their eyes trailing her steps. By the way even the women stared at her as she walked, she assumed it wasn¡¯t just because of her beauty.


    Then the realisation hit her. She was wearing her spirit gown! Lightning crackled along her clothes, as Leiyu let out his Qi, shaking its head at her.


    <em>Yan Yun is too rebellious. Elder would be displeased. Yan Yun should read distinguished texts of the great Elders, and not those frivolous things she has picked up again. Leiyu is displeased. </em>


    Yan Yun held back a snort at her spirit¡¯s words. Leiyu was far too haughty and stuck up about growing in strength.


    <em>You enjoy this far more than I do, Leiyu. Grandfather can eat his anger for a day, he should be busy with the sect and his own disciples anyways. </em>


    Yan Yun felt Leiyu¡¯s dissatisfaction. Her thunder eagle spirit would prefer to fly freely across the ins and test its mettle against the wild spirits around these parts. Mostly it¡¯d just be him traumatising the local spirits, and she wanted no part in that.


    Yan Yun hurriedly suppressed her presence in the city. At her strength, even mundane people could sense the crackle of thunder permeating around her, causing little sparks to ur. She could do little about her clothes, but thankfully a single pulse of Qi had the extravagant design change to a much simpler outfit. Any cultivator would be able to sense the Qi present in it, but at least she wouldn¡¯t stand out any more than she already did.


    <em>All this effort for a worthless outer sect boy. Peh, Leiyu is going to sleep. </em>


    Yan Yun felt Leiyu cut off his senses, as the arrogant ball of zapping feathers went to sleep in her Dantian. Yan Yun continued on her path, walking through the streets undeterred as she continued to follow Lu Jie¡¯s Qi.


    A short distance ahead, she noticed a gathering of people standing around a merchant who waved an amulet in his arm. His words made Yan Yun frown, the bold promations not standing up to the truth. The amulet could possibly hold a fourth realm cultivator, but it would also run out and break quickly if used too often.


    Yan Yun paused when she saw Lu Jie walk up to the merchant before he took a stance. Qi pulsed around the boy, it¡¯s movements not matching at all with the gentle herb tinged Qi she¡¯de to associate with him, but a heavier, more brutish method.


    She frowned when she noticed his blowcked any meaningful impact, his Qi expelled outwards to create a shockwave instead. Intentional? Yan Yun didn¡¯t know, but it only made the boy more curious. Was he truly as terrible at the martial path as he let on?


    Yan Yun continued to watch as Lu Jie walked behind the merchant stall. Perhaps he was working with the merchant to make the amulet seem better than it was by putting on a show? Yan Yun frowned as she continued to watch, she noticed a boy handing a single spirit stone to Lu Jie and she felt her suspicions confirming. She was about to walk up to him, when she paused as Lu Jie returned the spirit stone shaking his head. He stood there for a moment, saying something before he started to make his way further ahead.


    Yan Yun felt confused, and decided to continue a bit further. A part of her told it was extremely beneath her, to be following a disciple from the sect through the city like this. Yet, Yan Yun had never cared about how people saw her much anyways. It was only her grandfather¡¯s expectations that had kept her maintaining the facade of a prodigious youngdy.


    She saw Lu Jie stop in his tracks, for a moment, and she wondered if her presence had slipped out somehow. Her eyes followed his gaze, and Yan Yun felt her heart start to beat in excitement as she felt a faintly familiar Qi presence in the distance.


    She¡¯d just found his lover.


    Yan Yun felt her excitement rising, as she saw Lu Jie head on in the side alley where his lover had been. Pushing down on her ring Qi, she made sure she was making no noise, as she began to follow.


    ***


    I felt a bit silly as I continued to follow behind Su Lin through the narrowing streets. The bustling city was turning more quiet as we walked away from the merchants and the carts and carriages and transitioned into quiet neighborhoods of people going about their daily lives with smaller shops that sat around watching the day pass.


    I maintained my distance from Su Lin, trying to stay outside his sight as he walked by, stopping asionally here and there. A few minutes of stalking almost had me bored and about to turn around and go on my day when I felt a very faint pulse of Qi from up ahead.


    Returning my attention, I turned from the little corner I had been standing in to find Su Lin gone from my sight. I tried to sense for any cultivator with Qi nearby, but my senses showed nothing.


    ¡°Well damn, wonder if he felt me walking behind him or something,¡± I muttered to myself. It was a miracle that Labby hadn¡¯t busted me yet, and a small check at my pouch showed that Labby had somehow fallen asleep.


    Somewhat like an excited kid, ready to go on a trip, but then falls asleep there. It was adorable.


    I looked back at the path where I¡¯de from when a realisation just dawned on me. I had no idea where I was, and how I was supposed to go back.


    ¡°Well¡­ damn it,¡± I muttered, standing awkward as I nced all around the ce. I looked at a couple of people walking nearby, their eyes turning towards me. The moment I looked at any of them, they¡¯d bow slightly before hurrying to be on their way.


    Yeah, I wasn¡¯t getting anything out of these people.


    I shrugged, and resigned myself to some blind exploration and whatever punishment I may get to bete to my sect duties.


    I vaguely tried to map the way the kid had told me to go, and where I may be. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯dpletely forgotten how I¡¯d gotten here. I took a right turn, heading in what I hoped would be the alchemy shop I was told about.


    Memories from Lu Jie¡¯s home started toe forward as I made my way through the narrow alleyways. His home had been much smaller than this city, and the houses much widely spaced considering how it was a vige. Yet something about the simple clothing and theck of cultivators made those memories start toe forth.


    All the more so because of that, it was difficult to ignore just how different cultivators were from regr people. I hadn¡¯t realised it whatsoever, being among cultivators for all the while I¡¯d been here, but my gait was far faster, my breath much steadier, and my presence much stronger than a regr person¡¯s.


    It hammered in the reality of what cultivation truly held as a promise, the rewards so great and tantalising that I could somehow understand why people chased so madly after it. Yet, if it was such a boon to cultivate, then why limit it to such a small number of people who could do that?


    The question bothered me, and I wondered if perhaps, all these limitations to sect and talent, were just to hoard Qi? The idea that Qi was a finite resource hadn¡¯t left my mind. Perhaps I was wrong, and Qi was only finite in the way the sun¡¯s energy was finite. But if not, then limiting cultivation techniques to only those with a higher potential than others would make sense.


    I of course disagreed with that practice. Far more can be done if such a resource was shared equally. Things that could never be done back home could be made feasible here. Death and disease didn¡¯t necessarily have to be a concern, if everyone could simply cultivate and take alchemical pills.


    The ideas began to jumble up. This wasn¡¯t anything new that I¡¯d just thought of, but these thoughts only became stronger the longer I stayed, and the more I learned about this world. I continued to walk through the streets, lost in my own thoughts of how I could spread cultivation to arger number of people without bringing the world on my head when a sharp cold de pressed against my neck, Qi pulsing its edge.


    I felt myself be pushed against the wall as I turned around to see the face of my assant. A rat-like face, and two crooked teeth stared back at me, as I watched my partner in crime.


    ¡°Lu Jie?¡± Su Lin murmured with his eyes wide with surprise.


    I gulped, before I returned a smile as charming as a smile I could with a de pressed against my neck.


    ¡°What a coincidence to see you here Su Lin,¡± I replied cheerfully, when something in the guy¡¯s gaze told me that wasn¡¯t going to work.


    Well, shit.

 Chapter 16: Sworn Brothers

    Chapter 16: Sworn Brothers


    There was something about having a de at your neck that made the difference in cultivation levels and rtive strength meaningless. I hadn¡¯t realised why people seemed to freeze up and be unable to think when someone started to threaten them with a knife, but I was starting to realise why.


    Having your life in someone else¡¯s hand, was scary as fuck.


    ¡°Why were ya following me?¡± Su Lin asked, keeping the knife to my neck.


    I gulped, trying to think of a suitable reply. ¡°Thought I¡¯d see where you were going, and if it was you indeed. Guess I was right,¡± I replied, my voice surprisingly not wavering in the slightest.


    Su Lin stared at me for a while, a frown covering his eyebrows. ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯d thought it were them Zou¡¯sckeys following me.¡±


    I sighed internally as the knife was pulled away from my neck, trying not to show any distress in my expression.


    ¡°Has anyone told ya that you''ve changed Lu Jie? I¡¯d thought ye were a timid one, sticking to yourself and not mingling with others much and thest defeat had been enough to get you desperate. I¡¯d get that. I¡¯ve been desperate too. But that¡¯s not it with ya is it? You''re just¡­ different now.¡±


    I stood frozen, staring silently at Su Lin. Lu Jie barely had anyone who he could call a friend, most of them had either given up on finding their talentscking, or moved on leaving him far behind. And I¡¯d felt rtively safe with whatever personality change may have been observed because of that, using Lu Jie¡¯s memories as a guide to help me out with his behaviour from time to time. Something I relied on frequently with the Old Man.


    ¡°Well, whatever. You do you. What¡¯chu need from me?¡± Su Lin asked, hiding his little knife in the back of his waist cloth.


    I paused, unsure of what to say. The goal had been to see what Su Lin was up to, not to end up with him holding a knife to my neck.


    ¡°I was told about an olddy who sells alchemy stuff somewhere near here, trying to find a way there,¡± I said, deciding it¡¯d be best to make use of this opportunity to get back on track.


    Su Lin looked at me with an expression that I couldn¡¯t quite ce. ¡°Olddy that sells alchemical stuff. Has an annoying cat and loves to cackle madly to herself. Is that the one?¡± He asked, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Well, perhaps it was the will of the heavens then. Follow me,¡± Su Lin said, walking ahead. I stared at his back for a moment, unsure of what he meant before I began to follow after him.


    The pathway turned narrower as Su Lin walked into a side path. The smell of herbs was the first thing to reach me, soon after which the familiar sensation of the Qi from spirit herbs came within my senses.


    I saw a tiny little shop, with dried herbs hanging from its door frame. The sound of grunting and mumbling came, alongside the noise of metal nging with metal. Qi pulsed all over, swirling and churning in a familiar motion, yet one, far more skilled than I¡¯d seen before. Someone was doing some serious alchemy there.


    ¡°Hey old hag! The guy I¡¯ve been getting pills from, Lu Jie is here,¡± Su Lin shouted. I heard the nk of utensilse from inside as the Qi thrummed faster and faster inside.


    ¡°Well, she ain¡¯t gonna be listening while she works. Just head on in,¡± Su Lin said, walking ahead into the shop.


    I stood outside for a moment, taking in the rickety little shop. The ce was made of wood and in an oddly inconvenient location inside an alley. I wondered how whoever worked here got any customers at all.


    Deciding that waiting outside would not help, I shrugged and decided to head inside.


    The inside of the shop was not muchrger, and built more like a home than any kind of shop, with arge portion of the inside filled with herbs and bowls lying everywhere. asionally interspersed with parchments and wood slips with various characters written on them.


    My gaze stopped on a ck cat, its deep yellow eyes looking back at me. I felt a strange sensation that I couldn¡¯t ce, as if the cat was seeing through me, and I covered the pouch Labby was sleeping in. It was probably a good thing that he was, I couldn¡¯t imagine this going well.


    The cat eventually got bored, yawning as it stretched its feline limbs, before getting up and walking away with all the arrogance and pride of a cat strutting in its home.


    This ce was seeming more and more like a witch¡¯s hut. Just a cultivation version of a witch.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Jie?¡± a boy asked, walking in from the inside of the shop. He had broad shoulders, and roughly the same height as me, with a tight bun of hair tied behind his head.


    ¡°Uhh, yes. I¡¯m Lu Jie,¡± I said, wondering what this might be about when, with a sudden motion, he bowed to me.


    ¡°May the Heavens grace you. The pills and money are really appreciated,¡± the boy said, raising his head.


    I stared at him, still unsure of things. I could tell that Su Lin was selling the pills to this shop, maybe even keeping a few pills for himself. I hadn¡¯t found any errors with the amount of money he gave me every week, so I didn¡¯t particrly care what exactly he was doing with the money. It wasn¡¯t like those pills could harm anyone. Even non cultivators would just feel slightly more refreshed when eating them.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t told him Yun. ¡®Was supposed to be a quiet thing before this guy followed me down here,¡± Su Lin said, walking out from the inside.


    ¡°Gratitude is gratitude brother, every little bit helps,¡± the boy said, and I heard a rumbling sounde from the other side of the room.


    I turned to look at Su Lin, as I stood awkward in the middle. I felt like I¡¯d just walked in on some kind of thing, and I was starting to feel a bit guilty about the whole stalking thing as well.


    ¡°Well, the old hag¡¯s taking her time today huh?¡± Su Lin muttered, his eyes shifting to the other boy. There seemed to be some kind of quietmunication going on as the boy turned around and walked in once more.


    ¡°I, well, didn¡¯t mean to butt in like this,¡± I said, awkwardly shuffling my hands, unsure of where to keep them.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this ain¡¯t a secret. Well, outside of the whole spirit herb thing, that wouldnd us in trouble,¡± Su Lin said, snickering.


    I stood around staring as his expression shifted a few times, his eyes darting around and looking at me, before they kept turning back towards the room behind him ever so slightly. I shifted my gaze to the room, its entrance covered by a cloth that prevented me from looking inside. I could feel two more people in there.


    I heard a sighe from Su Lin and I turned to see a strange expression on the guy¡¯s face. The ever smirking and sleazy look was nowhere to be seen on him.


    ¡°I s''pose, I owe you a bit for your things and since you¡¯re already here. Well. Come on in here,¡± Su Lin said walking inside the chamber.


    I looked around the little home, taking in the smell of spirit herbs and feeling the dense Qiing from them as I walked ahead.


    My eyes shifted to a guy, lying on a bed, his skin red in spots and wrinkled in ces as he slept. The guy I¡¯d met just now stood inside as well, alongside one other guy sitting nearby.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s Huo Yun,¡± Su Lin said, pointing to the guy with the hair bun. ¡°That¡¯s Cao Chen,¡± Su Lin said, to the other guy sitting on the floor.


    ¡°And that¡­ that¡¯s brother Zhan. They¡¯re all my brothers,¡± Su Lin said, pointing to the guy sleeping. I could tell that they weren¡¯t rted by blood, their features were far too different from each other. I frowned as something felt off about him, outside of his wrinkled and clearly sickly look. I focused my attention on the guy, trying to find what felt wrong when I realised something.


    This man had no Qi.


    ¡°How is he- why is he like that?¡± I asked, staring at the guy. Even those who couldn¡¯t cultivate had a small amount of Qi present in their bodies. They were just incapable of harnessing it. Yet the guy I looked at, had none Qi whatsoever, it was like a dark void to my senses, a strange absence in the ever present Qi all around me.


    ¡°He was crippled, that¡¯s why,¡± a voice spoke and I turned around to see an old woman walking in. Her face was set with wrinkles upon wrinkles, so much so that she could give the Old Man a run for his money.


    The woman coughed and I smelled the Qi from spirit herbs oozing from her.


    ¡°The sect crippled him, as punishment for choosing the lives of hispanions over that of the son of some cultivator,¡± the woman said, her cane striking against the floor in a steady rhythm. I could sense the Qi within her, and wondered how someone with a cultivation like that could age like this.


    I heard the cat meow loudly, as it walked through the room at a leisurely ce beforefortably sitting next to the guy sleeping on the floor.


    I felt my heart pause, as I wondered if that would¡¯ve been my fate too, had it not been for Old Man.


    ¡°Is this what you need the spirit herbs and pills for?¡± I asked Su Lin.


    ¡°The old ha- Granny Lang takes care of brother Zhan. The money¡¯s for getting him treated one day, and the herbs help with the pain,¡± Su Lin said, in a quiet voice.


    I stared silently, unsure of what to say. Did learning that Su Lin was not a greedy rat in this for his own benefit change anything? I didn¡¯t know. I already knew that this world was a harsh ce, but seeing it for myself felt more real. And the realisation of how things worked here, all the more horrifying.


    I walked closer to the guy, crouching. His limbs looked atrophied, as if he hadn¡¯t been eating anything and was suffering from malnutrition. I could vaguely sense the shattered core near his dantian, two circles of Qiying fractured in there, unable to hold a single hint of Qi in them.


    ¡°First time seeing a cripple boy?¡± The old woman asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°Well, then have a close look at what fate awaits any who try to rise against those in power,¡± the old woman said and I stared at the boy with a grim look.


    ¡°Enough dilly dallying. Let us move out, I doubt you came in here to talk about all this,¡± the woman said and I got up.


    Taking onest look at the boy, I turned as many many thoughts churned in my mind.


    I wanted to examine him closely, to see what crippling his cultivation had done. Learn what had caused his state to be like that after being crippled, and whether it was caused by theck of Qi in his body. Andstly, to see if I could fix it somehow.


    With heavy steps, I walked out of the room.

 Chapter 17: Heart of Thieves

    Chapter 17: Heart of Thieves


    Many thoughts yed in Yan Yun¡¯s mind as she masked her Qi, stepping through the shadows. Should she really be doing this? To follow these disciples like this through side paths while she neglected her cultivation and went against her grandfather¡¯s wishes?


    A part of her desired it, the taste of freedom having enchanted her, and she was loathe to let it go. For so long she¡¯d been trapped. For so long she¡¯d been ying the act of a talented youngdy. She¡¯d yearned to be free, yearned to go out with her friends and have fun, but her grandfather had restricted her, allowing her to only mingle with those of high standing.


    Yan Yun didn¡¯t like the other female cultivators of her age. Not all of them were as burdened with the expectations of their families, their fathers usually content to let their sons bear the responsibilities of their sects and ns.


    It¡¯d only made Yan Yun envious of their lives, and be in contempt of their disregard for their own fate of being married off at the pleasure of their fathers and brothers. Yan Yun hated their eptance, hated how she felt guilty for trying to grasp of her own fate and rise above her grandfather one day when she was around them.


    <em>Yan Yun is too disturbed today. Your Qi is in turmoil. </em>Leiyu said quietly, rousing from his short lived slumber.


    Yan Yun sent an apologetic thought to Leiyu, as she shoved her thoughts to the back of her mind. She put her attention back on Lu Jie, following him quietly.


    Qi pulsed ahead, and Yan Yun sensed Lu Jie¡¯s lover hurriedly move away. She spread out her senses, watching Lu Jie stop in his tracks. She wondered if they¡¯d had some sort of fight. Perhaps Lu Jie was trying to reconcile? What if the quarrel had been because of her? Had she just be a thorn in their paths?


    Yan Yun felt a strange sense of worry at the thought. She¡¯d hate to get between any of this, as she¡¯d prefer to silently watch on from a distance.


    <em>Like a deviant. </em>Leiyu scoffed.


    Yan Yun felt a flush rise to her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t deny that it was very shameful of her to be following Lu Jie around like this, especially if she was to be putting herself in the midst of a lover¡¯s quarrel.


    Perhaps she should return?


    Yan Yun stood conflicted, for a moment, unable to decide. She¡¯d alreadye so far, would it really not be worth the stay to see who Lu Jie¡¯s lover was?


    She sensed some movement ahead and hurriedly turned back. Lu Jie had begun walking on his own, in the direction his lover had gone in. Her Qi thrummed with excitement once more as she continued to follow him.


    She¡¯d stop just as she saw his lover. Yes.


    Shadows assimted with Yan Yun¡¯s being, as she pulled all her presence inpletely. It was ufortable for any cultivator in the Fourth realm or above to retract their presence. The first circle within their dantian held much more Qi than a Third realm Qi shaping disciple¡¯s dantian would contain, and forcing the Qi inwards was unpleasant.


    It was also a skill she was sorelycking in, having never needed to sneak around. She¡¯d let Zu Ri handle any task that needed such and her lightning arts didn¡¯t lend themselves to stealth either.


    Yan Yun felt a presence move behind Lu Jie, she focused on the presence and felt surprise rising as she saw Lu Jie¡¯s lover move behind him. She stared at the boy, taller than Lu Jie, and moved towards him silently.


    Her heart started to beat nervously as she stared at the boy and moved in closer, before Qi red and he grabbed Lu Jie pushing him against the wall. Yan Yun gasped as the older boy moved extremely close to Lu Jie, the other boy¡¯s hand at Lu Jie¡¯s neck as this face moved in towards Lu Jie¡¯s face.


    Yan Yun froze for a moment, as blood rushed to her cheeks. Her heart thundered and she rushed away from the sight, burning to have caught such a scene. Her heart burned with embarrassment as her suppressed Qi erupted in a sparkle of lightning she struggled to hold back and she could sense Luyei¡¯s disappointment through their link. She didn¡¯t care.


    A silent giggle poured out along as her cheeks burnt red like mes.


    She¡¯d just caught them together.


    ***


    I took a deep breath, refreshing my mind as I walked out. The other two guys had walked off somewhere, as Su Ling stood nearby handing the old woman a pill. One of the pills that I¡¯d given to Su Lin.


    The old granny took the pill in her hand, inspecting it a few times. I could sense the Qiing from the smoke moving around the granny¡¯s hands. ¡°This isn¡¯t the standard recipe they have for the pills is it?¡± she said, turning to look at me.


    I didn¡¯t reply in any way, but I didn¡¯t deny it either. I doubted she was going to have an issue with that, seeing how she was running an Alchemy shop in this corner. Not exactly the kind of person to have the halls in their good books.


    ¡°Changed theposition I see. Added a bit of unnecessary stuff in there as well. Bah. Sloppy work, the impurities haven¡¯t all been refined. That old fool has gotten sloppy in his teachings,¡± the woman muttered and I paused.


    ¡°You know the Old man?¡± I asked her, and the woman snorted, as she swallowed the pill. ¡°Yes, I know your master. Isn¡¯t hard to guess, the herbs have hints of his Qi, and no one else would be foolish enough to take you in as a disciple in the sect. Those that would¡¯ve been are dead.¡± she said, and I paused once more. She really didn¡¯t like the sect did she?


    My eyes drifted to Su Lin, who was doing some odd chores around the home, but I could see that his attention was still towards our conversation here.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you joined one of the halls? I heard they didn¡¯t like free alchemists roaming around and doing their own thing,¡± I asked the woman.


    ¡°Well, why haven¡¯t you boy?¡± she asked and I stood around for a moment, nodding. Prying questions were a no go then.


    ¡°Alright. A different question. What happened to that guy, and are all people with crippled cultivation like this?¡± I asked, I saw Su Lin freeze for a moment, before he resumed arranging the little jars of items on a shelf nearby. This really did feel like a witch¡¯s home.


    ¡°No, not always. Not to this extent. If done correctly, the cultivator can live as a normal person, simply incapable of cultivating again. Some have issues and feel weak for their lives forever from that point, and have other difficulties, but rarely are they bed ridden like this,¡± the woman said, smacking her cane into the ground.


    ¡°Then why?¡± I asked, and I heard a sigh.


    ¡°His cultivation was ripped out forcefully. Shattered and destroyed over and over, before what remained was sealed within him. It is a miracle that he survived. And a sign of his talent, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°What good did that talent ever do to him?¡± I heard Su Lin interject and I saw his grip tighten. I frowned. There was far too much to unravel here, and I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to invade in Su Lin¡¯s life so much.


    I felt a strange conflict brew in my chest. Wasn¡¯t my path all about bringing cultivation to all who I could? To demystify the mystical magic? This could be a way for me to try and study a crippled cultivation, and understand how Qi interacted with our bodies better. If I could find any clue of restoring a crippled cultivation, then perhaps I could also find a way of letting evenmoners cultivate and use Qi.


    ¡°Is there no way to heal him?¡± I asked, turning towards the old woman.


    ¡°There are a few herbs and elixirs that might. I doubt his cultivation will ever heal, but he could be allowed to live a normal life,¡± the woman spoke and I nodded.


    ¡°I would like toe here, if I can, to check on your brother Zhan,¡± I replied, and I felt a pause before the old woman huffed quietly to herself.


    ¡°Think yourself some kind of medical saint? Well, I doubt there¡¯d be any harm if you try, as long as you don¡¯t create a ruckus in my shop,¡± the old woman said, before continuing. ¡°Now go and have a look, and pick what you want from here.¡±


    I watched her make her way towards her cauldron once again, the contents swirling with Qi. I scratched my chin awkwards, turning around to walk towards the numerous herbs and other tools sitting in shelves.


    ¡°Whatchu¡¯ need? I doubt you can find it in all the mess the old hag makes,¡± Su Lin said, and I gave him a thankful sigh as I dug in my pocket.


    I felt a silent mirth rise in me as I saw Su Lin grimace at the long list I held in my hand. Time to get shopping, my partner in crime.


    ***


    I sighed, sitting on the floor as I inspected the small cauldron I¡¯d picked up.


    ¡°By the soaring heavens, ya made me open up shelves I think the old hag hasn¡¯t opened in decades. The stench alone must¡¯ve taken a decade off my life,¡± Su Lin groaned, and I smiled apologetically.


    I sat on an assortment of items I¡¯d decided I needed for theb. The first and foremost had been a smaller cauldron for more controlled tests of a smaller amount of materials. The cauldron I had was meant to producerge batches of simple pills, not really suited when I wanted to test fine details and sensitivities.


    I¡¯d still prefer a test tube though.


    The next item was a thermometer. Or a heat-sensing spirit stone that served as one. I held the crystal out in my hand. The crystal would change colors, turning a bright red when it reached the boiling point of water. It wouldn¡¯t let me measure temperature extremely precisely like a thermometer would, but it was still much better than having nothing and just going by vague estimations.


    I set aside the many porcin recements of petri dishes I got, alongside a dozen spirit stones, and the bag of spirit herbs. I was surprised Labby hadn¡¯t leapt at them yet, seeing how he was pretty much addicted to them at this point.


    I dug in my pouch, taking out a dozen or so silver coins before I handed the pouch to Su Lin. It stung slightly to part with more than half of what I¡¯d earned, but with the new equipment, and better techniques, it would be a worthwhile investment.


    Running a pseudo cultivationb was quite expensive.


    I got up from my ce, picking up the tied up items, before realising that it¡¯d be quite difficult to carry all of this by myself.


    I saw Su Lin roll his eyes, muttering something under his breath, before he picked up some of the herb pouches.


    ¡°I need ta go back anyways,¡± the boy said and I paused.


    ¡°You¡¯re a surprisingly nice guy,¡± I told Su Lin, surprised by his actions.


    ¡°And you¡¯re a surprisingly clumsy guy. Now move, I don¡¯t wanna be shouted at for beingte. Wasn¡¯t supposed to take this long today.¡±


    I shrugged, shaking my head, as I followed him out of the shop. We walked in silence through the alleys for a while as I quietly followed Su Lin behind, when suddenly, I frowned, sensing a few presence nearby.


    ¡°Oh, look who we¡¯ve found. Isn¡¯t it Su Lin there?¡± a voice came from ahead, as a burly man walked in, his Qi ring. I frowned, sensing his cultivation and found him at the start of the Third Realm.


    A few other men walked by, near the peak of the first and lower second realm, wielding short daggers and disheveled robes.


    ¡°Zou,¡± Su Lin muttered and I cursed to myself realising what was happening.


    I¡¯d just walked into the ''surrounded by bandits in a side alley'' event. Goddamn it.

 Chapter 18: Zou Chen

    Chapter 18: Zou Chen


    I stared at the group of thugs surrounding us and gulped nervously. I found a couple of them eyeing me, wary expressions on their faces when I suddenly realised.


    I was slightly higher in cultivation than them, wasn''t I? Not that it would change anything. I couldn¡¯t fight to save my life.


    ¡°Got a friend toe around eh Su Lin? Never took you for the type to mingle with the sect disciples,¡± the group leader, Zou, spoke, taking out his dagger and spinning it around in his hands. Hisckeys followed behind him as they drew out their own.


    What was up with this whole group and their hidden daggers? First Su Lin, now those guys, should I be carrying one too?


    ¡°This ain¡¯t got nothing to do with ya Zou. Piss off,¡± Su Lin barked, but I could feel the tension in his shoulders. There were two of us. Or one and a tagalong, and five of them, an unfair fight if it came down to it.


    ¡°Should¡¯ve thought that before ya stole those spirit stones, and cut off the supply of pills,¡± Zou growled back as his Qi red.


    I eyed Su Lin. From what I could tell from this conversation, and what I¡¯d gathered on Su Lin, these were his former spirit herb smugglingpanions, that or some other kind of shady stuff. Finding a new source of earning money must¡¯ve had Su Lin jump trains. This was all spection though, so I could be way off.


    ¡°Should¡¯ve thought about being stabbed in the back when you threw me to the side Zou,¡± Su Lin retorted and I saw the frown on Zou¡¯s face deepen.


    I really didn¡¯t feel like going deeper into this event. I could practically see how it¡¯d y out. Zou shouts you dare? And charges us, and then we fight, and somehow beat him, and he runs away, then the big evil guy behind him sends some cultivators after us, and that¡¯s it for two random nobody¡¯s whose death would go unnoticed by most.


    I grit my teeth and decided to try to bluff my way through this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your trouble is with one another. Neither will I participate in it, or interfere. I¡¯m an unconcerned party,¡± I said out loud, infusing as much courage and calmness as I could into my voice, pausing for effect.


    ¡°But. Su Lin has some things I need. And I¡¯d prefer, if this conflict could be sorted at ater date,¡± I breathed out, staring at the tenseckeys. Zou¡¯s eyes swivelled to me, and I noticed the deep yellow pupils in his eyes. I felt his Qi re, a slimy feel to it.


    I didn¡¯t like this guy.


    ¡°A righteous fe are we? Ya want me to let this thieving rat run away? Again? Hah!¡± the manughed, as hisckeys followed in quieter chuckles.


    ¡°Think again, big fe. Ya may be stronger, but there¡¯s a fair few more of us here. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s fists talk more eh?¡± Zou aside and I let out a muffled sigh.


    Time for trick number two.


    I flooded my pathways with Qi, using Lu Jie¡¯s memories to guide my path. One of the benefits of being stuck at the peak of the Third realm for so long had been that Lu Jie had gained good control of his Qi.


    Cultivators would often have to deal with a growing amount of Qi, leading to an imbnce in Qi usage. But Lu Jie¡¯s Qi had been static for months, allowing him to know just how much each of his techniques needed. It did not make up for hiscking Qi, or strength, but it did help himst longer.


    I sensed a slight Mist rising around me, as I spoke once again, infusing my voice with Qi. A slight pulse to my pack had the Qi from my spirit herbs merging with my own, and pouring out in a torrential storm.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to do this. Let us both walk away.¡± I said, and I could see Zou¡¯sckeys taking a step back. A Third realm¡¯s Qi had to be difficult to bear for those below me. And I was cheating with my pills.


    I could see the hesitation on his face, as he reconsidered his actions. I tensed, keeping my Qi up, but I began to struggle. I was essentially draining my Qi away, to create an illusion of strength that I didn¡¯t possess. I wouldn¡¯tst too long.


    ¡°Grab Su Lin,¡± Zou muttered and I cut off my Qi, digging through my pocket as I hurriedly put a Qi Gathering pill in my mouth. A grimace covered my face, as I prepared myself for a nasty fight. Here''s hoping Lu Jie memories were enough for me to get out of here.


    I let Qi flood my pathways, it was strange, but also familiar. Lu Jie¡¯s memories yed in my mind, hours upon hours of work that he¡¯d poured into achieving advancing his cultivation. All those hours, now shed through my mind as mist began to billow from my sleeves.


    My god, I was turning into a Cultivation protagonist.


    I felt a stir of Qi near my pouch as Labby woke up. I could sense his confusion as his head poked out of the pouch. Anger rose in his mind as he spotted the thugs as Labby jumped out, his fur crackling with lightning, shooting it towards the thugs.


    It¡­ wasn¡¯t very effective. I was about to rush ahead, to grab Labby from killing himself, when Qi exploded in front of me. Thunder, unlike anything I¡¯d sensed erupted from where Labby had stood, forming a storm as it mixed with my mist. A powerful force descended all around me, and I heard groans of paine from up ahead.


    <em>Pretend this is you, Junior Brother. Raise your voice and infuse it with Qi. </em>


    I heard a familiar girl¡¯s voice speak in my head, but I had no time to give that any thought. I took the opportunity, as I channelled the best impression of an arrogant young master that I could.


    ¡°You dare Zou?! You should¡¯ve heard my warnings before taking such a foolish step. If your life is not precious to you, then I will dly take it from you,¡± I shouted out loud, dying a little bit inside.


    Thankfully, another burst of lightning spread all around Me, extending to Labby as I heard him squeaking angrily. I wondered if he thought this wasing from him.


    ¡°But I am merciful even now. Walk away, and I will pretend this slight never happened Zou. But think twice before you try to approach Su Lin or me again. Because I will be remembering this. Now scram!¡± I shouted, as Qi bellowed from my voice. I was afraid my voice would crack but a powerful thunder strike crackled as stone erupted and even I recoiled in fear of being hit by the demonstration.


    I could hear screams and curses being shouted as Zou and hisckeys began to run away. I felt my heart thundering in my chest, from the encounter, as relief flooded me. That had been close.


    <em>Squeak! </em>


    I heard Labby, as I felt immense satisfaction and pridee from him, and chuckled at his antics.


    I shook my head, as I cut off the Qi filling my pathways, the mist receding slowly but surely. Another thing I¡¯d overlooked, this mist and its formation would be interesting to look intoter. I shook my head, bringing it back to the voice of the girl I¡¯d heard.


    I recognised the voice, from an encounter a few weeks ago. The question was, what such a person was doing in this alleyway in the middle of nowhere, and possibly alone.


    My gaze caught Su Lin staring my way in surprise, his eyes wide, and I just realised how the disy from earlier had looked like. I stared back at Su Lin, thinking of how to exin when arge bird flew over my head, its feather cracking with thunder and my eyes caught the girl standing a bit further away.


    Damn it, the crazy girl from my first meet up with Su Lin had found us. Though¡­ Why was her face so red?


    ***


    Yan Yun wished she had a hole she could bury herself in. Her face refused to lose its flush as she stared at Lu Jie and his lover, who both stared dumbfoundedly at her. Her mind yed the image of their lips meeting each other as her cheeks turned scarlet with renewed vigour.


    She wasn¡¯t a deviant! She was just¡­ passionate about her hobby.


    <em>Yan Yun should pretend this is a gathering for the young noble lords. Treat them as Yan Yun treats her potential suitors. </em>


    Leiyu spoke in her mind, as her spiritpanion flew overhead, sending little sparks towards the rat that kept squeaking in protest. Yan Yun was momentarily surprised to find lightning Qi within the rat, but she put that off her mind, coughing once as she began to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯d ask what you two are doing outside the sect, getting involved with thugs, but it''s shameful to do so in my position, so I¡¯ll be pretending I never saw¡­ anything,¡± Yan Yun said, breaking at thest word for a moment before she refocused. These were young lords of unknown origins eyeing her for her beauty as their minds thought of all depraved thoughts. Not starstruck lovers kept apart by the world, for their love was forbidden and untenable so they hid in alleys and outside the sight of the word, longing for each other-


    <em>Yan Yun needs to stop her delusions! </em>


    Leiyu shouted in her mind, and she paused, nodding. Thankfully, the two didn¡¯t seem to have noticed, too busy gawking at her with a nk expression.


    ¡°So¡­ you were the one who was behind all the lightning, and all the Qi?¡± the other boy spoke up, his eyes drifting towards Lu Jie.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d seen two sect disciples in trouble and couldn¡¯t stay my hand. It would¡¯ve been troublesome to be found out here though, so forgive your senior sister for the act,¡± Yan Yun said. She was doing this! She was talking to them! She pushed the quiet giggle that began to worm its way out.


    ¡°How did you do that¡­ the speaking in my mind thing?¡± Lu Jie asked, staring at her, and Yan Yun looked at the boy in surprise.


    <em>Like this. It¡¯s called sending. A simple technique, I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t used it to talk to your spirit yet. It even broke through to the first realm after all.</em>


    She spoke in his mind, sending with her Qi, and she saw increasing surprise reflected on the boy¡¯s face.


    <em>The little one asks the Young Mistress to allow her to talk to her great master. </em>Leiyu spoke to her, and she saw the Rat squeaking in excitement.


    Yan Yun felt slightly conflicted. She still didn¡¯t like rats, but she could sense the little spirit¡¯s burning desire.


    ¡°Your spirit wishes to talk to you, Lu Jie. She has a lot to say,¡± Yan Yun said as she felt Lu Jie¡¯s Qi ring.


    ¡°She?¡±

 Chapter 19: A New Bond

    Chapter 19: A New Bond


    Today was a day of revtions. First the thing about Su Lin, and his crippled brother. Then Zou and now Labby. Admittedly, I really should¡¯ve looked into Labby¡¯s gender before making any assumptions, but in my defence, I had no idea what and how rats could be differentiated anyways.


    ¡°Wait,¡± The crazy girl muttered as my gaze shifted back to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have a bond with your spirit? Ah, that exins why she can¡¯t talk to you.¡± Yan Yun replied, and I saw her spirit eagle flick its head at Labby silently at her words. I wonder what conversion they were having.


    ¡°I¡¯d just received an art for Labby, after registering him- err, <em>her</em>, with the sect. I never had the time to form one. Today has been a busy day,¡± I replied, shrugging. The trip took a lot of detours and side business and by this point, I just wanted to be back in my room experimenting with all the new equipment and herbs I had.


    ¡°I see. I can sense lightning Qi in your spirit, not something I findmonly in rats. Yet I don¡¯t sense a shred of lightning Qi in you. Are you sure you¡¯re ready to have her as your spirit?¡± the girl asked me, and I frowned for a second. I¡¯d never really considered Labby¡¯s lightning to be an issue, but I could see how it might be a problem if I was supposed to help her grow.


    I frowned. I needed to look into cultivation more thoroughly. It was clear that cultivation would y a key role in how I made my pills, and in my understanding of Qi itself. Even if I didn¡¯t wish to get involved in cultivator quarrels or waste away all my time in meditation, I could still learn more and try to understand it better. Any added years to my life from cultivation would be an added bonus on top.


    ¡°She¡¯s already my spirit, it¡¯s not a choice I need to make now. But, I must admit I hadn¡¯t given it thought that far,¡± I replied.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, then I can help you form your bond. And give you a few pointers for how to take care of a lightning spirit beast,¡± the girl said, and I stared at her in surprise.


    That was¡­ unexpectedly kind of her.


    I saw her avert her gaze from me, as a light blush came to her cheeks. I paused, taking a second nce at her, a cultivator, about sixteen if I had to ce her age but you could never tell with cultivators. She wore simple clothing, yet clearly expensive, her hair was a light brow tied in beautiful knots with two silver Qi filled hairpins on her head. With pearlike green eyes that shone with a golden crackle of thunder as her Qi churned and a resplendent thunder eagle perched on her shoulders.


    A jade beauty through and through, just why was she involving herself with me so much?


    ¡°If¡­ senior sister is willing, then I¡¯d be very grateful,¡± I replied, bowing my head.


    I didn¡¯t know why she seemed so interested, and I wasn¡¯t curious enough to pry. She could have any reason to be helpful and maybe she was just kind. I wasn¡¯t nearly dumb enough to think she was interested in me. Lu Jie wasn¡¯t the best looking guy around by a <em>big</em> margin. And the possibility itself scared me more than anything when I thought of the hordes of ¡®you dare??¡¯ screaming young mastersing after me.


    A quiet shudder went down my spine at the thought.


    ¡°Ya won¡¯t ask what she was doing all the way out here in this alley? Isn¡¯t she the young mistress who¡¯d got you?¡± Su Lin said, eyeing Yan Yun sceptically. I was slightly surprised to see his sceptical expression, I¡¯d have expected him to be trying to butter the crazy girl.


    Despite learning about the thing with his friends, or brothers, it was still difficult to adjust to the non-sleazy Su Lin I was meeting here today.


    ¡°Did she ask why we were here?¡± I asked Su Lin.


    ¡°I s¡¯pose not,¡± Su Lin muttered, shrugging. I saw the scarlet glow return to Yan Yun¡¯s cheek, but whatever it was, I decided not to pursue it. The less I got involved with her, the higher chance that I didn¡¯t die by some young master chasing the prodigious jade beauty.


    I heard Yan Yun cough, as the glow faded from her cheeks. ¡°Well, let us head back to the sect first. We can form the bond after that,¡± she suggested as her spirit let out a loud whistle, taking off in a show of shing sparks.


    I nodded, picking up the bag of herbs I¡¯d dropped during the fight, Su Lin picking up the stuff he¡¯d been carrying. I heard Labby squeak happily, running up my leg before she jumped into my pouch. I smiled, rubbing her fuzzy head.


    It¡¯d take me a bit to get adjusted to calling Labby her, but be it a Junior Brother or Junior Sister, it didn¡¯t matter to me either way.


    I carried my little fuzzball spirit in my pouch, as I began to return from my long shopping trip.


    ***


    I sat down on an open field, crossing my legs. Su Lin sat nearby watching idly, looking bored as he scratched his nose. I saw him shuffle a few herbs from the bunch he was carrying and shook my head in silent disapproval. There was no way he was being that obvious if he nned to steal, the act was purely to get a rise out of me.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m assuming you know how spirit bonds work?¡± Yan Yun said.


    I looked at her with as nk an expression as I could muster, and saw her expression falter. ¡°R-right, heavens. From the start then. So, I hope you¡¯re aware that bonds can only be formed after you¡¯ve broken through to the second realm and finished your Qi foundation?¡± Yan Yun asked and I nodded. I did know that much.


    ¡°So that isn¡¯t an issue with you, seeing you¡¯re at the peak of Qi condensation. The realm of the spirit matters as well, and mostly, you can only bond with a spirit one realm lower than you. Your Qi will be sustaining these spirits after all, and you need to have enough of it. Thankfully, your spirit has just broken through and spirit rats need a pitiful amount of Qi to have them.¡± Yan Yun said.


    <em>Squeak! </em>Labby squeaked in protest, raising her paws. I gently pet her head,ughing as lightning crackled around her fur.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best Labby. She meant other spirit rats,¡± I replied and heard a satisfied squeake from Labby.


    ¡°As I was saying. In Qi you are fine. A cultivator¡¯s spirit may eventually catch on to them in cultivation given time as well, so a cultivator¡¯s own growth is often rted to the growth of their spirits as well,¡± Yan Yun continued, walking around with a spring in her step. She might have been enjoying this more than I was.


    ¡°It¡¯s notoriously difficult to tame young dragons for example. Their pride is like the heavens themselves, and if a dragon spirit thinks it can best you and free itself, it often will. As such, only a powerful cultivator has them, and even then, usually one that is a realm lower in cultivation,¡± Yan Yun said, and I nodded.


    I was starting to be more interested in the topic myself.


    With a crackle of lightning Yan Yun¡¯s spirit manifested on her shoulder all of a sudden and I almost jumped back. I sensed a haughty pride in the bird as it stared right at me when all of a sudden I heard a voice speak.


    <em>Lacking manners. Just like his spirit. </em>


    A young, male voice, yet clearly not human, spoke in my head, and I could sense it was the spirit talking to me. The fact that I didn¡¯t even bat an eye at a lightning bird talking to me with magic telepathy made me do a double-take. This magic shit was escting by too many levels too quickly and I couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Let me stick to my shiny water and funky spirit nts!


    ¡°I was lucky Leiyu is a part of my family, having been raised by my grandfather. He¡¯s nearly the same cultivation realm as me and not a spirit I¡¯d be able to keep on my own,¡± Yan Yun said, as Leiyu vanished once more.


    I still couldn¡¯t get used to the disappearing act, even though I knew spirits could do that.


    ¡°Can you show me your spirit binding art? The one you received?¡± Yan Yun asked, and I pulled out the jade slip I¡¯d been given.


    A very obvious grimace passed over her face as she sent a pulse of Qi into the jade slip. That bad huh?


    ¡°This¡­ an outer disciple I suppose. I¡¯ll be slightly modifying this to suit you better,¡± Yan Yun said, and once again, I had the strange sense that she was being far too generous to me for no obvious reason.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Yun continued. ¡°Have a look, and let¡¯s begin the binding,¡± she said, handing me the jade slip.


    I grabbed the offered item, sending a slight amount of Qi through it as the art began to reveal itself to me. I put away the thought of how information was being transmitted like this for now and focused on the contents of the art.


    ¡°Still your Qi, Lu Jie. And follow the guided paths that the art is showing. Try to reach out to your spirit,¡± Yan Yun instructed.


    I followed her word, following the guidance of the art as I circted my Qi.


    Qi swirled, moving in my dantian and pushing against it. Slowly, but surely, it began to escape out of my dantian, into my pathways and then outwards. I sensed Yan Yun¡¯s Qi guiding my own, and I refocused, trying to reach out to Labby. A small presence, with a tingly sensation to it.


    Labby¡¯s Qi happily reached out for my own as I felt my Qi merge with hers, both mixing together. I could sense a stir in my dantian, a portion of it shifting and changing with the flow of my Dantian, as if to make space for Labby.


    Qi pulsed once more, this time from Labby, as lightning Qi came back through our bond, merging with the muchrger amount of Qi in my dantian.


    I felt a sensation deep within my gut as a new presence bloomed in my mind. Something sharp, yet small, a fuzzy intangible voice that chittered once, before I sensed ted joy gushing forth like a tidal wave, as a little girl¡¯s voice called out.


    <em>Labby greets her Great Master!!</em>

 Chapter 20: Lost Love

    Chapter 20: Lost Love


    Labby felt her Qi churn as her great master¡¯s Qi meshed with her own. She felt lightning crackling through her being, as a vast calming presence reached out to her. A bond, through which she could sense her great master.


    His Qi was like spirit herbs, tinged in their smell. The Qi drew Labby closer, and she felt safe in its presence, aforting warmth that she¡¯d grown familiar with even before Labby had known who she was.


    Her great master had given her the life she had, he¡¯d given her what her siblingscked. She was great now. She was Labby. The Qi acknowledged her presence, she wasn¡¯t the nameless rat she¡¯d been before, she had a name and a master and a purpose to fulfil. It burned in her Qi, in her name and she could feel her Path as surely as she could feel her great Masters.


    And now she was finally able to talk to her Great master and express her gratitude.


    <em>Labby greets her Great Master!!!</em>


    Labby sent excitedly, as the Qi flowed through the bond like a smooth stream of water following the path of a vast river.


    She felt relieved. She¡¯d greeted her great master. She¡¯d talked to him. He¡¯d heard her voice. Excitement burst forth through Labby¡¯s mind like a raging tide. As her Qi began to soak in his, growing just from his mere presence.


    She¡¯d learn and learn and learn some more until she¡¯d seen it all. And she¡¯d find him many many herbs, and feast on them. She¡¯d learn every divine pill there was that her master made, even if she had to learn the squiggly scribbles her great master wrote down in his notes.


    Labby rejoiced, feeling a burning desire to learn, bud within her. She¡¯d be the greatest disciple her master had ever seen!


    ***


    I heard Labby squeak delightfully, crackling with sparks as a flood of emotions flowed through our newly formed bond.


    I heard Labby shout excitedly, and I felt her happiness at being able to talk with me distinctly in my chest. Happiness permeated her bond, flooding over, not that it¡¯d take more than just a nce at her sparkling fuzzy form to be able to tell that.


    I stared at my littlepanion, feeling a bit strange at how Labby had grown on me so much in just over a month now. It felt odd to be able to talk to Labby, and yet, perfectly natural at the same time.


    I stared at Labby for a moment, unsure of what to say, before I simply ended up scratching her head gently, as I felt her delight flow through our bond.


    <em>It¡¯s nice to talk to you Labby. I¡¯m sorry it took me this long to finally get to it. </em>


    I sent the words to Labby, feeling extremely strange at being able to project my thoughts outwards like this. I sensed confusion travelling through the bond as Labby squeaked out loud.


    <em>Great master¡­ Did something wrong? </em>


    She asked me as if the very thought was alien to her. I stared at Labby, starting to realise that her opinion of me might just be a tiny bit inted.


    <em>I certainly didn¡¯t pay as much attention to you as I should¡¯ve. I wasn¡¯t prepared or fully appreciated the responsibility that woulde with taking you in. </em>


    I sent back and smiled when I sensed Labby being extremely confused as to what I meant. I rubbed her head once more, sending a sense of care.


    <em>Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll be looking after you as best as I can now. </em>


    I sent and got another excited squeak from Labby.


    <em>Labby is eager to learn from her great master! And to eat many many wonderful pills! </em>


    Labby eximed and I burst out inughter. I¡¯d forgotten my spirit rat was a hardcore drug addict.


    I wiped my eyes of slight tears from my unexpectedughter, as I had Labby jump into my pouch, andfortably seat herself in. My gaze travelled back to Yan Yun, standing with a quiet smile stuck on her face and I paused in my mirth, staring at her.


    A quick look at the spirit art of binding showed me that whatever changes Yan Yun had made, had improved the art by a significant margin. It epted Labby¡¯s Qi with ease, merging it with my own within my dantian and I could sense my Qi, bolstering Labby¡¯s cultivation as well.


    I saw the smile fade from Yan Yun¡¯s face as she realised I was staring, as she coughed. ¡°It seems like the bonding went well, Junior brother.¡±


    I nodded my head, dipping it in gratitude. ¡°I appreciate the kindness you¡¯ve shown Senior Sister. Not many have been as kind as you¡¯ve been, even after you knew about our secret,¡± I replied, out loud, as I lifted my head to flushed cheeks.


    ¡°N-No need to mention it brother,¡± Yan Yun replied, her voice faltering as I sensed her Qi churning, saw her face grow red and I stared at her once more.


    What was she so flustered about?


    I paused once more at her behaviour. Was her finding about our little herb trade something she should be so embarrassed by? Was she just not used to gratitude then? I¡¯d left the question hanging of what she¡¯d been doing, not willing to get her more involved than she needed to be. But it was somewhat obvious that she¡¯d been trailing us.


    I wasn¡¯t willing to believe that we¡¯d meet up as a coincidence in a random far off alley in the city on the very day I leave the sect. Far too random. Then the question raised itself again, why was she so interested in me?


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Yan Yun asked me, as I sat in silence for a while.


    Taking a deep breath in, I spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your help, Senior sister. You¡¯ve been kind to me, kind to keep the secret and swear an oath as well, kind to help us out with the thugs and kind to assist me with the bond,¡± I paused for a moment, staring at her confused expression.


    ¡°But¡­ I fear I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve ever done to have caught the eye of someone like you. A prodigy well known in the sect and otherwise. I wouldn¡¯t see what you¡¯d want from an outer sect disciple like me, who¡¯s been unable to break through for a long time now,¡± I asked, speaking in a single breath.


    Once more, I sensed a turmoil in her Qi, as it red, this time apanied with golden sparks, simr to what Labby did when excited, but <em>far</em> more potent. A strike would leave me unconscious within a moment.


    ¡°I-I¡­ just. I was just¡­¡± I saw Yan Yun speak, her voice catching in her throat.


    A deep red flush rose on her whole face as I sensed her distress growing. I was about to speak up, and let the topic go when I heard a voice carried by Qi sound out.


    <em>Yan Yun thinks you and the boy are lovers. </em>


    ¡°Leiyu!!!¡± I heard Yan Yun scream in outrage, her deep red flush turning a harsh shade of red as Qi burst out in thunderous outrage.


    <em>Yan Yun¡¯s delusions need to be stopped now. It¡¯s been weeks and Leiyu is tired and so is Zu Ri. </em>


    The spirit spoke once more before the voice was cut off, and I sensed the girl arguing with her spirit within her mind.


    I heard a powerful burst ofughter tear itself from Su Lin¡¯s mouth as I saw the guy fall on his back, clutching his gut.


    ¡°Me¡­ and this guy? Lovers? By the heavens I¡¯ve seen it all today,¡± Su Lin muttered, before devolving into a fit ofughter once more and I felt like nothing made sense to me anymore.


    ¡°But what about the spirit herbs and the pills¡­ What about the oath?¡± I asked, unable to hold my mouth.


    ¡°Spirit¡­ herbs?¡± Yan Yun asked before I saw her eyes shot open in surprise. Her gaze travelled to my pouch, and then to Labby, before returning to Su Lin, and the alchemical items he carried for me.


    I could almost see the gears turn in her head.


    ¡°You thought¡­ we were lovers?¡± I asked in utter surprise, as a storm of lightning Qi swirled around me, apanied by the madughter of Su Lin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Y-y-you two aren¡¯t- I¡­¡± Yan Yun faltered, as her voice died down. I never knew humans could turn this red.


    ¡°I-I need to go,¡± she muttered as Qi exploded near me, in thunder, the st throwing me back from its impact. Dirt flew in the air, and I coughed, caught off guard by the explosion.


    I rubbed my eyes, clearing them of dirt as I made sure Labby was alright. Opening my blurry gaze I saw a distant figure surrounded by lightning gliding away at high speeds through the air, with her face buried in her hands and a quiet scream echoing through the grassy hills.


    I looked over to Su Lin rolling in the grass, holding his gut with a pained expression as heughed in silent agony and decided that I did not want to know what had just happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Sect eh? <em>My love,¡± </em>Su Lin said, devolving into another fit ofughter.


    I shook my head, getting up as I picked my stuff and began to walk back, shaking my head. Chuckles burst forth from my mouth as I walked, the mix of emotions in my chest finding a release in the form ofughter as they mixed in with the excitement of experimenting with the new herbs and cauldron.


    The shopping trip was over atst, and I felt impatient, to test out all the new things I¡¯d gathered.


    It was time to get back to science!

 Chapter 21: Spirit Herb Cultivation

    Chapter 21: Spirit Herb Cultivation


    I parted ways with Su Lin halfway up the hill, the sect was on. As he handed me my new cauldron, I realised that I could¡¯ve simply stuffed all the herbs inside it, making carrying everything far easier. Feeling a bit stupid while simultaneously amused, surprised and confused from what had happened with Yan Yun, I made my way back to my room.


    Labby had fallen asleep once more in my pouch, and I could sense her slowly but surely growing her cultivation base, as more and more lightning Qi began to gather in her tiny body. The art that Yan Yun had given was clearly helping.


    I noted the absent silver pill where she was sleeping, but I¡¯d already expected that she¡¯d eat it. I couldn¡¯t sense anything harmful in it, so I let the thought go. I couldn¡¯t survive if I lived being hyper-paranoid about everything.


    I walked into my room, somehow opening the doors with my feet while bncing the many items in my hand, as I jumped around, to make sure none of my porcin petri dish substitutes fell. Not after I faced down actual thugs to keep them.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m back now,¡± I muttered, entering my room as the sweet and, oddly rxing scent of the many spirit herbs nted in my room hit me.


    Somehow, before I¡¯d realized it, this ce had be home to me.


    A small pang of pain went through my heart, as I remembered my old home and friends, but the joy of crafting new and wonderful pills, as I tried to understand more and more about this world was enough to break through the gloomy emotions.


    I sensed Labby stirring in my pouch, and I realised that I¡¯d inadvertently been sharing my emotions through our bond. I was about to cut off the connection when affection poured through the link, mixed with awe and respect. It took me a moment to parse through the jumble of emotions before a smile blossomed on my face.


    ¡°You sweet little troublemaker, so cute even when you sleep huh?¡± I said out loud,ughing as I took off my pouch and carefully kneeled near my desk, letting Labby sleep on my desk. I¡¯ll have to look into creating a morefortable home for her to stay in, and possibly somece I could construct filled with enough electric Qi.


    ¡°Maybe I can even try and get some electrostatic reactions going. I wonder if that¡¯d help with the Electric Qi,¡± I muttered out loud, petting Labby¡¯s head slightly before I stood up and began to go through the items in my hand.


    I ced the spirit stones together, and the spirit herbs in another bunch as I put them in my herb drawers, which I¡¯d reinforced with some simple hinges to prevent another Labby invasion.


    I took out the heat-sensing stone, and had a quick look at it, wondering how I could make something a bit more precise from it. I pocketed the item for now, as I moved to the thing I was most excited about.


    My second cauldron.


    I¡¯d been fairly excited about getting it, but the many events happening today had distracted me. The cauldron was made of some kind of metal, most probably iron but I couldn¡¯t tell for sure. There were small lines carved throughout its body, with small circr indents at the bottom end to ce spirit stones in. I highly suspected the design wasn¡¯t just decoration, but actually some form of heat conduction method the cauldron was using.


    A neat little lid would cover the whole thing shut, but since the caldron was connected with my Qi, I could sense the inside without having to look. It would be far easier to experiment with Qi pressure and its rtion to the Qi saturation of the pills now, with this present. Alongside actual measurements of some values for the creation requirement of the basic pills that I could create.


    I went up, quickly grabbing my notes, as I sifted through them. One of the issues I¡¯d been trying to work on had been how to standardise Qi. And if that was even possible. One neat thing I¡¯d found out had been how all spirit stones had a precise size and quantity of cut established by the empire for them. Meaning roughly each spirit stone worked as a rough measure of how much amount of Qi was present in it, making it usable as a standard of measurement for Qi until I could find something more urate to rece it with.


    The second part was how spirit stones were, quite literally, solidified Qi. I went through my notes to take in the observation of how one of the spirit stones, after being spent of its Qi, had been slightly lighter in weight.


    The revtion meant that Qi had an intrinsic association with mass. But that didn¡¯t match with my observations with how Qi worked when in my dantian, or even when simply expelled outwards.


    Perhaps there was some inherent form transition of Qi to mass? A form that worked both ways? A mid path to add on to the transition between energy and mass. Not a question that¡¯d be answered today I suppose.


    I flipped through a couple more pages, before I remembered something I¡¯d nned to do, but had forgotten a while back. A test that I had in mind, with regards to my cultivation and my spirit herbs.


    I looked at my notes with regards to my tests and scratched my head.


    ¡°Time to cultivate for once I guess.¡±


    ***


    A deep breath in. A deep breath out.


    The Serene Mist arts flowed through me, as Lu Jie¡¯s memories guided me through the cultivation method. Qi bubbled forth in my dantian, swirling and pushing against the boundaries, trying to push through and break past the limit¡¯s they¡¯d been confined to for months now.


    No change.


    I continued, repeating the process, as Lu Jie had done for months on end until he¡¯d given up all hopes. I felt a sour taste in my mouth as my concentration began to falter. I pushed through anyway, continuing through the process as Qi circted around me.


    I tried to reach out to the Qi of the spirit herbs around me. Qi pulsed through my being as I cultivated, yet the lid on my dantian was closed shut.


    The sensation was like pushing on a wall with a single finger. My cultivation refused to expand, the essence of the world refusing to move as I asked it to.


    I sighed, opening my eyes. It¡¯d be dumb to try and do what Lu Jie had done for months with no sess to be found. Even with the high amount of Qi present around me due to the spirit herbs, my knowledge of cultivation itself was minimal, and I was still stuck at the peak of the third realm.


    I got up from the spot I¡¯d chosen to cultivate in, as I walked to my shelf of notes. I picked the one where I¡¯d tried to simplify and make notes from a book that tried to talk about cultivation but spent far too long in nonsensical philosophy instead.


    Walking back, I seated myself, as I began to go through the pages from the start. From what I¡¯d read, and knew from Lu Jie¡¯s memories of cultivation, the path to immortality seemed to be fairly well defined.


    Twelve realms, three dantians, and five circles. I wasn¡¯t sure what the significance of these numbers was, and I was hesitant to dismiss them as random coincidences. This <em>was </em>a cultivation world after all.


    I flipped through the pages, reading what each realm had to offer. The first circle of Qi was fairly simple. The first realm was the foundation realm. The formation of the first circle which was the entirety of your dantian. You gathered the heavenly Chi from the world, converting it into Qi, as your first circle was formed.


    After that was Qi gathering, which simply expanded on the dantian and reinforced it, and finally was Qi shaping. The third realm, and the realm at the peak of which I was stuck.


    I flipped the pages once more, opening the notes on the second circle, and the fourth realm of cultivation. Core formation was a tricky realm, as to break through, cultivators had to form a second circle around the dantian and condense it into their dantian.


    A process that was likely to cripple you if it went wrong. It made sense that this exact point was where most cultivators got stuck and failed to breakthrough. And why actual cultivators were all in the fourth realm or above.


    The first three realms were like having a single step in the cultivation path. You have Qi, you have a dantain, and you can explore abilities, gain spirits, use spiritual weapons, like a tutorial before the real game began.


    The fourth realm, Core formation, changed things. Your path begins to reflect itself in the world around you. The mark of your cultivation, starting to impose itself on the world in the form of a budding domain as it projects the fundamental <em>truths</em> of the cultivator¡¯s path. Simr to the static presence around Yan Yun, or, for a stronger example, the moonlit forest I saw when the sect Elder¡¯s spirit came out.


    From what I¡¯d read, the Qi would change qualitatively at the fourth realm, being far more potent. I wanted to see if Qi density was actually a thing and if Qi was beingpressed inside the dantian. It added to the mystery of what exactly Qi was in the physical sense.


    Beyond the fourth realm was Core shaping, Golden Core, and so on and so forth. The thing that caught my eye, was the very peak of cultivation, a realm attained by a handful of people ever. And the name that it was called.


    The Twelfth realm and fifth circle of cultivation. Core Shattering.


    I hummed to myself silently, thinking over ideas. Wondering how that may be rted to a crippled cultivation, and perhaps there were some simrities to be found there. It may just be impossible tangents that I was grasping at.


    I kept going through the notes, the many many writings on possible pill forms and effects, for exnations of Qi. For possible applications and things, I could make. A filter? A portable burner? With a cultivator¡¯s body, disease was much less of a concern, but perhaps some kind of Internal healing device, a Qi injector? It might help with Su Lin¡¯s brother¡¯s crippled dantian. Maybe I could even try to make a generator.


    Ideas upon ideas filled my head, old and new ones merging when suddenly I stopped on a certain page. A page, where I¡¯d not written much, but had simply drawn circles, two circles oveid in one, chasing one into the other eternally.


    For some reason, I¡¯d changed my cultivation to follow this pattern, something about the dual motion, as if weighted on both sides in a perpetual sequence of circles had just felt right to me. The reaction with the essence had told me that I was on to something as well.


    Yet, despite having looked at it, I¡¯d failed toe up with any possible reason. Why was this split cultivation method better? What was different? What was different from Lu Jie¡¯s methods? I¡¯d had no breakthroughs in my cultivation. It would¡¯ve been extremely obvious had I suddenly broken through. Yet something had certainly changed.


    I¡¯d chosen to leave the topic be, upied with experimenting with alchemy instead, but, I found the question growing. An eternal cycle in the Qi¡¯s cirction, perhaps there were some hints hidden. Like the question of why circles? Why was the dantian a sphere and not any other shape?


    It somewhat made sense if we went with the lowest state of energy being a sphere for the dantian, yet, from what I knew, Qi cirction followed a path of circr rotation as well.


    I sat pondering over the thoughts for a moment before an idea struck me. Taking a spirit stone, I seated myself along with the spirit herbs. Closing my eyes, I let go of Lu Jie¡¯s memories, diving into my own mind.


    I circted my Qi, first in a singr circle. The Qi from the spirit stone slowly but surely began to shift to my cultivation, drifting into my dantian at a slow trickle. I let the Qi flow in, as I continued to cultivate before I split the cirction of my Qi in two. Two parts, one chasing the other in an infinite circle. Two loops forming an infinity.


    The Qi from the spirit stone froze, stopping its flow.


    Yet, I could sense something else shift around me. The essence of the spirit nts moved, their Qi pulsing as one. I could sense the spirit herbs around me, their essence trying to move towards me, as the Qi of the world slowly but surely began to trickle towards me. I nudged the Qi from the spirit stone, moving it outwards as I guided the essence of the spirit herbs.


    Two cycles, one into the other. A duality of perpetual motion. Harmony within the flow of Qi itself. I tried. I failed. I tried, and I failed again.


    The essence spread around, floating through the spirit herbs, within my reach, yet untenable. It was like moving many limbs at once, and I faltered, breaking the flow of Qi many many times. I went back to try again.


    Essence floated in a void, and I drifted the Qi around me within the spirit herbs. This time, something changed. A link, a cycle. The herbs began to swivel, their essence being channelled, as Qi began to move within them. A cycle, at the centre of which I sat as the spirit herbs began to cycle their Qi in sync with me. I was their anchor, the root of a wide tree made of Qi.


    Time passed in a blur, as I drifted through the endless void. A singr anchor, to a hundred motes of Qi. The core of a web of life.


    The Qi red within my dantian. Essence swirling in a torrent as the spirit herbs all sucked the Qi within themselves, as tiny threads of Qi extended into me. Something changed within my dantian, something that I couldn¡¯t yet understand. A blurry shape began to form within.


    I felt sweat drip down my back, as I felt my mouth turn dry. I opened my eyes, finding my roompletely dark, as moonlight lit up the corners dimly.


    I felt exhausted. A sensation I¡¯d almost forgotten in the weeks I¡¯d been here, as a cultivator.


    A gentle gust of wind passed by, as I sensed Labby stirring, and rushing towards me. I sensed her curiosity and concern, but I simply rubbed her head quietly, letting her be for the moment as I took a look around me.


    A lush green sight full of nts extended all around me, the spirit herbs now taller than they¡¯d been before. Patches of spirit grass peeked through the gaps of the wooden floor as they covered this corner of the room.


    Qi red, from the now tall spirit herbs that¡¯d grown around me, drifting in the gentle wind and I smiled, pleased to see what I¡¯d created.


    My very own spirit herb garden.

 Chapter 22: Changing Cultivation

    Chapter 22: Changing Cultivation


    Sunlight drifted in through the windows, and I heard the birds chirping in the distance. I was grateful that I could go a week or two without sleep, asst night, that had been spent in a blur of cultivation within my newly established spirit garden, wouldn¡¯t have been possible otherwise.


    Paper and scattered books covered my room, lying in a mess of words and pages. I sighed, closing another book with no hints on what I¡¯d createdst night. I turned my eyes to the lush green area where my spirit herbs had been nted. Many of the less potent herbs had grown significantly, with some of the stronger herbs budding new leaves. Spirit grass covered the floor in that specific corner, and the amount of Qi in my room had increased by a significant amount.


    I chuckled as I saw Labby running like a cat high on catnip, she chewed through the spirit grass and grew more and more excited to be surrounded by so many spirit herbs.


    I looked through the books lying on the floor once more, before I picked another one, and began to go through them. Something had to have some clue on how I¡¯d managed to form the spirit garden area.


    Another few hours of going through books resulted in no new results. None of the textbooks had any mentions of being able to grow herbs and spirit grass simply by cultivating.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯m stuck.¡±


    <em>Great Master! Herbs! Pills! Can Labby eat?</em>


    Labby asked, her mouth already filled with a couple of stalks of spirit grass and I shook my head in silent amusement.


    <em>Yes, you can eat Labby. But don¡¯t overdo it. </em>


    I sent to Labby, and I felt her joy rise as she jumped right into her leafy heaven. I¡¯d looked up if spirit herbs could be overdosed on as soon as Labby had woken up. Thankfully, the effects were simr to catnip and simply wore off with time.


    I took a breath, as I decided to go through what I¡¯d donest night once more. The first step involved changing my cultivation, two loops of cirction, in a shape vaguely simr to infinity if I had to name it. The definition was inurate as there were no lines, but areas and volumes of Qi being moved, but the directional rotation would match.


    The next step was reaching out to the essence within the spirit herbs, and then¡­ something.


    I scratched my head, as I tried to go through the feeling once more. A link connected me to the grove of spirit herbs. I could reach out, from here, and begin cultivating, and the herbs would start to draw Qi within themselves, channelling it slowly but surely, towards me.


    I somewhat regretted not having taken notes, as I¡¯d made the changesst night. Even though I was pretty confident in my ability to replicate things, some notes would¡¯ve made it easier to closely analyse things.


    Instead, I¡¯d let my impulse get the better of me, as I¡¯d sat down within the little patch of herbs, and cultivated all night long. I was honestly surprised I hadn¡¯t simply gotten restless and moved on, or gotten exhausted.


    But instead of any of that, I¡¯d been soothed,forted, almost like invisible unseen pains from my body had left me, as the Qi within my dantian had begun to grow after a very long time. The growth had been marginal, yet, it was like providing a drop of water to someone who hadn¡¯t drunk anything in months.


    The feeling was addicting, and I had begun to crave it. I could see why so many cultivators were baffled by the idea of not cultivating now. The growth was addicting.


    As a result of my obsessive cultivation through the night, my Qi had begun to change. I could feel the essence of the spirit herbs, thoroughly mixing within my own Qi. The mist arts that Lu Jie had cultivated remained, but its presence was diminished. My Qi was beginning to change, to follow the new path I¡¯d chosen, and I suspected, the more I cultivated, the faster these changes would progress.


    I paused for a moment, frowning. Did I really want to do this? Keep going down the cultivation path? Who was to say that I wouldn¡¯t be like any other cultivator, and eventually begin to chase strength and power above all?


    After months, no, years, of stagnation for Lu Jie. Today, I¡¯d taken a step ahead. I was still at the peak of the Third realm, and so my Qi would only grow marginally no matter how much I cultivated, but even that, had been something Lu Jie hadn¡¯t experienced for months.


    Even such a small step made me almost break out in a smile, filled with delight. It wasn¡¯t quite the addiction of a drug, but rather, the addiction of working hard and having your efforts pay off. That mixed in with the sensation of your Qi and very being growing was a sensation I¡¯d sensed for the first time, and even just that was enough to change my stance of cultivation already.


    I sat in silence, thinking over things.


    Cultivating had ultimately led to Lu Jie¡¯s untimely demise. Perhaps I could argue that it was due to his weakness, yet at the same time, Lu Jie was me. At least, I was him now. This was my reality and this was my world to live in. Could I really walk down this path? I didn¡¯t want to fight. I already knew what my path was, and it did not involve violence.


    Yet¡­ perhaps I¡¯d been naive. Trying to not look at the reality, that I couldn¡¯t achieve my dreams with growing my cultivation. Without gaining some measure of strength.


    The conflict in my Path, left me worried, as I felt my Qi being unsettled. My path was not one of a cultivator. I wished nothing of the world of fighting, and conflict and death, and dumb young masters and sect elders. Yet, cultivation was required for me to grow both as an alchemist, and to explore the science behind cultivation.


    <em>Great Master¡­ is worried? </em>


    I heard Labby¡¯s voice, speak out, as she walked closer to me. Her fur glistened with pristine ck, but I noticed a slight white spot forming on her forehead, tinged with an odd gentle Qi, that reminded me of the night sky. The effects of the pill perhaps.


    I smiled, with an apologetic expression. I needed to practice not transmitting my emotions to Labby so much.


    <em>A bit, Labby. I¡¯ve found a conflict in my Path. </em>


    I replied, feeling my Qi starting to unsettle even further, as I frowned.


    <em>Labby doesn¡¯t understand, what is Great Master worried about? </em>


    I looked down at Labby, gently patting her head, less to soothe her, but more for my ownfort. I sat there in silence for a moment, wondering if I should tell what was essentially a child with an inted opinion of me, that I wasn¡¯t the infallible thing she assumed me to be. Neither was I some wise saint, but instead, just a guy doing nerdy things all by himself in his room. Something that hadn¡¯t changed much from my past life into this one.


    <em>My path isn¡¯t supposed to be one of chasing the heavens. My path is one to bring the heavens down and break them into understandable sections, making them tangible things with concrete rules. Yet, to do that, I need to cultivate, and get stronger, and get mired into the very world I am trying to escape. </em>


    I paused for a moment. <em>I¡¯m not the infallible great master you call me Labby. My talent is low, and many exist who are much more powerful than me. </em>


    I said, and I sensed confusioning from Labby. I sighed. It made sense that she wouldn¡¯t understand. She¡¯d barely had a mind for a few days now.


    <em>Labby doesn¡¯t understand. The Great Master can simply deny the heavens, and not fight if the need doesn¡¯t arise. </em>


    I heard Labby speak, apanied by a squeak from my mouth and I stared at my little rat in surprise.


    <em>Great Master isn¡¯t great, because of his strength. Great Master is great because he is kind and clever, and because he helped Labby be who she is today. Because he is her Great Master.</em>


    <em>The Great Master wishes to learn about the world but doesn¡¯t wish to be like cultivators. If so, then the Great Master can simply follow his own path. Why does he have to follow the martial path and not his own, to grow in strength? </em>


    I stared at my little rat in wonder for a moment, beforeughter burst through my mouth. Iughed, silently, as I felt my Qi settling down, from Labby¡¯s words. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d been so fixated on trying to avoid turning into a cultivator that I¡¯d forgotten my original goal.


    Wasn¡¯t the entire point to start a new path? To spark the ideology of science, to have people try and see through the mysticism, and see what made things work?


    I smiled, shaking my head.


    <em>Thank you, Labby. I needed that. </em>


    <em>Labby is pleased to be of help!! Can Labby have a spirit pill? </em>


    I broke out inughter once more at her clever tricks, and gave in, as I dug out a spirit pill and handed it to her. Labby picked the pill, and I could swear I heard a giggle in my head as she ran off. I sat there silently, feeling amused, as my Qi settled down.


    My path was clear. All I had to do was forge on. And the first steps would begin with trying to find out what was different with my method of cultivation.


    I got up from the floor, sorting and setting the books in a pile, to arrange at ater point. Leaving Labby to her pill, I walked to the door and began to head out.


    I needed to talk to the Old Man.


    ***


    The familiar scent of alchemical potions touched my nose, as I heard the bubbling noise of the Old man brewing some kind of potion.


    I paused outside the chamber, sensing another presence inside. I heard the voice of a boy, saying something before the Old Man said something else in reply. I waited outside, till their talks had finished, and watched as a disciple walked out, with his arms tied in a cloth.


    Someone got injured in a spar it seems.


    I dipped my head, receiving a slight bow of my own as I walked past the boy, and into the chamber.


    ¡°Oh, Lu Jie, it has been a few days since you came,¡± the Old Man said, turning towards me with a gentle smile.


    I bowed, greeting him. ¡°I apologise for noting more often, master. Some things hade up, and I¡¯d needed some items to buy from the city,¡± I replied, deciding not to mention the events that had taken ce for now. It¡¯d take too long to go through them.


    ¡°The city huh, I see I see,¡± the Old Man replied, his eternally narrowed eyes narrowing even further as he rubbed his long thin beard. Just how did he see with his eyes always closed?


    ¡°Well, since you are here so early. I assume something hase up? You don¡¯t seem injured to me,¡± Old Man asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not injured, but I had a few questions. About cultivation.¡±


    I saw his eyes widen just a tiny margin at that, as he stared at me, the pleasant smile falling slightly.


    ¡°Do you wish to return to your old path? To try and grow your cultivation once more?¡± the Old Man asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t wish to do that. I don¡¯t wish to return to my old Path. I hadn¡¯t lied when I¡¯d said, I truly wish to learn alchemy. To do so without being prepared to follow through wouldn¡¯t be an offence I¡¯d be willing to give you master,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Then whye to me, my dear apprentice? This old man isn¡¯t a cultivator after all.¡±


    ¡°Master, I just realised. To progress alchemy, ultimately one needs to cultivate, don''t they? Higher realms and more Qi would be required to make stronger pills, in the end, the paths were the same, just with a different focus. A cultivator could be an alchemist, and an alchemist is always a cultivator. The only difference that lied was in what they wished to achieve with their strengths,¡± I said, in one breath.


    ¡°That is true. Yet not necessarily. You don¡¯t have to grow, to learn <em>alchemy</em>. The knowledge is there to be gained. Yet, it is also true that the only way to grow as an alchemist is to grow your cultivation. Many alchemists choose to rely on pills to push past their limits or to gain wealth and make potent elixirs that could increase their strength to an extent. There are many ways to go about things.¡± the old man said, and I nodded.


    ¡°But the Path remains the same,¡± I returned and I saw the Old man pause.


    ¡°I wish to follow a different path master. And, I wanted to ask for your help. I don¡¯t have enough knowledge to know where I¡¯ve gone wrong. Neither do I know where to look. Nowhere near enough books, or texts, to try and find simrities.¡±


    The Old Man walked towards me and gently patted my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d made a mistake, thinking you were running away after your defeat, Lu Jie. Your ambitions are much beyond this old man. What is it that you need help with?¡± The old man asked.


    I took a moment, as I began to exin the spirit herb garden, alongside the change in my Qi to the Old Man.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve heard of spirits of the forest. In and far to the west, outside the empire itself. The spirits are known to nurture groves and thickets filled with potent spirit herbs. But, I¡¯m afraid this old man doesn¡¯t know much more than that. Perhaps you should try and look through the library?¡± The old man said, and I stared at him as he casually dropped a massive bomb on me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a library?!¡±

 Chapter 23: Sect Library

    Chapter 23: Sect Library


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about the library, Lu Jie?¡± the Old Man asked me and I found myself stuttering. I went through Lu Jie¡¯s memories, trying to find any mention of the library. As it turned out, Lu Jie had heard of the Library when he¡¯d first joined the sect and then had made the extremely smart decision ofpletely ignoring it as it wouldn¡¯t help him at all to grow his cultivation.


    I wanted to facepalm so badly.


    ¡°No, master,¡± I finally replied. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten about the library.¡±


    The Old Man hummed to himself, looking at me with a strange expression. I probably looked like an idiot right now. I certainly felt like one.


    ¡°Well, I suggest you have a look there. The sect library in the outer sect is open for all to visit. Though there are certain sections in the library you can only ess once you have collected enough tokens from the sect,¡± the old man said, and I paused. Right, the tokens were another thing that I¡¯dpletely overlooked.


    ¡°Whatever the result may be, this old man wishes you well on your path, Lu Jie. Establishing a spirit herb garden and linking it with your cultivation is an idea this old man hadn¡¯t thought of in his wildest dreams. Yet here you are, my apprentice, already taking steps towards surpassing me,¡± the Old Man replied with a chuckle, and I felt both grateful, yet slightly apologetic for the Old Man.


    He¡¯d never had the leisure to chase such wild dreams in his life, and here I was, aiming to demystify all of cultivation itself.


    ¡°Oh, no need for that gaze, Lu Jie. This old man is content with his ce in the sect. Being a humble alchemist, with a sharp and hard working apprentice, is all I¡¯d ever wished for. The further you go Lu Jie, the more proud I will be,¡± the old man said, and I bowed. I could tell he¡¯d left one thing out of his desires. His grandson.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to have you as my master,¡± I replied, and the old man nodded contently, smiling back at me.


    ¡°Now go on, and have a look at what insight you¡¯ve gained. They often reveal the secrets of the heavens upon introspection,¡± the old man said, and I dipped my head as I headed out.


    Time to go visit the library.


    ***


    The sect library was near the top of the outer sect peak, alongside all the other buildings of importance. Being a part of the outer sect halls for all new disciples that joined, the library was conveniently near the area where all the crafters and schrs tended to be.


    Which was another thing that Lu Jie had never had an interest in. The fact that the sect didn¡¯t just harbour cultivators on the martial path, but even those of the fine arts. Which was mostly just poetry and other kinds of writing, but alchemy and cultivation formations were also a part of it. Thetter was something I held quite an interest in.


    Formations were something I¡¯d been taking a nce at when trying to study about cauldrons. Often, the carvings on the cauldrons were part of one, but more so than not, formations were often formed by characters arranged in an amulet with the Qi set arranged in specific patterns to cause certain effects. The merchant selling his ward had been one such example. And I suspected there were probably formations that¡¯d allow me to create an electrically charged area for Labby to more efficiently cultivate her lightning arts in.


    I walked through the entrance area of the upper areas of the sect. The inner areas of the sect contained a central path that extended down the hill, all the way to the end of the sect boundary, outside which were the open ins and forests where the spirits roamed freely. The top of this path was where all the buildings were.


    The sight was quite simr to the city if I were to ignore that every passing person was a cultivator and in a realm close to mine, if not higher. This exined to me why Lu Jie had had such a low view of his own cultivation.


    I nced at a couple of cultivators in the Fourth realm and above walking by, lightly dipping my head as I passed them. I sensed the gaze of one of their spirits lingering on me for a moment before it seemed to lose interest.


    From the looks of it, none of them had been disciples. Fourth realm disciples were talented enough to be in the inner sect grounds, or they had joined the sect as cultivators, finally getting a wage from the sect, alongside what I assumed were other benefits.


    I continued on my path, my hand reaching to my pocket for Labby instinctively. I¡¯d let her stay in my room, where she would undoubtedly chew through quite a few of the herbs today. The realisation of how often Labby had stayed by me made me feel mncholic about being away from her. But some distance was always good between people, spirit or not. Especially when one of them was a child. I¡¯d hate it if my parents were around all the time after all.


    Eventually, I found my way to the library. The building itself was built in a very traditional style, with little embellishments to be found. I observed the area for a bit before I headed inside.


    I let my senses expand, trying to see if there were any other cultivators present. Nothing besides a couple of disciples. I froze in my steps for a moment as I sensed a massive presence looking at me. I bowed respectfully to whichever elder I¡¯d caught the gaze of.


    Holding my breath, I waited in silence, as the presence receded and I took a sigh of relief. One could never catch a moment of relief in this ce. Not with this many powerful cultivators around.


    I headed further into the library, making my way in as I tried not to gawk. I didn¡¯t begrudge Lu Jie over many of his choices. His defeat, arrogance, and every choice that had led to the unfortunate death he¡¯d had were pitiable. Yet this one choice. I begrudged him a bit. It¡¯d have saved me hours of work, had I known about this library.


    Perhaps I was shoving myck of thought on the matter upon Lu Jie. It didn¡¯t matter in the end. What was done was done. And it led me through some very interesting ideas and theories as well. Trade-Offs, in the end.


    I let my gaze travel through the library. Scrolls and thick texts were lined all across. Large characters denoting various sections of books, and jade slips I could tell contained many simple arts.


    It was a fascinating sight, and I stood around for a moment taking a look when my gaze fell on one of the counters set near the entrance.


    ¡°The rat boy, Lu Jie, is it?¡± the voice spoke, without looking up from the scroll of parchment the elder was writing on his desk. I recognised the figure as the elder who¡¯d granted me the art to bind Labby and I bowed in greeting.


    ¡°What is it that you¡¯re looking for today, disciple? I hope you haven¡¯t lost your spirit already. Though from the looks of your binding art, it seems that you¡¯re doing well for yourself,¡± the elder said, as his hands smoothly switched out the parchment for a different one, not disturbing the stroke of the brush in the slightest with the movement.


    ¡°I still have my spirit, honourable elder. I was fortunate enough to get some help with the binding as well,¡± I said before I added. ¡°I¡¯m looking for some books on spirit herbs and cultivation. Possibly something that could aid in the growth of spirit herbs,¡± I replied honestly. If someone was going to be helping me out, then I would not say no.


    ¡°Spirit herbs and cultivation you say,¡± the elder spoke, as I heard a chime-like voice ring from behind them. ¡°Xin Yue will guide you towards the section,¡± the elder spoke, as I saw a misty figure manifest. A woman stood behind the elder, her face covered by a pure white cloth, and her body draped in flowing robes that let only the slightest of snow-white, almost translucent skin peek through.


    ¡°Many thanks for your guidance, elder. May I ask for your name?¡± I asked, wondering how the same person was working in two different sections of the sect.


    ¡°You may refer to me as Tian Feng,¡± the elder said, and I bowed once more.


    ¡°<em>Follow along, disciple,¡± </em>the spirit added in a melodious whisper, as I felt like I was stranded once more inside a lonely forest, as the moon shone down upon me.


    I walked behind the spirit, floating like a ghastly figure, and I noticed that her feet still touched the ground, albeit barely. I stared at the spirit in front of me, a living bundle of questions and wonder. If shooting lightning from your fingers was quasi bullshit magic, then this was a full on dive to the deep end. An endless quarry of questions to be answered and to be explored.


    I heard a giggle ring around, like the sound of a bell ringing on a gentle breeze. <em>¡°I can sense your curiosity, disciple. Perhaps it¡¯d do well to learn to temper your emotions?¡± </em>the spirit said with a slightugh and I blushed.


    I felt embarrassed at being teased like a child, but I didn¡¯t let the thought linger as the spirit stopped soon.


    <em>¡°This should be your destination,¡± </em>she whispered, and I nodded. I went to the shelf, looking through the books on the shelf alongside the many scrolls as I picked them out one at a time.


    Carrying around a dozen in my arms, I stopped my book horde, deciding to find a ce to read them first.


    I turned around to find the spirit still floating behind me. <em>¡°The child has epted my gift, disciple. It¡¯d do you well to look after her well, as she grows. Her¡¯s is a new path, different from her kind. I suppose such is the case with you as well,¡± </em>the spirit whispered, as I felt an icy chill brush past me. A shudder went down my spine, as I felt an unseen gaze look at me from all around before the spirit vanished.


    <em></em>


    I stared nkly at where the spirit had stood, thinking over her words for a while, before I shook my head. Labby would grow just fine, and I already knew to be there for her.


    I walked with my pile of books and scrolls, finding a suitable ce to ce them down, as I found a grin covering my face. Excitement filled me at being surrounded by a veritable mass of knowledge and I wondered just how much more might be avable to the inner sect disciples. I tried to put a lid on my bursting desires as I opened the first of the books from my pile.


    It was time for some good ole magic research!<em></em>

 Chapter 24: The Second Floor

    Chapter 24: The Second Floor


    Labby leapt through the spirit grass, lightning ring all around her. Qi burned within her with a fervent crackle, as her fur shimmered from the sparkles of lightning surrounding her. She let herself run wild, as she ran through the heaven of spirit herbs all around her.


    Her great master had created a miracle! Labby almost felt herself turning dizzy from excitement at being so thoroughly surrounded by spirit herbs all around her. Her core ached to bask in the Qi and her instincts screamed at her to tear through the stalks, and chew through the spirits down to the roots.


    She resisted. Her great master had instructed her not to eat through the spirit herbs. And she knew now, that if she waited, her great master would turn the spirit herbs into wonderful pills for her to eat.


    Labby crackled once more in delight, envisioning sitting on a pile of spirit pills, on a throne that she¡¯dy im to, under none but her great master.


    The idea pleased Labby greatly and she found her desire to eat the spirit pills growing. Labby shook the thoughts off, walking through the stalks of grass and beautiful spirit herbs that her great master had grown as she patrolled the area for safety.


    She may have also lost control and taken a couple of bites, but surely her great master wouldn¡¯t mind such a small amount?


    As Labby was about to eat another stalk of spirit grass, she heard a scratching noisee from the door. Her ears perked up, swiveling towards the direction the sound hade from as she rose to stand on her back legs to look above the tall grass.


    Orange paws peeked through the gaps of one of the windows in the chamber, before the furred form of her nemesis revealed itself tobby. The evil orange cat had made an appearance.


    Labby tensed, as her fur crackled. This was surely a trial from the heavens for her. To have sent the evil cat to the precious Herb-heaven. The heavens themselves must have been envious of her treasure.


    The evil cat put its vile paws on the windows, jumping onto the table where her master kept his notes. She saw the creature''s nose twitch as its gaze drifted onto her, and moreover, the precious heaven of spirit herbs that she protected.


    Labby felt anger, rising from within. She wouldn¡¯t let the beautiful haven her master had created fall into the evil cat¡¯s hands.


    Filled with righteous fury, Labby crackled with thunder, letting her Qi re. Standing tall on her feet, she stared at the evil cat, and then, with all her might, she shouted.


    <em>Squeak!</em>


    Silence descended as Labby stared at the cat, looking at her unfazed before it began to walk towards her.


    Labby didn¡¯t give up, going for another try as she let out a loud shout.


    <em>Squeak!!!!</em>


    The cat walked closer, and closer, and Labby decided that there was no other option. She red, letting thunder burst from her body, as it descended towards the cat. Sparkles and cackles of lightning rushed towards the cat, as it finally reacted to her anger, with a swipe of its paws.


    Labby jumped running away, as she saw the Cat licking the paw where she¡¯d sparked it, a small ck mark denoting her attack.


    She couldn¡¯t give up. Not like this, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect her haven!


    Labby tried to reach out to her great master. He could help chase the evil cat away, before it ruined the precious haven of spirit herbs. Her Qi red as she reached out, yet she found her great master too far away.


    The heavens were cruel to her today.


    She watched as the cat was about to enter the patch of herbs, when an idea struck Labby. She let out another squeak, trying to catch the cat¡¯s attention.


    <em>Squeak! </em>


    Labby shouted, with another sparkle of lightning shooting out. This time, the dastardly cat stopped, the slight burn on its paw was still fresh in its mind.


    <em>Labby can show you something better! </em>Labby tried to say to the cat, trying to reach out with her Qi. Yet, she realised she couldn''t. The cat had no Qi in it. It didn¡¯t even have a name like she did.


    It was the same as she¡¯d been, before her Great Master had found her. Before she knew who she was.


    Labby squeaked, as she ran off gesturing for the cat to follow. The cat stared at her silently for a while, before curiosity won over hunger as it followed behind.


    Labby quickly climbed the drawer of spirit pills. Grabbing onto the little ledged in between, Labby put her paws in between the hinges as she red her Qi and pulled. The cat, catching on, leapt upon the drawer as it too, began to paw at the drawer.


    Soon, the hinge came off with a click, as the drawer propped open. The path to the greatest treasure of her home was revealed.


    Labby rushed inside, surrounded by spirit pills. Her mind spun as she almost began devouring them, but no, she had a purpose to fulfill! She sparkled, warning the cat to stay back, as she picked a few spirit pills with her paws and mouth before jumping out.


    <em>Tribute. For the demon cat. Swear fealty to Labby and Labby¡¯s great master, and Labby will give you these. And more as her Great Master will make them.</em>


    Labby sent, her intent carried by her Qi. Even the cat understood the idea of serving one for something in return. It meowed, to Labby, before its paws pulled a pill closer and it began to chew down.


    Labby picked a pill of her own, as she watched the cat grow more and more excited from eating the pills. Soon, the demon was flipping on its back, and rubbing itself against the desk as the Qi from the pills began to revitalise it from the inside.


    Eating her own pill, Labby watched on the cat, pleased at having fulfilled her purpose. She¡¯d shown the great treasure to her enemy, winning over its loyalty for her great master as she protected the haven of herbs. She had gained her first minion today, one in what would surely be many, for her great master¡¯s pills tamed even the foulest of beasts.


    And so, in a daze, and filled with pill infused excitement, Labby proimed the beginning of her drug empire.


    <em>Squeak! </em>


    ***


    <em>Spirit herb cultivation: Unlike regr herbs. Spirit herbs required one to nurture not only the nt, but also the Qi around the nt. Many spirit herbs required certain specific kinds of Qi and locations to be grown. Even now, the empire has only been able to reliably grow only a fraction of the herbs avable in the wild. With most potent herbs found in difficult to reach locations, that were often too dangerous for any but high realm cultivators to travel to. </em>


    <em>As such, the task of growing herbs reliably, has been a subject of great interest for many alchemists. For it¡¯d allow many pills to be refined much easily. Yet as of now, it remains but a dream of many a schr like myself. </em>


    I breathed out, closing the book. Adding it to the pile of books sitting on both sides around me. To much of my disappointment, I hadn¡¯t found much on a cultivation method that could channel additional Qi through spirit herbs to a cultivator. Like a grove that aided in people¡¯s cultivation.


    But the hours-long reading spree through the books had resulted in quite a few insights into what I¡¯d achieved. The spirit herbs within that grove were a part of what I could equate to being a chained formation. A living breathing one. And I was the anchor of the formation consisting of the many threads of Qi.


    When I¡¯d cultivated, spirit grass had begun to grow around me. Not only that, but, I¡¯d increased the growth of all the spirit herbs as well, by varying amounts. One theory I had was that the cultivation method I¡¯d been using caused the spirit herbs to cultivate with me. Allowing them to grow faster than me.


    It worked in conjecture, my thought that spirit herbs and nts, and other such things couldn¡¯t be cultivated. But nothing was there to say, that they couldn¡¯t be made to cultivate.


    If I could induce the spirit herbs to grow, simply by cultivating amongst them, then I saw no reason not to do it. The spirit herbs also acted like mini dantians supplying me with hints of Qi from all around, after they¡¯d consumed most of it for their own growth. The Qi from each herb was a minimal amount, yet whenbined, it started to make a difference.


    Yet none of this exined how I¡¯d done something like this in the first ce. Or perhaps, I¡¯d simply not looked deep enough. It could be that one of the reasons the spirit herb garden of the sect was secured so much was due to this property. What I had was nothing but a small patch of spirit herbs. I couldn¡¯t even begin to envision what a garden at the scale of a sect could do for a cultivator, if they used it properly.


    Another thing to mull over, as I researched more. But having gone through almost half the books in the shelves I¡¯d been pointed at, I was starting to suspect that this section of the library was not going to contain the answers I was looking for.


    My gaze drifted across the library, as I saw a well dressed disciple walk up a flight of stairs, up towards the second floor. I got up from my chair, walking towards the upper floor, when I heard a voice speak in my mind.


    <em>¡°The uppers are closed to you, disciple. You¡¯d need to exchange sect tokens to be able to go through them.¡± </em>


    I froze in my steps, at the sudden telepathy before I recognised the voice to be elder Tian Feng. I bowed, staring at the stairs up with slight frustration when I heard a chime ringing in my ears.


    I noticed Xian Yue, the elder¡¯s spirit, floating for a moment, before she vanished from my sight. I stared nkly, wondering what that was all about, before I began towards the direction she¡¯d been in.


    Walking through the shelves, I felt a presence right on the other side of the shelf and I paused before I bumped into the person. Taking a moment, I looked up and saw deep purple eyes turn towards me as someone stared back at me.


    ¡°Apologies, senior, I¡¯d heard the spirit call for me,¡± the person said, bowing lightly, and I stared at him. The garments denoted it was a guy from the outer sect, though his features were extremely androgynous. I could sense him, being in the middle of the third realm.


    There was an odd presence to him, and I felt slightly unnerved the longer I stared into his nk unmoving face. It was as if he wore a mask.


    ¡°No need, and I wouldn¡¯t bother with the Senior thing if I were you. I doubt I¡¯ll be making it much higher than I already have,¡± I replied, feeling slightly awkward.


    ¡°Ranks are ranks. Senior is both higher in cultivation than me, and in age. Respect is due from my part,¡± he said, in a neutral cadence, and the sensation of being slightly unnerved returned.


    I was about to walk away when I heard the boy speak up. ¡°Is the senior also looking to enter the second floor?¡± the boy asked, and I paused for a moment before returning a nod.


    ¡°Yeah, I need to look through some books. And I think they might be up there,¡± I replied.


    ¡°This one also desires scripture from the upper chambers. Perhaps seniors could work together with this one, to earn enough sect tokens?¡± the boy asked, and I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You mean, you want to do a task with me? To ess the upper floor of the library? Why me? We¡¯ve just met afterall,¡± I asked the boy, curious and a bit skeptical at the sudden offer.


    ¡°The task this one was looking at requires the need of two. This one had been looking to find someone to do the task with, when the spirit of the elder guided this one here. This one graciously epted the path the spirit showed. Zhin Ziu, this one¡¯s spirit also says that Senior smells of spirit herbs. The task requires herbs as well,¡± the boy said and I hummed in thought.


    On one hand, I thought the offer had arrived far too conveniently. Like, I was just thinking about going up there, and here I was being offered a task to do so. On the other hand, the spirit had clearly been luring me here, and I didn¡¯t like being sent on fated journeys or being yed by the whims of spirits.


    ¡°There is no need to decide now. If Senior makes up his mind, then we can meet near the sect gates on the eve of the full moon in five days at sunrise¡± the boy said, his face stillpletely devoid of any emotion, and I was beginning to wonder if he had facial paralysis of some sort.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said, and turned around, when I stopped for a second. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked and the boy smiled for the first time since I¡¯d met him as his dark ck hair fell down the side of his face in long bangs,ing loose of the single silver hair pin tying them together.


    ¡°This one is called Yi Liuxiang,¡± the boy said, and I could swear I heard the giggle of a spirit ringing in my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Jie,¡± I replied, as the boy bowed, and I began to head back to my table, before I headed back to my chamber. The name remained in my mind as I walked.


    What a strange boy, Yi Liuxiang.

 Chapter 25: The Dao of Maths

    Chapter 25: The Dao of Maths


    I walked into my room, to the sight of an orange cat lying on its back as a tiny rat sat on top of its belly, licking its paws.


    Labby froze for a second, as she saw mee, before she jumped from her table and rushed towards me.


    <em>Labby had protected the spirit herb haven from the evil cat, Great Master! Labby has also made the cat its loyal minion!</em>


    She sent me the words, apanied by a series of excited squeaks, as my eyes went to the cat squirming on my desk as if extremely high on catnip. The slightly ajar drawer to the spirit pills and the open window to the room gave me sufficient hints what may have happened, and I walked to the shelf to check how bad the damage was.


    ¡°Huh, only a couple of pills. I¡¯m actually impressed,¡± I said out loud, sending a sense of pride to Labby, who stormed in with a series of squeaks as she jumped about among the spirit herbs.


    I shook my head, almost jumping in surprise when the cat had walked over to my feet, and began to aggressively rub itself against my feet. I shook my head, giving a couple of pets to the feline, threatening to tear through my clothes with its ws if I stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m turning into some kind of circus. The strangest one around, with an electric rat with a pill addiction, with an orange cat as a minion,¡± I said out loud, snorting.


    After a couple more minutes of petting, the effects of the pills seem to have worn out, as the Qi was slowly absorbed by the cat¡¯s body. Most of it being expelled in its breath.


    With a couple of meows, the little feline promptly showed me its fuzzy butt as it jumped right onto my notes, leaving the print of its paws as it jumped outside the window it entered from.


    ¡°Cats never change no matter the world, huh?¡± I muttered, before I turned my gaze towards Labby, happily squeaking in the midst of tall spirit grass.


    Staring at my little rat-child, I decided that it was time I taught Labby a few things. The first step would probably be basic maths. I did wonder how quickly Labby would learn these things. It might work as a good way to estimate her mental age as well, because physically, I was pretty sure Labby would be an adult female.


    Walking towards my little patch of spirit herbs and making a note to trip off the random spots of spirit grass and properly containing and sectioning the area so that they don''t take over the room, I called out to Labby.


    ¡°Labby, I think it¡¯s about time I taught you a few things.¡±


    <em>Great Master is going to teach Labby how to make pills?! </em>


    Labby eximed, with a loud squeak and I rubbed my nose, when an idea struck me. ¡°Not quite. I will be teaching you something just as valuable. And if you manage to sessfully do it, then you¡¯ll get an extra Qi pill today,¡± I said, feeling like I was feeding a child drugs to get them to do maths. Good god, what had my lifee to.


    <em>Labby will do it! Labby is eager to learn from her Great Master! </em>


    Labby squeaked happily, and I could almost see her drooling at the prospect of more Qi gathering pills. My spirit rat was a glutton among gluttons.


    ¡°Alright, well. Hmm, you can¡¯t exactly hold a brush to write. Well, let¡¯s start with learning how to count then.¡±


    <em>Labby already knows how to count! </em>she eximed and I paused.


    ¡°You can count? Well, what¡¯s this then?¡± I asked Labby, drawing a one, on a piece of paper and holding it out in front of Labby. I saw her stare at the symbol as she tilted her head before her ears drooped.


    <em>Labby doesn¡¯t know¡­ </em>


    I heard her speak, almost as if afraid of disappointing me. I smiled, as I put the paper in front of her.


    ¡°It''s one. It means one of something. Like there¡¯s one of me, and one of you,¡± I told Labby and I saw her stare at the page.


    <em>But, Labby doesn¡¯t think this is one? One is not up to down, standing straight up. It¡¯s left to right, flowing along the earth. </em>


    I stared at Labby, confused about what she meant, when I realised. I¡¯d written one like ¡®1¡¯ where the one she was mentioning was the character for one.


    I drew out the symbol for one, and showed it to her, and Labby nodded her head. I drew out two and three and so on, and showed them to Labby.


    ¡°You can read these?¡± I asked Labby, and got another affirmative from our bond. I just realised that I¡¯dpletely taken a rat knowing how to speak for granted. How did she know the words, who taught her? What about these numbers? Could she read as well?


    ¡°Okay, Labby, I¡¯m gonna write something. Tell me if you can read it,¡± I asked Labby, as I began to write down the characters in thenguage from here, before holding it out in front of Labby.


    <em>Thews of cultivation, and the origin of Qi. </em>


    Labby sent back to me and I stared at her silently. ¡°Who taught you to read Labby? Or to count?¡± I asked Labby.


    <em>Labby doesn¡¯t know. Labby knew how to do it when Labby became Labby. Labby thinks the Qi told her, when it asked for her name. </em>


    ¡°The Qi¡­ told you? When it asked for your name?¡± I said out loud, unsure of what that even meant, as I simply got another affirmative from Labby.


    ¡°Do you mean, the Qi actually talked to you?¡± I asked, and got a negation. Huh, something else then.


    <em>The Qi only spoke once. To ask for Labby¡¯s name. The rest, Labby knew as surely as she knew what the sun and the moon were, and what the heavens meant. </em>


    I stared in wonder, trying to understand what that meant. Was the Qi capable of storing information? Was it some kind of intelligence? Were there actual deities involved? I mean, the fact that I was here would suggest that souls were a thing. And that I somehow died while preparing for my physics test and was sent here.


    ¡°Can you ask the Qi questions?¡± I asked Labby once more.


    <em>Labby doesn¡¯t know. The Qi doesn¡¯t talk. It doesn¡¯t like Labby much either. It says Labby¡¯s name is not from here. It wanted to call Labby, La Bi. </em>


    And of course the Qi had a preference in names as well. La Bi, so it was following thenguage from here. And not from here¡­ was pretty clear in what it was referring to.


    I sat in silence for a while, thinking over things, before I shoved the thoughts for ater point. I¡¯d think over the possibility of the intelligence of what I¡¯d thought was a fundamental force of nature at ater point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s resume your lesson,¡± I told Labby, drawing the English equivalent of numbers, and then the structure of decimals and arranging numbers around, alongside addition and subtraction and more.


    Hours flew by in a blink as the day began to set. I sensed a shift in the Qi, as the lunar Qi in the air began to increase. There was to be a full moon soon.


    I could sense Labby¡¯s eagerness as she greedily absorbed this knowledge, and I could sense her Qi churning as her understanding began to grow.


    It was a strange experience, to be able to sense the problems Labby faced from my link to her, and be able to guide her, and I could feel her Qi trembling, as it began to swirl around her.


    <em>Labby¡­ think''s Labby understands. The ¡°zero¡± master refers to is absence. The absence of something can be used to add value by ten, which is what master calls a ¡°decimal¡± and it forms a cycle that goes on forever and ever. </em>


    <em>A cycle born from nothingness.</em>


    I nodded at Labby¡¯s reply, as I felt a swirling motion of Qi grow in her dantian. Lightning Qi churned, as her Qi began to grow. I felt the essence around me trembling, and watched in muted surprise as Labby fur began to glisten. The mark on her forehead grew to form a crescent moon as Qi churned before settling down.


    I think I just made Labby breakthrough into the middle of the first realm, by the power of maths.

 Chapter 26: Drug Explosions!

    Chapter 26: Drug Explosions!


    Labby felt Qi thrumming in her core. The vague mass of Qi at the centre of her foundation now slowly but surely solidifying, as shimmers of Lunar Qi began to mingle with the Lightning Qi. A conflicting mixture of a soft gentle Qi, with the vtile thunder waiting to erupt.


    Labby could see her understanding of the world grow. She¡¯d understood one cycle of numbers that her Great Master had taught her, and now, the Qi echoed his words, as many, many cycles all around the world began to be obvious to her. What was cold but the absence of heat, and the heat, theck of the other. The night an absence of light, spirit the absence of the physical.


    The absence contained a symbol. A meaning that she¡¯d never known. The numbers the Qi had whispered to her, took on a different meaning altogether, as the new symbols lit up in her mind, like beacons of insight.


    ¡°Labby¡­ are you okay?¡± her Great master spoke, his face covered with concern for her wellbeing.


    Labby squeaked back at her Great Master. <em>Labby thanks the Great Master for granting her such profound knowledge. </em>


    She sent to her Great Master, bringing her paws together in a respectful gesture. Her Qi had grown, as the Lunar Qi had strengthened her. The light of the moon, the light that showed the absence of heat and warmth.


    Labby could sense the boon from the spirit grow within her core, strengthening itself. She was still far, far from attaining a form more suitable to a disciple of her Great Master. But she had grown, and she had learned and that alone was enough to please her greatly for today.


    ¡°Good job on breaking through Labby. The steps in between realms are easier to take, yet no less challenging. Each step will form the path to your growth, simr to how the numbers grow by singr increments each. Well, there¡¯s also fractions, then ratios, irrational numbers, and real numbers not to mentionplex numbers but that¡¯s getting a bit too far ahead for now,¡± her Great master said, and Labby found herself tilting her head.


    She could sense the ideas from the bond she shared with her Great Master, yet the idea of unending numbers and portions of a whole baffled her, so much so that her head began to spin and Labby let go of the thoughts for now.


    <em>Labby is eager to learn more! </em>She eximed to her Great master, pleased to see himugh at her words.


    ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s start with the basic science of matter and atoms now. The building blocks of the world¡±


    ***


    I put a sleeping Labby into afortable corner to rest. My gaze drifted outside, finding the morning sun rising, and Iughed at the thought of how envious I would have been in my past life if I had known people could shrug off two all-nighters with no trouble.


    I noticed the little spot of white fur forming a crescent on Labby¡¯s forehead, and Lunar Qi inside her core. The spirit pill had clearly done something, and I could sense Labby walking on a different path than the one she¡¯d taken before.


    The words of the spirit, and how it mentioned Labby¡¯s path differing from others of her kin, yed in my mind. A part of me wondered just what would¡¯ve happened, had I not caught Labby that day in my room. Would her life have been better off, as just a simple rat, unaware of the world?


    I didn¡¯t know the answer. I couldn¡¯t guess what could¡¯ve been. Yet, I didn¡¯t regret my choices either. What had been a simple desire to gather more spirit herbs had ended up giving me a precious and dear Junior sister, who followed my desires and passions to learn, albeit fuelled more by a pill addiction than anything else.


    A part of me was bothered by the respect Labby held for me. I had been trying to ignore it, treating her as a child, who¡¯d be aware of my faults the more she learned about the world and saw the truth for herself. But her growing knowledge only seemed to lend itself to further devotion towards me.


    I¡¯d thought it¡¯d simply been the result of an impressionable mind, like how a duckling would think the first creature it saw was its mother. And yet, clearly, there was more to it than just that. Perhaps it was also a part of me, trying to run away from having to live up to Labby¡¯s expectation.


    I felt like I¡¯d been misleading her into having an inted expectation of me, as her image of me, and my image for myself was in conflict. Yet perhaps I simply refused to ept that I really was her master. Not a great master, more of a senior brother, if you¡¯d ask me. But the role of an elder guiding her was still mine, and it¡¯d do me well to act like one.


    I walked to my collection of spirit herbs, that I¡¯d bought from Granny Lang. I¡¯d probably want to add some of these to my spirit herb garden. Taking out the heat sensing stone, I flexed my Qi, lighting a fire under my new cauldron with a thought as I prepared the ingredients.


    I couldn¡¯t sit around, while my junior sister was making breakthroughs. It was time to make the first of the three pills needed to be a Junior Alchemist and graduate as an apprentice.


    ***


    ¡°Ouch! Goddamnit that burns,¡± I shouted, putting my hand back from the zing hot fire. I pulsed my Qi through my stinging fingers as the fire subdued and I let the Qi from the cauldron dissipate.


    Another failed test.


    I scratched out the temperature requirement, and the Qi pressure requirement, as I applied a salve on my fingers.


    Stupid cultivation pill with stupid requirements. I grumbled to myself as I looked through the texts for the creation of the pill.


    <em>Poison me Pill: A pill formed of seven poisons, based on the raging heat of the ming tongue grass of the southern deserts of the empire. A pill at the peak of the first realm, capable of granting a cultivator immunity to the seven poisons present within, while burning through the impurities within their cultivation. </em>


    <em>Excruciating pain will be experienced when consuming the pill as the purification process takes ce. </em>


    The pill needed to be refined at an extremely high concentration of fire essence, yet the process was extremely delicate, any changes in the Qi pressure of the cauldron caused the fire to burn through the herbs instead of refining them, or in this case,sh out and burn my hands instead.


    None of the herbs being used were poisonous, but from what I read, the ending result was a fairly poisonous mixture with a solid restriction on which realm of cultivator can ingest it safely. A pill that I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to consume to test the effectiveness for myself. Some other method would have to be used for that. That is if I can even create the darn thing in the first ce.


    Cleaning out the cauldron of burnt herbs I took a break and set to the task again. I crushed the herbs, using a simple mortar and pestle to mix and grind them as the steps showed. I added the mixture to the cauldron, feeling the essence being released as the leaf itself was crushed. Ruptured cells didn¡¯t hold Qi as well in them was another thing I¡¯d checked with this preparation method.


    Opening my drawer, I took out the ming tongue grass, grabbing it by the small end at the bottom portion of the stem, where the mes didn¡¯t reach. Quickly, I added the herb to the mixture and poured in some Qi filled essence water, and a simple elixir before I shut the lid on the cauldron.


    Qi instantly gushed forth, as the Qi water reacted with the spirit herbs, drawing their Qi out, and the fire grass added fire essence to the mixture. I could sense the rising temperature and I let the me under the cauldron start.


    Adding another spirit stone to fuel the fire, I quickly churned my Qi through the mixture of herbs and essence, submerging it throughout the cauldron. A benefit of the small cauldron I had was the lowered requirement of Qi needed to make a single pill, at the cost of needing more time.


    Yet, the time aspect was counteracted by the Qi spreading far more evenly, as I found the channelled Qi travelling through the cuts and lines carved into the cauldron itself, in a circr shape on the bottom end like a head coil dispersing the heat.


    Another thing I was definitely going to check out.


    Focusing back on the task, I nudged the essence of the Qi in the caldron. The fire essence in the mixture churned, trying to erupt out in random directions and I stirred the pill mixture slowly but surely, as the water evaporated, the essence being absorbed and condensed together into the crushed herbs, thickening the mixture.


    I felt the heat of the fire increase, intensifying the Qi pressure to not allow the Qi to spread away and expand, despite the increased energy. The Qi churned, swirling like an inferno of fire, and I felt sweat dripping down my back.


    I focused my attention on my Qi, the cauldron, a part of my body, an extended limb that I controlled. The Qi around me began to swirl, as I drew the essence of the herbs together. Something was forming in the cauldron.


    A shape formed, as the water was almost all evaporated. A thick mixture of herbs swirled in a raging hot cauldron, slowly but surelying together into a singr circle.


    The Qi intensity ramped up, the Qi of the pill-pushing back against the Qi pressure permeated throughout the cauldron.


    I pushed, increasing the mes as high as I could as I burned through the spirit stones. Qi churned, struggling, refusing to take shape as I held on.


    The Qi pushed, I pushed back. The Qi tried to break through, I held on.


    I sensed a burning inferno condense itself under the pressure of my Qi pressure, the fire, taming itself as it bound itself to the pill.


    I¡¯d done it.


    I gasped, exhausted, with almost all my Qi expended on the task. I still had a ways to go with Qi efficiency. A grin covered my face, even as sweat covered my whole body. I¡¯d done it!


    I extended my senses towards the pill, trying to see the result. With care, I quickly opened the lid to an extremely hot cauldron, setting it aside as I looked in.


    A burning sphere, like a chunk of earth with lines ofva running across it, sat in the middle of the cauldron. Silently I inspected the pill, frowning when I sensed fire essence leaking from within.


    The pill shouldn¡¯t look like this.


    Hesitantly, I sent a pulse of Qi within and jumped back as fire exploded in front of my face. An inferno raged from within the cauldron as heat pulsed out in waves, swirling around in one ce.


    I stared at the swirling mass of fire raging around in my cauldron before augh broke itself from my mouth.


    Silently, I crossed another list of requirements for the Poison me pill and made another entry within a new section.


    It seems I¡¯d just found the recipe for creating exploding fire pills. Exploding drug bombs, just what I needed.

 Chapter 27: Cultivation Bombs

    Chapter 27: Cultivation Bombs


    ¡°Young mistress? Pleasee out, the great master is starting to get concerned,¡± Zu Ri called from outside the chamber. The older handmaiden could¡¯ve easily entered the chamber at any moment if she wished, something both Yan Yun and Zu Ri were aware of.


    Yan Yun, buried her face in her knees, not responding as she sat in a corner in her room. Thunder crackled around her in a furious disy, as Zu Ri continued to stand outside.


    ¡°It has been three days young mistress, you need toe out now,¡± Zu Ri spoke in a stern voice from the outside and Yan Yun further buried her face into her knees, wishing she could die to hide from the embarrassment and shame that gued her.


    The only emotion that could ovee her embarrassment, had been anger at Leiyu. She¡¯d refused to talk to her spirit, sending the prideful little bird to her grandfather as she¡¯d refused to cultivate or spar, spending her time huddled in a corner as she relived through her shame.


    Theughter of the other boy, alongside the dumbfound look of the boy, burned itself in Yan Yun¡¯s mind, as Lightning crackled once more, leaving burnt marks on the floor mats.


    Yan Yun felt the shadows ripple in the room, as Zu Ri made her way into the room. She did not react, as she continued to stew in her corner.


    She could hear her handmaiden sigh, as she walked closer. Yan Yun continued to stew in her shame, but she withdrew her Qi inwards, to not have her thundersh out at Zu Ri.


    ¡°Young mistress can¡¯t be staying in here all day. The great master has made ns for you and is starting to get concerned. I think we both know how the great master¡¯s ire is,¡± Ru Zi spoke.


    Yan Yun sat in silence for a while, unsure of what to say. She¡¯d just made a fool of herself in front of those two disciples. The entire sect must beughing at her by now, her name tarnished as some sort of foolish deviant girl.


    ¡°The entire sect must be calling me a fool now Zu Ri. Simr to how that boy hadughed at me. Nothing remains of my name, and grandfather would be served best if he cut ties with me,¡± Yan Yun spoke, feeling shame fill her words.


    ¡°Nothing has happened, young mistress. The boys haven¡¯t spoken a word, and will not be if they know what is best for them. I can have the boys expelled from the sect. One of them is stealing low-grade herbs as it is. The other boy seems to be making simplistic pills from those to sell. Just expelling them would still be a light punishment,¡± Zu Ri spoke.


    Her words, finally had Yan Yun raise her head. She felt her cheeks flushing as she did, yet she silently shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t do that Zu Ri. The tournament will begin in a few months, and that¡¯de too close to breaking my oath. I can¡¯t have my cultivation be set back so close to the tournament.¡±


    ¡°If the Young mistress is aware of that, then she needs to talk to Leiyu and makeup with him. Your spirit is prideful, and barring him from this courtyard has wounded his pride.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s a fool that only cares about how he can grow stronger, and beat other spirits and cultivators up. He¡¯s a foolish, prideful brutish bird who doesn¡¯t care about me and my image at all,¡± Yan Yun spoke, feeling anger fill her core. Thunder crackled around her, as the Qi expressed her rage with strikes of lightning.


    ¡°Young mistress is just letting her anger get the best of her. She needs to think clearly. Leiyu is apanion, yourpanion, and the young mistress had ignored his words often, indulging in her fantasies far too much, resulting in this,¡± Zu Ri spoke, her voice sympathetic yet harsh.


    Yan Yun sat in silence. It stung to admit it, all the more so because she knew, Zu Ri was right. ¡°I¡¯ll have a message sent to ensure they don¡¯t speak of it,¡± she added.


    Yan Yun felt her Qi churn, her emotions mixing with turmoil. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll talk with them¡­¡± she added, receiving a silent nod from Zu Ri.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking into their backgrounds, and how far this little thieving of spirit herbs goes, in that I won¡¯t be budging young mistress,¡± her handmaiden spoke and Yan Yun nodded.


    Zu Ri¡¯s form rippled dispersing into the shadows. Yan Yun sat in silence, for what felt like hours before she got up from her little corner. Her mind still lingered on the thoughts of the two lovers. And a desire began to bud in her chest. Yan Yun wished for some constion. Things couldn¡¯t end like this, she couldn¡¯t let them.


    Moving to open a drawer, she took out a bundle of parchment and a single brush, as she began to write.


    <em>The tales of a love that wasn¡¯t. An Alchemist and a Thief¡¯s untold story. </em>


    ***


    I breathed in the fresh air, smiling as Labby ran through the fields of grass, jumping around happily. I let her roam freely in the ins as she nibbled on spirit grass and the asional herbs she found.


    My herb basket sat nearby, as Labby brought the spirit herbs, collecting them in the basket, one at a time. There was no real need for me to have Labby collect low-grade spirit grass and herbs anymore with my own spirit garden around, but she seemed to be enjoying the task, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin the fun for her.


    ¡°Alright, I guess it¡¯s time we tested our hot and fiery explosives,¡± I said out loud to myself, taking the pouch I had filled with what I¡¯d dubbed, Grenade pills. I¡¯d been wondering over Molotov pills, and grenade pills, but the grenade ended up winning, considering the pill didn¡¯t need to be lit on fire. Well, the name was under review for now.


    I¡¯d made a few more batches of my exploding pills, before returning to attempting to make the Poison me Pill. My attempts hadn¡¯t led to much sess, but I¡¯d narrowed down the parameters by a decent bit. The heat sensing stone allows me a decent estimate of the external temperatures. I definitely needed better equipment, but one step at a time as they said. I had some ns in mind to get a Qi-based thermometer going as well, to be able to read internal temperature readings using a metal conductor attached to a spirit stone, eventually.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how effective these are,¡± I said, taking out the bag of pills. I pulled one out, feeling the stinging warmth on my skin. I¡¯d found out that fire couldn¡¯t really burn me unless I kept my hand in there for a decent while. Not unless it was mes fuelled by Qi, burning at insane temperatures.


    The fact that the pill still stung me was why I¡¯d stored them in a separate container, to prevent them from simply burning through my pouch. A little pill holder made of conductive metal, that I¡¯d put some freezing spirit grass on at the top and bottom ends to keep cool. Rather than directly turning hot, the metal helped radiate the heat enough that I could easily grab and use it. It also wouldn¡¯t burn like my pouch.


    I walked ahead, setting the pills on the ground. After testing for a while, I¡¯d arrived at a stable configuration for these pills that I could stomp and crush and they would simply crumble and smoulder away with a small me instead of exploding.


    The trigger, I¡¯d found out to be Qi instead. Walking a couple of steps back, and making sure Labby was a safe distance away, I sent a pulse of Qi and watched as an explosion sent a plume of rising me, as a small inferno formed for a moment, swirling as it spread out in a shy show of fire, before dissipating into nothingness.


    ¡°Holy sh- alright. That¡¯s stronger than before. Take more steps back. Notes,¡± I said out loud, as I watched the still-burning fire on the grassy field. Flexing my Qi, I cut off the mes in a few moments as I walked closer.


    Taking two pills out, I stared at the ck charred marks on the ground. Was I dumb enough to stack them with the risk that one of them may shoot right at me? Yes, yes I was.


    ¡°Fire in the hole!¡± I shouted as I flexed my Qi, turning away from the explosion that ensued. Turning back around a momentter, I saw a swirling tower of me spreading around in a fire tornado. For a moment, I was afraid I¡¯d started a massive fire in the sect but the mes soon vanished through the swirling air, leaving a charred and smouldering mess of grass behind.


    I sensed a sensation of great distress from somewhere, and my eyes shot towards Labby. Had she gotten injured? I paused as I saw Labby grabbing spirit herbs in her mouth, standing on her back legs as she stared at the charred ground nkly.


    Following her gaze, I noticed the smouldering basket of spirit herbs. Oh shit.


    <em>Labby¡¯s herbs¡­ gone¡­ </em>


    I felt my heart being stabbed over at her words, as I walked closer, hurriedly cutting off the fire. I opened the burnt basket, taking out the charred herbs. I picked one and munched on it. Bitter.


    A couple were still just slightly toasted, and I called Labby closer. <em>I¡¯m sorry the basket got burnt. But this is still quite tasty. You can taste the fire essence. </em>


    I heard the equivalent of a muffled sniffe from Labby as she walked closer to the site of destruction. I handed her the toasted spirit herb as she began to nibble on it. If her eyes could go wide, I would be expecting them to be shooting open about now, as she began to munch on the leaves with renewed vigour.


    I smiled, internally breathing a sigh of relief. That was a disaster averted, and possibly a new spirit herb dish to add to the recipe book. I paused for a moment, as I realised something. I didn¡¯t remember thest time I ate food.


    Going through my memories of thest week, realising it¡¯d been well over three days since I¡¯d had any food. A strange thing, as I hadn¡¯t been cultivating at all to make up for food. Lu Jie had gone months on end with no food, as long as he¡¯d cultivated, but even cultivators needed the energy to fuel their bodies. And a lot of food at that, if they didn¡¯t cultivate at all. I¡¯d partially been making up for it, by eating spirit herbs, yet somehow, something had changed ever since I¡¯d formed my spirit herb garden.


    I sorted the thoughts to be reviewed at ater point. Just another mystery to untangle among the many.


    I hummed in thought as I looked at the burnt area on the ground. The question of how I¡¯d be using these explosives remained. Will I be making explosives? Will they even matter against cultivators? The pills were potent enough to be functional grenades for any non-cultivators, but a mixture of a manual mentally infused trigger made it susceptible to someone else simply blowing them up on me. A safety trigger, and then added piercing chunks mixed in with an actual explosive would give me a functional and destructive firearm that would be usable by anyone, as long as they had spirit stones to use.


    That is if I could figure out how to make ck powder, which I had no idea how to do. But even leaving that aside, there was the ethical question of whether I should be doing this in the first ce or not. The idea of giving weapons to the masses bothered and scared me a lot, and it wasn¡¯t something I wasfortable with doing.


    Inciting war was not my goal, increasing education and spreading the scientific way of thinking was. Yet, with understanding, revtions like these and more will be more and moremon. If there was no one around to regte the existence of firearms, then there was nothing to say history wouldn¡¯t take the same path here as it did back home.


    I stood silently for a while, thinking over the question. Eventually, I decided to let the decision off for a while. I¡¯ll continue my research into the pill and potential avenues, but I wouldn¡¯t be making working prototypes or firearms just yet. Possibly never.


    I decided toy off on any more explosion tests as the grim thoughts wereid to rest. I¡¯d rather not traumatise Labby any further either.


    Going through my mental to-do list, I arrived at the next test I¡¯d had in mind for this trip. Walking towards the charred mark ofnd, I settled down crossed-legged on the floor and began to cultivate.


    Time flew by in a blur, as I cycled my Qi. One cycle into another, an eternal bnce. I breathed in sync with the life around me.


    I opened my eyes, to find grass growing through the burnt ground. New life budding as fresh leaves began to sprout in front of my eyes.


    I smiled, feeling awed at the impossible feat I was achieving so casually. Yet, I found no link to this patch of grass, the way I did to my spirit garden. I wasn¡¯t the anchor, here, the grass around me, mundane and not a part of my own cycle.


    I frowned, trying to understand what was different yet falling short. I was clearly doing something. Yet I couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    I needed ess to the second floor of the library. Perhaps even the third. My desire to learn what was different began to grow stronger as my frustration began to increase.


    Sighing I got up, picking up the burnt spirit basket, with a sleeping Labby in it as I decided to make my way back.


    Guess I was going on a quest to gain some sect tokens.

 Chapter 28: Improvements

    Chapter 28: Improvements


    I had been sent a letter with the details of the Quest involved with Yi Liuxiang. I still had a day left, and I decided to use my time to sort through my notes.


    <em>Sect Task: Gather the twelve essence spirit lotuses near vige Taizhou and look into the rumblings and rousing spirit beasts near the vige, scouting the area for the presence of abnormal activities. Two or more third realm cultivators are required. </em><em></em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Disciples will be rewarded with six sect tokens uponpletion of the task.</em>


    I needed to prepare my batch of pills for my next trade with Su Lin as well. With my own spirit herb garden, I had a lower need to rely on Su Lin, allowing me more freedom in how many spirit herbs I could use up for experiments.


    I opened my notes, a bundle of over three stacks of parchment filled with messy writing in the jumble of theories and ideas that I¡¯d collected, with one solely dedicated simply towards the many questions that I wanted to eventually answer.


    I definitely needed a decade or two already to go through all of this work, and it would probably only get worse as time passes. I was so d to have rtively good recall on almost all relevant information that I needed.


    The sad part, that I regretted, was not lightly reading through everything I had around me. Even a light read would give me a basis to recreate and rediscover things. But things I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ll simply never know about.


    Yet despite that, I had read my fair share of books. And if you didn¡¯t know how to take notes, then college was going to be a rough time. Both factors helped in what I could shamelessly proim to be my research manual.


    The first note was filled with my progress on my pills, and the newer pills that I¡¯d been creating and experimenting with. I¡¯d changed the notations I used to represent the improvements slightly more urately.


    <em>Qi Gathering Pill: (Per batch of ten pills)</em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 1 silver 7 copper ¡ú 1 silver 3 copper</em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: 5 silver</em><em></em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: 3.7% decrease </em>


    <em>Sess rate of production: 80%</em><em></em>


    <em>Profit (Sess rate 100%): 3 silver 97 copper</em><em></em>


    <em>Adjusted Profit: 2 silver 97 copper</em>


    <em>Qi used in creation: 0.5 spirit stone (rough)</em>


    <em>Qi output initial: 1.5 spirit stone </em>


    <em>Qi output: 1.725 spirit stone (rough)</em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: 111% ¡ú 115% (Rough estimate)</em>


    The pill that I¡¯d worked the most on. I¡¯d learned how to gain more urate readings on the Qi output and input in terms of spirit stone. I¡¯d found that using water at atmospheric pressure and temperature worked as well, but I hadn¡¯t been able to find a way to urately measure the amount of Qi being sent into a litre of water. Just getting a precise amount of water needed a lot of weights and measurements even when I knew the density of water and could calcte the rest from that.


    Another thing I eventually nned to establish better as it¡¯d allow me to create a universal measurement for Qi. The amount of Qi a litre of water held at atmospheric pressure and temperature could serve as a unit.


    For now, I was going to have to stick to spirit stone as a measurement.


    <em>Body Purification Pill: (Per batch of ten pills)</em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 2 silver ¡ú 1 silver 97 copper </em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: 7 silver 10 copper</em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: 1.5% decrease </em>


    <em>Sess rate of production: 75%</em>


    <em>Profit (Sess rate 100%): 5 silver 13 copper</em>


    <em>Adjusted Profit: 3 silver 35 copper</em>


    <em>Qi used in creation: 2 spirit stone (rough)</em>


    <em>Qi output initial: 2.5 spirit stone</em>


    <em>Qi output: 2.75 spirit stone (rough)</em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: 103% ¡ú 104% (Rough estimate)</em>


    Having to deal with fraction usage of spirit stones used per pill was a hassle of its own, as the values would vary due to many factors and would depend on both how I used my own Qi and how many pills I sessfully created per batch, making putting any numbers that much more difficult.


    For now, I could get up to a single decimal point of a spirit stone¡¯s measurement urately by sensing the amount of Qi. Yet the factor of human error present there was something I definitely disliked.


    <em>Qi Reinforcement Pill: (Per batch of ten pills)</em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 6 silver </em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: 15 silver </em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: None </em>


    <em>Sess rate of production: 33.33%</em>


    <em>Profit (Sess rate 100%): 9 silver</em>


    <em>Adjusted Profit: -3 Silver</em><em></em>


    <em>Qi used in creation: 5 spirit stone (rough)</em>


    <em>Qi output initial: 8 spirit stone (rough)</em>


    <em>Qi output: 8.1 spirit stones (rough) </em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: 101.25% (Approx)</em>


    Qi Reinforcement pills would be the highest value for time and money. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I failed them even two out of three times. A lot better than the 10% sess I¡¯d started with but the end result was still a loss for me.


    <em>Qi tempering pill (Per batch of ten pills)</em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 11 Silver</em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: Null</em><em></em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: Null</em>


    <em>Sess rate of production: Only one sessful batch yet. (Not yet sold)</em><em></em>


    <em>Profit : Null</em>


    <em>Qi used in creation: 12 spirit stone (rough)</em>


    <em>Qi output initial: Unknown</em>


    <em>Qi output: Unknown</em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: Null</em>


    Qi tempering pills were another thing that stumped me, as the pills were not potent enough to have any effect on a third realm cultivator, and so far, the single pill I¡¯d made, I¡¯d hesitated over giving to Labby, as I couldn¡¯t ascertain if it would be harmful or not, deciding against it in the end.


    There was also the Grenade/Moltov pills I¡¯d created as well.


    <em>Grenade/Molotov pills (Per batch of ten pills)</em>


    <em>Cost of Production: 15 Silver 30 copper</em>


    <em>Cost of Sale: No.</em><em></em>


    <em>Cost Reduction: None </em>


    <em>Sess rate of production: 66.66%</em><em></em>


    <em>Profit: Let¡¯s not be a firearms dealer just yet okay?</em>


    <em>Qi used in creation: 20 spirit stones (really not sure)</em>


    <em>Qi output initial: 50 spirit stone (Dunno)</em>


    <em>Qi output: 50 spirit stones.</em>


    <em>Effectiveness Increase: 100% (No improvements)</em>


    I should probably put this pill in another notebook of its own, but I was hesitant to create an explosive entry just yet. I swear I wasn¡¯t trying to create bombs! I¡¯m innocent!


    There was also the fact that this pill was <em>expensive. </em>Ridiculously so. I¡¯d only made three batches, and with two sesses I had around twenty of these pills, with seventeen or so remaining after testing. If I made any more, I¡¯d be making a loss from these. Science needed a lot of money, a lot more than I¡¯d anticipated. Perhaps I should look into a buyer for these.


    Shaking my head, I had a look at the total amount I¡¯d made in thest, two months. I sat silently for a moment, realising that it was already been a whole two months since I¡¯d arrived here. Not something I¡¯d been expecting.


    I¡¯d increased the amount of pills I was giving to Su Lin from a measly five to around forty to fifty or so pills each week. Something I¡¯ll probably increase even more as I had my own spirit garden now.


    Even with a 75% cut of the sales, the total amount I¡¯d made had been more than Lu Jie had ever got to see in his entire life. Just under two months.


    <em>Month 1:</em>


    <em>Week 1 ie: 1 silver 3 copper</em>


    <em>Week 2 ie: 4 silver 30 copper</em>


    <em>Week 3 ie: 10 silver 50 copper</em>


    <em>Week 4 ie: 12 silver</em>


    <em>Total Ie (my share): 20 silver 87 copper.</em>


    Around this time was when I¡¯d spend a big part of what I¡¯d earned to get the spirit herbs and my new cauldron. The numbers spoke for themselves on whether it was worth it or not.


    <em>Month 2: </em>


    <em>Week 1 ie: 15 silver 61 copper</em>


    <em>Week 2 ie: 24 silver 72 copper</em>


    <em>Week 3 ie: 21 silver 10 copper</em>


    <em>Week 4 ie: 38 silver 57 copper</em>


    Total ie (my share): 75 silver


    <em>Total Ie: 95 silver and 87 copper</em>


    <em>Expenditure: 18 silver 25 copper</em>


    <em>Remaining: 77 silver 62 copper</em>


    Around neen gold coins more, before I had enough to get my own Lab. Staring at my goal, I closed the notebook, breathing a sigh. There was a lot of work to be done and not nearly enough time to do all of it.


    I put the note away, picking up my other book. This was the one I¡¯d filled with my spection and ideas for how Qi worked. There were many different observations. A list of Qi pressure based on the amount of Qi being used, which was far too vague and not yet working.


    Creating a whole new branch of magic science was difficult, anyone who said otherwise needed a punch or two to the face.


    The more fun part had been the theories and possible ideas to test them. One of the biggest theories I had was on how Qi worked in cultivation. Not exactly a theory but so far, from what I had learned from the various textbooks, the process could be defined as internal alchemy to create Qi.


    A cultivator would absorb the Heavenly Chi from the world around them, and then refine it in their dantian, converting the Chi to Qi, which was what the cultivator could control, sense and use.


    The two terms were somewhat interchangeable, with Chi just meaning dormant Qi that wasn¡¯t tied to the cultivator. I could flex my own Qi, yet the Qi in the air around me, I had to pull towards my body and cultivate it first, before using it.


    Thus the distinction.


    So the dantian was essentially a storage and refinery two in one duo that produced the fuel needed to allow the various arts and superhuman activities. A book guiding the meridians across the body and the pathways had shown me the presence of a system in the body of a cultivator dedicated entirely to the process of taking Qi around them.


    This led me back to Su Lin¡¯s crippled brother. Theck of Qi in his body made sense with how his dantian, which produces and stores Qi, was in shambles. What Su Lin was doing - feeding him Qi - would be absorbed by his body before it escaped, keeping him alive.


    I couldn¡¯t really say much more without having to actually go check on the guy, but the ideas made sense in theory. The possible solution was to simply fix his Dantian, or create him a new one.


    My gaze went to my notes, highlighting the spirit herb cultivation method I had as being a chain of external dantians linked to me. Which was essentially what the method did. I used the spirit herbs as an extension of myself to draw in the Chi from the air and send Qi towards my dantian.


    The questions that I needed to answer were the how and the why? Something I hoped I could get some insights on with the secondyer of the library.


    From what I¡¯d read, the higher realm you were the greater your control on your Qi. Eventually, ascension would have you able to freely manipte Chi around you. If there was anything that came close to a god figure, it¡¯d be a person capable of doing that.


    <em>¡°Master! Labby has done the ¡°addition¡± questions! Can she get a treat?¡± </em>


    Labby squeaked,ing closer to me as she dragged a sheet of parchment over. I¡¯d taught Labby how to use her paws to write on the parchment, which had worked pretty well, and now, I¡¯d been giving her questions and finding out that Labby was most certainly smarter than most children. I¡¯d put her at around the intelligence of an eight to ten-year-old, but the rate at which she was learning was extremely fast.


    I smiled, petting her head, as I handed her a single Qi gathering pill which she greedily began to eat. Never change Labby, never change.


    Shaking my head, I set my notes and set to work. A day remained before I headed to the quest with Yi Liuxiang.


    I just hoped I wasn¡¯t pulled in some cultivator bullshit.

 Chapter 29: Quest

    Chapter 29: Quest


    I set out before dawn, right before the sun had begun to rise above the horizon. Purple hues sshed across the sky mixed in with red and blue as the morning sun made its presence known.


    Labby sat on my shoulders, her nose sniffing the smell of the grass carried by the early morning breeze. The Qi was gentler this early, less turbulent, and I could still sense the hints of Lunar Qi from the night present in the air.


    I¡¯d packed my pills for the day, letting an old man know I may be out for a while. I¡¯d wondered if leaving Labby behind would be the better choice, but with her excitable nature and how she loved to stick by me, I ended up deciding to take her with me.


    <em>¡°Labby can take care of herself!¡±</em>


    She protested with a squeak, and Iughed in reply as she thumped her feet in protest. Light sparks of lightning crackled around and I pet her head gently.


    ¡°Should I leave you back home then? You can take care of yourself after all, so there¡¯s no need to bring you along with me, is there?¡± I said with a slight smile.


    <em>¡°Labby wants to go with the Great Master, but she can also take care of herself. Labby is stronger now too!¡± </em>she eximed as sparks crackled across her once more and I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t deny her growth with her breakthrough. Her Qi now changed as well with her new insight.


    I continued on my way, bickering with Labby and answering her questions about the things I¡¯d been teaching her. The sect gates appeared a few minutester, my gaze falling upon the boy¡¯s figure standing in the distance.


    I saw Yi Liuxiang turn towards me as he sensed my presence. Hurrying slightly, I walked closer as he greeted me with a slight bow.


    ¡°This one thanks Senior for epting this one¡¯s offer,¡± he said, and I nodded. <em>¡°Zhi Zhu greets senior, and his spirit,¡± </em>I heard a voice whispering, an odd high pitched and clicky sounding from nearby.


    My gaze shifted to therge ck spider on Yi Liuxiang¡¯s shoulder, that I¡¯d somehow mixed in with his long hair. I felt the hair on my arms rise for a moment as eight eyes stared at me.


    <em>¡°Labby doesn¡¯t like Zhi Zhu,¡± </em>Labby spoke in my mind, crackling nervously with sparks. Taking a moment to hide my surprise, I nodded to the spider as I saw it click its jaw


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you for the opportunity. I probably would¡¯ve been lost all by myself if I¡¯d been trying to earn the sect tokens,¡± I replied as I heard Labby squeak.


    ¡°Also, you really don¡¯t need to be so respectful. I¡¯m not much older or higher in cultivation. You can call me Lu Jie, I won¡¯t mind,¡± I told the boy who stared at me silently for a moment. I wasn¡¯t used to being called Senior. The term made me feel extremely awkward.


    ¡°If Senior says so,¡± the boy said, and I wanted to sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head on outside the sect,¡± I said, letting the matter drop as the boy nodded. Out in the sun, I noticed how extremely pale his skin was. Almost a pure shade of white, like his bodycked any blood. Combined with the long ck hair, the boy looked more like a walking doll than an actual person. I¡¯d have trouble telling whether he was a guy if he had been wearing the clothes of a female cultivator if I couldn¡¯t sense his Qi.


    Shaking the thoughts out of my head, I walked ahead, as we approached the gates to the sect¡¯s premises. The entirty hills in this area were owned by the sect, yet the walls to keep wild spirits out only extended halfway down the hill. Which was still impressive considering they didn¡¯t have any modern technology avable to build this.


    We walked up to one of the guards standing near the entrance of the sect, carrying spears, yet I didn¡¯t see any armour present on them. Did cultivators simply not wear armour? Maybe they just had some Qi infused clothing that served as armour for them.


    ¡°Name?¡± one of the guards asked, as Li Yixuang held out a wooden slip in front of him.


    ¡°Yi Liuxiang and Senior Lu Jie, both on a task from the sect,¡± the boy said, as the guard had a look before nodding. ¡°May fortune be with you disciples,¡± the guard said, and I dipped my head as I walked outside.


    A few minutes of walkingter, as the sect gates began to disappear from sight, I opened my mouth. ¡°So, I know that you¡¯ve already sent me the information. But what exactly is the task we have to do? There were mentions of a spirit herb and of scouting the area and whatnot,¡± I said as Li Yixiang paused.


    ¡°Ah, very well. The task is to gather the twelve essence lotus. A rare herb that blossoms once every year has been found near a Qi vein, which had appeared a few months ago in the vige of Taizhou. We are tasked with gathering the herb but the task primarily includes scouting the Qi vein¡¯s location and helping the vigers with the wild spirits.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a Qi vein a good thing?¡± I asked, confused. From all I knew, a Qi vein would be a massive boon for a vige as the ambient Qi would rise, leading to a higher chance of cultivatorsing from the vige. Not to mention the spirit crystals that could be mined and sold for the vige.


    ¡°Not always Senior, the empire is merciful in its jurisdiction but it is far from all reaching. A Qi vein could attract bandits and rogue cultivators, who often do not care for the foibles of mortals ransacking as they pleased. It would bring the wrong attention to the vige, and may very well cause its demise. The increased Qi would also attract many wild spirit beasts, which is what the vige is struggling with,¡± the boy exined, in a measured tone, and I nodded. That actually made a lot of sense, and it once again reaffirmed to me just how harsh this world could be. Not that things were any better back home.


    <em>¡°Labby would like to see the Qi ce, and the lotus,¡± </em>Labby said out loud, and I felt her excitement bubbling. I¡¯d have to make sure she didn¡¯t just eat the flower.


    ¡°So, I assume you know the way to the vige,¡± I asked, smiling awkwardly.


    I saw a slight smile tug at the boy¡¯s lips as he nodded. ¡°Zhi Zhu has charted a path to the vige. The mercantile roads go through the town and take a longer route around the seventh peak. We can take a shorter path headed straight for the vige,¡± the boy said as I saw the spider click its jaws once more.


    A map charting spider huh? That was quite a mental image right there.


    <em>¡°The path avoids the spirit woods to the east, going through the valley to arrive at Taizhou. Zhi Zhou has found the path to be fifty Li,¡± </em>the spider said, in its odd high pitched clicky voice.


    A Li was around 500 meters from what I know so¡­ twenty-five kilometres??


    ¡°That is quite far,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not if we run, I suspect it¡¯ll be midday by the time we arrive,¡± the boy said and I stared at him. Guess we were sprinting a marathon.


    ***


    The wind blew up hair as the hills passed by in a blur. Labby had returned to sittingfortably in my pouch. Qi thrummed in my body and I marvelled at the ridiculous speed both of us were running at.


    I really hadn¡¯t been doing much physical work or testing my limits as a cultivator. Something that I should probably rectify. The cold breeze against my skin with Qi pulsing in my core as the world seemed to fly by, was a sensation that I found difficult to describe and I almost found myselfughing. I was almost tempted to let both my arms up in the air, behind my back like a certain ninja. It¡¯d be far too silly but the temptation was strong.


    Time had passed by in a blur, with some conversations happening here and there for the first few hours, before I¡¯d simply enjoyed the silent change of the scenery, admiring the strange spirit beasts that went about their lives every so often.


    ¡°Senior looks pleased,¡± Yi Liuxiangmented, and I turned to look at the boy. His hair was tied together in a tight knot that let the lush ck hair down to his shoulders now, as they flew in the wind behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get the chance to run like this too often,¡± I replied, not feeling even slightly out of breath.


    ¡°It is indeed quite pleasing, isn¡¯t it? Just letting yourself out in the wind, free of the restraints of the world. Almost as if we were the wind itself, blowing freely wherever we wished to be,¡± the boy said. I smiled, a bit surprised at the casualnguage he had switched to, but d for it nheless.


    ¡°It is quite pleasing, yes. Something you do often,¡± I asked the boy and saw his smile falter for a moment.


    ¡°This one wishes, but no. Opportunities are rare and few, and this one isn¡¯t esteemed enough to serve as a messenger to the lords, the task often left to higher realm cultivators,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Lords? Are you perhaps from one of therger ns?¡± I asked the boy, who continued to run in silence for a moment.


    ¡°This one¡¯s father is,¡± the boy said, before falling quiet.


    The answer was obvious enough and I made no furtherments on things.


    <em>¡°Taizhou is close,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu whispered as I turned. A shallow stream stood in our path, far in the distance, beyond which I saw the vige of Taizhou start to appear.


    <em>¡°Labby wants the lotus!¡± </em>Labby said, crackling with sparks as I felt her excitement speeding up a bit.


    It was time to begin our quest!

 Chapter 30: Taizhou

    Chapter 30: Taizhou


    I walked through the dirt path that led into the vige. Various homes dotted the area, with few people within them, mostly women and children, from what I could sense. From what I could tell from Lu Jie¡¯s memories, Taizhou was a fairly big vigepared to his own vige. Being near the sect, and within the seven celestial peaks, probably helped the vige there as well.


    My gaze went to a group of kids ying nearby, their clothes dusty as they wrestled with each other andughed, without care.


    It felt strange to watch them y. I could sense the Qi present in their bodies, some with more of it than the others. None had the needed amount to be a cultivator, if they could even learn to control the Qi.


    Yet, despite their small presence, and sluggish movements, and slower responses, I felt a bit envious of their carefree lives.


    I''d somehow never noticed just how different cultivators were from non cultivators in certain ways. The conversations I had could happen at a distance of tens of feet away and it would feel natural due to the heightened senses. Communicating through the presence of someone''s own Qi, announcing your arrival with it, or just walking at speeds that regr people wouldn''t be able to keep up with even if they ran.


    I''d noticed these things when I''d gone to the city to an extent, and I noticed it all over again when I arrived here. The only difference this time was how I found Lu Jie''s memories ying in my mind. He''d had no connection to the people in the city, no memories tied there, but a vige was where he''d grown up as a child.


    I noticed one kid turning my way as the others stopped ying. His eyes shone with wonder as he poked his friends, pointing in our direction.


    I turned towards him, smiling slightly as the kid stared in surprise, some with a worried expression on their face. Memories stirred in my chest, Lu Jie''s emotions spreading through me. He had been there, as a kid, ying in the mud and being a child, when a cultivator hade and seen him and told him of the vast world that he could reach.


    A strange mix of emotions filled me. The hopeful, na?ve dreams that Lu Jie had started his journey with, the harsh reality he''d faced, the desperation with which he''d tried to change his so called ''fate'' and the pitiful death that he''d had.


    It had all started on a day like this one. Just a single cultivator¡¯s arrival had been enough to change his life forever. Whether it was for the better or for worse, I couldn¡¯t say.


    From the corner of my vision, I saw a woman hurriedly pulling the kids away and bowing her head deeply as she hid them behind her back. It was enough to tell me what image the people here had of cultivators.


    <em>"Master is angry?" </em>Labby asked, and I breathed out a tired sigh.


    <em>"A bit, Labby. Just a tiny bit at the world we live in." </em>I felt Labby¡¯s confusion, yet I didn¡¯t feel like exining right now.<em></em>


    "Is there something wrong, Senior?" Yi Liuxiang asked, and I shook my head. Breaking free of the thoughts.


    "No, let''s head on," I said as the boy nodded as we headed towards the vige head''s home.


    It wasn¡¯t particrly hard to find the home. The home was located near the centre of the vige, being one of the biggest homes around, with stone foundationsid in. Nothing luxurious, but a good home nheless. I noticed a man rushing outside and turning towards us.


    ¡°Heavens, honorable disciples, If you''d informed of your arrival, this humble servant would have prepared a much more suitable reception for one of your stature,¡± the man - the vige head I assumed - said, wiping sweat off his head as he bowed deeply. The man looked to be in his early fifties, not too old, but not young anymore, either.


    ¡°Please,e in as this one prepares something suitable,¡± the man said, guiding us in. I turned to look at Yi Liuxiang, unsure of whatever courtesy I was supposed to follow. Liuxiang nodded, walking in behind the vige head, and I followed. We headed inside what looked like a reception room, as I saw the vige head pouring some tea into two cups.


    I took my seat, much less gracefullypared to Yi Liuxiang, as the vige head seated himself as well, serving us the tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m Guo Zou, the head chief of the vige of Taizhou,¡± the man said, introducing himself.


    ¡°This one is Yi Liuxiang, and this is Senior Lu Jie,¡± Liuxiang said, introducing us both as I simply nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m greatly relieved to see the two of you. The spirits have been getting unruly as time passes, and their presence has unsettled the vige. We fear one may make its way into the vige and without a cultivator around to protect us¡­¡± the man trailed off, and I nodded grimly. A high realm spirit, and an angry one could probably wipe the entire vige out.


    ¡°Where is the Qi vein? Has there been any other cultivators who have scouted the vein before?¡± I asked the vige head.


    ¡°Cultivators had arrived when the vein had first been found. It had been peaceful for months until recently, when a loud rumbling hade from it, soon followed by the restless spirits in the forest. We feared a bad omen at first, but the rumblings have only gotten worse with time, and spirits are appearing near the vige,¡± the vige head spoke, lines covering his forehead and I sensed his anxiety.


    ¡°Are the wards functioning, vige chief? From what this one knows, a vige near a spirit vein should have some formations to keep the spirits away,¡± Yi Liuxiang said.


    ¡°The vige does have wards to keep the spirits away. The formationid by our ancestors and expounded upon by the cultivators from the sect are all that keep the weaker spirits at bay. But the rumblings have been causing holes to appear in the wards. The formations are being repaired, but without an expert, I thought it best to reach out to the sect,¡± the vige chief replied, nervously sipping his tea.


    ¡°This one can have a look at the formation, if need be,¡± Yi Liuxiang offered as the vige chief bowed his head in thanks.


    ¡°Has no one gone to have a look at the source of the problem?¡± I asked the man, as I nced lightly at the tea given. Yi Liuxiang hadn¡¯t touched his, and I didn¡¯t particrly care to touch mine either, having recently gained a taste for tea made from spirit herbs instead and elixirs. Nothing like drinking drug water.


    ¡°My son had gone to check yesterday, alongside some other men, chasing a few spirit beasts away. None have returned home yet,¡± the man added in a pained voice and I grimaced. Well, this just turned into a rescue mission, assuming those people were even alive anymore.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t that information given to the sect?¡± Liuxiang asked with a frown, as Zhi Zhu remained still, blending in with his long hair. I was getting better at spotting the little spider from its Qi.


    ¡°As shameful as this is to say¡­ we couldn¡¯t afford to ask for more help from the sect itself. I¡¯d warned my foolish son against rushing in, but the recklessness of youth led him astray. I beg of you cultivators, please try to find my son,¡± Gou Zou said, bowing his head deeply.


    I turned to look at Liuxiang, wondering what he¡¯d be doing. We didn¡¯t need to go out of the way to do anything here, but leaving someone we could save to die wouldn¡¯t sit right with me, either.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I heard another voice mutter as a girl walked out of about sixteen, as she joined her father in bowing her head. ¡°Please bring my brother back!¡±


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, I¡¯d told you to stay in. Please forgive her interruption,¡± the man said, as his nervous eyes nced towards us for a moment. For a moment, I sensed fear from the man as he watched the two of us and I realised what he was worried about as my eyes went to his daughter. I felt a bitter taste fill my mouth.


    The man had been asking for a favour from two cultivators, and his young daughter came begging to save her brother. It took little thought to see what the man was so worried about.


    ¡°There are spirit lotuses that blossom within the Qi vein. The sect buys it from us at a cheaper price as a part of the trade. If honorable cultivators could bring my son out safely, I¡¯d be willing to give you one of them,¡± the vige elder said, as I felt Labby perk up at the mention of the lotus.


    ¡°That is eptable. We¡¯ll find your son,¡± I replied, as the man took a sigh of relief. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be needing some more information on the vein itself.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I have a simple map the miners use here,¡± the man took out a map, handing it to us. I took the map, pocketing it as I got up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out then,¡± I said, as I saw Yi Liuxiang give me a slight smile.


    ¡°<em>Senior is kind. The task required the lotus collection. The chief had no choice in the matter. This one could tell Senior would¡¯ve agreed even without the lotus being gifted,¡± </em>the boy sent to me.


    <em>¡°Labby¡¯s Great Master is the kindest!¡± </em>Labby proimed proudly to Yi Liuxiang, and I felt like I heard a high pitched clickyughtering from behind Liuxiang.


    I scratched my nose, ignoring the conversation as I walked out of the Vige head''s home and on to our quest.

 Chapter 31: Spirit Spores

    Chapter 31: Spirit Spores


    <em>¡°Labby can sense a lot of Qi!¡± </em>Labby eximed happily, as we arrived near the location of the Qi vein.


    We¡¯d made our way to the forest near Taizhou vige, heading straight towards our objective. There really wasn¡¯t any point in waiting, and the faster we moved, the better chances we had of saving those people.


    I stepped through the forest, noticing the various natural flows of Qi. Each moment spent in this world brought me more questions about the myriad of things that no one had answered before, sitting right in front of our eyes.


    I let the thoughts go. I¡¯d have time to ponder over the mysteries of the chittering in my room peacefully, but for now, I needed to focus.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu thinks the vein is just beyond this thicket,¡± </em>Liuxiang¡¯s spirit spoke, chiterring.


    <em>¡°L-Labby could sense that too! She sensed the Qi first!¡± </em>Labby eximed back at the spider, crackling with lightning. My little fluff ball of a rat shrank back the moment Zhi Zhu turned around to have her eyes be towards Labby, and I almostughed out loud.


    ¡°This one sees the entrance,¡± Liuxiang spoke as I turned towards the pointed direction.


    Arge cavernous entrance in a small hillside within the forest sat in front of our eyes. The entrance leaked torrents of Qi out into the air, forming currents of flowing Qi that spread out into the woods. I could sense many spirit nts growing outside the cavern, yet curiously enough, none on the inside of the cave.


    ¡°This one will have a look first,¡± Yi Liuxiang spoke up, and I nodded. The pale-skinned boy walked towards the entrance, standing near it. I sensed his Qi rustling as a green haze started to form around him. A plume of Qi infused cloud swirled around Liuxiang, as Qi thrummed in his core.


    Within a few moments, the cloud rushed inside the cavern like a tidal wave of surging Qi. I stood behind, waiting silently as I kept my hand near my exploding pills.


    I¡¯d made a simple unlocking mechanism on the holders of the pills that I could detonate at will. It still wasn¡¯t nearly safe enough from other cultivators interference, and them blowing my own explosives in my face. As a preventive measure, I¡¯d carved a simplistic channel on the container that didn¡¯t allow Qi to enter as easily until the lid was open.


    I heard screeches and thumps as the sound of the ps of many wings came out. Yi Liuxiang smoothly stepped back, and I stared in surprise as a ck tide of bats swarmed out from the cavern, flying in a mad rush to escape.


    I pulsed my Qi, worried about the bats swarming us, but the creatures flew out and away from our direction, scattering across the forest. When thest of the bats had flown away, I turned back towards Li Yiuxiang in surprise.


    ¡°What were those?¡± I asked the boy. I¡¯d sensed a tiny amount of Qi present in each one, that had spread across the group uniformly as if their cores were linked together.


    ¡°Shade bats. Regr animals, but they form a collective that can use Qi as a whole. Not a threat, but with the situations unknown within, this one thought best to remove them from the way. Both for their sakes and ours,¡± Liuxiang replied.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu likes their taste,¡± </em>the spider added as an after note.


    The first thought I had was surprise that a spider could eat the bat, the second was the mental image of a giant maw spitting open as that happened and the third was a shudder as I saw said spider looking straight in my direction.


    I suddenly understood very well why Labby didn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°What was the cloud?¡± I asked, turning towards Liuxiang.


    ¡°Poison arts. Mildly toxic and enough to get the bats out. It wouldn¡¯t kill any of them with the amount this one used,¡± Liuxiang replied. ¡°Let us head in, Senior.¡±


    I nodded, following behind him as my curiosity grew. Poison arts huh? It fit him for sure, although I wondered how poison would work with Qi. Could some specific chemicalpounds be manufactured? If so, when properly utilised, it could change medicinepletely. Or perhaps it worked in simpler ways, like with some kind of Poison affinity that had its ownws rted to Qi.


    I stewed with my thoughts, keeping half my attention on my surroundings. Another thing I¡¯d found myself capable of aftering here, although doing two tasks simultaneously was still fairly tough.


    The Qi levels continued to rise as I made my way inside the vein with Liuxiang. Light dimmed as we walked further in, and I began to notice spots of concentrated Qi buried in the ground. Little crystals poked through asionally, mixed in with the earth and in erratic shapes. Not at all like the near transparent, spirit crystals that the refined product was.


    I could tell why the sect wanted this ce. Not only was the Qi potent and present in high amounts, it also felt¡­ for ack of better word, more pure. I couldn¡¯t describe the sensation, yet the Qi felt more potent, like each breath filled my dantian more than it would¡¯ve otherwise. Another point to be observed and added to the properties of Qi.


    ¡°What do you think is causing the restless spirit beast?¡± I asked Liuxiang as we continued to gradually make our way through. Aside from the bats, I hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    ¡°This one could only guess. Yet if this one had to say, then perhaps it was the rise of a new section of spirit crystals. Enough Qi gathered together could cause tremors and disturb the spirits that live within. After a certain point, the air itself would be too heavy with Qi for the weaker spirits to breathe in, causing them to move out, and the predators would follow,¡± Liuxiang spoke, and I raised my eyebrow. That was a more informed opinion than I¡¯d been expecting from someone here.


    ¡°Do you know a lot about animals and stuff by any chance?¡± I asked Liuxiang, as Labby began to crackle with dim lightning as the cavern lights turned extremely dim. I could still see just fine, even with the minimal lightning. Hurray for cultivator bodies!


    ¡°This one¡¯s Arts involves the use of poisons, and to do that one must be aware of the functionalities of the body. This one has been taught medicine as a result of that,¡± Liuxiang spoke softly and I suddenly noticed how his footsteps made no sound.


    Someone trained in medicine, huh? Not to mention poison. Perhaps someone who could look at Su Lin¡¯s brother together with me. I wasn¡¯tfortable enough to be sharing things like that just yet, though, and Su Lin¡¯s brother¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t something I should be sharing either way. It was not something I had the right to share.


    But in a hypothetical scenario, I could definitely use someone well versed in medicine. I was much more of a physics nerd than anything else. Which was a bit strange considering that I was doing Alchemy, more of a chemistry focus. Herbology more than anything I¡¯d say. But I digress.


    In the end, I wasn''t as familiar with the human body as I¡¯d like to be. My focus were the workings of fundamental forces of nature and the innate workings of the reality, and if I was to try and help Su Lin¡¯s brother while gaining some important insights into the nature of crippled cultivation and Qi as a whole, then I¡¯d take all the help I could get.


    <em>¡°Please wait Senior. This one senses something,¡± </em>Liuxiang sent, and I froze. A momentter, I sensed what Liuxiang had been talking about as well. A strong Qi presence was walking towards us nearby at a slow pace.


    I saw silver needles appear in the boy¡¯s hand as a green plume began to rise around him. I circted my own Qi, mist rising, when I shifted the cultivation to my own method. My Qi split in two separate rotation cycles that melded into one,yers uponyers mixing in a cloud as mist rose from my sleeves.


    Liuxiang moved in first, gliding ahead as his needles darted out. I heard a pained growle from ahead as the needles struck as a thump sounded out.


    <em>¡°You¡¯re not allowed to jump in Labby, stay close to me,¡± </em>I warned Labby, not willing to risk her any injury from being too excitable.


    I was ready to jump in when I sensed the creature¡¯s legs give out as it fell to the floor. Huh?


    I turned to look at Liuxiang for a moment, and found his thin brows bent in a frown as he walked closer.


    ¡°A spirit bear. Second realm but¡­ this is¡­¡± Liuxiang muttered and I walked closer wondering just what was so wrong. A second realm spirit shouldn¡¯t be nearly this weak.


    Labby crackled with sparks conveniently for me, as I walked closer, finding my gaze on the bear as I sucked in a sharp breath.


    Green nts and growths covered the body of the creature. Piercing it¡¯s skin and causing it to turn violet and red. The bear¡¯s fur was falling, and I saw wounds covering its body, festered with nt roots weaving through the skin. I sensed its Qi being sucked into the nt that covered it¡¯s back all the way to it¡¯s skull. It was dying. And in an extremely painful way.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± I heard Liuxiang whisper as he walked towards the bear¡¯s mouth. The creature growled, it¡¯s eyes turning towards Liuxiang. The spirit animal kicked its legs in ast ditch effort at life.


    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay. You can sleep now,¡± Liuxiang muttered as his hand gently covered the bear¡¯s eyes. I saw the creature rx, as Liuxiang¡¯s Qi pulsed. With a quick motion, and a sharp precise stab, his needle pierced its skull and with a shuddering twitch, the bear took its final breath.


    I looked away, feeling oddly grim at watching a creature die like that. Taking a moment to settle myself I walked closer.


    ¡°What''s growing on it?¡± I asked, crouching near the bear.


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t know,¡± Liuxiang replied, and I felt a tone of surprise and worry in his voice. ¡°A parasitic nt of some kind. Clearly a spirit herb, yet, possibly more than just that. The nt is growing along the creature¡¯s spines, and this one can sense the roots digging into the spine itself. Right till the base of the brain. The nt was moving the bear in its final moments, keeping it alive in suffering, while also draining it of it¡¯s Qi.¡±


    I turned back towards the thing in horror, as I stared at the green little growth covering it¡¯s back. Zombie making parasitic nts were just what I needed, fuck me. Then those people¡­


    ¡°Do you think the Vige head¡¯s son is?¡± I asked with a worried tone.


    ¡°This one cannot say, but the growth seems to be fairly slow. If they are, then they should still be alive,¡± Liuxiang spoke, breathing out.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu can sense the roots. The damage was done over weeks. Humans should be alive,¡± </em>the spider spoke, and for once, I found its voice more assuring than creepy.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to burn this body,¡± Liuxiang said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause problems with this being a cavern?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Not with this much Qi, the air would be cleansed by the spirit crystals soon¡± he said, and I nodded, taking a mental note to add that to my list of things to look into. I red my Qi as I crushed one of my exploding pills, spreading its contents on the bear¡¯s body as the fire essence escaped the pill, before I lit it all on fire.


    The body burned as I stood there for a moment, watching it take to mes.


    ¡°Let us move further in,¡± Liuxiang spoke and I followed behind him.


    The pathways ahead continued in a twisting and turning maze of routes. We continued to follow the way deeper in, both me and Liuxiang sensing the minimal air currents flowing through the cavern to find the way that led deeper into the vein. The source had to be close by.


    A copsed section in a side pathway within the cavern made me pause. ¡°Hold up, I think I hear something,¡± I said. Focusing my attention I walked closer. A faint breathing sound reached my ears, barely audible at all even to my sharper senses.


    ¡°Is somebody in there?¡± I shouted, hearing a light groane from the other side. Whoever it was, wasn¡¯t in a speaking condition, and possibly unconscious.


    ¡°I found one of them, just beyond this copsed section, possibly more,¡± I spoke, as Liuxiang nodded.


    ¡°This one can look for an entry point to try and break in. If not, then a different path should lead this way as well,¡± Liuxiang said and I nodded, about to take a step back, when I heard Labby perk up.


    <em>¡°Labby smells¡­ Labby smells a herb. Labby smells a delicious herb! Labby can go help humans as well!¡±</em> Labby shouted, jumping towards the pile of rocks blocking our way.


    ¡°No! Labby wait!¡± I shouted, but the little lightning ball was already buzzing away at full speeds as she squeezed through the gaps.


    ¡°Zhi Zhu, follow her,¡± Liuxiang spoke, as the spider leapt from his back, squirming her way behind Labby, and I let out a frustrated sigh.


    Godamnit Labby, don¡¯t you dare get hurt.

 Chapter 32: Hidden Lake

    Chapter 32: Hidden Lake


    <em>¡°Labby, don¡¯t act rashly and stay away from any infected creature. Call for help if needed and don¡¯t run away like this again. I¡¯ll be mad,¡±</em> I sent to Labby, making my voice stern. She was a kid, and I was spoiling her too much. I needed to be more stern before she hurt herself in a reckless stunt like this one.


    <em>¡°Labby will take care!¡± </em>she sent back, and I sighed, feeling like a worrying parent suddenly. Kids are rough.


    Bringing my attention back to the pile of rubble, I turned to look at Liuxiang. I didn¡¯t like whatever these spirit zombie nts were, and I would prefer to get the people stuck inside and quickly head back out.


    ¡°The path looks unapproachable from this side. The rubble could be moved with Senior¡¯s help, but the person on the other side would likely get crushed,¡± Liuxiang said, inspecting the copsed area.


    ¡°Zhi Zhu tells me the man is alive, but his feet are injured. The spores have also started to take root, but there¡¯s minimal infection yet. Zhi Zhu will take care of them by the time we get there,¡± Liuxiang spoke, and I nodded.


    <em>¡°Great Master! Labby can smell a spirit herb up in theke nearby. And arge amount of Qi!¡± </em>Labby eximed, from the other side. Ake huh, perhaps an underground stream flowed from nearby.


    I took a look around the cavern walls, watching the wall formations. The entrance had clearly been mined by humans. But this deep in, the walls were circr, and from what I could tell from the vague article about caves I¡¯d read, these were formed by flowing water carving through the rock over centuries.


    ¡°There should be a path leading somewhere nearby,¡± Liuxiang said, getting up, and I followed behind the boy. Corpses of creatures were found on our way back in, taken over by the zombie-grass as a purple and white flower bloomed on them, forming a grim sight of nature.


    A few lizards hissed, their movements aggressive. Far more so than the bear we¡¯d encountered as the gran grew on their back, with disgusting round bumps of skin that had gotten inmed by the intrusive nts.


    I crushed a few beneath my feet, as Liuxiang took care of each with a precise throw of his needles. The uracy was almost terrifying, all the more so when coupled with the fact that the needles wereyered in a transparent poison that I could barely sense with my Qi sense.


    I bent down and picked a single stalk of leaf in my hand. The zombie nt looked just like any ordinary herb, with two green leaves sporting from it¡¯s thin white stem that extended in a bundle of roots.


    Curious, I sent some Qi near where I held the nt in my hand. I felt a light pinching sensation in my hand. I stared as the roots pushed against my skin, trying to pierce through it as I felt the nt pull the Qi towards itself. A tiny amount, yet slowly but surely, the amount started to grow.


    I stopped the flow of Qi, crushing the herb in my hand, as I stared in surprise at the slight red mark where the root had tried to stab me. It took effort to cut myself with a knife now, unless it had been doused with Qi. What a single root could do to the vigers had to be quite terrifying.


    ¡°These don¡¯t seem like normal spirit herbs. Theytch on to Qi and the roots try to suck the source dry for it. The sect will probably need to be warned about these things before it can spread to humans in the vige,¡± I said to Liuxiang. A nt-based zombie apocalypse was thest thing I needed to be dealing with.


    ¡°Have you encountered this kind of nt before?¡± I asked Liuxiang, wondering if the boy knew something. Nothing I¡¯d read so far had referred to such a kind of nt till this point, or even made mentions of parasitic spirit herbs. It did not surprise me that these existed, but I was surprised by the fact that they were not documented. Either that, or those documents were outside the reach of an outer disciple like me.


    ¡°This one has heard of man-eating nts and other such creatures. But the abominations were mostly found deep within the ground, near corruptednds with a high concentration of miasma and Gu. This one hasn¡¯t heard of any parasitic nts like these that dwell on the surface,¡± Liuxiang replied, and I quirked my eyebrows.


    This was the first I¡¯d heard the mention of miasma being found in deeperyers. The only mention I¡¯d heard so far were of the tribalistic blood rituals and death arts that the barbarians from outside the empire used to wage war and cause chaos. Naturally, the use of any art involving such was frowned upon, although very simr forms of techniques could still be observed in the sect library. The Empire wasn¡¯t above hypocrisy either.


    ¡°A nt like this existing within a Qi vein is troubling. It may be feeding off the ambient Qi to support itself. There would likely be a need for a thorough cleansing of the area, and a deeper dive into the vein to see if any branches lead into miasma filled caverns,¡± Liuxiang spoke with a strained voice.


    I paused, staring at the boy, as a frown covered his face. ¡°We need to hurry Senior, Zhi Zhu just found something troublesome-¡±


    I paused, as his voice cut off, interrupted by Labby¡¯s voice echoing in my mind.


    <em>Great Master¡­ Labby thinks she might be in trouble </em>


    ***


    Labby felt her Qi pulsing as arcs of lightning coursed across her body. She wiggled and pushed, squeezing through the rocks and earth as she stared in mixed fear and wonder at the creatures that walked nearby.


    A pack of wolves walked nearby, growling and snapping at each other as they walked. Their bodies were covered in growing nts with blooming purple flowers. That mixed in with the flesh, forming infected bloated wounds.


    Labby could feel the Qi in her core tremble. She could tell something was wrong with them. She couldn¡¯t sense any life of their own. Just moving husks of bodies that walked even when death had imed them.


    Abominations.


    Labby jumped back into the dirt as one wolf yipped at the ce she¡¯d burrowed herself in. Its eyes glowed with a blue shimmer as it circled the area, growling madly.


    <em>¡°The rat needs to better learn how to hide her Qi.¡±</em>


    Labby turned to look at the spider near her, sitting calmly as its mandibles clicked. Labby could feel its Qi, like a mixture of herbs, simr to her master, yet this one was anything but delicious. The Qi made her spirit rise, generating a primal fear she¡¯d forgotten ever since she¡¯d gained her name.


    Labby stared at the spider as the wolves continued to bite at the gap she was hiding in, trying to grab her. She tried to pull her Qi inwards, but to no avail. There wasn¡¯t any space in her core for more Qi, or she would¡¯ve already grown it in size.


    <em>¡°You need to let go of your Qi and stop pushing out into the world. Confine the Qi that is within your core, cut off the rest.¡± </em>


    Labby frowned. She didn¡¯t need to be taught by some spider, she would learn from her great master. Yet, another bite coupled with a growl had Labby reconsidering her choices.


    She turned to look at the spider, its presence hidden well with its Qi gone from the outside. If the other spirit could do it, then so could she! She had to be the best spirit for her Great Master, she couldn¡¯t bring him shame.


    Labby began to focus on her core.


    Qi pulsed, it moved in patterns unknown. A cycle just like the numbers,the moon and the sun, and the movement of the stars, this too had a rhythm that it followed. Labby watched the moving Qi, as it formed in her core with each breath she took, replenishing the constant leak of Qi that emanated from her body. A cycle, apanied by her each breath, tied to the beating of her heart.


    She had to break that cycle.


    Labby cut off the moving cycle of Qi that travelled from her core, outwards into her body. She restrained her cycle, stopping its motion. Her Qi remained within her core, as she held it with a tight grip, holding the cycle from resuming again. It was ufortable to hold, but she could manage it.


    <em>¡°The little rat can do more than Zhi Zhu had thought,¡± </em>the spider said and Labby smirked, almost breaking her suppressed Qi.


    <em>¡°Let us move out of this path. Zhi Zhu can sense some more humans nearby.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°What about that stuck human?¡± </em>Labby asked, as she moved through the rocks.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu has already informed Yi Liuxiang, he¡¯lle take care of the human before the wolves get there. Zhi Zhu and the little rat can also distract the wolves away from the humans if need be,¡± </em>the spider spoke.


    Labby gave it some thought, before agreeing. She could run away from the scary wolves if need be, and she was strong now! Her Great master would be proud if she could save all the humans. And she could eat the lotus if she found it. Just one bite.


    <em>¡°Labby agrees, we should go save the humans!¡± </em>Labby eximed as Zhi Zhu walked ahead. Filled with new determination she made her way ahead.


    ***


    I ran ahead, rushing through the caverns at high speeds as I traced the flow of the Qi and the air. Yi Liuxiang ran beside me, with a simrly concerned expression. I hadn¡¯t heard much from Labby before her voice had faded. Concern filled my heart, but I could sense that she was alive, and didn¡¯t have any serious injuries.


    The cavern walls quickly led way to an entrance into a widern section spreading out in a circr area. The Qi saturated the air heavily and I could feel my ears buzzing from the density of the Qi present emanating from this area.


    ¡°There, near the wall,¡± Yi Liuxiang spoke, pointing as he ran ahead and I hurriedly followed behind. Within a few moments, I spotted the man stuck near the copsed section as the two of us hurried over.


    I paused as Liuxiang walked over, crouching as he began to inspect the man. <em>¡°Where are you Labby?¡± </em>


    I sent to Labby, scanning the area. <em>¡°Labby is saving the humans!¡± </em>she sent back to me, before her voice faded once more.


    I frowned, trying to reach back but the link wavered, the Qi density of the air buzzing in my ears. Goddamn it.


    ¡°Is the guy alive?¡± I asked, turning back towards Liuxiang.


    ¡°The man is alive. This one is removing the nts, there¡¯s some injuries on his leg, but this one can take care of them.¡±


    I let Liuxiang work as I walked around the area, trying to keep a lookout for any other humans, as I scanned the section. The walls were curved in a dome, and I could hear water flowing beneath the earth.


    Little nts and ferns grew from the walls and the floor, and I could sense hints of Qi present in them. A growl drew my attention away from the spirit nts as I noticed a group of creatures moving towards us.


    ¡°Spirit wolves, infected, second realm all,¡± I said, circting my Qi as Liuxiang got up beside me. Taking a nce at the boy, we both rushed in together as the wolves leap at us.


    I red my Qi, letting my pathways fill with them as I struck out with my fists. The movements came surprisingly naturally to me, as I shifted my weight over with the strike. I pulsed my Qi gathering it at my core before I let it flow in a singr st like a pressured valve being opened.


    My fist struck the wolf''s skull tearing through it as the creature was sttered in a mess of dark blood. I felt teeth sink into my shoulder as another wolf leapt at me from behind. A shudder had the creature twitch as I noticed a silver needle stuck in it¡¯s skull. The wolf kept biting anyway.


    ¡°This one¡¯s arts are ineffective on these creatures, moving corpses do not react to this one¡¯s poison arts¡± Liuxiang spoke, shing through the packs that continued to nip at him and I nodded.


    Taking a deep breath in, I let all my Qi gather together, as I split it in two circr channels. The essence of the world swirled with my Qi as I formed a raging torrent. I grabbed the exploding pills from my belt, as the Qi continued to swirl around me in a torrent as more and more wolves began to leap at me.


    I took the exploding pills, and threw them at one of the wolves moving towards me, as I flexed my Qi. Fire spread in a swirling inferno and I took the opportunity to expell my Qi outwards in a wave, focusing it towards the surface of the ground.


    A Qi pressure difference was formed as the me essence spread through the air, I sensed a torrent of Qi swirling as the fires from the pills began to form a rising pir of me. Hurriedly I jumped back as the fire began to spread, the swirling fire pir of death now pulling creatures within itself as it tore through the wolves.


    I heard growls and yips as fire began to eat through the herbs and the wolves¡¯ bodies alike. I stared at the fire inferno for a moment, watching as it burnt through the spirit beasts, raging with a bright light before it fizzled out into nothing, running out of Qi.


    I turned to look at Yi Liuxiang who stood carrying the injured man on his shoulder as he stared with surprise evident on his face as well. The expression was quickly masked as he noticed my gaze and I walked away, not looking at the charred corpses I¡¯d left behind.


    I was about to check in on the man when I heard Labby shout.


    <em>¡°Labby found the lotus master!!! Oh and the humans too.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Do not eat it!! Where are you Labby?! Did you-¡±</em> my words got cut off midway as tremor shook the cave. I felt a wave of Qi burst from further in, apanied by a loud rumbling roar that made the Qi tremble.


    A presence spread through the cavern, like a vast body of water surging out into the world as it washes everything away with it. The presence was massive,rger than all but the Elder¡¯s presence that I¡¯d sensed, yet this presence wasn¡¯t held back like the Elder and I felt myself being crushed underneath it. I stared at Liuxiang for a moment before I dashed towards the direction of the Qi.


    What the hell did you do now Labby?!

 Chapter 33: Root of the Roots

    Chapter 33: Root of the Roots


    A dark sprawling section spread out in front of Labby, the narrow cavern tunnels and walls expanding into a hollowed dome. Labby sniffed the air, watching as waves upon waves cresting across theke lying in the middle of the cavern.


    Large amounts of Qi swirled beneath the surface of the water, vibrating with power as the waves of Qi spread outwards.


    A rock-like ind stood at the centre of theke, oddly circr and uniform in shape and covered in odd nts. At the heart of the ind, she saw thergest spirit flower she¡¯d ever seen before. It brimmed with Qi, drawing her towards it.


    <em>¡°Something lies beneath the surface. The parasitic nts are spreading from the little ind in theke,¡± </em>the spider spoke to Labby, as she flicked her ears, watching the rumbling waves.


    <em>¡°Labby needs to get there somehow. Labby wants- uhh, no, her Great Master wants the lotus!¡± </em>Labby eximed to the spider, her tail moving happily behind her as she watched the beautiful flower blossoming with potent Qi.


    Thoughts of feasting on the delightful treat filled Labby¡¯s mind. Biting into the scrumptious leaves as the Qi filled her core¡­


    <em>¡°The little rat needs to be less greedy. The humans need help.¡± </em>


    Labby sniffed the air, taking onest look at the lotus before she pushed her desires back. She needed to make her Great Master proud, and she couldn¡¯t do that if she kept running after spirit herbs.


    Turning away from the lotus and theke, Labby began to head towards where she senses the humans. These humans, like the ones from the city, and the vige, held little Qi, unlike her great master. It reminded Labby of herself, from before she¡¯d met her Great Master.


    The three humansy near the cavern walls, tangled in roots covering their bodies that continued to drain the Qi from within them, slowly but surely.


    Labby walked closer, carefully touching the nt root. The nt jerked at her touch, as roots began to move towards her, trying to pull her in.


    <em>¡°Stay back, the roots can tangle you up. Leave the humans to Zhi Zhu, the nt hasn¡¯t invaded their cores yet. There¡¯s hope. While Zhi Zhu will try to remove the nt roots, the little rat should guide Liuxiang and her Master here.¡±</em>


    Labby stared at the spider, it¡¯s ck eyes looking back at her nkly. Her instincts still told her to run away from the spider, from the predator that would try and eat her. She didn¡¯t like the fear that rose within her from the spirit.


    Labby nodded, with a squeak as she turned around. She wasn¡¯t the mindless rat she¡¯d been before, her instincts wouldn¡¯t hold power over her actions.


    Labby reached out to her Great Master, through their bond. Excitedly, she sniffed the dense Qi filled air, crackling with quiet sparks as she sent her message to her master.


    She felt a loud rumble go through the ground as she did, and Labby turned around in a hurry to see water pouring out from theke in a giant wave as the ind at its core began to rise. Labby jumped back nervously as the water began to spread through the cavern. A sense of wonder filled her as she felt the presence, sorge she couldn¡¯t even begin to grasp it, like trying to see a mountain in its entirety.


    <em>¡°What what? Where are you Labby? Did you-¡± </em>she heard her Great Master¡¯s words get cut off, as a massive presence emanated from theke.


    Her Qi crackled nervously, as water swirled in a torrent. Labby started as two giant legs rose from beneath theke, as a massive creature rose from beneath. A loud rumbling voice that shook the walls bellowed through the creature¡¯s mouth as it walked, discing the water in a tidal wave.


    Labby eye¡¯s went to the flower, as lightning cracked around her. She had to get the flower!


    ***


    Rumbles echoed through the dark cave, as a cacophony of sounds screeching and chittered all over, echoing in a dissonant hum. The ground shook beneath my feet as I rushed towards the direction Labby was in.


    <em>¡°What¡¯s happening Labby?¡± </em>I asked Labby through our bond, receiving a mix of confusion and surprise.


    <em>¡°Great Master, the ind stood up on its legs.¡±</em>


    The words almost made me stumble as I ran, and even though I knew Labby couldn¡¯t see me, I gave her the most shocked look that I could manage. The what did what now? <em></em>


    <em>¡°The ind with the pretty flower stood up Master! It even has a mouth and the bad nts are alling from it.¡± </em>


    I felt like rubbing my head, to check if I was hearing things right. A moving ind woke up and started screaming. I wished I couldugh at that, but knowing the world I lived in and the fact that I was currently talking to a lightning shooting rat only made me grimace.


    ¡°The two have found the source of the nts, alongside a moving ind,¡± I said to Liuxiang, as the dainty looking boy ran across me, easily carrying a grown and well built man on his shoulders like nothing.


    ¡°A moving ind?¡± the boy asked and I shook my head.


    Another loud rumbling roar had me refocusing my attention as I ran. The path ahead soon led to a gap within the walls that led into a dark open circr area.


    I rushed my way in finding soft grass touching my feet. Vegetation covered the walls and the ground, little purple flowers blooming all around in the wide expanse filled with Qi. I didn¡¯t get a chance to look around for more than a second as a massive creature rose from the giantke at the centre of the cave.


    This was totally a boss arena wasn¡¯t it?


    I cursed under my breath, as the massive turtle rumbled, it¡¯s back covered in thick roots that pierced its shell. Tremors hit the cave at each movement of its body and I realised what the source of disturbance had been within the Qi vein.


    I spotted a pure white flower, growing at the centre of all the roots, with deep purple stripes running through it. The creature kicked, sending a wave of water as I rushed through the cave and towards where the unconscious group of people were.


    <em>¡°Where are you Labby?¡± </em>I sent in a panic as I found no signs of Labby, near the group of people lying unconscious stuck under the roots.


    <em>¡°Here Great Master! Labby is getting the Lotus!!¡± </em>


    I turned towards the direction I sensed her voiceing from, and stared in a mixture of surprise and horror as I saw Labby climbing the massive turtle.


    The creature groaned and I noticedrge roots tying it down in ce. The massive turtle roared, as it lifted its legs trying to free itself. A heavy presence spread like a wave, followed by a massive ssh of water. I watched as the water swirled around the turtle, and I noticed the pain in it¡¯s voice.


    <em>¡°Labby, you need toe back here. It¡¯s too dangerous up there,¡± </em>I sent, quickly ncing behind me to check on the unconscious vigers.


    Luxiang was taking care of them, alongside his spider spirit. Guess I was the one dealing with the turtle.


    The ground shook beneath me as the creature turned more and more frantic in its struggle. With that size, the turtle had to weigh tons, just a light kick would have me sttered in a slimy pool of meat and blood, despite my cultivation.


    <em>¡°Labby is alright! She can see the lotus¡­ and some bad ck things on here. Something is wrong with the turtle, great master.¡±</em>


    I sensed Qi swirling around the turtle in a whirlpool as water began to rise from theke behind. Massive amounts of Qi began to pour forth from the creature as it struggled to break free of the restraints around it and I cursed.


    Shit, this was bad. The entire cave would flood like this and those vigers are in no condition to be moved.


    I felt panic rising as more and more Qi began to pour forth. My senses started to feel like a noisy incoherent blur as water Qi flooded the cavern. I needed to do something quickly.


    <em>¡°Senior, this one needs a few moments to create a formation around the turtle to keep it still,¡± </em>Luxiang spoke in my mind, and after my brief moment of surprise at hearing his voice, I nodded.


    <em>¡°Spirit herbs! Pills! Master can give the turtle pills! Master¡¯s aura is soothing too!¡± </em>Labby shouted and I stared at her.


    There¡¯s no way that was going to work right?


    A pained grunt and the rising water forced my hand. I let go of my hesitation, as I grabbed a handful of pills crushing them as I guided their essence out towards the turtle as I ran.


    Fuck it, time to drug my way through this boss fight.


    I guided my Qi, mixing it with the herbs towards the turtle. Taking out almost all pills from my pouch, I let their essence form a swirling pool that I sent towards the turtle.


    The creature¡¯s massive nostrils twitched as it¡¯s struggles started to slow down. Yes, good. Calm down.


    I walked closer, keeping up the fragrant Qi filled spell of the pills drifting towards the turtle as it¡¯s movements started to slow down.


    <em>¡°Now, Liuxiang!¡± </em>


    The other boy ran like a gliding wraith, his hands moving in a blur. With a crack, I saw a needle bury itself in the ground, filled with potent Qi and carved with symbols onto it. More needles followed, being set in the ground at specific intervals.


    The turtle started to move once more, as it¡¯s legs rose in the air, smashing the ground with a stomp as it shook the ground and I sent all the essence that remained in the pills towards the creature.


    In a thundering rumble, the turtle took a step ahead, and I froze as it¡¯s massive limbs headed right at me. Fuck.


    ¡°Five- Pronged Restraint Formation,¡± I heard Liuxiang whisper as his voice carried on the Qi. Glowing lines appeared on the ground, forming a pentagon, as they connected the glowing needles that glowed brightly with Qi.


    I watched as Qi began to swirl around the creature, pushing down as invisible walls formed along the edges of the pentagon. With a rumble and a groan, the turtle copsed right in front of me.


    I stared with my heart thundering in my chest as a plume of dust rose. The ground shook beneath me from the impact and I took a step back, as the rush from the adrenaline began to fill my chest, mixing in with relief.


    Sensing Liuxiang walking towards me, I calmed my emotions, collecting myself. The boy walked closer as the dust cloud began to dissipate, I could see sweat covering his face as I felt his movement sluggish. He looked to be dangerously low on Qi.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said to the guy and I saw a light smile cover his face.


    ¡°This one could only do it due to Senior¡¯s help,¡± the boy said with a light bow. ¡°The formation will hold for a while, but the source will still need to be purged. This one will return to the vigers. Some of them need care, though all should survive.¡±


    I nodded, watching as Liuxiang walked away. The great turtley on the ground, it¡¯s legs sprawled as it had its eyes shut close. I could see the thick flesh beneath it¡¯s massive shell moving with each breath it took.


    I could almost sense the pain it was going through.


    <em>¡°Master¡­ Labby thinks the flower is eating the turtle. There¡¯s something ck forming under it, and Labby doesn¡¯t like it. The Qi behaves strangely around it.¡± </em>


    I heard Labby¡¯s voice, sensing her confusion mixed with her apprehension. I walked closer towards the turtle, checking the formation to make sure I coulde out of it, before I headed in.


    I grabbed onto the thick roots, deflecting any that tried to burrow through my skin with my Qi as I climbed over the massive turtle. With a light jump, I was leaping through the air and up above.


    ¡°You need to stop rushing ahead like this,¡± I told Labby, grunting as I set myself up in the thick and overgrown shell. I could see cracks from where the roots were digging into the turtle. With how overgrown the area was, the turtle must¡¯ve been in this condition for a long time now.


    ¡°Where is it Labby?¡± I asked her, as she climbed on my back and up to my shoulder.


    <em>¡°The flower, beneath it. There¡¯s dark things that the Qi burns through,¡± </em>she replied and I turned towards the flower at the centre.


    It glowed with a dim light, it¡¯s appearance tantalising, and a sweet fragrance emanated from it. Striking purple stripes ran across it¡¯s petals as the soft petals rustled in an unseen breeze and I felt myself being drawn towards it.


    Labby crackled with sparks as I circted my Qi as the effect passed quickly. Something was very wrong with that thing.


    I moved closer, lighting the roots on fire if they touched my body and flooding them with Qi. I guided the Qi to boil the water within the cells, melting and burning the roots from within. All that alchemy wasn¡¯t for nothing it seems.


    I touched the flow lightly, shifting it to the side as I saw a dark pungent clot formed beneath it. My Qi burned like fire, as the dark haze mingled with it, as a wave of heat poured out. I yelped in pain, letting go of the flower and moving a step back.


    I stared at the flower, clutching my burnt finger as a frown etched itself across my brow. Something within my mind seemed to whisper, a knowledge I didn¡¯t know I possessed. What I¡¯d found was the anathema to my Qi. To cultivation and life itself.


    I¡¯d found a clot of Miasma.

 Chapter 34: Inner World

    Chapter 34: Inner World


    ck wispy smoke leaked from within, and was neutralised by the Qi around it within a moment, as it only left searing hot vapours that vanished within moments. The miasma to my senses was like a ck cloud, almost as if the color of my qi senses were inverted within the area the miasma was present.


    It was difficult to understand, and even more difficult to describe what I was sensing and seeing. But there was an innate understanding in me that this was bad, and extremely dangerous to y around with.


    I turned towards Liuxiang, sending a message.<em> ¡°I¡¯ve found some miasma festering in the turtle¡¯s shell.¡±</em>


    I saw the boy¡¯s head snap towards me in surprise as his hands froze. The shock passed soon and Liuxiang returned his attention, back to the viger. I could tell one of them was close to waking up from the fluctuations in his Qi.


    <em>¡°This one will be there soon as the wounds have been tended to.¡±</em>


    I nodded, returning my attention to the miasma. The giant turtle¡¯s shell, mostly covered in grass and the parasitic nts, was extremely rotten as if it had aged for centuries in corrosive acid. The shell was fractured and white, with bleak dark gunk sitting in a pile beneath the flower, looking like ayer of tar.


    <em>¡°Great Master¡­ what is that?¡± </em>Labby asked me, tugging at the clothes on my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ miasma. Liuxiang had talked about it. It¡¯s dangerous so don¡¯t get close to it. It eats at your Qi.¡±


    Which is exactly what the nt was doing. Arge amount of Qi was being stored in the lotus, which the nt seemed to concentrate into a denser form, that travelled through it¡¯s stems and fed into the core of miasma underneath the flower. I could see fleshy bags forming within it that were covered in dark gunk.


    From what I could tell from the shake of the bags, they looked to be some kind of seeds. Fleshy bags with Qi present at their cores, otherwise filled with pungent miasma.


    The turtle shook below me, groaning. I patted it¡¯s shell, feeling sympathy for the misery it must be in.


    <em>¡°Can Great master not help the turtle?¡± </em>Labby asked me, sensing my emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Labby. I don¡¯t know if I can. It has survived for so long, perhaps it can survive for a while longer till the sect arrives here. The faster we move the better it¡¯s chances of survival.¡±


    I sensed a conflicted emotioning from Labby as she looked at the turtle.<em> ¡°It looks like it hurts¡­ Labby feels bad. Can the lotus not heal the turtle? Great master can make a pill from it and help the turtle, no?¡± </em>


    I didn¡¯t sigh, I couldn¡¯t. Yet right now, I definitely wanted to. I kicked away the roots trying to bite into my ankle as I jumped down from the turtle, with a light ssh. I walked around the turtle¡¯s side, making my way up to where ity on the ground, breathing lightly, as it kept it¡¯s eyes shut.


    The look of an animal that had epted its imminent death.


    I walked towards its massive face, as I put my hand near its mouth. The turtle¡¯s skin was thick and rough, a creature of this proportion. I could only wonder how old it was, and how it¡¯s body even functioned. A marvel of nature, and what was possible in this world of magic.


    I saw the turtle shift slightly, as its nostrils red. It¡¯s eyes opened slightly, a white transparent eyelid opening to reveal green and ck eyes underneath as it stared silently at me.


    I felt the Qi within its body. Even as it was being drained, the amount of Qi the creature held was staggering. Like a zing sun, the Qi swirled within its core, burning with a deep intensity. Yet even so, I could feel the Qi dimming each moment, being consumed by the parasitic nts around the creature.


    I sent a pulse of my own Qi to the turtle, sensing it¡¯s attention on me. <em>¡°Can you understand me?¡± </em>I asked, reaching out to it. I sensed a jumble of thoughtse back and cover me, as if I was a rock on a shore bank being washed by a roaring wave. The thoughts were mostly iprehensible, my mind failing to grasp anything from them. Yet some emotions rose through the tide, being unravelled in my mind.


    The turtle opened its mouth, a loud bellowing noiseing from within it. I heard it¡¯s call, and the intent it shared from it¡¯s Qi.


    I was being invited to some ce. Being shown something.


    I stood silently for a while, before I returned a nod. Qi swirled within the turtle¡¯s core as it reached out into me. A whirlpool of Qi began to form around me, flooding through my Core. Like a wave guiding me, I felt my surroundings dim, as I was sucked into the torrents of Qi.


    I blinked my eyes, staring at my surroundings. I stood in what I could only describe as emptiness. Like a void, that had been torn into the world. I heard a clicke from ahead, and turned my head.


    A calmke was further ahead, floating in the centre of the void. I saw a lush grove surrounding it, filled with life and Qi. A ce of harmony and peace, and I saw a much smaller turtle living happily swimming around in theke.


    There was Qi everywhere here. Like an extension of myself. I was the Qi, and the Qi was me. I tried to form a whirlpool around my palm. The Qi in my surroundings obeyed mymand, forming a whirlpool. I lit it on mes and a fire inferno had formed.


    I stared at my hand, dissipating the mini fire tornado, before I started to form some water. Water floated above my hand in blobs shimmering with Qi. I wasn¡¯t supplying my own Qi here. All of this, everything, it all moved as I asked it to. As if I could control the very world around me, and bend it to my whims.


    ¡°Great Master!¡±<em></em>I heard a voice speak, and I turned around to see Labby running at me through the vast endless void.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± I asked Labby, voicing a pointless question.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she spoke, and I paused.


    ¡°How are you speaking Labby? Without sending any of your Qi to me?¡± I asked Labby. Her voice echoed through the world, instead of being just in my mind. There was a different tone to it as well. Like her voice had changed subtly somehow.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Labby doesn¡¯t know. Labby is just talking,¡± she replied, and I smiled. Well, it was what it was.


    ¡°It might be because of where we are. The Qi here obeys you as if all of it was an extension of you. I might even be able to turn into a different creature here,¡± I muttered, and then tried to see if it worked.


    I swirled the Qi around me, trying to form draconic wings behind my back. I then realised I had no idea how such wings would even work anatomically or how I was supposed to guide my Qi and then stopped.


    Changing ns, I held my arm out and decided to turn a portion of my skin into scale. The Qi obliged as the smooth skin began to turn red, forming a patchwork of scales on my arm. I stared, in awe the area around my wrist began to be covered in scales. I dissipated the Qi, turning it back to normal soon.


    ¡°Oh, then can Labby¡­?¡± Labby muttered something and I turned to look at her.


    Qi swirled around the little rat, forming a raging torrent. I saw Labby¡¯s fur beginning to glisten as her body began to glow.


    Was Labby¡­ evolving?


    I stared as Lunar Qi began to pulse around the little rat, and for a brief moment, my eyes met a young girl¡¯s. A beautiful crescent moon mark present on her face, with short deep ck hair behind her back.


    The Qi dissipated in a ssh, as the light faded. I felt frustrationing from Labby as lightning crackled around her with fury.


    ¡°Labby couldn¡¯t do it,¡± I heard my little rat mutter, and I picked her up, gently rubbing her head.


    I felt surprised at the raging torrent of emotions flooding me all at once. Was she trying to take on a human appearance?


    ¡°Labby wanted to try to be like her Great Master! She wanted to try and see what being human was like!¡± Labby eximed, as her Qi burst forth in a shower of sparks.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Labby. I couldn¡¯t turn into a dragon either,¡± I replied with augh and I sensed a mix of emotionsing from Labby.


    I heard a chirp, as a presence brushed against my mind, pulling my attention away from the frustrated rat in my hand. My eyes went to the turtle, it¡¯s head peeking above the water as it¡¯s two beady eyes stared at me.


    It chirped, before it¡¯s head dipped beneath the water as the turtle began to swim away. Curious, I walked ahead and started to follow.


    With minimal effort, I found myself walking on the water, as the Qi held me aloft on the surface. I made my way through to the centre of theke.


    The water trembled beneath me, as a muchrger turtle resurfaced from underneath, lifting me up on it¡¯s back, before diving into the water. I panicked as water rushed at me, as I tried to hold my breath when I paused.


    I could breathe through the water somehow.


    <em>¡°Labby you¡¯re okay?¡±</em> I asked Labby with our link, not opening my mouth underwater. <em>¡°Labby is alright,¡± </em>she sent back and I nodded.


    I felt an intrinsic feat block me from opening my mouth. My instincts were holding me back. I pushed through as the water rushed in¡­ and did nothing.


    ¡°What a bizarre experience. Is this your inner world?¡± I asked the turtle, as I patted it on its back. I wondered how I¡¯d gotten pulled in here. This was definitely not my physical body was it? I couldn¡¯t tell. Maybe I¡¯d simply been removed from the physical world before being pulled in here. Did that mean an extra dimension existed inside the soul or whatever?


    I shook my head, as we continued to give deeper. In the distance, I found a hole within the vastke, and I felt the water slowly but surely draining through it. Dark mist rose from within, corrupting the bottom as the world around me started to lose it¡¯s life.


    I heard the turtle rumble through the water as we went closer. This was the ce of the parasitic nt huh?


    I approached the hole. A ck seed pulsated at the core, spreading the ck gunk as it corrupted the world around here. I could already see the vast area it¡¯d sucked the life out of within theke.


    I tried to shift the earth around the gap with my Qi, to close it, or to have the seed pop up by heating it from the inside. Yet something held me back, the Qi unable to reach the pulsating seed.


    I stared, frowning, wondering what I could do when an idea formed within my mind. This was a seed. A nt. I could work with that.


    I got off the turtle¡¯s back, swimming further down as I took a seat at the bottom of theke, crossing my legs.


    I closed my eyes, letting my thoughts fade as I began to cultivate.

 Chapter 35: A New Companion

    Chapter 35: A New Companion


    Qi cycled, first in a single cycle. Then in two. The essence of the world stirred around me, moving as if I was a part of the world itself. There was something different in this ce. Unlike how I normally needed to hold Qi in my dantian and could only use my Qi, the Qi here moved to my will even when not within my dantian.


    I let the world around me be a part of my cirction. Two circles, one into the other. Chasing an eternal cycle perpetually as they continued to suck more and more into themselves.


    Something stirred around me, the world was pulsing in tune with my Qi. I reached out to that intangible mass of Qi I¡¯d felt when forming my spirit herb garden. A vast array of Qi channels lit up in my senses, as the Qi within my core circted.


    My senses expanded, as I became a part of the world around me. It was a surreal experience, even more so than what I¡¯d been facing so far. I could sense a vast cycle around me. The cycle of the world. The pulse that it took. A gentle wave stirring the pattern, before settling into theforting rhythm once more.


    Then came the crack. The dark, pungent veins that ran through the world. There was a taint here. A leech that was sucking the life from this inner world. A crack, leaking the Qi within.


    The parasite¡¯s roots were here. Within this world, the origin of the miasma began stepping from the abyss in front of me.


    I breathed out, focusing myself. There was something I had in mind.


    I reached out with my mind, to the intangible dark roots that gues the world around me. And then, grabbing onto them, I pulled.


    The world shuddered, as the roots tugged on the core of this ce. The Qi stirred like water sshing within a rolling pot, turning turbulent. I calmed the swirling Qi, focusing once more, as I sank deeper into the cycle of Qi within my core.


    I felt Qi surge within me, as I saw a vast cycle of Qi around me, with millions of motes of Qi connecting to one another in aplicated array, and I was just a tiny dot within it. Just a singr node attached to a bigwork of life. Yet, something was missing. The Qi didn¡¯t react to my call. It didn¡¯t move towards me. I wasn¡¯t the anchor here. The world seemed to scoff at me, shrugging me off as the Qi from within me drifted deep under.


    A vast presence,rger than any and all I¡¯d ever sensed before. An all-epassing presence, covering all under the sky together in its embrace. The essence swirled around me, it churned, it moved, it twisted.


    It was arrogant to think I would be the center of this vastwork of life. I sensed the world around me, like a living breathing array of Qi that moved within a cycle of its own. All I had was a mimicry, a copy of something <em>far</em>rger<em>. </em>Something that I¡¯d found here, in nature today.<em></em>


    I saw the Qi of the world, of this world. As it circted with me. I was a tiny dot, within a world not of my own. I stopped trying to be the anchor. This wasn¡¯t my world, this was someone else¡¯s and I had to work ordingly.


    I let the Qi swirl, and move, and I let myself be a part of the world. The anchors shifted, the focal points changing as the Qi began to aid me once more.


    I sensed the dark roots that spread through this world, trying to taint the cirction of life. The roots shifted, pulsating like a beating heart.


    I guided the Qi, instead ofmanding it, asking for its aid. The Qi obliged, as it swirled around thework. I felt it move through the dark roots, plunging through them, as the miasma began to hiss.


    I continued pushing, as I began to pry the miasma from the world. One root at a time. A hissing wave of heat began to boil the water around me, and I felt a wave of heat pass over me. I kept going, cutting through each root, before long, I had reached the core.


    I reached out, letting the Qi sink into the seed of miasma at the core filling it to the brim. Like an overripe balloon the seed exploded as the Qi within released itself in a flood. I sensed the energy returning to the chain of life, as the essence from the seed began to be channeled.


    I felt the miasma surrounding me, as I felt some of it move into my core, being sucked in greedily.


    The walls of the world broke, as I felt myself plunging into darkness. Many questions filled my mind, and I opened my mouth to speak when a strange dizziness assaulted me. I felt my eyes drooping as the world started to turn dark.


    Within my core, at the edge of my awareness, a fuzzy shape formed. Qi swirled, alongside something else, as my dantian began to change, the Qi finally taking form.


    A seed formed within my core.


    ***


    I jerked awake, opening my eyes as I found myself sitting on the ground, with my clothes slightly wet from the water around me.


    ¡°Senior is awake?¡±<em></em>I heard Liuxiang¡¯s voice ask, and I blinked my eyes, trying to anchor myself. What had just happened?


    ¡°What- I- what happened?¡± I asked in a confused voice, as my memories began to jumble in my head.


    ¡°Senior had stood frozen, and this one had sensed that senior¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t present. So this one had moved senior a bit behind,¡± Liuxiang spoke and I blinked. ¡°This one must admit to being surprised. Senior managed to purge the core of the parasitic nt. This one managed to find some spirit lotuses that we needed as well, the one that survived,¡± Liuxiang said, holding out the beautiful lotus filled with a potent essence that tingled my nose.


    I nodded gratefully, as I turned towards theke to stare at the withered roots floating on theke, the parasitic miasma flower now a withered ck husk.


    A chirp sounded out and my eyes went towards a turtle climbing out of theke as it made its way towards me, before bumping its head.


    I stared nkly, as I saw the green eyes looking up at me. ¡°Is that¡­ you?¡± I asked the turtle, receiving another chirp in reply.


    Huh.


    I stared at the much more normal sized turtle now, and found golden lines running across it¡¯s back, like two joint chains of swirling circles formed on them. It¡­ was oddly simr to the way I cultivated.


    I clutched my head, feeling it buzz. Qi thrummed in my core as my mind felt unsettled, restless almost.


    ¡°Senior should rest. This one, still doesn¡¯t know what exactly had happened. But this one has heard of trials of the spirit. Where only one¡¯s mind and spirit goes through the trial, and no harm falls on the body. Such trials are often taxing on the spirit themselves,¡± Liuxiang spoke.


    <em>¡°They also forge the spirit. Zhi Zhu wants to be in one,¡± </em>the spider said, with a chittering click.


    I stared nkly, as the turtle walked closer, bumping its head against my hand. I gently rubbed his shell as the little guy climbed on my leg and seated himself calmly there.


    <em>¡°Are you feeling alright Labby?¡± </em>I asked, sensing Labby stir awake.


    <em>¡°Labby¡¯s head¡¯s spinning,¡± </em>she replied, squeaking as she did. Iughed, feeling oddly relieved as I sat down with two spirit animals. One of them, likely capable of crushing me with a thought.


    ¡°How did you shrink so much?¡± I asked the turtle, who stared at me nkly before letting out a light chirp. Not much of a talker huh?


    ¡°Spirits can change their bodies if need be. The old form was tainted by the miasma, and the spirit seems to have broken through while the corruption was being cleansed. It likely used the essence it gathered during its breakthrough to reforge its body,¡± Luxiang said and I nodded.


    Well, that was another thing right on the top of my list to look into. All the mass had to have gone somewhere. Not to mention the inner world and the changes I¡¯d felt in my core. Far too many things to look into.


    ¡°What about the vigers?¡± I asked, turning towards where theyy.


    ¡°Recovering. This one has removed the roots from their bodies and applied salves to their wounds and moved the person from near the copsed entrance here as well. The son of the chief is conscious, the other three are still unconscious.¡±


    Well, no one died in that case. I think I could call this a sessful quest.


    I picked myself up, carrying the turtle in my arms as I walked over to where the vigers were resting. I noticed the awake guy, likely the son of the vige head.


    ¡°My eternal gratitude for saving us, cultivators,¡± the man said, bowing his head low. He looked to be young, not much older than me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We were doing a job. Are you alright?¡± I asked, noticing the balms of spirit herbs present on their injuries.


    ¡°I live yet, thanks to you.¡±


    I nodded, taking a look around at the hacked away tree roots moving. The core was gone, but the parasitic nts were still around and likely spreading.


    ¡°We would need to report to the sect quickly as well, Senior. The presence of miasma is concerning,¡± Luxiang said, walking ahead as he picked up the unconscious vigers on his shoulder.


    I helped the son of the chief up, still carrying the little turtle. ¡°You want toe with me? This ce isn¡¯t exactly habitable anymore,¡± I asked the little guy and received a little head bump from it.


    I was taking that as a yes.


    I sensed some envy from Labby as she crackled with sparks and I shook my head. There was a lot to be done, and reports to be made, but I was d to have gotten this over with. I smiled at the thought of being able to go through the upper floor of the library, feeling a spring to my step.


    There were a lot of things to research and not nearly enough time to do them. It was time to make our way back.

 Chapter 36: Back to Taizhou

    Chapter 36: Back to Taizhou


    The trip through the cavern was thankfully, much easier. The cavern was still filled with spirits that wandered, most dead, with only their corpses being moved around. I took care of most of them without much difficulty, burning their bodies to prevent them from rising again.


    I felt slightly exhausted, not physically but as if my mind had been detached from my body somehow and didn¡¯t quite fit right back in yet. Which, I suppose is exactly what had happened when I¡¯d somehow entered that inner world for this little guy here.


    We soon found our way to the end of the entrance, carrying the vigers back as we made our way out of the vein. The first thing I felt was the stark difference in the Qi present in the air and for a brief moment I felt a sensation oddly simr to suffocation. As if the air around me was too thin. It only took a couple of minutes for me to adjust and I turned to face the entrance into the vein.


    ¡°What are we going to do about this while the sect arrives? Any one of those creatures reaching the vige would be catastrophic,¡± I said, turning to face Liuxiang.


    A frown covered the boy¡¯s face as he regarded the cavern entrance. ¡°Perhaps this one and Senior can seal off the entrance for now. The sect would not be sending disciples when being made aware of the miasma and the nt, and they should be easily capable of clearing the way back in.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a n then,¡± I replied, putting the little turtle down, wondering if he¡¯d run off somewhere into the forest. The little guy remained seated near my feet with a calm look on his face. Guess I had my second spirit animal now. Just 149 more to go before I catch ¡®em all!


    I pulled my sleeves up, as Liuxiang carefully set the unconscious vigers at the base of a tree, the vige chief¡¯s son taking a seat as well, his eyes drooping as well. After all the exertion and stress that he must¡¯ve gone through, I was surprised he had energy left at all.


    The two of us walked towards the entrance of the vein and I looked around to see any convenient sized boulders present. A short nce showed luck didn¡¯t favour me that much and I resolved myself to punch my way through this problem like a true cultivator. Lu Jie would¡¯ve been proud.


    ¡°This one will help dislodge the rocks,¡± Liuxiang said as needles appeared in his hands in a sh. I wonder if he picked up the needles from the formation, or did he just have hundreds of them under those robes? No way right?


    I let the thoughts fade as with a sharp crack Liuxiang¡¯s needles pierced through the cavern wall. Seven needles were jabbed one after the other, thest one sending a neat crack across the rock from the impact.


    I prepared myself, gathering my Qi as I took a breath. Time to do some super human kung fu moves.


    I flooded my body with Qi, leaping up. My foot kicked off the right side of a protruding section as I twisted my upper body. Gathering Qi within my body I twisted myself around, shifting my weight as I sent a pulse of Qi travelling through my hand right at the moment of impact.


    Like a piston mming a hard metallic surface, the rock shuddered as cracks ran across the wall. I hurriedly jabbed my finger in one of the gaps, before kicking off the breaking section and away from the falling pile of rocks.


    With a rumbling noise, the section above the cavern copsed, Liuxiang sending needles as needed to aid the cracking rocks. With a rising dust cloud, the entrance sealed itself, and I dusted my hands, feeling pretty impressed at the super human maneuvers I¡¯d pulled off. I was pretty sure I¡¯d jumped around ten feet in the air right there.


    Watching the rubble of copsed rocks, I realised Liuxiang¡¯s needles were all in there. ¡°How are you going to get your needles bac-¡± I paused as silvery needles floated back, through the air, and into Liuxiang¡¯s hand, the boy giving me a light smile from beneath his long ck hair that now flowed behind him, not tied in by a silver pin. Well, that was cool as fuck.


    Leaving my fantasies of flying needles that came back at my call behind, and trying to ignore that I already had the lightning part figured out with Labby I walked back to the vigers, and the little turtle sitting nearby.


    ¡°What should we be doing with him? Or her, I guess.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake twice.


    ¡°<em>It¡¯s a he, Zhi Zhu can tell from its Qi,¡± </em>the spider helpfully added.


    ¡°The sect would likely need to be informed and the spirit had been tainted by miasma. If the senior hadn¡¯t helped, the spirit likely would have died from the miasma in its body. Even with a new form, the risk of miasma would have no cultivator bonding with such a spirit,¡± Luxiang said, ncing at the little turtle, who stared back, its mouth curved upwards as if in a smile. Likely just the shape of its mouth on default, but I still found it extremely adorable nheless.


    ¡°It is a wild spirit at a high level of cultivation, extremely difficult to bond to. Cultivators prefer bonding to young spirits, and raising them and growing with them together, as it ensures the spirit doesn¡¯t run off when older. It is often why human bound spirits tend to take a human appearance through their cultivation.¡±


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu won¡¯t. Zhi Zhu¡¯s form is practical for its purposes, and she doesn¡¯t need clumsy arms,¡± </em>the spider spoke, and I felt a strange envying from Labby.


    ¡°Although this one seems to be following Senior, so Senior may be able to keep it?¡± Liuxiang added and I turned towards the little turtle.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d already decided I¡¯d be talking with you, but do you want to stick around with me as a spirit little big guy?¡± I asked the little turtle, as its green eyes stared at me, its head turning sideways.


    <em>Chirp!</em>


    ¡°Guess that was as much answer as I needed, I think I¡¯ll call you Sheldon,¡± I said, receiving another chirp as I picked the cute little baby up. Terrifying monsters looked a lot more adorable when you could hold them in your hands.


    I patted its shell, a mix of a delicate brown and green, mixed with striking colors of gold. I couldn¡¯t sense its realm at all, almost as if its presence had vanishedpletely. There was something strange going on with this turtle, and with my cultivation both. The inner world of this guy was another thing I really needed to look more into. Alongside miasma.


    Many new questions had arrived, alongside many new possibilities on what Qi could be, and I felt excited to explore all of them.


    <em>¡°Labby will be your senior sister!¡± </em>Labby eximed to the turtle, her ears flicking in excitement and pride and Iughed out loud, not willing to tell her that wasn¡¯t how ranks in cultivation worked.


    <em>Chirp! </em>Sheldon replied, and Labby gave a satisfied squeak of her own. I shook my head, turning towards Liuxiang, and giving him a light nod as we both headed towards Taizhou.


    We walked quickly through the forest, the rumblings of the spirits much calmer as I felt the Lunar Qi rising. The day was starting to end, with the sun soon to be setting on the horizon. The vige appeared quickly in the distance and I saw a crowd of people gathered, whispering. A lot more men filled the vige now, likely back from their work.


    I could hear their whispers even from a distance, but the voices merged into a confusing static if I didn¡¯t focus. The strange mental exhaustion and overall events of the day told me I wouldn¡¯t be doing that anyway.


    ¡°Brother!¡± I heard a girl exim, pushing aside the crowd as she ran towards us. I saw a couple of men trying to tell her to stop, but the girl continued on anyway, almost tackling Liuxiang as she hugged the vige head¡¯s son.


    ¡°Yin¡­¡± her brother spoke, as Liuxiang let go of the man, taking a step back to give the siblings some space.


    ¡°You stupid, dumb, impulsive, arrogant, dumb idiot! Why did brother have to go¡­ I was so worried,¡± her sister said, grabbing her brother as I saw tears rushing down from her eyes. My gaze shifted to other family members rushing towards us as they all began to take hold of their loved ones.


    I smiled, feeling a strange sense of pride fill me at having saved the lives of these people. <em>¡°Labby feels nice too Great Master,¡± </em>Labby told me with a squeak and I nodded.


    ¡°They are alright, and will recover soon. This one has applied some salve for their injuries. Please reach out to the sect if any issuese up with their conditions,¡± Liuxiang spoke, in his usual neutral tone, and I sent a pulse of Qi towards him, changing my expression to a smile.


    Smile damn it, they¡¯ll get scared.


    The boy looked at me in confusion and I saw the vigers bow deeply as they began to carry the injured people back. I saw Liuxiang look at me with a confused expression and I stopped a sigh from escaping my mouth.


    The boy was surprisingly clueless sometimes. He did look pretty intimidating with his nd tone and pale skin, not to mention that presence of his. Even I¡¯d felt chills from it when I¡¯d first met him, so I could only imagine the effect on non cultivators.


    ¡°We should head to the chief soon, and inform him of what had happened,¡± I said, loudly to signal to the weeping siblings as well. I hated to interrupt their family time but the threat hadn¡¯t been resolved, and the faster we reported back to the sect the better it¡¯d be.


    ¡°Y-yes, please. Let us move back, my father awaits you,¡± the girl spoke, wiping her tears and sniffing as a blush covered her face. I nodded gratefully, as we began to make our way back.


    Within a few moments we¡¯d arrived at the vige head¡¯s house and I saw the man rushing outside as he spotted us.


    ¡°Chen! You fool!¡± The man eximed, walking out in a rush, before he quickly turned towards us with a deep bow. ¡°I cannot thank you enough for your kindness cultivators, our debt is eternal to you. May the heavens bless your path,¡± the man spoke with a wavering voice as his daughter soon joined in, alongside their son.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, and we should head in, there¡¯s a few things you should be aware of,¡± I said, as we headed in.


    Taking a seat within the home, as I set Sheldon down, I began to summarise the events. I watched as the vige head¡¯s expression ranged from a series of expressions, shock, disbelief and at least muted surprise.


    ¡°I cannot be grateful enough for your arrival, cultivators. This vige of Taizhou has been saved by the two of you,¡± the man said with a bow and I scratched my nose, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°I am aware this cannot nearly express our gratitude for your actions, but please, take this as a gift from this poor man. I would be ashamed to not give anything in return for all that you¡¯ve done,¡± the man said, and I paused as he picked out a shimmering lotus, still curled up with its petals in a bud.


    <em>¡°The flower will blossom when imparted with enough Qi. This one thinks Senior should have it, it would aid Senior¡¯s alchemy,¡±</em> Liuxiang spoke and I nced at him for a brief moment before nodding as I picked up the flower.


    I could almost feel Labby drooling from our bond. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t actually drooling and making a mess.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I watched the man¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. What? Saying thank you was such a big deal huh?


    ¡°I will leave you to tend to your son, and return to your duties. We must hurry back to inform the sect as well,¡± I said, getting up as I began to head out.


    ¡°This vige will remember the favour, cultivators. I will remember it too,¡±


    I paused when I saw a gathering of people standing outside the vige chief¡¯s home. The group bowed deeply as we arrived, and I noticed some of them to be the family members of the injured vigers.


    ¡°T-Thank you for bringing father back!¡± a boy shouted, his eyes heavy with beady tears and I felt an odd emotion filling my chest.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing my brother back. For bringing all of them back,¡± the people said, all bowing deeply.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I wasn¡¯t used to this gratitude, doing only what I would¡¯ve done regardless of where I¡¯d been. Yet, I soon realised that, in a world like this one, a cultivator had no need to show such kindness. Within a world ruled by power, the voices of the powerless meant little.


    ¡°Senior and this one ept your thanks,¡± Liuxiang replied with a nod, and I saw the people give ast bow as they began to head back to their homes.


    ¡°The vige will remember your favour cultivators. I bid you a quick journey,¡± the head said, and I nodded, walking ahead, before soon we were rushing across thendscape.


    ¡°Thanks, for replying to those vigers,¡± I said, looking at Liuxiang as his long ck hair flew behind him, free of its ties. He almost looked pretty for a guy, I was d Yan Yun wasn¡¯t around to start the beginning of another love tale.


    ¡°This one could tell Senior felt lost. It is a small matter, we should hurry back to the sect,¡± Liuxiang said, running ahead of me, as I soon sped up, quickly following behind.


    <em>¡°Zhu Zhi still wanted to eat that bat,¡± </em>I heard the spider speak as a smallugh reached my ears. So he <em>can</em>ugh then.


    <em>¡°Labby canugh better!¡± </em>Labby eximed.


    <em>Chirp! </em>


    I smiled, patting my little turtle as I ran through the open fields as the sun set at the horizon, leaving Taizhou behind.


    The full moon shone with a light glimmer in the sky above.

 Chapter 37: Blossoms of the Moon

    Chapter 37: Blossoms of the Moon


    The way back felt like apletely different path as night approached. The dying light of the sun gave way for the rising full moon shining brightly up above as I sensed the Lunar Qi rising around me.


    <em>¡°Labby can feel it too Great Master. She can feel the moon, like a strange soft thing in her core. Cold but pleasant,¡± </em>Labby squeaked as I sensed her Qi stirring within her body, Lunar Qi gathering around her.


    I saw Sheldon retreat in his shell, his eyes closed and I watched him sleepfortably. With everything he¡¯d gone through, I wasn¡¯t surprised that the little guy was tired.


    I could sense spirits roaming through the woods as well, their steps apanied by the rustle of leaves masked by the wind flowing through the fields. My gaze travelled upwards, looking at the sky, as I stared at the starry night covering the world. Only a faint hint of the sun¡¯s light remained now.


    I wondered where we were. The sky above me felt like home, albeit with much less light pollution and many <em>many </em>more stars than I could see. My eyes managed to spot multiple gxy clusters that were extremely tiny and had only a faint lighting from them. I suspected it was in parts due to me being a cultivator and having better eyesight.


    I tried to spot the constetions I knew about, tracing the patterns of the stars. I could find a few simrities, but many others were nothing like the sky I knew from back home, but even so, I felt there was a strange familiarity to them.


    ¡°The sect is nearby,¡± Liuxiang spoke through the rushing wind as I lowered my gaze, spotting the hill up ahead rising tall into the sky at the top of which was the sect. To the left, I saw the city nearby, dimly lit by lights but mostly a dark shadow sitting beneath the moonlitndscape.


    ¡°We should hurry, the full moon¡¯s night is when many spirits rouse from their slumber,¡± Liuxiang spoke, and I nodded, increasing my speed as we ran across the wide field of grass.


    We soon reached the gates of the entrance, quickly handing the task slip to the guards for a look, before making our way into the sect. Coming in from the outside at night, I could see the flickering almost invisibleyer of Qi that surrounded the sect. The ward meant to keep wild spirits away most likely, or perhaps a defensive mechanism too, in case of an attack. Not an umon scenario for sects in this world.


    The dirt path uphill soon turned to paved stone as we reached the upper sections of the sect. Liuxiang guided me from this point on as together the two of us began to head towards one of the halls within the sect, thergest one that I¡¯d seen so far.


    Entering the building, I walked behind Liuxiang as we made our way into one of the chambers. I paused upon entering the parchment filled chamber as I spotted a familiar face inside.


    ¡°Elder Feng,¡± Liuxiang said in a bow and I hurriedly followed along. ¡°We¡¯ve returned from the sect task.¡±


    I nodded, walking in as I stared at the familiar Elder¡¯s face. How did he work in so many different buildings? Multiple shifts? And we just so happened to meet up in all of them? Nurse Joy¡¯s Cultivation counterpart?


    ¡°That is good to hear. What have you found on your tasks disciples?¡± the elder asked, and I let Liuxiang take the lead as I searched for the Elder¡¯s spirit.


    I felt a gaze on me, from an unknown location as I heard a chime likeughter softly whisper in my ear for a moment.


    <em>¡°Labby can sense her! A bit,¡± </em>Labby said, as her ears swiveled around in search of the spirit.


    My attention went back to Liuxiang.


    ¡°The parasitic nt had a central flower filled with Miasma in it, growing on the back of a spirit turtle. Senior helped free the turtle of the nt, and remove the miasma from its body before this one and Senior sealed the entrance to the cavern.¡±


    I saw the elder frown, deep wrinkles appearing on his forehead. ¡°Miasma you say, that is troubling news. Very troubling. Your work is appreciated, disciples, I¡¯ve noted your task. And, for having reported back a news of such importance I¡¯ve increased the reward to eight tokens,¡± the elder said, waving his hand as a stack of eight little wood and jade tokens appeared on the table.


    ¡°As far as the spirit goes, you¡¯re aware the creature is much higher in realm than you? And a wild creature at that. If you choose to keep it, you will be responsible for its actions as well,¡± the Elder spoke, turning towards me.


    ¡°Do you still wish to do so?¡± He asked and I nodded. ¡°Very well, in that case. Take this jade slip. If the creature is willing, you will be able to initiate a bond to it. Though it will not be under your control, do remember that,¡± the elder said, throwing a jade slip at me.


    I bowed, which was pretty awkward to do while carrying Sheldon. ¡°I¡¯ll be making preparations to send a group of cultivators to clear out the cavern now. You may take your leave,¡± the elder said, and I was about to take my tokens when Liuxiang spoke up.


    ¡°Elder, if this one may. This one had a request for the elder¡± Lixuaing said, walking towards the tokens, as he ced a few more of them onto the table. ¡°This one wishes to use the tokens to get a slip to the second floor of the library that could be used by both Senior and This one,¡± Liuxiang spoke and I stared at him for a moment before dipping my head as well.


    I certainly didn¡¯t have enough tokens to gain entry into the second floor just yet and if he was willing to share, I wasn¡¯t going to refuse. Yet, I wouldn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t surprised by how nice he was being to me. Not the kind of behaviour I¡¯d expected from a cultivator, any cultivator.


    ¡°Hmm, very well. But only one of you at a time may use it,¡± the elder said, as a jade slip appeared in his hands, carved with the symbol of the library on it, and the number two below it.


    ¡°This one thanks the elder,¡± Liuxiang spoke, bowing his head as he took the jade slip, before the both of us moved out of the chamber. I heard a faint whispere from behind me, as I felt Lunar Qi gather and spread around me, apanied by the familiar presence of the Elder¡¯s spirit.


    <em>¡°Let the blossom bloom tonight, Disciple.¡± </em>the spirit said, her presence fading soon after.


    I turned around to look behind me, but found only the dimly lit corridor. My gaze shifted to the full moon outside, and I wondered just what the spirit¡¯s motive had been in sending me on this quest.


    <em>Chirp!</em>


    I turned to see Sheldon awake and looking at me with his beady eyes, his mouth curved in its usual adorable smile. I continued behind Liuxiang. It was pointless to try and determine what the spirit had wanted from sending me to Taizhou, but whatever it may be, I wasn¡¯t going toin about it.


    I walked out of the sect hall, and onto the paved stone path outside. The difference between night and day was just of color to me at this point, my eyes capable of seeing with almost the same rity as they did during the day.


    ¡°Thank you for sharing the pass with me,¡± I said to Liuxiang with a light bow.


    ¡°This one should be thanking Senior. This one wouldn¡¯t have been able to fulfill the task without Senior¡¯s help, not to mention, free the turtle spirit from its agony without Senior. This one was just repaying the favour,¡± Liuxiang replied and I didn¡¯t argue against it. Don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth, as they said.


    ¡°This one has noticed Senior has an interest in Alchemy, this one learns the formation arts, alongside the mystery of the human body. The halls may not be where Senior wishes to be as a cultivator, but the teachings of craftsmanship are there to be taken for all disciples. If the Senior wishes, he can find me at the hall, and this one would be d to help.¡±


    I nodded at that, considering the offer. Formations did deeply interest me, and if I could sit in on a ss without having to officially join the sect as an alchemist or something then I would dly do so.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Thank you for the offer Yi Liuxiang,¡± I said and Labby squeaked alongside me.


    ¡°This one will be taking leave as well¡­ Lu Jie.¡±


    I stared at the boy as he moved away covered in a plume of misty clouds. I shook my head, smiling as I turned back around, feeling a strange sense of happiness.


    What a strange guy.


    ***


    I walked into my chamber, spotting the orange cat from before lying in my spirit herb garden, high as anything. Labby squeaked in outrage, jumping off my shoulders as she began to chase the cat around with crackles of lightning and Iughed.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡±</em> Sheldon said, reflecting my joy.


    ¡°Wee to the team buddy,¡± I told the little turtle as I set him down near my spirit herb garden. The turtle walked around, taking a look at the various nts around it curiously. Walking a bit further ahead, in the portion I¡¯d covered with dirt Sheldon sat down as his Qi swirled around him. Water formed in a whirlpool around him digging into the soil as a small puddle was created within the spirit herb garden, the water shimmering with a light glow from soaking in all the Qi.


    ¡°Fair enough, I guess that works as your little pool then,¡± I said as Sheldon chirped at me once more.


    I turned around, watching Labby¡¯s fur raised as she crackled with lightning, staring down the cat. Something about eating her spirit herbs, from what I could gather. I walked in close, grabbing the orange cat. You really didn¡¯t want to eat Labby¡¯s herbs and then stick around to find what happens next. I pet the cat lightly as it meowed at me, before I let it leap out of the window it hade from.


    Maybe I¡¯ll take him in, if she keepsing around. A speaking cat would be dreadful though. Just imagining the sass gave me shudders.


    <em>¡°But Master¡­ Labby¡¯s herb- That is, Master¡¯s herbs! She ate them! She has betrayed the empire! Justice must be delivered to the traitor,¡± </em>Labby proimed, her voice burning with righteous fury and Iughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just a couple of leaves. They¡¯ll grow back in a few days. Nowe, we have a flower to bloom,¡± I said, walking back towards the little pool Sheldon had created.


    I took out the curled up lotus blossom from my pouch. Its petals were glowing with a faint white color, reacting to the Qi present around the spirit herb garden. I sat down, besides the pool as Sheldon climbed out, walking near me as he took a seat as well. Labby ran up my back, sitting on my shoulders and I began my work.


    I set the flower within the pool, carefully setting it into the muddy soil beneath. After ensuring the flower was set, I closed my eyes, and began to circte my Qi.


    One cycle into another. The rhythmic flow of an eternal cycle. There were still many mysteries about this method of cultivation that I¡¯d discovered, but now, I was starting to see aspects that I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    The circles were like guiding paths that pulled the Qi within themselves. The opposite spins of the circle were like bncing counter pairs, both gathering Qi at the same core at their centre. Almost like maic field lines, or a pair of up and down spin electrons, for theck of a better example.


    It was oddly simr to alchemy. The cirction of Qi, and the formation of a core. Like I was purifying a pill within my own body, but instead of a pill, it was Qi itself.


    The two circles formed a pair, each half representing one side of the flow of Qi. A dual spin array that locked itself into position, feeding off one another.


    The insights about my cultivation bolstered me, as I found the circles starting to spread. At the centre, I could sense a fuzzy presence, a seed formed of my own Qi. The seed pulsed, with each rotation of Qi, growing, and I felt my cultivation grow alongside it. It was the core, the core of my ownwork of life.


    The chain that I felt from the spirit herbs, it all led to this one little seed, in my core. Something was forming in there, I had no idea what, but it was something. And I could feel it was tied to my very soul.


    Lunar Qi swirled around me, as I continued to cultivate. The air brimmed with the moon¡¯s light, a gentle cold feel to it. I felt the lotus start to bud, as the light of the moon filled it. One petal opened up, soon followed by another as the flower began to blossom.


    A new flower joined thework of Qi within my spirit garden, and I felt the roots of Qi extending from me shift around the lotus. Lunar Qi flowed into me, swirling in my dantian for a moment before they headed out, into the bond I shared with Labby.


    I opened my eyes to see Labby sitting with her eyes closed. The crescent mark on her forehead lit up with the light of the Moon as arcs of moonlight swirled around her for a moment. My eyes drifted ahead, onto the little flower glowing within the shallow pool of water and I smiled.


    A beautiful white lotus reflected the moonlight within my garden.

 Chapter 38: Lunar Thunder

    Chapter 38: Lunar Thunder


    Labby sat in silence, feeling the Qi circting within the roots of the spirit herbs around her, guided by her Great Master.


    The essence of the spirit herbs was tantalising, rubbing their sweet scent against her nose with the promise of a delicious meal.


    <em>¡°No, Labby mustn''t,¡± </em>Labby told herself, shaking her head as she returned her focus to her Great Master¡¯s cultivation. She watched eagerly, as the Qi pulsed, as the Lunar Qi from the lotus flowed through the herbs, reaching her core before melding with her Lightning Qi.


    The two Qi opposed each other, struggling for dominance. The lightning Qi within her core crackled, while the lunar Qi, gentle and swift, diverted the thunder back. She could feel a tenuous bnce of Qi within herself, as the two opposing natures struggled to remain together. Like the conflicting nature of Yin and Yang.


    Labby flicked her ears, turning around as she watched thezy turtle sleeping next to the pool of water. Her new Junior brother was quiet and hadn¡¯t talked to her despite Labby¡¯s multiple greetings. Labby had thought him arrogant, but perhaps the turtle didn¡¯t know how to talk? Maybe the Qi had never taught it how to, as it had taught her. <em></em>


    Sheldon opened his eyes upon her gaze, looking back at her with his perpetually smiling face. Labby squeaked, putting her intent into her call instead of speaking out the way her master did. The way she¡¯d done when she¡¯d just been a little rat without any awareness of who she was.


    Sheldon stared at her for a moment before the turtle pulled its stumpy legs out of its shell as Sheldon crawled to the pool of water containing the lotus, diving into it. The turtle remained in the water, swimming gently around in circles and Labby stared in confusion.


    The little turtle continued to serenely rotate within the pool, and Labby¡¯s gaze went to her master, who was deep into cultivation, his presence filling the entire chamber. Labby frowned, as she stared at Sheldon swimming around.


    Through the gaps of the window, the light of the moon reflected itself in the water. The stirring of that water, caused by Sheldon, caused the light to rotate in a circr pattern, and it seemed as if the moon was changing faces. The dark image of the moon coveredpletely in a shadow would gradually shift into the ray of thin light seeping from the corners into a beautiful crescent.


    The light would continue to grow until the moon was half-light, half-dark, then only a tiny section remained. Before, the glowing full moon presented itself.


    The full moon shone brightly within the pool, brimming with Lunar Qi, a chill yet gentle warmth radiating from the light.


    The cycle would continue, as the full moon would fade, giving way to darkness, until nothing remained. Only for the cycle to begin anew.


    Labby felt her Qi swirling. There was a cycle here, like one the master had told her about. The cycle of the moon. It had a name, a name the Qi now whispered in her mind.


    <em>Eight phases of the moon.</em>


    Labby felt Qi swirling around her, as she watched the cycle of the moon. The ever-changing nature of the eight phases, and how each one led into the other. Labby cultivated her Qi, swirling it with her new insight as her core began to fill with Lunar Qi.


    She cycled her Qi, like the phases of the moon, representing the cycle. The Qi responded, flowing into her. The cycle poured into her core, flooding her with Lunar Qi, as the gentle Qi met the violent thunder and Labby erupted into lightning.


    Labby felt her Qi struggling, the two weren¡¯t in bnce. The Lunar Qi and the Thunder Qi refused to merge and she felt her Qi swirling and starting to escape her control.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>Sheldon spoke, as Labby saw water flow around her in a whirlpool. The lightning struck the water but was diverted and lost within it. <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>Sheldon spoke again, and Labby nodded.


    Focusing inwards, Labby let go of her consciousness, going deep within her mind, at the source of all her Qi. Within her core, the dual nature of Qi struggled, ramming head-on like oil meeting fire as they erupted and she felt a pulse of pain go through her being.


    Labby swirled the Qi around, trying to separate the two opposite natures of Qi, yet the turbulence remained, the Qi moving towards each other as if attracted towards one another. Labby cycled the moon, and the lightning, struggling to pull the Qi apart.


    Her efforts failed, as her control slipped, the Qi merging once more as they erupted outwards and she felt a sting in her dantian. She needed to stop the Qi before it could damage her cultivation, but how? Labby had no answers to her question, no insights. The Qi didn¡¯t whisper its mysteries to her.


    Labby felt the words of the spirit echo in her mind. To cultivate like this was against her nature, the spirit had told her. To be what she wanted to, she had gone against her instincts, to simply feast on herbs wherever she saw them, and keep eating until nothing remained.


    Ever since she¡¯d been with her Great Master. She¡¯d pushed against those instincts as best as she could. She¡¯d suppressed her increasing hunger with cultivation, filling her being with Qi and focusing on it.


    But perhaps she was doomed from the very start? To try and be more than just a rat, was a futile effort for one such as her.


    Labby felt the ws of doubt starting to sink into her heart, the Qi in her core turning furthermore turbulent. What if she failed?


    A memory came to Labby¡¯s mind upon the thought.


    <em>¡°Great Master! Why do you smile even when the pill doesn¡¯t work? Isn¡¯t failing sad?¡± Labby asked.</em>


    <em>¡°Haha, no Labby it isn¡¯t. It isn¡¯t sad at all. Each failure is a chance to learn what I did wrong, to correct upon my mistakes, perhaps to even gain new insights I hadn¡¯t ever expected before. So many great discoveries originated from mistakes. To fear failure would be the most foolish thing I could do.¡± Her great master shook his head and smiled at her. </em>


    <em>¡°Each time you fail, you are one step closer to seeding. It can be frustrating sometimes, but it isn¡¯t ever pointless.¡± </em>


    Labby looked through the memories, as she resolved herself once more. She had to try.


    The Qi swirled once more, flowing within a cycle, the lunar Qi separated itself from the lightning as the two formed two cycles of their own. One of energy and power, brimming and waiting to flow out into the world. The other, of a gentler night, flowing freely with no restraints.


    Labby felt the cycle of her Qi, the dual nature, as she remembered, the little insights her master had told her about both.


    The moon was just a reflection of the sun, another side to the same coin. Simrly, lightning was what was born, when two opposite energies were separated, creating an imbnce.


    Labby hadn¡¯t understood how that was possible. How the moon could be the sun, or how lightning could be born from two things that oppose one another. But now, she has started to understand.


    There wasn¡¯t a single cycle here. Each cycle was tied into the other. The cycle of the moon was tied to the cycle of the earth, the cycle of the earth, tied to the cycle of the sun. The cycle of the sun, to the stars and so on and so forth.


    To divide, the cycle in two would create an imbnce, one that the world would seek to rectify. And thus. Lightning.


    The essence of the world circted around her, filling her being, as the lunar Qi, merged with her lightning Qi. A new cycle was formed. Of two halves, flowing into one another. Two halves of the same whole. A bnce was formed.


    Labby felt her core changing, as the Qi in her core began to take on a new form. Essence flooded her, as she grew, past the first realm and into the second. Power filled her, strength coursing through her body.


    Her ws shone like des of moonlight as purple lightning coursed around her. And soon, she heard the gift from the moon spirit reveal itself within her core.


    ¡°You have taken the first step, child. Choose your path from this moment and forth,¡± the spirit whispered.


    Eight spirits of the moon stood before her, all eight, vaster than anything Labby had seen before. She stared at the spirits as they awaited her choice.


    The dark moon, the moon of longing and hunger.


    The waxing crescent moon, the moon of growth and journey.


    The first half-moon, the moon of strength and focus.


    The waxing gibbous moon, the moon of nurture and care


    The full moon, the moon ofpletion.


    The waning gibbous moon, the moon of reflection.


    The second half-moon, the moon of forgiveness.


    The waning crescent, the moon of surrender and peace.


    Labby stared at the phases of the moon before she closed her eyes and called out to one. The moon of growth, the moon of journey. The desire to be full, the eternal chase ofpletion. The spirits of the moon smiled, fading away, as the crescent symbol on her forehead lit up, glowing brightly as she received a gift in her mind.


    Purple lightning soared around her, as des of crescent silver light extended from her ws. Labby felt the path in front of her. She wasn¡¯t there yet, she couldn¡¯t take the form of her master yet. But now, she could feel the steps she needed to follow. As soon as she entered the third realm, she would have the form she desired to take.


    Labby burst into another round of thunder, feeling her much deeper pool of Qi, and her stronger bond to her master. The name of her new art tugged at her mind, its strength and depths waiting to be explored.


    The Crescent Lunar Lightning Art.


    <em>Squeak! </em>

 Chapter 39: History of Cultivation

    Chapter 39: History of Cultivation


    The rays of the sun touched my skin, as I opened my eyes, breaking past the daze of meditation. I felt my circting Qi settle down. There was a richer quality to the Qi that I couldn¡¯t quite describe, as if the Qi within me contained more life than before.


    I sensed the seed within my core. I¡¯d been mildly concerned about the possibility that the miasma flower had taken root within my dantian, but the thoughts were soon mitigated as I cultivated.


    The seed was a part of me, the result of what I was forming with my spirit herb garden. The roots andworks of Qi that I sensed around me, the culmination of these herbs and their essence, all led to the little seed in my core.


    I didn¡¯t understand what it was. It wasn¡¯t my core solidifying, and it wasn¡¯t me forming the second circle of my cultivation either. But whatever the seed was, it was still a part of me.


    I could sense the trickles of Lunar Qi present in my core, remnants of whatever the flower had sent. My gaze drifted back to the lotus and I smiled as I saw Sheldon sleeping in the water besides the lotus, tuckedfortably into his shell. The lotus had lost its potent Lunar Qi as the sun rose above the horizon, but even during day time, I could sense the hints of Lunar Qiing from the blooming spirit flower.


    I shifted my attention to Labby, who was sleeping curled up beside me. Her body was slightlyrger, her fur a lighter shade of grey, with a much more regal color than before. She could¡¯ve been mistaken for a regr rat if one couldn¡¯t sense her Qi before, but now, I doubt there would be anyone who wouldn¡¯t be able to tell her identity.


    I brushed Labby¡¯s fur gently. I¡¯d been able to sense when Labby had begun trying to break through to the second realm. I¡¯d been able to sense her distress and her fear. A part of me had almost stopped my cultivation to try and help her even though I knew interfering would only make things worse.


    In the end, she¡¯d broken through stabilising her core and entering into the second realm. I could sense my bond, much stronger than before. I brushed Labby once more, before I tugged at her spirit. A gentle nudge, and pull, and she moved, before her body began to glow lightly. I watched, partly in fear and surprise, as her form broke down into Qi, and I felt her spirit fill up my dantian as she sleptfortably.


    ¡°My little floof girl really went ahead and broke through on her own didn¡¯t she?¡± I muttered out loud. I could peek into her dreams if I focused, the Qi of the moon connected to dreams and night both. Iughed as I saw her riding a massive lotus spirit flower, standing tall and proud in a partly human form, as she wielded des of crescent moon swords and lightning, while eating through a big basket of spirit herbs.


    That was a Labby dream alright.


    I got up from my seat near the pool of water. Walking out of the spirit herb garden in my room, I passed near my desk, noticing the jade slip present on it as a smile crept upon my face. Liuxiang had sent the Library Pass my way.


    I picked up the jade slip, inspecting it lightly before I turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour. Make that few hours actually,¡± I told Sheldon, the little turtle opening his eyes a moment before going right back to sleep.


    There were a lot of things I had to do, but right now, I couldn¡¯t stop the smile creeping on my face as I rushed out of my room, and towards the library.


    ***


    The path up to the library felt exceptionally long today as I made my way, a smile still stered on my face even as I tried to keep my excitement in control. I was trying to hold back my expectations on what I may find on the second floor, in preparation for potential disappointment by some vague mystical bullshit, but it seemed to be a losing effort so far.


    I walked in the library, my eyes vaguely ncing over where Elder Feng tended to be, I was momentarily surprised to see a different person present in the library right now, an older man in the 2nd realm. Meeting the man¡¯s gaze, I bowed respectfully, showing my jade slip and handing it to them, as I turned towards the stairs leading up to the second floor. I took a breath, before I began to head up.


    The second floor wasn¡¯t particrly visually different from the first one, a normal person would struggle to tell the difference between the first one and this one. But to my senses, it felt like apletely different world. The Qi here was different, more potent, almost sharp, as if words tugged onto the Qi carrying themself out of the lines of books present here. If the library below was theyman¡¯s version of the library, then this was the true cultivator¡¯s library.


    I walked in, looking around in awe and surprise as I walked through the many books, and often, jade slips present. I picked one up, and sent a Qi pulse in it, immediately recognising it as the Viridian Fang¡¯s Water Arts, and the history of the founding n of the technique.


    I put the Jade te down, knowing that the technique wasn¡¯t much use to me and I couldn¡¯t more than peer lightly into it, without going down and asking to borrow it. As much as the jade slips and their ability to transmit information interested, making a magicputer from one was a far off dream for now.


    I shifted my attention to the books instead, the things that I could freely read and browse through as I pleased. I walked around, picking books on any and all topics I found interesting, before one in particr caught my eye.


    <em>The Nature of Gu and Miasma. </em>


    I stared at the book for a moment, picking it out of the shelf. The book was heavy, even for me, a cultivator who could casually liftrge rocks. The weight of the book wasn¡¯t of physical origin, but originated from its Qi.


    I paused at the thought, realising something. The books here contained Qi in them. It should¡¯ve been obvious that they did, in fact, I knew that they already, yet somehow hadn¡¯t ever realised the implication.


    Why would something that hasn¡¯t intentionally been set with a formation or saturated with Qi be so densely packed with Qi?


    <em>¡°The words of truth garner the attention of the world, disciple. The heavier the book, the more worth the Qi gives its contents.¡± </em>


    I jumped, turning around in a hurry as I saw a smiling moon spirit floating behind me, shimmering with a pleasant white glow.


    <em>¡°I see the child has taken her first step. We think you are already aware of her wishes, even if you chose not to mull over them. The path of the moon is one of dreams and the night. Of many faces carried within one. Try to not let your spirit get lost in its mirth, she would need a guiding hand.¡± </em>


    The spirit said, and I bowed my head deeply in respect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there when she needs me. Thank you for your guidance,¡± I said, still keeping my head bowed.


    <em>¡°We¡¯ll leave you alone, disciple, we are satisfied after seeing the child''s choice. The crescent will guide her well.¡±</em>


    I sensed the spirit vanish as I raised my head, and I sensed the still asleep Labby within my dantian. I could gain vague impressions of her childish dreams, and her desires, yet within them, I also sensed her worries, and her growing understanding as her world expanded. She was growing, and growing fast, and I didn¡¯t feel ready to guide her just yet. I sensed a shift in Labby¡¯s Qi as she shared her senses with me momentarily from her dreams, and I almost smelled spirit herbs, as if I was buried under a hill of them.


    I shook my head, smiling. Maybe I¡¯ll be enough after all.


    ¡°We need to check your transformation to Qi to zap into my dantian thing as well. This is totally breaking a lot of biology and physics,¡± I said out loud, as I headed to a nearby section with small tables on the floor. I set my stack down, sitting crossed legged as I opened the books.


    ¡°Alright, time to dig in,¡± I said, feeling this is probably how Labby felt when she got to eat her fill of spirit pills. Iughed at the thought as I opened the first book, and began to devour its contents.


    Bliss.


    ***


    <em>Gu. Poison. Death. There were many names for the vile energy that gued the deeper caverns of our world, riddled with twisted creatures and demons that threatened the great Azure-jade empire. </em>


    <em>Yet, as sphemous as it may be. This schr had tried to look at Gu from a stance not mired in the notions of good or evil. Gu is the nature of death, the nature of corruption. Yet, this schr believes, even Gu is ultimately a part of the cycle of Qi. </em>


    <em>The energies of death, may they be harnessed by barbarians in twisted blood rituals or by demons still contribute to the greater cycle of heaven themselves. For life is iplete without death, the cycle stuck in its ce without an end. </em>


    <em>At great risk, this schr writes these words. To deny death, and its manifestations is to deny life, and as such, the very heavens themselves. </em>


    I let out a deep breath, feeling my Qi pulsing in my core, following my slightly increased heartbeat, as I felt an intense weight present in the words. A little reading ahead informed me the author had been executed centuries ago, and it took a long time before his works were recognised. Something I¡¯d seen back home as well. A true shame.


    The sun was going down, as I set my little pack of books aside. I¡¯d lost track of time, almost in a simr trance like when I¡¯d been cultivating, and perhaps, as equally empowering. I¡¯d learnt about the history of Qi, the way cultivation itself had evolved. Having descended from greater spirits, and mythical beasts, onto spirit beasts and then adapted by humans atst.


    Even after that, it was not until the eventual foundation of the Azure-Jade empire, the longeststing empire in history, that cultivation found the opportunity to finally be solidified. Each step and path, there for people willing to know. The foundation of the seven Celestial peaks by the Jade emperor a few millennia ago was thestrgest revolution cultivation had seen.


    There was already science here. One filled with mystique, and vague conceptual knowledge thatbined both spirituality and theology into the understanding of the world. I wasn¡¯t confident enough to say that their approach was wrong, but it had been arrogance to think I was creating something new.


    The Science of Cultivation was already present. All it needed was a nudge into a more logical and structured approach, and I saw no reason why I couldn¡¯t be one of the people to try and do this.


    It was a shame though, that I found little in regards to my cultivation method. But in all honesty, I was a lot more excited by that prospect, and the potential for discovery.


    I nced across the library, taking it all in. This much information, and it was likely just a tiny fraction of what would be avable to inner sect disciples, orrger sects. The emperor and the imperial family likely held a prized possession of knowledge as well. If I wanted to escape the world of cultivation, I would have to leave all of this behind. All this knowledge and information that I could likely use to progress and learn even more, and speed up my understanding of the world even further.


    Could I really do it? Should I? Were my fears truly warranted? I had no means outside my meagre fighting abilities to protect myself, and I had no way to ensure I could keep doing as I wanted without catching the wrong eye.


    So far, I¡¯d preferred to try and run away from my problems, escape their clutches and nevere into their sight. Avoidance was the best defense, or something like that. But if I really wanted to keep going, then I needed to be strong enough to be able to stand against cultivators and even organisations like the Alchemy Halls. It¡¯d be foolish to try and think I could do it from martial prowess. I wasn¡¯t some dumb cultivation protagonist with a hidden bloodline or secret martial techniques inherited that would allow me to rise unparalleled in this world. But what I did have was knowledge, and I could use it to allow myself more freedom. At least, enough to protect myself.


    The realisation was like swallowing a bitter pill that refused to travel down my throat. Unpleasant, was an understatement. I closed the books at the table, getting up as I quickly ced them back in their position, still thinking over things as I took my library pass and began to head back.


    If I truly wanted to establish myself, then the first step was to graduate as an apprentice alchemist.


    It was time to visit the Old Man again.

 Chapter 40: The First Pill

    Chapter 40: The First Pill


    I walked through the sect grounds, heading towards the little chamber the Old Man had to himself. The scent of alchemical elixirs mixed in potions drifted from the chamber, a smell that I¡¯d be quite familiar with by now.


    ¡°Ah, Lu Jie,e in. Come in,¡± the Old Man said, as his long sleeves swept to the side, brushing aside the Qi filled plume of smoke rising from his cauldron.


    ¡°Master,¡± I bowed, greeting the Old Man, as I entered the chamber.


    ¡°From the looks of you, it seems your quest for the library went well,¡± the Old Man stated, and I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯d gotten some guidance from the spirit of an elder, and apanion to go with me. There were some troubles, but things turned out well,¡± I replied and the old man nodded, smiling.


    ¡°Ah, how you¡¯ve changed Lu Jie. It is good to see you at peace with your new path, child. This Old Man had sensed the turmoil that had always gued your heart, the anger that you¡¯d kept hiding within your chest. In its ce, I see peace now, and curiosity. Almost as if you became a different person entirely,¡± the Old Man said, rubbing his beard and I stared at him with mixed emotions.


    I felt something I hadn¡¯t in a while. The emotions kept within Lu Jie¡¯s memories, the fragments of emotion, and the regret. I pushed those emotions back, pushing them back to where they¡¯de from, as I bowed.


    ¡°This Apprentice is ever grateful for Master¡¯s generosity. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk this path of knowledge, had I not been given your guidance, master,¡± I said in a single breath, before raising my head to look at the Old man. ¡°Now I¡¯vee once again, asking for guidance.¡±


    I could see the wrinkles of Old man¡¯s head turning inwards with a light frown, as he looked at me. ¡°What do you wish for, disciple?¡±


    ¡°I want to try and make the three pills to gain the Junior Alchemist rank. I think I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The old man looked at me for a moment, before gesturing for me to move further in. I walked into the room, taking a seat as the Old Man moved to his cauldron, emptying the contents from within. Qi swirled around his arms, and plumes of smoke rose high as the fire beneath the cauldron zed. There was no thermometer, no equipment, or anything, but I could feel the heat on my skining from the mes, and feel the precision with which the old man directed his Qi. This world mayck technological advances, but it certainly didn¡¯tck in the mastery of skills such as these. The superhuman senses and decades, if not centuries of training probably helped.


    I clenched my hands, looking down at them as I envisioned being able to do what the Old Man did. I didn¡¯t have the precision and neither did I have the control yet. But every time I saw the old man refine a pill, a part of me felt hope build up, to see how much he could achieve even if his Qi pool was not thergest.


    The Qi red around the cauldron before the mes faded and I could tell, the pill was formed.


    ¡°It has been about three months since you came to me, Lu Jie. And though our lessons hadn¡¯t been many, your growth makes this old man proud. But before we proceed any further, this old man wishes to ask you, apprentice. What purpose does alchemy have to you?¡±


    I looked at the old man silently for a moment, before I took a long breath in. To me, alchemy was¡­


    ¡°It was an escape, master. From everything that had happened. When I first came to after the spar, I¡¯d felt confusion, pain, anger. My heart had been in turmoil, and I¡¯d felt afraid of everything. The soothing nature, and the ease with which the pills had their essence flow through me, had soothed my heart. It had given me respite, and I¡¯d clung onto it.¡± I replied, sitting straighter.


    The old man hummed, taking out the pills from his cauldron. ¡°What is it to you now, Lu Jie?¡±


    I closed my eyes, and envisioned a simpleb with mostly basic equipment. A little garden of herbs, and Labby and Sheldon happily ying around, with Labby helping me around the Lab at times.


    ¡°My future, master. I see my path in Alchemy. I see knowledge to be gained within it. I feel the desire to walk along this path, to bring change to many around me. To teach and to grow. I see the ability to help many people, and I desire to gain the skills that would allow me to do so.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Lu Jie. We will begin with the very first of the three pills,¡± the old man said, and I smiled, as excitement built up in my chest.


    ¡°The Poison me pill is a pill that embodies the essence of fire. It takes seven poison, within the pill, and grants immunity to all of them. The mes within the pill serve to burn away the impurities present within your dantian and most importantly, your pathways. Allowing Qi to flow more freely.¡± the old man said, walking around the room as he picked some herbs from containers.


    ¡°But just like fire, it is a pill to be treated with respect. It has the potential to cause harm just as much as the potential to cure.¡±


    I nodded awkwardly. Definitely had first hand experience with the dangers of fire, though perhaps I¡¯d inhaled something that had stopped making my logical part of the brain since I never stopped enjoying those explosions either.


    I mean, why do Alchemy when you couldn¡¯t at least explode some things in your face.


    ¡°After fire, there would be the water essence pill, followed by the earth essence. If you¡¯re able to form all of these, then you could call yourself a Junior Alchemist my apprentice.¡±


    I was about to nod, when I realised something. Fire, Water, Earth. Hold up just a minute, what am I the chosen arrowhead monk who has to master all four elements and save the world from the fire murderhobos?


    I chuckled lightly, before I quickly killed off theughter. Yet the thought continued to greatly amuse me. Hah! Maybe I should¡¯ve picked up some wind arts while I was at it.


    ¡°Pay attention to the fire Lu Jie,¡± the old man said, and I coughed, bringing my attention back. I saw the herbs being put into the cauldron, as Old Man¡¯s Qi pulsated, as the fire lit beneath the cauldron once more.


    ¡°The me is the essence of this pill. And as alchemists, it is the me that we have to master, first and foremost. Now watch.¡±


    I opened all my senses, paying attention to the flow of the Qi, and the fire as I watched. Qi pulsed in waves, spreading across the cauldron in wavelike pattern and the fire danced to its rhythm. The contents within the cauldron swirled, as the Qi guided them, drawing their essence out.


    I sensed the whirlpool of Qi the old man had formed, guiding the essence in circr pathways that eventually led into the core of the cauldron, where it all collected together to form the pill, one step at a time.


    ¡°The pill has fire within it. To tame the fire, you have to let it spread, and mellow out, before you mp down on it from all sides.¡±


    Following his words, I sensed the ring pill release the fire essence, as sparks spread from the rising fire. I watched as the me within the cauldron spread out and for a moment I was worried the mes would hurt the old man.


    My concerns were for naught, as the mes dodged the old man with a light nudge of his Qi, before soon the spreading fire essence began to follow the whirlpool of Qi, turning inwards and inwards. The heat rose and I felt sweat start to cover my arms and face, as I watched the me now swirling beneath the caldron as well. The fire wanted an escape, yet the easiest path it could take was to be pulled into the pill, which it soon did, coalescing into a fiery pill that let outrge plumes of smoke.


    The old man picked out the still smoking pill, this one, a brighter shade of deep red, without the swirling brown impurities that could be seen in my drugnades.


    ¡°Now it is your turn.¡±


    I nodded, getting up from my seat as I walked up to the cauldron. Walking around, I picked out the ingredients, grabbing the ming grass at the veryst.


    I ced the herbs one at a time, feeling the essence within them. I noticed the way the Qi flowed within the herbs, the way it responded to my own Qi. The spirit herb garden, and my cultivation method, had both added a newyer of insight, on the flow of Qi within the herbs root systems. There was argework of interconnecting threads that kept these herbs filled with Qi. I almost felt as if I could reach out to the herbs in front of me, and guide the Qi within it, urging it to grow.


    I dropped thest of the herbs within the cauldron, before I took a breath and closed the lid.


    ¡°Remember Lu Jie, do not fight the fire, let it flow out, before you guide it towards where you want it to be.¡± Old man said.


    I nodded, as I circted the Qi within my dantian, letting it spread through my pathways. I extended my senses, letting my Qi spread through the cauldron and as I adjusted the Qi pressure within the cauldron.


    Mentally checking the notes and the many experiments I¡¯d done myself, I lit the fire beneath the cauldron, feeding it Qi to fuel the mes. The heat began to rise, as the herbs began to break down. Essence began to drip out, one at a time, as the herbs continued to break apart, and I maintained my focus, keeping an eye on the me as I continued to rise the heat.


    A minute or soter, I sensed the right temperature, as I felt the fire essence begin to break out of the ming grass.


    I concentrated, as I let the fire essence slowly begin to build up. The heat stung my skin and I began to sweat, from the rising intensity of the fire. I kept at it, keeping the me beneath the cauldron controlled as the fire essence began to spread.


    Then, in a sudden st, itshed out, a st of fire spreading like an explosion. I took a step back, my control slipping as the Qi pressure deviated and for a moment I felt I¡¯d lost it. I renewed my focus on the Qi filling the cauldron instantly as I tried to allow the fire to spread.


    The essence licked the herbs, binding them within itself, as it sought an escape. I refocused on what the old man had said. I needed to let it flow. Let the fire flow¡­


    I paused as I realised what I¡¯d been missing all this time. The temperature, the density, the saturation of Qi and the Qi pressure were all factors I¡¯d ounted for in my experiments. But I hadn¡¯t taken the flow of the Qi into consideration, due to the difficulty in quantifying something like that.


    Qi flow. I needed to let the Qi flow. Taking a deep breath of hot rising air that stung my nose, I focused on flowing the Qi gently within the cauldron. A singr flow of Qi that all condensed at the bottom. The shape of the cauldron guided the Qi, and I soon found a stable rhythm.


    The fire erupted, trying to escape, and I let it. I stood my ground, even as fire came close to me, escaping from the edges of the closed cauldron. Soon, the raging torrent began to swirl with my Qi, slowly but surely, flowing at the centre.


    I let myself get lost in the motion. I couldn¡¯t think anything, all my attention fixated onto the pill.


    A drop of sweat entered my eye and I blinked, my mind breaking out of its daze. I wiped my forehead, now covered in sweat from the heat as I turned back around.


    I saw the Old Man smiling as I felt a thrill of excitement fill my chest. I carefully opened the lid of the cauldron, to peer inside and I saw a deep red pill, with a burning intensity to its Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken the first step, my apprentice. This old man is proud.¡± The old man said, and I smiled, grinning ear to ear.


    Now I just had to master the other two elements, and save the world!

 Chapter 41: Grandfather

    Chapter 41: Grandfather


    Yan Yun sighed, putting her brush down. In front of her was the first volume of her very first¡­ book. A story she¡¯d created to live in a dream that wasn¡¯t, for just a few moments longer. The tale of an alchemist and a thief. Of two starstruck lovers, set apart by the world around them, as they fought to be together just once. A tragedy, a story to break hearts.


    Yan Yun sighed once more. Next to her book was the long scroll detailing the two people¡¯s lives and whatever history on them Zu Ri would have dug up. Yan Yun wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯d been expecting to find when she¡¯d read the scroll, and even after having read it, she wasn¡¯t sure what to feel either.


    There had been details of the two people¡¯s little trade of some sort. The apprenticeship that Lu Jie had gotten under an old alchemist in the outer sect. And moreover, the expelled sworn brothers of Su Lin, one of whom had been crippled by an enraged elder.


    Yan Yun didn¡¯t feel pity, a fact that conflicted her, but also didn¡¯t surprise her. Having read what she had, the man in question must¡¯ve been prepared for the worst. And she¡¯d heard of simr stories far too often. Yet, for some reason, the history behind the trade still bothered her.


    Perhaps it was due to the fact that she¡¯d still not gathered the courage to face the two. The thought burnt her cheeks as she was filled with shame and embarrassment. The boy¡¯sughter still echoed in her mind at times, as Yan Yun slept, and she wished she could bury herself somewhere.


    It¡¯d caused her to forgo sleep more often, choosing to cultivate instead. Something her grandfather had been rather pleased by after her recent run away.


    Yan Yun felt her Qi stir, at the thought of her grandfather. She felt Leiyu¡¯s disagreement about her grandfather, but she cared not to get into another argument with her spirit. Thest one had already caused her enough troubles with her grandfather.


    ¡°Young Mistress, the Great Master is calling for you,¡± Zu Ri spoke, blending out of the shadows, as she knelt. Her handmaiden, and asional spymistress tended to be a lot more formal when her grandfather was around. As if she were a stranger to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment,¡± Yan Yun replied, as Zu Ri nodded, moving out of her chamber. Yan Yun sat in silence for a moment, staring at the little book in front of her. Thunder crackled among her fingers as she hovered her hand above the note, ready to burn it all away.


    <em>¡°Foolish though it may have been. Yan Yun still poured effort into that. Leiyu disagrees with the nature of it, but thinks that it would be disrespectful to burn it.¡± </em>


    Yan Yun stopped at Leiyu¡¯s words, taken by surprise. ¡°Did Zu Ri tell you to say that?¡±


    <em>¡°What? Yan Yun had said Leiyu didn¡¯t consider her feelings enough. And now when Leiyu does, she doesn¡¯t even believe him,¡± </em>Leiyu spoke, and Yan Yun felt him pout. The expression and emotion was so baffling that despite her wishesughter broke through her mouth, further increasing the indignant anger and hurt Leiyu felt which only served to make herugh more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Leiyu, I didn¡¯t mean tough. I just-¡± she paused. There really wasn¡¯t a need for words between them in the end. Her spirit was tied to her dantian, their thoughts linked.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yan Yun said. She felt Leiyu wave her away, his Qi swirling as if to pretend he wasn¡¯t paying her any attention. A pretense and a bad one, but one she let him indulge in.


    She let the little arrogant bird be, as she got up from her seat. After taking onest look at her book, she opened a drawer, sending a pulse of Qi to open a little hiddenpartment behind it where she stuffed the book with all her other ones. It would likely never see the light again, but it consoled her heart to have written it.


    Taking another moment to ready herself Yan Yun put on her silver and gold hair pins as her robes changed forms to be a bit more proper. With onest look at herself, she headed out.


    She sensed Zu Ri follow her from the shadows at a distance as Yan Yun made her way through the long corridors, heading towards the rtively quiet and simplistic chamber her grandfather resided in. He may be insufferable and strict, but he was not a man to indulge in pointless disys of wealth and waste.


    Before she¡¯d even stepped through into the chamber, Yan Yun felt her grandfather¡¯s presenceing from within. His Qi embodied the mountain themselves, rumbling with the power of rolling thunder powerful enough to strike hundreds down with a single blow. It was a tempered strength, calm and controlled, waiting for the right moment to be released.


    It had only been her recent advancements in cultivation that had allowed Yan Yun to even begin to grasp at the vast strength her grandfather possessed. For all her life, he¡¯d been like an insurmountable peak, so high above that she couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the heights he had attained. But now, she was finally closing in, and she had no intentions of stopping now.


    ¡°Come inside, Yu¡¯an,¡± her grandfather said.


    Yan Yun took a breath before she opened the doors, entering the chamber as she greeted her grandfather with a bow.


    ¡°Good to see you Cousin Yun, it has been a while,¡± a boy spoke.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve grown quite pretty Cousin Yun,¡± another boy followed.


    Yan Yun raised her sight, to see her two cousins standing within. Yan Li and Yan Lei, the other two young prodigious twins that had recently gained the favour of her grandfather after awakening to the phoenix bloodline. Arrogant little things who she preferred not to meet if she could help it.


    ¡°Indeed, it has been a while, Li and Lei. Thest time I¡¯d met you two were still holding your mother¡¯s hands to walk,¡± Yan Yun spoke, as she saw one of the brothers crackle with lightning, grinning at her.


    ¡°Ancient history Cousin. It is good to see you¡¯ve grown over your obsessions for mingling with those beneath you for friendship as well,¡± Li spoke up, as he patted his brother¡¯s shoulders.


    Yan Yun felt her Qi re. The little pricks. They knew she hated talking about that. From what Zu Ri had told her, they¡¯d been the ones who¡¯d filled her chambers with rats when she¡¯d been much smaller as well.


    ¡°It is good to see you cousins catch up, but there are matters of more importance at hand as well,¡± her grandfather spoke, and she felt the weight of a mountain descend on her shoulders. Yan Yun nodded gracefully, ncing at the two brothers to see them sweating lightly under her grandfather¡¯s presence. A slight smile covered her face at the sight, but one that she quickly let go of.


    ¡°Yu¡¯an. Li and Lei will be participating in the tournament alongside you. As their elder in the martial path, you¡¯re tasked with ensuring they are prepared to win the outer sect tournament and can enter the inner sect as core disciples.¡±


    Yan Yun felt a bitter taste in her mouth, but she nodded nheless. She spotted Li grinning as he looked at her from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°As juniors, you are to listen to everything Yu¡¯an says. I must not hear of any mischief caused by the two of you,¡± her grandfather said to the two twins.


    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±


    ¡°As you say, Elder.¡±


    Her grandfather nodded. ¡°You may take your leave, Li and Lei. Head on and cultivate, there is but a month left till the tournament begins. Failure will not be epted,¡± her grandfather spoke, as the twins both bowed as one, before heading out of the chamber.


    ¡°You wish to say something Yu¡¯an?¡± her grandfather asked.


    ¡°Why is grandfather teaching the twins? They are rumbustious, unruly and far too arrogant. There are many other suitable disciples, within the n and branch families,¡± Yan Yun spoke, and frowned as she saw her grandfather shake his head.


    ¡°The kids need to learn a lesson in respect, but their arrogance isn¡¯t misced. I¡¯d heard they¡¯d almost managed to cripple a disciple at the peak of the third realm within moments. The phoenix bloodline is a potent one, and the arts the twins cultivate, well situated for their demeanors. The two have talent, all they need is guidance.¡±


    Yan Yun stared at her grandfather, a hundred thoughts filling her mind that she wished to say. She swallowed them instead, nodding her head in eptance.


    ¡°I have other important news for you, Yu¡¯an. I¡¯ve found a suitable suitor for you. The eldest son of Lord Zhou himself.¡±


    Yan Yun froze as ice filled her veins, she stared at her grandfather in shock, her Qi trembling. ¡°But¡­ What about my cultivation?¡± she muttered out nkly.


    ¡°This is not something I could decide over lightly, but a tie with Lord Zhou is an invaluable asset for the n. And it is not as if you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to cultivate as a married woman,¡± her grandfather spoke, and Yan Yun clenched her teeth.


    <em>¡°Yan Yun, don¡¯t. Leiyu won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±</em>


    With a shuddering breath, she bowed her head. ¡°As you say, grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Good, I expected no less from my granddaughter. Lord Zhou will be present during the tournament as well, alongside his son. Perform well, and make me proud.¡± her grandfather spoke, but Yan Yun didn¡¯t reply. She felt too afraid that if she spoke a word, she may do something and say things that she¡¯d forever regret.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Yan Yun bowed her head, turning around as she left the chamber. Yan Yun sensed her handmaiden stepping out of the shadows as she walked closer to her.


    ¡°Young Mistress I-¡± Zu Ri said, but stepped back as a powerful arc of lightning shot at her.


    Yan Yun ignored Zu Ri, briskly walking towards her chamber. She closed the door shut, expecting herself to have broken out in a shower of rage and anger, yet all she could feel was a gaping pit at the base of her stomach.


    <em>¡°It is not the end, Yan Yun. If Yan Yun can perform beyond expectations, the Elder may dy Yan Yun¡¯s betrothal. Or even change his mind. Yan Yun can¡¯t give up on her goals.¡±</em>


    Yan Yun nodded, taking a deep breath in. She sat down, making ns. She needed to cultivate.


    Her eyes went towards the scroll containing the reports, regarding Lu Jie and Su Lin. Yan Yun walked closer as she picked up the scroll, ncing through till she found one particr section. <em></em>


    <em>Injured in a spar with Yan Li and Yan Lei. Followed by an apprenticeship under Zhao Lang, the old alchemist of the outer sect. </em>


    Yan Yun stared with wide eyes, before she set the scroll down. She needed to have a talk with Lu Jie and Su Lin.


    ***


    I sneezed, rubbing my nose. Even cultivation couldn¡¯t beat themon cold, the dratted little virus jumping worlds to annoy me. Although the weather was still pleasantly warm, an off season cold perhaps?


    I let go of the thoughts as I continued to stir the herbs within my little cauldron. My attempts at remaking the Fire pills old man had taught me had resulted in failure so far, but progress was being steadily made at achieving a good sess rate and reaction requirements.


    It would probably be a good idea to take note of the sess rate of other alchemists, because I was pretty sure I was starting to beat my peers slowly but surely in that regard. Mass production hell yeah!


    I chuckled once, and continued to swirl my Qi within the cauldron as I prepared the next batch. I grinned as the pills formed, leading to another sessful batch of herbs that Labby was now drooling over.


    I heard an indignant squeak from her as Sheldon sshed her with water and she tried to spark the turtle, without any sess. All the while being watched by an amused cat who continued to lounge around in my spirit herb garden. The little guy seemed to being around more and more often, and I was tempted to just name him and take him in. I mean, I already had a turtle and a rat, couldn¡¯t hurt if I got one more right?


    I shook my head, as I pulled my attention away from the two fooling around spirits. I dug into my pouch to look at my burning red pill that I¡¯d formed in front of the Old Man, the cumtions of all my effort so far. With my attempts at finishing my apprenticeship with the other two pills, it was time I began to prepare to finally gather enough money to get my ownb. And for that, I need to give Su Lin a lot more pills.


    Time to crank out the drugs, baby!

 Chapter 42: Preparations

    Chapter 42: Preparations


    ¡°Hmm, maybe I should name you after all?¡± I said out loud to the little orange cat-loaf that was sitting in myp, to the frustration of Labby.


    I received azy meow from the cat, as he stretched his legs. And yes, I checked this time. It¡¯s a he.


    ¡°You can¡¯t secretly understand me can you?¡± I asked the cat, its light brown eyes looking at me, staring at me for a while, before he turned his butt to my face, tail held high in the air, and walked away to his drug garden.


    I hummed to myself, at the slight Qi I sensed in his body. Which may very well have been residue from the spirit herbs.


    I let the thoughts of the cat go, watching Labby sparkle and crackle as she yed around with him. Sheldon seemed to be basking happily near the window watching over them. The little guy was actually quite smart, and would stop Labby if she ever got too excited by sshing her with some water.


    Maybe I should teach him to shoot water from his mouth when I said water cannon, my handy turtle water gun that could probably actually drown people very easily if he wanted.


    Iughed at the thought, before returning back to my notes. Symptoms of crippling, and Qi deficiency were written down, an entire note worth of things that I¡¯d gathered from the library and from my own research and experiments with spirit nts.


    The circles of the dantian and their role, alongside some names and procedures for how people had managed to fix their cores upon having crippled their cultivation.


    As was to be expected, I didn¡¯t find much in regards to potential cures to having a crippled cultivation. There were some stories of people having had their cultivations crippled who managed to break through and gain it back and be stronger than ever and what not, but I hadn¡¯t found any detailed or urate records of any such incident so far.


    What I did find though, was a potential solution to Su Lin¡¯s brother¡¯s condition. While I couldn¡¯t fix his dantian or cultivation, what I could do was patch his body in a way that would allow him to hold Qi within himself. He still couldn¡¯t cultivate, or use any arts, but if the concept worked then his physique at least would return close to that of a cultivator¡¯s.


    All I needed to do was figure out how to establish a spirit herb garden outside my own dantian, and use him as an anchor instead. It¡¯d allow for a direct transfer of Qi from the spirit herbs, and the essence could then be used to essentially fix the holes in his dantian to prevent any leaks.


    Although the idea seemed sound in principle, I had no way to see if it actually worked or not. My knowledge of the human body was, despite modern education, not enough to be doing stuff like this. And the body of a cultivator and things like a dantian would not be following regr biology either.


    What I needed was someone proficient in medical aspects, who I could trust with my deal with Su Lin, and the information about his brothers.


    I smiled, as I took out a piece of paper and began to write a message to one such individual that I happened to know. The only one really.


    ¡°I wonder if the spirit somehow intended this as well¡­¡± I muttered out loud as I finished my letter rolling it up.


    Now the question was how to send it to Liuxiang. I could send it through the sect, but I really didn¡¯t want to. There was no sensitive information in there, but I also didn¡¯t want the sect to have their hands involved in this either way.


    I looked at Labby, sparkling and crackling as she stood on Sheldon¡¯s shell, trying to do a jump kick and sshing into the water.


    Yeah, no.


    I turned my eyes towards the cat, sitting next to me as he licked his paws, grooming himself idly. I turned to stare at the little fellow as he looked back at me, before giving me a quiet meow.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna name you,¡± I told the cat, receiving a meow, as he returned back to his grooming, yet I could tell that he was listening.


    ¡°A cat, so¡­ ah, indeed. I have just the perfect name for you,¡± I proimed, as I saw Labby¡¯s ears perk up, even Sheldon was paying attention.


    <em>¡°Master is going to take him in as well? Well, Labby already has! But, Labby didn¡¯t know Master was going to as well.¡± </em>


    ¡°Yes Labby, from now on Nyan-Ni, or Nyan for short, will be with us as well. As long as he doesn¡¯t run off that is,¡± I said, proiming the name.


    There was no Qi swirl, no lightshow, no magic thingamajig. And I sighed. Guess just naming a cat wasn¡¯t suddenly going to make him intelligent.


    I was about to put away my scroll, to get up and find Liuxiang myself, when I saw Nyan approach the scroll before grabbing it in his mouth.


    ¡°So you <em>do </em>understand me, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked the cat, sensing the faint Qi in him growing slightly. Simr to Labby before she had broken through, the cat was smart enough to understand my words.


    ¡°Can you send this to Liuxiang? You should know his smell,¡± I asked the cat, and I heard Labby squeak, telling him something as well. Nyan sniffed once, staring at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a spirit pill if you do so,¡± I replied and Nyan turned around jumping onto my table before leaping out the window.


    Well, that was easy.


    <em>¡°Can Labby have a pill too?¡± </em>I heard Labby asked with a squeak, looking at me with her beady eyes.


    ¡°Young Lady, you need to be taught something called Rehab,¡± I said, staring at Labby as she stared back at me confused.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that soon,¡± I told her, shaking my head. I needed to limit her pill feeding. Although it wasn¡¯t harming her, an excess of anything was bad. With thoughts of working on Labby¡¯s discipline I turned around and began to work with my cauldron. Preparing the needed herbs and ingredients for thest thing I needed before heading out to meet with Su Lin.


    ***


    Plumes of smoke and the scent of various herbs had filled my room, slowly drifting out of the open window. I¡¯d gone through many assortment of herbs and items in thest two hours as I¡¯d been trying to make the right pill.


    I checked my notes once again, looking at the Qi amount estimates, the Qi flow pattern I was testing alongside thebination of herbs I was working at.


    This was the next step essentially, and something I¡¯d be doing as an alchemist. Making my own unique pills. So far I¡¯d only focused on refining the existing recipes and modifying them, which took out a major element of the alchemy process from the equation, which were the herbs, and the mixture of the right essence.


    It had been like I was given all the chemicals, and was told to simply execute the reaction correctly before. And I¡¯d gone around ying with those.


    Now I had to find the right chemicals, understand how the essences interacted along with each other, and then connect those together to form the right pills.


    There were obviously types of Qi and essences. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth were the basics. Then there were stuff like Lightning, Moon, Sun or Light, Shadow, Poison and so on and so forth. From what I had read, each Qi type was a mixture of the four bases of Fire, Water, Earth and Wind.


    Nothing groundbreaking there, it was an elemental system with sub elements added. So Moon from Water and Yin, Lightning from Fire and Yang, etc. But what I was interested in seeing was how they described something like poison.


    My research so far has been disappointing.


    <em>Poison, as a nature of Qi, is often only found among the descendants of certain ns. The Shie ducal n being thergest, with many branch ns descending directly from the main bloodline, such as the Du, the Yi and many others have also been found to have Poison Qi. Some have even argued about the simrities of the Qi being simr to Gu, causing tensions with the Shie n within the empire.</em>


    I stopped reading at that point as the book devolves into political talks on the ns and what not. But the core insight, or disappointing truth that it¡¯d given me was that Poison Qi was simply considered outside of the elemental Qi. The same went for Blood Qi and other simr types.


    I returned back to my cauldron. I¡¯d noted down the essence and their reactions with others. Fire was not violent with water as would be expected, but instead mellow. It was Violent with wind instead and same with earth and vice versa. But there were also strange interactions of essence when both fire and water and earth essence herbs werebined, like a sizzling steaming rock pill with almost a metallic lustre that was so hard I couldn¡¯t even crack it, and I could crack actual rocks.


    I sat in silence for a moment, trying to think of a way to form the pill I needed before an idea came to me.


    Turning around, I walked to my spirit garden, and to the moon lotus I had nearby. Unlike a regr lotus, this nt didn¡¯t wither off as it produced seeds but instead formed little pods of tiny seeds filled with Qi beneath its petals. So far, none of the seeds had grown into another lotus blossom on their own.


    I took a couple of seeds from the nt, walking away as I headed towards my cauldron. I added a mix of a few spirit herbs, letting the mes rise as I circted my Qi refining them. Once the essence started to gush out of the herbs, I carefully opened the lid and deposited the lotus seeds.


    The seed began to mix with the essence, and I continued to refine them together with the herbs. Within a few moments I felt the seeds start to suck in the Qi around them, mixing with their own essence as they started to coagte into one sticky mass. I swirled my Qi smiling as I continued to work. I was close.


    The Qi churned, the moon essence swirling within the cauldron as it bound the other essence together with it. A few momentster, I opened the cauldron and found a white pill, with hints of green sitting inside.


    I had no idea what the pill did just yet. But if my theory had been right then the pill should allow me to form an anchor within Su Lin¡¯s brother, fixing his Qi deprivation. And perhaps, eventually fixing his cultivation as well.


    I heard the window thump as Nyan jumped back in. A different note in his mouth this time. I opened the note, reading the contents before putting them back in as I smiled, feeling excited. Liuxiang had agreed. All I needed to do now was to meet and tell Su Lin about it.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go then?¡± I told my spirits, and one not-yet-spirit cat.


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    ¡°...Meow?¡±

 Chapter 43: An Odd Gathering

    Chapter 43: An Odd Gathering


    I carried Sheldon in my arms, the little turtle snuggly being carried around. Labby satfortably on my shoulder as well, sniffing the air as she flicked her ears, asionally talking with Sheldon. Nyan had thankfully not cared enough to tag along, happy to lick the spirit pill I''d given him for his help.


    I walked towards the little grove where I met Su Lin, carrying both of my spirits. I had to get two pouches this time, for the number of pills I¡¯d gathered. I almost expected Su Lin to be unable to sell all of them, especially the fire pill.


    I wasn¡¯t worried too much about it. There wasn¡¯t particrly a rush for selling the pills. The goal of my ownb was appealing, but I had managed to make myselffortable in the sect. With the library here, there was even a very good reason to stay in the sect even after I managed to get my ownb. That or being able to visit the library even if I wasn¡¯t a disciple anymore.


    I was surprised that almost next to no one hade to check after me ever since I¡¯d vanished from the training halls. A notice that I¡¯d be training by myself in hopes of breaking through had been enough to get them to leave me alone, outside of getting me for chores around the sect when I forgot to do them.


    It was perhaps a bit sad. But there were few in the sect from the time Lu Jie had entered the sect, and he had been poor at best in making friends. Which, hey, I couldn¡¯t talk in that regard either. The person I talked to the most was a spirit rat.


    The grove of trees was visible from afar, and I could spot Su Lin¡¯s figure within. I took a quick nce around to see if anyone was here, before I rushed ahead within the groves. Su Lin soon sensed my presence, heading further in and I followed.


    ¡°Been a while eh?¡± Su Lin asked, staring at me with a toothy grin.


    ¡°Just about two weeks,¡± I replied, as I watched Su Lin¡¯s gaze shift to Sheldon in my arms.


    ¡°Ya got another one? nning to be one of those spirit tamers or something?¡± Su Lin said, and Iughed.


    I¡¯d somehowpletely forgotten about the spirit tamers. People who went in to capture suitable spirit animals to bond with and or sell to other cultivators. It wasn¡¯t quite as friendly as it¡¯d sound as a job but what Su Lin was referring to weren¡¯t the merchants, but the cultivators whose cultivation method involved arts that bonded with arge number of spirits at once, and to train them all forbat.


    Cultivation spirit trainers. Just needed some gym battles within sects.


    ¡°He stuck around from the task I¡¯d gone on to for the sect. Not really a bonded spirit, this little guy¡¯s stronger than me. Quite a bit. It¡¯d do well if you treat him with respect,¡± I said, smiling as Su Lin narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°And I¡¯m a hidden master, ya. We all have nice stories to tell, but let¡¯s be done here quickly. I¡¯d looked into the girl who¡¯d helped us out, and I knew she was an inner sect disciple. But it turns out she¡¯s the granddaughter of Elder Yan himself,¡± Su Lin spoke, and I could sense his nervousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I replied as Su Lin stared at me in surprise.


    ¡°And ya never thought to tell me?¡±


    ¡°If Yan Yun would¡¯ve done anything she already would¡¯ve. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know about this spirit herb thing. And she did give an oath, even if a misguided and misinformed one.¡±


    Su Lin looked at me before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s not about the girl. It¡¯s about who she¡¯s the granddaughter of. Elder Yan isn¡¯t known for his mercy. Maybe the girl won¡¯t rat this out, but as things are, this isn¡¯t a good ce to be meeting. I¡¯ll look into some other ce where we can do this.¡±


    I nodded in reply as Su Lin clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the pills?¡± he asked, and I took out my pouch, handing them over as I took the bag of herbs from him.


    I took hold of my other pouch as well, handing it to them. I smiled at his confused look. ¡°You may want to take a look inside.¡±


    I waited patiently, taking a quick nce at the herbs, and noting some new ones before I returned my attention to Su Lin.


    ¡°By the heavens, you made all of these?¡± he asked and I nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s a red one in the other bag. I¡¯ve separated it from the rest.¡±


    Su Lin set the first bag down, curiously opening the second one. The way his eyes almost popped out for a moment as he stared pleased me greatly, and Labby sparkled on my shoulders, reflecting my mirth.


    ¡°Is that a fire pill?¡± he asked, looking at me.


    ¡°Poison me pill. It can purify your Qi and Dantian with fire and grants immunity to the sevenmon poisons present in the pill. It does hurt to eat it, so don¡¯t try that.¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t a numbskull,¡± Su Lin replied, but his gaze remained transfixed for a moment.


    ¡°This is going to sell for a lot.¡±


    ¡°How much do you expect?¡± I asked, curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I ain¡¯t got know how on these higher grade pills, but for all of embined, if I had to guess¡­ About two gold for your share.¡±


    Now it was my turn to be bewildered. The amount he¡¯d told me was about twice what I¡¯d made in thest 2 months and a bit.


    ¡°A gold or so for the fire one, if I sell it to the right guy. The old hag won¡¯t be taking it, she ain¡¯t got the money. Heavens, I may need to go to Zhou Chen,¡± Su Lin replied, a frown on his face.


    ¡°The thug from that day?¡± I asked and Su Lin nodded.


    ¡°Their guys are in cahoots with the Silver Fang. He runs the underground market in Seventh Peak city. There¡¯s been some dispute and what not, and the guys have been troubling the old hag as well so I could try and get ¡®em to leave her alone,¡± Su Lin said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have bad blood with them?¡± I asked and received a nod.


    ¡°Chen and Yun are tryna help, but I don¡¯t want them involved. With this pill, I may even be able to get off lightly, if I can give them my share of the money for some of it,¡± Su Lin replied and I stared at him silently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to,¡± I said, after a few moments of silence.


    ¡°Ya don¡¯t need to console me. I can look after-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s¡­ well I was nning to tell you when Liuxiang was here. But it doesn¡¯t hurt I suppose,¡± I said, and watching Su Lin looked at me confused.


    ¡°I think I can help your brother Zhang.¡±


    ***


    Herbs turned to paste, being ground as their essence merged with Qi, turning into a smooth salve. Liuxiang continued to add more herbs, referring to the scripture describing the right blend of poison qi to incapicitate, but not kill.


    Zhi Zhu walked nearby, her feet checking the herbs and tables as she threaded silk from her Qi, working on the formation Liuxiang had been preparing.


    ¡°Is Liuxiang going to Lu Jie?¡± Zhi Zhu asked, not looking towards him as she did.


    ¡°Yes. The prospect amuses this one, and helping Senior on a task allows this one to gain a greater insight into Senior¡¯s cultivation as well,¡± Liuxiang spoke as he continued to work on the salve.


    ¡°Is it truly that fascinating? Zhi Zhu can¡¯t sense anything that special about his cultivation. It is just like any other human. Weaker than others. Zhi Zhu finds it distasteful. He can¡¯t keep his spirit in control either.¡±


    Liuxiang chided Zhi Zhu mentally, even as a quietugh broke through his mouth at Zhi Zhu¡¯s words. It was rare for her to have such strong opinions on anything and the sight amused him quite a bit.


    ¡°It is a subtle thing. But the removal of miasma is no minor feat. Especially with a non impressive Qi amount. And Senior is still a bit higher than this one in cultivation. Respect is due, regardless of strength.¡±


    ¡°Only Liuxiang thinks that,¡± Zhi Zhu replied and Liuxiang felt slightly bitter at the words. Her words resembled his mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Zhi Zhu apologises-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± He cut her off, focusing on the salve. The letter by Lu Jie had piqued his interest and the solution to the crippling, even stranger. He didn¡¯t know what the spirit anchor referred to, but he intended to find out soon.


    ¡°Let us head on then,¡± Liuxiang spoke as Zhi Zhu acknowledged his words, finishing the formation she¡¯d been working on before she dematerialised into his dantian.


    Liuxiang took a moment to change attire, before heading out of the sect halls. He found respite to not be back at the Yi n. The disciples around him still nced and whispered, few wishing to approach one such as him. Those of the Yi didn¡¯t form bonds with their peers easily. The serpentine features didn¡¯t aid him much either.


    <em>¡°Short sighted humans that fail to see beyond the prestige of n rank and favour,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu replied, sensing his thoughts.


    Liuxiang didn¡¯t reply, though quietly, he agreed with her assessment. It had been another reason why he¡¯d found Lu Jie so interesting. His curiosity in Liuxiang had been obvious yet the boycked the fear of the Yi, or his unnatural features. Even Liuxiang¡¯s poison aura seemed to hold little effect.


    <em>¡°He¡¯s just too dumb to notice,¡± </em>Zhu Zhi spoke and Liuxiang chided her again, even as another quietughter escaped his mouth.


    He walked, taking note of the direction Lu Jie had given him as he made his way towards the quiet and secluded grove he¡¯d been told about. Liuxiang soon sensed Lu Jie¡¯s presence nearby, alongside the other boy that he had mentioned.


    He walked further, entering the grove as he noticed the two of them talking.


    ¡°Ah, Liuxiang. Thanks foring. This is Su Lin, and uhh. He¡¯s the one whose brother I was talking about,¡± Lu Jie spoke with a smile as Liuxiang walked in. A quick nce showed Su Lin to be at the peak of the second realm.


    ¡°This one greets Senior,¡± Liuxiang spoke, dipping his head lightly. ¡°Su Lin,¡± he added, nodding as the boy nodded back.


    He could sense Su Lin¡¯s suspicion, mixed with the quiet hints of fear whenever his aura touched the other boy¡¯s. Not like Lu Jie, this one.


    ¡°Will the person in question be arriving here?¡± Liuxiang asked, and Lu Jie stared at him for a while.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I totally forgot to mention that, didn''t I? We¡¯ll have to go to Seventh Peak city for it. The guy can¡¯t walk here, and well, there¡¯s circumstances. I really should¡¯ve told you about it, sorry about that,¡± Lu Jie spoke and Liuxiang calmly regarded him for a moment.


    ¡°It is not a concern. This one just hadn¡¯t expected to be visiting the city.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my bad. Is it alright with you?¡± Lu Jie asked.


    ¡°This one is fine with it.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s just go then?¡± Lu Jie spoke, as the rat on his shoulder crackled lightly with thunder. Liuxiang noted the spirit was in the 2nd realm now, lunar Qi mixed in with thunder radiating from the spirit rat. Intriguing.


    Nodding, Liuxiang turned around, listening to Zhi Zhu grumble at theck of discipline with muffledughter, imperceptible to the other two. It would be an interesting trip.


    ***


    I stared at Su Lin and Liuxiang oddly, before I began to lead the way ahead. Guess I was the de facto leader of this group for now.


    I was about to walk out of the grove when I sensed a familiar presence heading towards me. Lightning surged, thunder Qi coursing and radiating as the familiar aura of Yan Yun headed towards us.


    I stared at Yan Yun heading in our direction, the expression on her face not hostile, but there was an edge to it. As if she was about to snap in two. And while I was d the anger wasn¡¯t directed my way, I still wasn''t pleased to see her heading towards me like that.


    I stared at Yan Yun, as she paused, looking at the three of us in confusion. I had expected her to avoid me after the misunderstanding and with the way things had gone, but it seemed not. I just hoped she wasn¡¯t looking for revenge.


    ¡°Lu Jie,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    I felt her aura re as lightning crackled around her. There was an edge to it, as her aura touched mine. I gulped, nodding, when I heard Sheldon wiggle in my arms and jump off.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± the little guy eximed and I started in surprise. The next moment my feet seemed to lose cohesion as Sheldon¡¯s presence descended like a crashing mountain upon all of us. The presence wasn¡¯t even aimed at me, but I sensed its strength.


    A pool of water rose in front of him as it swirled and I shouted. ¡°She¡¯s not an enemy!¡±


    Arge tidal wave sshed all around us, and I was pushed off my feet and onto the ground soaking wet.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon chirped once more, as I stared at a now,pletely drenched Yan Yun staring nkly at Sheldon. Whatever anger she¡¯d had seemed to have vanished with the water leaving only muted surprise.


    Sheldon walked back towards me, climbing up legs and I found myself breaking out inughter. Soon quietly followed by Su Lin. My gaze looked around the ridiculous scene of four cultivators lying t on the ground drenched in water by a tiny turtle and something about it tickled my funny bones.


    I turned to look at Liuxiang, to see if he was alright, when I stopped. Liuxiang stared at me, before looking down as the realisation dawned on him- her and I quickly averted my gaze. My heartbeat rose for a moment, and I cursed internally.


    <em>How the hell did I get a person¡¯s gender wrong again?!</em>

 Chapter 44: Budding Friendships

    Chapter 44: Budding Friendships


    I felt my heartbeat rise for a moment, and I forced it to settle down. I¡¯d think over Liuxiangter, I needed to deal with Yan Yun first. My gaze traveled back to the prodigious girl, who¡¯d pulled herself to her feet. Her Qi had red, as I could see warmth wafting off her body as steam rose from her, evaporating the water.


    Yan Yun¡¯s gaze remained fixed onto Sheldon, the little turtle staring back at her as if to dare her to try and re her aura again.


    I widened my eyes in surprise as Yan Yun bowed her head in respect.


    ¡°My apologies, great spirit,¡± Yan Yun spoke, as Sheldon chirped once more, before burrowing in my arms.


    I had always known that Sheldon was strong, yet strong enough to make Yan Yun bow in respect? Perhaps I¡¯d underestimated my little turtle.


    ¡°It seems you are quite the fortunate one Lu Jie,¡± Yan Yun spoke, her voice a notch more calm now. There was still a hidden anger buried within, but the edge was lost. The water had calmed her down visibly.


    I stared at her silently, before nodding. ¡°Sorry about Sheldon. I¡¯m not sure why he sshed you like that,¡± I replied, ring my own Qi as I began to evaporate the water from my clothes. Generating Qi was a delicate bnce as it was just as easy to burn my clothes as it was to warm them. It took me a minute and a bit, even after my months of practice with alchemy to finally dry myself off. Something Yan Yun had done within moments.


    ¡°Shi Do? An odd name. Regardless, even if hidden, it was foolish of me to miss the vast presence of the spirit. A shameful disy for which I apologize.¡±


    <em>¡°Leiyu wouldn¡¯t me Yan Yun. She is disturbed.¡± </em>


    Yan Yun waved her spirit''s words away, though I could tell from the way her lips rose a fraction that the thought was appreciated.


    ¡°Matters not. I have things to discuss with you Lu Jie. In regards to your trade with Su Lin and¡ª¡± Yan Yun paused her eyes wandering for a moment as if to scan the surroundings. ¡°In regards to Li and Lei. The twins you sparred with before bing an alchemist.¡±


    I stared at Yan Yun. Anger and despair rose in my chest and after a long while, I began to feel closer to Lu Jie¡¯s spirit. I breathed out, reining the anger back in, and nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, turning towards Liuxiang for a moment. ¡°I have a few things I need to discuss as well.¡±


    The four of us headed further into the grove, Yan Yun and Liuxiang forming a perimeter to keep eyes off, in case someone arrived here.


    Taking a breath, I prepared for what I expected, and dreaded, would be a long and awkward talk.


    ***


    I stood staring at Yan Yun, who continued to stare back at me. I had somewhat expected a conversation like this to happen when Yan Yun had found out what the actual deal was. She <em>was </em>the daughter of an Elder in the sect.


    But, I had also been expecting this to happen a fair while back, and when it hadn¡¯t, I¡¯d eventually lost track of the thought, too upied with other details.


    ¡°I would like you to exin yourself, about the trade, and the theft the two of you participate in. Bound as I am by my oath, and even though this is ultimately a minor offense, it would do my name shame if I were to let it go without any actions,¡± Yan Yun said, her voice stiff and cold.


    ¡°And, even if misguided, I had kept an eye out on the two of you. And I¡¯d like to believe I am not so poor a judge of character,¡± she added with a quiet sigh.


    I turned to look at Su Lin, who stood silently, his brows wrinkled in a frown. I turned back to Yan Yun. I didn¡¯t believe there was a point in trying to spin half truths at this point.


    ¡°I am learning Alchemy. It is the Path I have discovered, the Path I wish to take. But as a third realm disciple, who¡¯s already twenty, the sect would spare no resources over me until I proved myself by breaking through. Which, as you can see I haven¡¯t,¡± a bitter smile shed across my face, some of Lu Jin¡¯s feelings mixing in with my own.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve joined the alchemy halls. The stature of a devoted alchemist may not be equal to that of a cultivator, but an alchemist of the Cloudy Peaks sect would be treated well, even outside the city,¡± Yan Yun replied, her gaze still calmly fixed on me.


    ¡°Join the halls and continue to produce the same old pills day in and day out, as I crawl ahead, hoping to catch someone¡¯s eye so that I may be granted a better pill making method, or some favour and what not?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrows, there was a heat to my voice that I hadn¡¯t intended to add. I continued regardless.


    ¡°No, I¡¯d rather not. My Path is not that. It is to explore the mysteries of the world and see them for myself. Alchemy is just one method of doing that, a more suitable one to me than the martial Path.¡±


    ¡°What about you then¡­ Su Lin. Why do you steal spirit herbs from the sect? Your crimes are heavier than his, so do give your words some thought,¡± Yan Yun spoke, turning her eyes towards Su Lin.


    I was about to interject when Su Lin grabbed my shoulders, stopping me. ¡°Because I owe the sect nothing. Because the Path I''d been shown wasn¡¯t one for a lowly peasant like me. Talented, they¡¯d called me, as they took me up from ma home and brought me here fed on dreams. I didn¡¯t mind, I was willing to work hard. But the heavens didn¡¯t shine so brightly upon my head, and I had to scrape by to push through,¡± Su Lin spoke, quietly.


    ¡°That is, until they took brother Zhan from us,¡± I could sense a slight tremble in his voice. ¡°He stood up for us. He didn¡¯t abandon us, when everyone had. Brother Zhan had been a genius, he¡¯d advanced just as fast as half the kids from those lords, with little resources. Until one day he decided to help us, and let the son of some noble get injured. And his fate was cut short, as his cultivation was crippled,¡± Su Lin replied.


    I felt an odd emotion fill my chest. It wasn¡¯t fury, that tugged at me in his voice. It was the apathy, the crippling crushing defeat, that hung heavy on each word he spoke.


    ¡°No one stopped them. No one said a word. The guy who¡¯d crippled him got a light punishment, a p on the wrist, before he was let go. We were abandoned, and I have no love for the sect that threw us aside like trash.¡±


    I stood in silence, my chest tight. My gaze turned towards Yan Yun who was silently listening. Her spirit had manifested on her shoulders, crackling with thunder as his serene gaze was fixed sharp on Su Lin.


    ¡°Very well. I have decided on your punishment,¡± Yan Yun spoke, and I sighed, turning a side nce at Liuxiang with a small measure of embarrassment. This wasn¡¯t the end of the world for me, although I would definitely miss the library.


    ¡°The two of you will participate in the uing tournament, in the hunt for the spirit herbs and treasures, after I¡¯ve trained the both of you. It doesn¡¯t require fighting, and will rely more on knowledge than martial strength. As such, I need you to beat Lei and Li. In return, I will make sure the two of you get a supply of spirit herbs, without having to resort to this.¡±


    My head snapped up as I stared nkly at Yan Yun. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Su Lin doing the same. The offer was¡­ generous. Too generous. It was a gift, instead of a punishment.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Because I am a fool. Because my blood seethes when I see the strong prey on the weak. Because I¡¯ve seen the arrogance of the sons of these lords, and wish to crush it beneath my feet. And because I am gambling my future,¡± Yan Yun spoke as a pulse of Qi spread all over me. Lightning thundered all around as she nodded, as if finally resolving a conflict within herself.


    ¡°I have lived far too long under the shadow of my grandfather. I¡¯d hoped he¡¯d see my wishes, and I¡¯d hoped he would understand my desires, if I did well enough. No more. I¡¯ve seen enough, and I¡¯ve waited enough. I will not let him dictate my future for me, and in that, I need the two of you to help me,¡± Yan Yun said, as she turned her head towards me.


    ¡°Lu Jie, from what I understand, you are good at coaxing spirit animals with your Qi?¡± Yan Yun asked, and I thought about it for a moment before giving a light nod. I hadn¡¯t tested it properly, but from what Labby told me, my Qi was something of a drug in its own right, tinged with the smell of spirit herbs.


    <em>¡°Master¡¯s Qi is delicious,¡± </em>Labby said to me, and I smiled.


    ¡°Good, and your spirit can smell spirit herbs. There are only a few critters more capable of sniffing out spirit herbs than spirit rats. It is unfortunate that they are utterly useless as spirit animals, almost never breaking through into the first realm,¡± Yan Yun said with a smile, and I nodded, starting to see her point.


    ¡°We¡¯ll prepare soon, I will let the both of you know about the details. And Lu Jie, by the end of this month. I¡¯ll be seeing to it that you¡¯re at the cusp of breaking through into the second circle. The tournament allows disciples to continue to participate, if their breakthroughs happen within the tournament itself,¡± Yan Yun said, and a shudder went through my chest.


    Memories from Lu Jie¡¯s experiences, his struggle, briefly tugged at my mind and I bowed silently in gratitude.


    ¡°This one must congratte Senior,¡± Liuxiang said. ¡°This one will look forward to meeting Senior amidst the tournament itself.¡±


    I stared at Liuxiang for a moment, before smiling as I nodded. There was an awkward moment of silence where I looked at him, confused, before I decided I wasn¡¯t the type to jump around the topic and went in for the dive.


    ¡°Umm, about your- uhh. I meant-¡± Damn, this was harder than it looked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Yi blood,¡± Liuxiang said.


    I stared at him confused and he opened his mouth. Two fangs peeked from the inside, and I noticed the odd shape of the throat. That wasn¡¯t a human¡¯s mouth. I noticed his sleeves were pulled back, as I noticed light scale-like patterns on his skin.


    ¡°The Yi n are descendants of an ancient Serpent. We inherit these physical traits, alongside the poison Qi. It mellows our¡­ other traits. The difference between men and women isn¡¯t as obvious,¡± Liuxiang looked at me with unblinking eyes, and I began to notice, his pupils were slightly oval, like expanded vertical slits.


    ¡°Alongside that, the n members, when advancing often¡­ shed. It is a process of both physique and spirit. And often, our identities can cross between a man¡¯s and woman¡¯s. This one was born as a woman, but during cultivation, this one''s Qi turned towards the Yang aspect. This one is still a woman in physique, but senior senses the Yang in this one¡¯s Qi. As things are currently, this one inhabits the Yang Qi,¡± Liuxiang said, and I saw him staring at me keenly.


    ¡°Huh, that¡­ is intriguing,¡± I spoke out loud and found Liuxiang staring at me nkly for a moment, before a light smile broke out on his face. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way his face was slightly different from a human¡¯s in its muscture and my imagination began to run wild.


    How did Qi switch between yin and yang? What was the process like? How did a snake have¡­ human children? Spirit animals weren¡¯tpletely physical and could take on human form, but to have children¡­ likely something only a very high realm spirit could do.


    Should I refer to Liuxiang as she now? Born as a woman but cultivation can turn towards Yang was a bit too confusing. To all my senses, he felt like a guy, his Qi aspect itself was Yang. But apparently, the same didn''t go for his body. I turned to look at Liuxiang.


    "Umm, so, should I refer to you as a girl now?" I asked, staring nkly.


    "Senior can refer to this one as Senior has so far. The Qi reflects this one''s spirit after all," Liuxiang spoke and I nodded.


    ¡°We should head to the town, before it¡¯s toote,¡± Su Lin said.


    ¡°Where are you heading?¡± Yan Yun asked, curiously, and I noticed the two of them had been listening in on our conversation as well.


    I stopped for a moment, before speaking up. ¡°To Su Lin¡¯s brother. I think I can cure his crippling partially.¡±


    I saw Yan Yun stare at me nkly, as if to say ¡®are you serious?¡¯ although the expression faded soon.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I wish toe and see the person in question,¡± she said, and then in a quieter voice, added. ¡°And¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­ gone out with¡­ disciples my age before.¡±


    I paused, unsure of how to reply to the words, before smiling cheerly. ¡°Sure, it¡¯d be good to have some insight from someone more knowledgeable about cultivation as well,¡± I said and noticed Yan Yun¡¯s lips curve upwards in a slight smile. I guess you didn¡¯t have many friends around you if you were a genius prodigy.


    ¡°Ya catch the eye as it is, are we really gonna grab all these spirits and go out? The whole city would know about it before we¡¯re out of the sect,¡± Su Lin said, and I paused.


    My eyes looked around, at the eye catching serpent-like girl-boy next to me, to the quite literally definition of Jade Beauty prodigy, a lightning rat, a big scary spider, a thunder bird and an overpowered turtle in my hands.


    ¡°Fair,¡± I said. ¡°Time for some disguises?¡± I said.


    <em>¡°Leiyu needs no coddling.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Labby will behave!¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu thinks it wise.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡±</em>


    The responses came, one after the other as the spirits returned to their owners. I looked at Sheldon who squeaked quietly. Well, I guess he was small enough to stay in my pouch.


    I turned my attention towards Yan Yun, who¡¯d suddenly shifted into in clothes, and looked a lot more approachable, though still quite beautiful.


    My eyes shifted to Liuxiang, whose cheeks now had a pink touch to them, making them not as pale and inhumanly white, and I noticed him holding a piece of cloth with some red powder on it.


    ¡°This one likes to be prepared,¡± he replied, and I nodded.


    ¡°Time to move out then.¡±

 Chapter 45: Cultivation Cure

    Chapter 45: Cultivation Cure


    Yan Yun walked silently, following behind the other three as they made their way out of the sect. Her Qi was suppressed to appear to be at the peak of the third realm, and she¡¯d changed the form of her robes to fit that of an outer disciple. The clothes oddly pleased her in their simplistic nature and fitting. She felt as if she was someone else, just another outer disciple out with her Sect brothers and sisters to the city. Even if it was just a lie, the thought soothed her.


    <em>¡°Leiyu prefers the resplendent robes of the inner sect.¡± </em>


    Leiyu sent the thought to Yan Yun, as her spirit imagined himself in a regal gown with enough jewelry on it to shy some lords.


    <em>¡°Don¡¯t you hate to take on a human form? Say the clumsy limbs are annoying?¡± </em>she asked him, watching as the city began to appear in the distance. Idle conversations had been urring among the three walking ahead of her, and even though she walked alongside them, she still felt like an outsider intruding.


    <em>¡°It isn¡¯t too displeasing,¡± </em>Leiyu replied, pausing. <em>¡°Yan Yun doesn¡¯t need these children aspanions. She has both Zu Ri and Leiyu with her. Their fates are different than hers, and she will surpass them soon. Yan Yun should look forpanions among peers.¡± </em>


    Yan Yun walked quietly, not replying to his words. Her peers were people who refused to look beyond her status and rank, or those trying to use her for their own gains. There were nopanions to be found there.


    She slowed down a bit, when she noticed Lu Jie stepping back to walk next to her. Her senses sharpened as she watched the boy intently. There was something strange about him, in the way he seemed so free of the little norms of civil society she¡¯d been raised on. Yet, it wasn¡¯t just his weird attitude that intrigued her. From the spirit turtle of such strength, to having a spirit rat as his bonded spirit, and his odd Qi. There was a lot to uncover within the boy, and Yan Yun found herself curious the more she looked.


    ¡°So¡­ hey. I never thanked you properly for helping me out with Labby¡¯s bond and with the thugs and I just thought I¡¯d do that now when I had the chance,¡± Lu Jie spoke, and Yan Yun watched the boy, trying to gauge his intent.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m grateful that¡­ well. You didn¡¯t get us expelled and everything. But, I wanted to ask. Why us? I don¡¯t mind participating in the tournament, as long as it¡¯s not the fighting section. Herb gathering is right up my alley but- why us? I can¡¯t believe we are anywhere near the best choice for whatever it is you want to do. And I guess, I just don¡¯t understand why you would want us.¡±


    Yan Yun looked at the boy, staring into his eyes intently for a moment. ¡°Let me ask you this, Lu Jie. How many disciples in the outer sect do you think are at the peak of the third realm?¡±


    The boy gave it some thought. ¡°At least a dozen?¡± he replied a momentter.


    ¡°Less,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°Besides you there is another, who has recently reached the peak of the third realm and will be going into secluded meditation to break into the second circle. Most disciples from the outer sect that participate in this tournament do so, to gain a chance to enter the inner sect, and for a chance to gain whatever prizes may be there. If one can do so on their own strength, by entering the fourth realm, why would any disciple participate in what would look to be a squabble among young children? The oldest participant besides you is still a year younger than you are.¡±


    Lu Jie listened quietly, thinking about it.


    ¡°There is no honour to be gained, by defeating disciples younger than you. Many in your position chose to take up roles around the sect, admitting the end of their path, as the will of the heavens. Only a few fools keep knocking at heaven¡¯s door, refusing to give up,¡± Yan Yun said, as she felt her Qi ring.


    ¡°I need those fools Lu Jie. A disciple who couldn¡¯t beat peers younger than him, and couldn¡¯t reach the second circle in all these years. I need someone like that to beat Lei and Li. It would be a disgrace for the two, and a minor inconvenience for the family, but it should serve my purposes well enough,¡± Yan Yun said. She noticed the Yi girl listening to her words. Su Lin seemed content to ignore the two of them.


    ¡°It would be a chance to get back at the two of them. And a chance to redeem your name. It would bring you no honor, but if you break through within the tournament, and manage to win during the hunt, it would be enough to let you into the inner sect,¡± Yan Yun said, turning towards Lu Jie, as she watched his frown deepen.


    She¡¯d had the opportunity to look into Lu Jie¡¯s background. There was little of note to him, before his path as an Alchemist had begun. But from what she found, the boy had been desperate to break through and defy the heavens to chase his dream. She would be surprised if he refused her.


    ¡°Well. I¡¯m not really interested? I don¡¯t really want to fight those two either. It went pretty bad thest time I did that. I¡¯d be happy to take the spirit herb and win thepetition, but I don¡¯t n to join the inner sect. My path is Alchemy now, and to uncover the mysteries of cultivation,¡± Lu Jie replied, turning to look at her with a quiet gaze. He had a well shaped build, but his demeanor had always made Yan Yun feel he was shorter than her.


    Yet as he stated his Path, just for a moment, she felt an odd change within the boy¡¯s expression. There was more life to him, as he stood with his back straight, and eyes turned at her. She felt his Qi, filled with a deep yearning to grow and found her core shudder in response. An emotion she¡¯d long forgotten under the desperate desire to excel and please her grandfather.


    ¡°The inner sect guides Alchemists as well. There are few alchemists around, and the sect is always looking for disciples willing to take the path.¡±


    ¡°Nah, with no disrespect. It¡¯s just not that fun when I¡¯m <em>told </em>to explode things. I¡¯d rather do that on my own,¡± Lu Jie replied, a grin spreading on his face and Yan Yun heard a crackle as his spirit rat squeaked in response.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ strange,¡± Yan Yun said and the boy sheepishly rubbed the back of his head.


    ¡°Yup, sure am,¡± he said, walking ahead towards Liuxiang, where he began to poke the Yi girl about her bloodline, while muttering to himself on asion. Yan Yun watched Lu Jie as a smile curved her lips upwards.


    She envied his freedom.


    ***


    The walls of Seventh Peak city loomed ahead of us as we entered the city gates. I¡¯d been impressed thest time I had visited, and I was impressed yet again by the construction feat, especially given theck of apparent technology.


    I continued to poke Liuxiang about her unique snake features. It wasn¡¯t everyday that I met a snake-person after all. At first I¡¯d been concerned I was being insensitive but he certainly didn¡¯t seem to mind, so I wasn¡¯t going to let go of an opportunity to what was essentially a descendant of a spirit.


    The talks so far with Liuxiang had led to a few very interesting insights. The Yi n¡¯s shedding continued till the Sixth realm, upon reaching which the cultivators, before they could take their positions as an Elder had to solidify their core and identity. This would be the identity that would stick with them till the end, and at this stage, the body would morph, to follow the spirit.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it, not even close. Liuxiang¡¯s n had spirits of serpents, born within the family. Not animals who gained sentience and weird knowledge from Qi, but born spirits from the non-human descendants of their ancestors. And these spirits often had the same process as the human members, but their identity and forms, sometimes solidified as a human, turning them into a human permanently.


    There was a treasure trove of information here, as information on noble ns was something far out of what Lu Jie¡¯s memories contained. He knew about the city lord Zhou but not much more.


    I continued to make mental notes, as I followed alongside Liuxiang and soon we stood in front of Granny Lang¡¯s shop. I frowned when I noticed the signs of damage from what looked like ded weapons on some of the wood signs.


    The scent of herbs touched my nose, as I sensed the swirling Qi as the old woman continued to refine her pills. I nced for a moment at Yan Yun to see her reaction, before heading inside.


    I followed Su Lin as we headed into the inside room, where Zhangy nearby. I grimaced at this state once more, feeling the oddck of Qi in his body. I noticed Liuxiang freeze for a moment, alongside Yan Yun as their gaze fell upon the boy.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯ve got some folks I know here. They might be able to help,¡± Su Lin spoke, walking closer to the boy and I noticed him opening his eyes, as he turned to look at me. A strange weight descended on my chest as I realised what it meant if I gave hope to someone like him only to fail, and I felt my hands clench.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but¡­ I think his Qi deficiency can be fixed,¡± I said out loud, more to convince myself than anyone else.


    The theory was simple. Form a source of Qi that could directly circte it through his channels in ce of his dantian. Somewhat like a dialysis machine for kidney failure. I¡¯d be making a purification system for Qi, to be supplied into his body.


    ¡°Liuxiang, can you tell me anything about his core?¡± I asked, stepping closer to the boy. I noted the symptoms I¡¯d read of Qi deficiency, and noted the atrophied limbs and pale skin. The thin hair. Alongside the little threads of Qi still leaking out of his body, from whatever spirit herbs he may have consumed.


    ¡°This one can see¡­¡± Liuxiang muttered, crouching as he took a pulse. I saw a dark green aura spread from him, as it covered the boy. ¡°The core is shattered. The first circle misses pieces and it has been stitched badly back together. He- this is hopeless,¡± Liuxiang muttered, as his eyes turned towards me.


    ¡°What does Senior intend to do?¡± Liuxiang asked.


    I turned to take out the pill I¡¯d made from my pouch, rubbing Sheldon¡¯s shell gently in the process. Sheldon crawled his way out as well,nding with a thud.


    ¡°Can you help me buddy?¡± I asked Sheldon.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡±</em>


    I turned back towards Liuxiang. ¡°I n to feed him this pill, and then enter his core with my spirit and fix it from the inside.¡±


    I heard a sharp intake of breath from Yan Yun, and I ignored the reaction as I continued to look at Liuxiang. ¡°Can you make sure his vitals remain stable while I¡¯m in there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, this one can do it,¡± Liuxiang replied and I nodded.


    I turned towards the boy, who continued to look at me, his eyes sunken into his sockets. I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d been hoping to find. Some desire to live, to fight. All I saw was a pained gaze that dared not hope.


    I didn¡¯t know if I could do it. I had never had the chance to try and enter Sheldon¡¯s inner world, or core again. I knew the turtle could guide me through the process, something about my cultivation technique had been adapted by the turtle, and I had felt the tug on my spirit as he¡¯d invited me into his inner world a few times. But whether it would work on someone else? I had no idea.


    A smile covered my face as I extended the pill towards the boy putting it in his mouth. With some help, he swallowed, and I sensed the pill dissolve into Qi within his body.


    I sat crossed legged and closed my eyes. Putting one hand on the boy¡¯s abdomen, where I sensed the shattered remains of his dantian. I began to circte my Qi.


    Sheldon soon joined alongside me. I felt my spirit stretch, pulled alongside the flow of Qi as darkness covered my eyes.

 Chapter 46: A Shattered World

    Chapter 46: A Shattered World


    A dark, endless expanse surrounded me as I opened my eyes. A dreading cold touched my spine, as the sensation of something wrong shook my spirit. The air felt thin, making my chest tighten. This ce was wrong, extremely wrong, and I felt unsettled just standing here.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>Sheldon exined, although the sound came out like a heavy rumble. I looked down beneath me, noticing the massive turtle underneath with a beautiful green and brown shell covered in circles of gold.


    The realisation that my n had worked finally settled on me, but I let the happiness quickly go away. I had work to do.


    ¡°Labby, can you hear me?¡±


    <em>¡°Labby¡­ can. Labby dislikes this space. She- she¡¯ll stay inside,¡± </em>Labby muttered, as her Qi fell quiet. That was a first. Yet, for once, I didn¡¯t disagree. There was something hostile about this ce.


    Sheldon rumbled once more, as I slid off his back to float in the endless dark. I would¡¯ve lost my sense of position if he hadn¡¯t been around to orient me.


    I patted Sheldon¡¯s shell as I extended my Qi senses. The world rippled around me, as my Qi sense spread out. A shower of green Qi pulsed through the darkness, shuddering and shivering as it spread itself all over.


    That must be Liuxiang¡¯s Qi, I assumed, watching the odd smoky Qi do its work.


    I reached out towards the lunar Qi in the distance. Pulsing and glowing, a small seed of light that anchored me in the darkness.


    I walked ahead, keeping a hand on Sheldon¡¯s shell as I tried to search for my seed. The darkness stretched infinitely as we walked. I tried to chat, yet the shivering darkness soon killed any attempts at a conversation as we walked silently.


    My senses faltered, as I slowly began to lose my sense of direction. Was I truly making any progress? Or just randomly walking around in circles? Time lost meaning as the darkness encroached upon my mind.


    My vision started to blur as cold whispers assailed my mind. A voiceless voice. A fleeting sensation around me. I turned to look at Sheldon and froze as a walking corpse greeted me, covered in purple vines with a blooming flower of miasma on top of it.


    I stared as Sheldon roared, lifting his legs as he tried to stomp on me. My body reacted before my mind could as Qi rushed to my feet and I rolled.


    ¡°Sheldon! It¡¯s me! Calm down!¡± I shouted, and found my voice echoing back at me, apanied by harsh wind brushed against my mind.


    I stared at Sheldon, as the turtle continued to rampage at unseen shadows. Shit, there was some kind of illusion here.


    I pulsed my Qi, flooding it outwards as I let it gently reach Sheldon. The turtle paused as it sensed my presence. The vines on its back began to wither as his new and pristine form began to emerge once again. Sheldon walked closer as I kept my hand extended. His nostrils red, taking in my scent, before Sheldon rubbed his head against my hand and I smiled, giving a light hug.


    ¡°I think I like you more when you¡¯re tiny,¡± I said out loud as Sheldon nudged me and rumbled in what I could tell was just a low-pitched chirp.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong here. More than just the broken core and world,¡± I said, having a look around.


    <em>¡°Labby¡­ thinks Labby knows,¡± </em>Labby spoke up, her Qi shifting as the little Rat manifested on my shoulders.


    <em>¡°Labby has felt this. When she¡¯d been breaking through, as Lightning and Lunar Qi had pulsed against one another. Labby had seen a gap in her core, from where she''d seen the darkness beyond. She¡¯d heard the voices then, for a moment. Asking her to give up</em>," Labby said, and I frowned.


    I looked around me, noticing the distant cracks in the dark shell from where the Qi seeped out. A sound, like a cry of pain and agony, permeated through the wind as I began to realise what this was.


    ¡°It''s¡­ his fear,¡± I muttered out loud, as the wind rushed against my body. Something told me I was right.


    ¡°His fears, his agony. It takes form here. In this broken core and world. It makes sense. If cultivators forge inner worlds from their cores, then their spirits have to be the strongest here, allowing them to take form,¡± I muttered out aloud as I turned towards Sheldon.


    It was simr to Sheldon¡¯ske, and inner world. The culmination of everything the turtle had cherished. But things were far different here. There was no boundless Qi around here, no Qi at all in fact. The Qi I¡¯d spent to calm Sheldon had already dissipated, and the more Qi I spent here, the weaker I would be. I may not be able to return if I exhausted all my Qi and each moment I spent felt like I was breathing without air, draining my Qi more and more.


    Is this¡­ what it was like for him? Every living moment spent as if dying, as if you couldn¡¯t breathe. Like your body and spirit kept screaming to have life given to it, yet there just wasn¡¯t enough. And so you suffocated perpetually.


    Anger filled my heart at the thought. If I was already struggling, I couldn¡¯t imagine what life would be like for Zhang. To live like this perpetually was far too cruel and inhumane, and I found myself fuming in anger on his behalf.


    If this was the justice of this world. Then I had no need for it.


    <em>¡°Master. Something ising,¡± </em>Labby informed me, and I let out a breath. Sheldon rumbled, his Qi ring and I narrowed my eyes as a wispy figure walked towards me.


    A young man, wearing the familiar robes of the Cloudy peak sect made his way towards us. I frowned, feeling as if I knew the boy from somewhere when I realised who he was.


    I stared at Zhang, as he once was. It was difficult to say it was the same person. His skin was smooth and his eyes held a fire within them, with his hair tied in a knot behind his head. This wasn¡¯t the sickly boy I knew, but a powerful and confident cultivator.


    The shadow stood at a distance, its form flickering and shifting. I noticed the blood on his clothes. I waited for it to do something, to say something. I was out of my expertise here. Normally I would¡¯ve felt a lot of interest in how everything worked, but right now, my senses told me to stay sharp.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± the boy said, his voice hollow and broken, as if suppressing a keening cry.


    ¡°Toote¡­ Far toote,¡± the boy muttered and I felt a chill go down my spine as he looked at me, his skin shriveling in front of my eyes as his hair fell out. I paused, noticing ck smoke rising from his skin as dark ck gooey blood dripped down from his eyes.


    That was¡­ Miasma.


    I felt a powerful pulse of Qi from up ahead, and my vision cleared as I sensed the lotus further ahead.


    ¡°Sheldon run!¡± I screamed, dashing ahead. A wailing howl tore at me, as cold des of wind rushed at me. Wraith like creatures leapt from the shadows as the world began to twist and I cursed.


    Shit, this was bad. This was really bad.


    My hands went to my belt, reaching for my explosive pills when I realised that I wasn¡¯t in my body. There were no pills with me here. Goddamn it.


    I turned, as Qi red in my dantian. A shadowy wraith leapt at me with its ws. Qi red from my arm, as I turned my Qi into spirit essence and ignited it. Fire spread from my hands, in a plume as it ate through the wraith¡¯s shadow.


    I rushed ahead, ignoring the other wraiths. I may not be interested in fighting, but I hadn¡¯t been sitting around doing nothing to improve my chances in a fight. Old Man¡¯s advice on mastering the me had stuck with me, and while I couldn¡¯t produce fire Qi. I could ignite things.


    Energy was energy, and I had enough Qi for a fireshow.


    Flooding my feet with Qi, I stomped on the abyss of darkness as I rushed towards the glowing ball of lunar Qi being swarmed by wraiths. A roar made me stumble as I turned to see Sheldon spraying a massive wave of water all around. My little guy was not so little after all.


    <em>¡°Master, wraith!¡± </em>Labby shouted, manifesting on my shoulder. Purple lightning arcs around Labby as she leapt. Her ws increased in length, glowing a bright white as she tore through the shadow.


    Wow, Labby knew metal w now.


    I shook my head, shelving the jokes as I refocused on the pill. Qi swirled around my palm as I shot it towards the wraiths, igniting it in the next moment. Like an exploding storm, fire spread through the shadowy wraiths covering the pill.


    A screeching howl came from behind me as I turned around, and saw the shadow of Zhang, now deformed and like a floating corpse, rush towards me with bloodshot eyes. Sheldon gave chase, water flooding all around, yet Zhang was faster, flying quickly as he rushed towards me.


    I turned around, as I hurriedly grabbed the lotus pill, letting its energy soak into me. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you!¡± I screamed, as a beam of water sshed Zhang to the side. The wraith didn¡¯t listen, continuing to thrash as dark putrid tendrils erupted from behind him, removing any trace of humanity from the boy.


    I stopped, staring at the screeching and howling monster as I realised something. This wasn¡¯t Zhang. No. This was, whatever twisted amalgamation had been formed out of all his fears and regrets. We were in the realm of spirits, and that creature was exactly what I needed to purge.


    I sat down, crossing my legs with the pill in my hand as I turned towards Labby.


    ¡°I hate to ask you to do this¡­ but can you protect me Labby?¡±


    My little rat turned to look at me, and squeaked once, patting her chest. <em>¡°Labby will protect Great Master with her life.¡±</em>


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°If things get bad, we¡¯ll be leaving together. All of us,¡± I said, and nodded as Labby jumped, purple lightning crackling all around her.


    ¡°I sure hope this works,¡± I said, and closed my eyes. Holding the lunar pill within my arms, I let it float above, and then began to guide its Qi.


    Two circles, a cycle of infinity. Like Yin and Yang, the two circles followed one another, in an eternal chase forpletion. I cultivated, and my Qi began to swirl. Lunar Qi spread all around me, moving in wispy motes of light as I guided it through the world.


    Little tendrils began to sprout from the pill, taking root as light began to spread. I felt something sh my back, drawing blood. I didn¡¯t open my eyes. A crackle of lightning followed, as I heard a howl nearby. I continued to cultivate.


    The Qi began to increase in its intensity, as more and more roots began to take hold. Light spread through the barren and dark world, as I sensed the seed with my core reacting. Something shifted in my core, as the Qi began to swirl in a frenzy.


    I guided the chaos, tying it all together under my cultivation. Under the cycle of the Qi.


    <em>One cycle. Two cycles. </em>A seed was nted.


    <em>Nine cycles. Ten cycles. </em>The seed blossomed.


    <em>Thirty cycles, forty cycles. </em>Roots began to spread.


    A tendril pierced my shoulder, and my eyes mped in pain. Fire licked my body as my spirit trembled, and the Qi lost its shape. I refocused and continued. I wasn¡¯t here. My body was outside. The pain was a hallucination, a trick of my mind.


    The pain ebbed as I heard Sheldon roar and tear the creatures away from me. I continued.


    <em>Ny cycles, hundred cycles.</em>


    My presence spread through the world, covering all within it. I was a part of this world, and my spirit was its own. I felt memories trying to rush in, and I felt the wraiths tugging at my mind, trying to wreak havoc in my own core.


    I flinched, about to cut myself off when the seed within my core pulsed. These wraiths¡­ ultimately, they, too, were energy. And something within my spirit longed for them. They had something. Something Icked. Something I needed.


    I opened my eyes as Qi burned through my spirit. Light shone from my core as I bared my spirit in front of the wraiths and began to <em>pull.</em>


    Miasma swirled around me and the wraiths paused as if confused at the sudden pull. Where once they had rushed to enter my spirit, paused, now they struggled to escape its pull. Miasma swirled within the world, as I heard the howling call of Zhang¡¯s spirit, all sense of reason and humanity lost.


    They tried to escape, yet my will was stronger. The Miasma flooded my core, greedily absorbed by the seed within me. My cultivation shifted, my dantian aching to grow as the cycle within it changed.


    The seed shivered at my core, as it finished absorbing the Miasma within itself. It ate greedily on the wraiths, until filled to the brim. The second circle of my dantian began to take shape.


    I focused on feeling the turmoil in my spirit as the Miasma raged. Realisation dawned on me, as I watched the cycle of Qi and Miasma.


    I couldn¡¯t see it in the outside world. Yet here, within this spirit world, I could see the cycle for what it was. Two halves of a greater whole. Fire Qi, Water Qi, Lunar Qi. Miasma, Death, blood. All of it, a spectrum of the same source. Different forms of the same energy.


    The first circle was Qi, representing life. The second was Gu, representing death. With both together, the cycle wasplete.


    I began to break through.

 Chapter 47: Trials and Tribulations

    Chapter 47: Trials and Tribtions


    Poison Qi swirled, coursing through the veins of the boy as Liuxiang purified the deformed and clogged pathways. The state the boy¡¯s pathways were in had left Liuxiang with little hope at any chances of recovery.


    He¡¯d heard of elders in the sect capable of restoring cultivation in certain scenarios, but even they wouldn¡¯t be able to save this boy, merely heal him to leave a peaceful life at best and die younger than most.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking him so long? Ya reckon he¡¯s lost?¡± Su Lin asked as Liuxiang wiped his hair to the side. The rat-like boy had grown used to his presence by now, and, against all odds, had not responded with confusion or disgust when he¡¯d be aware of his peculiarities.


    ¡°This one doubts it. Senior is still moving through and this one can sense disturbances in the core,¡± Liuxiang replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s there, but something''s wrong,¡± Yan Yun muttered, and Liuxiang nced at the Yan girl. The Yan n weren¡¯t nobles, yet the influence of the n was undeniable. He¡¯d already heard of the young prodigy the n was raising.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu still thinks Lu Jie was putting on a front,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said, diverting his thoughts back. Liuxiang slightly shook his head with a light smile, not replying to his spirit.


    It hade as a surprise to him, to have Lu Jie not show any kind of reaction. Even in his n, those with the poison bloodline were¡­ avoided. He¡¯de to terms with his life and reality long ago, and had been prepared for Lu Jie to rethink their rtionship. Yet the curiosity about his bloodline that ignored all other factors took even him by surprise.


    Liuxiang felt his Qi shift. He had slowly but surely been finding his nature returning to Yin, as the Yang Qi mellowed out the closer he got to breaking through. Liuxiang was fond of his feminine side a fair bit, seeing how it¡¯d been what he¡¯d spent his childhood as. Although there were certainly benefits to the Yang aspect Qi as well, including an increase in strength at the cost of dexterity.


    A groan came from the boy, catching Liuxiang¡¯s attention. He refocused his efforts, pulsing his Qi through the boy as he spread vitality all around. A frown covered Liuxiang¡¯s face when his Qi seemed to vanish, greedily being sucked into the core.


    Liuxiang extended his senses, as he took out his needles. He pressed his hand against Lu Jie''s, which was set against the boy¡¯s dantian and took a look. A shuddering howling crack spread through his mind, as he sensed deep unending darkness pulsing within.


    ¡°Is- is that supposed to be happening?¡± Su Lin asked as Liuxiang opened his eyes, noticing ck splotches on the boy¡¯s skin.


    ¡°<em>Miasma, </em>get Lu Jie away now!¡± Yan Yun shouted as her lightning pulsed.


    ¡°<strong>No</strong>,¡± Liuxiang spoke, infusing his voice with Qi. His aura spread out,shing as the Yan girl stopped for a moment. He wasn¡¯t her match, yet his aura would still unnerve her despite the difference in realm.


    ¡°Senior¡¯s spirit is still in there, things will go very wrong if you separate him now,¡± Liuxiang spoke, simultaneously instructing Zhi Zhu.


    His spirit grabbed the needles he needed, as he began to ce them on the boy¡¯s skin. Poison Qi touched the end of the silver needles, turning them a dark ck, as he pierced the boy¡¯s skin. The poison wouldn¡¯t harm him, but it would stop the miasma from spreading.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why is he suddenly turning into a Demon? There should be no way-¡± Yan Yun muttered, as her Qi was unsettled and Liuxiang held back a sigh. She was like all lightning cultivators, quick to anger and impulsive.


    <em>¡°At least she¡¯s not as bad as the spirit rat. Zhi Zhu hopes the moon tempers her spirit well.¡±</em>


    ¡°There could be many reasons, but now is not the time. This one has heard of such urrences. Without the core to protect the spirit, cultivators can often fall prey to spirits and wraiths. Perhaps Senior entering the core allowed such a pathway to be opened,¡± Liuxiang spoke, as his hands continued to move across the boy, inserting needles at the right points.


    Had he been a normal human, sweat would¡¯ve dotted his forehead. Instead, Liuxiang quietly hissed beneath his breath, letting out his frustration. He didn¡¯t like doing it. The sound was too inhuman, too unsettling, yet the frustration of the task had bested his ingrained habits. He still forgot to blink sometimes as well.


    Mingling within society was tough.


    <em>¡°And that is precisely why Zhi Zhu will never be doing something silly as taking on a human form. She¡¯ll let her sisters have their fun and wait for them to cry about how they only have two eyes and four limbs and can¡¯t even climb walls anymore.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang smiled at Zhi Zhu¡¯s words. She knew he was worried, even if he didn¡¯t show it on his face like others, and the words were meant as a distraction for him to calm down. He couldn¡¯t deny the effectiveness.


    ¡°Zhang is stable. For now- but Senior. As long as Senior¡¯s spirit remains within, this one can¡¯t do anything. We can only wait,¡± Liuxiang said, as he heard a muttered curse from Su Lin.


    ¡°This was a bad idea, I should ¡®ave known. Ya can¡¯t fix this stuff- I should¡¯ve thought more,¡± Su Lin muttered, staring at Zhang, as he clenched his fist.


    Liuxiang turned towards the boy, silently staring at him. He could tell that Su Lin felt unnerved by his look. It did so with most people. ¡°Panic would lead to nothing. And besides- if Zhang was going to turn, it would¡¯ve happened a while ago. If his spirit has held on for so long, then it won¡¯t break today. This one isn''t asking you to trust any of us. But trust your brother,¡± Liuxiang said.


    Su Lin stared at him for a while, before letting out a breath as he nodded.


    ¡°Bah, what are you kids doing now?¡± an old woman eximed, walking in with a cane. Her skin was a sheet of wrinkles upon wrinkles as the smell of spirit herbs permeated from her. Her eyes were sharp as they soon settled upon Liuxiang, and the sleeping Zhang behind him.


    ¡°Yi? Doesn¡¯t matter. Good use of poison right there, I would¡¯ve had some words if it¡¯d been any less precise,¡± the old granny muttered, as she took a look around. ¡°The boy really went ahead and tried to challenge the heavens didn¡¯t he?¡± she said, staring at Lu Jie, muttering something to herself.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    ¡°Watch, and let the Heavens decide,¡± the woman said, and so they watched.


    Qi swirled around Lu Jie, as the pill in his hand, poured Lunar Qi within the dantian of the boy Zhang. It swirled and it circled, spreading around all over.


    The dark swirls of Qi churned, as the splotches on Zhang¡¯s skin began to fade. The miasma ebbed and it flowed, before it soon began to gather around his core, and then, towards Lu Jie.


    Lunar Qi flooded Zhang, as life began to return to his body. Yet, things weren''t done. The Qi within the room began to swirl in a frenzy and Qi radiated from Lu Jie¡¯s body, energy permeating from his dantian as the world around him began to shake. Something was taking root, as a pulse of Qi spread out washing out in a massive wave.


    Liuxiang stumbled back from the intensity of the Qi, his pupils dting as he hissed.


    They had all felt that. Any cultivator that was nearby had felt that. A powerful pulse of Qi had just spread all over.


    ¡°H-he¡¯s breaking through. This- this can¡¯t be,¡± Yan Yun muttered as she rushed towards the nearby window peeking outside, her eyes widened in surprise as she stared at Lu Jie. Liuxiang saw the girl¡¯s hand shaking as her Qi churned in turmoil. ¡°The Qi of the heavens are swirling¡­ a tribtion has begun. Lu Jie¡­ has begun a tribtion. There¡¯s a storm outside and- <em>Heavens</em>. He¡¯s going to die like this.¡±


    Liuxiang hissed, audibly this time, as his eyes turned towards Lu Jie. Thest tribtion he¡¯d heard of was when an Elder had broken through into the 7th realm. A young prodigy who¡¯d worked for decades and had be one of the youngest Elders in the n.


    A tribtion for entering the fourth realm? The heavens themselves will shake, as every cultivator in the city would be aware of it and would rush to seek the n that had gained a new Elder.


    Just what was Lu Jie up to?


    ***


    There is this sensation that people have, this odd premonition about things. Be it a hunch or a very strong gut feeling. I knew a fair few people, even those of more rational and scientific inclinations, who had these hunches, these gut feelings, which they trusted.


    I¡¯d always found it foolish. To trust an impulse was stupidity. I¡¯d heard the ims that it was instinctual logic, or evolution or whatnot, and had called bullshit on it all. I¡¯d never had this hunch after all and I was doing just fine.


    That is until today. Today I had a hunch, and it was telling me that I was in deep shit.


    Miasma and Qi churned in a torrential storm within my core. Leaves blossomed from the seed within my dantian, spreading out and yearning to bud as heavenly Qi poured within me. The lotus I¡¯d established within Zhang¡¯s core blossomed to form a massive flower of pure Qi, spreading its light as the world around me began to creak and groan.


    The shattered remnants of Zhang¡¯s core pulsed and throbbed as the Qi of the heavens began to flood them. Light spread within the dark world, as I consumed all the wraith, wrestling the two opposing energies together, as I held them in a perpetual cycle. Two cycles, yet the same whole.


    Vaguely I heard Labby¡¯s voice in my mind. I couldn¡¯t make out the words in the state I was in, yet I could sense her concern. Sheldon¡¯s spirit touched my own, as I felt my Qi tremble from the great spirit¡¯s touch. I smiled, a pained expression on my face, as I continued to gather my energy.


    My spirit felt like it would be torn in two under the weight of the forces it carried. I had no idea what woulde of breaking through in a ce like this, yet something told me, there wouldn¡¯t be much of me left after the process either way.


    From the very first day that I¡¯d changed my cultivation method. There had been an insight that I had been failing to recognise. Two cycles, and their cores. My path, and the steps I needed to take. The hints had been present all around me, yet, the memories I¡¯d inherited from Lu Jie refused to let me believe something absurd like that.


    Perhaps it was a good thing. It had let me live a bit longer.


    I opened my eyes, watching a white expanse in front of me. My hands were dark splotches of ck with twisted ws jutting forth from them. The miasma hadn¡¯t left my spirit untouched as it had made its way in.


    I focused my will, shifting my spirit back into a human form as I pushed the miasma further in. I felt at my core, at the second circle forming within. The realm Lu Jie had so desired to reach. The realm he¡¯d so desperately struggled to get to. Now it hung like a noose upon my neck.


    My eyes shifted to Labby, the little rat crackling with nervous thunder. Somewhere along the way, I¡¯d cut off our bond to protect her. Yet even now, I felt as if I could hear her thoughts. I smiled at her, feeling oddly calm as my form began to fade away from the turmoil of Qi and Miasma within my core.


    A bright lotus bloomed in front of me, roots of Qi spreading all over. The second spiritndmark I¡¯d made. I could sense the first one, all the way back in my chamber, connected to my soul. It had been a sess.


    Zhang would be healed. I couldn¡¯t bring back his cultivation but with this, he would at least be able to live like a normal person. It was the most that I could manage for him.


    Thunder shed around me, as the heavenly Qi began to swirl. Lightning roiled and I cursed how little time I had. Dumb as fuck tribtion clouds couldn¡¯t even wait till I had a moment with my spirits. It only served to prove the fact that there was something conscious within the Qi itself to me.


    ¡°Stay away Labby, Sheldon. I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing here,¡± I said. Labby squeaked in reply, protesting.


    I turned to look at Sheldon, who stared at me with his dark green eyes silently. A momentter, the turtle grabbed Labby in his mouth and dragged her away.


    I nodded in gratitude.


    My form began to dissipate. I¡¯d held off the breakthrough for too long, and the turmoil of forces desired a release. The Qi rumbled, asking for me to abandon the Miasma, to breakthrough and consume the Gu within me to progress. It wished for me to follow the Path it ordained for me, and bend to its will.


    I closed my eyes, ignoring the thunderous force of the Qi, as I sensed the insight that I¡¯d gained.


    Within the seed, in its blossoms, born of two opposing natures of energy were words. It was in nonguage I recognised, and simultaneously all of them. The words whispered to me, in my soul. The First Law.


    The insight that signified the first step I¡¯d taken. An immutable truth of the world around me. I had barely scratched its surface, but even just that was enough to push me forward into a new realm. I knew the first step within my Path now, and it wasn¡¯t the Path the heavens wished to force upon me.


    I opened my eyes and faced the Heavens above.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    The world stilled around me as if time itself had slowed down.


    ¡°I refuse to progress on your Path.¡±


    The Qi trembled, raging at my words. It swirled, and crackled with lightning, blinding my sight. It was a warning. The moment I progressed upon the insight, lightning would tear my spirit apart. I felt anger fill my chest.


    ¡°Go on, strike me down. That is exactly what you¡¯d nned to do, hadn¡¯t you? I¡¯m starting to realise why it is so difficult to spread knowledge in this world. Why, even when people live for centuries, no major breakthroughs ur. It is because of you, isn¡¯t it? The moment someone gains the right knowledge, the right piece of information. Youe down with your thunder and lightning, ready to strike them down,¡± I said to the heavens, my fury boiling forth.


    ¡°How many have you struck down? How many lives have you smothered? How much knowledge have you vanquished?¡± I shouted, finding something in my spirit melding. The memories from Lu Jie began to boil forth. His spirit submerged in mine, and mine in his.


    I bared my teeth in defiance.


    ¡°You held me back. For months, for years, I struggled all by myself. I pushed and pushed and trained yet nothing. I was looked down on, cursed at, the scum of the sect, not knowing his limits. They called me a fool, they thought I was arrogant, but I didn¡¯t give up. Up until the very end, I didn¡¯t give up. And now, now that I¡¯ve finally touched upon one of the Heaven''s Truths, you try to strike me down?¡± I shouted, rage filling my spirit as Qi and Miasma boiled forth from my core. Thunder crackled from the heavens, rising to a crashing wave.


    ¡°I refuse. I do not follow your rules. This is <em>my </em>Path. A Path of knowledge, and a Path of understanding. One that wished to bring change to this world. And you? You are <em>in my way.</em>¡±


    Lightning struck my spirit, as my core shattered in two. My spirit ripped itself out of Zhang¡¯s core, as I was carried by torrents of thunder and lightning. The seed within me pulsated, burning from an overwhelming amount of Heavenly Qi pouring into it. I felt my life fading from my grasp.


    I closed my eyes, cycling my Qi as darkness covered my sight.

 Chapter 48: Twin Paths

    Chapter 48: Twin Paths


    I didn¡¯t remember dying. Thest memory I had was of being in my room, preparing for my test as my mind drifted on random thoughts as I procrastinated my time away.


    But now I found certain memories drifting forth as I floated within the darkness. Faded blurring images came to me. Of screams, and of fire.


    I heard a loud explosion and a burning hot sensation embedded in my gut. I remember looking down, feeling numb, as blood had poured out my gut. My ssmate grabbed me and screamed, as I fell, and then there was nothing.


    School shooting? I couldn¡¯t tell, my memories were too vague, but dying from a bullet wound was not the way I¡¯d expected to go out. I guess this made for the second time I had died in an unexpected way.


    I looked down at myself and found a pair of familiar T-shirts and jeans covering me. I¡¯d almost forgotten how it¡¯d felt to wear regr clothes over robes. It felt nostalgic, yet also oddly foreign.


    ¡°What now?¡± I called out to the dark. No response came.


    ¡°Is this it? Just unending darkness? Talk aboutme dude,¡± I said, as the silence stretched on. I kept muttering to myself nontheless. The words were more to keep myself sane than anything else.


    Eventually, I began to walk. This wasn¡¯t my first foray into unending darkness and floaty void expanses after all. Not that my first onested too long, or went particrly nice, but dying was just one of those things that happened when you went spirit delving.


    But what if I wasn¡¯t dead? Perhaps this was just a haze induceda and I was still alive. It¡¯d be odd after having the literal heavens shoot me with lightning, but I¡¯ve heard of stranger things happening.


    I looked down at myself and tried to feel at my core. Two broken halves sat within, shattered and split right down the middle. Guess there went my cultivation days.


    ¡°At least I may still be alive,¡± I muttered out loud, not feeling the relief my words may have implied.


    Dying may be the better alternative over living as a cripple. Although I could probably still do science if I wanted to, yet there was something about the joy of exploring magic that I couldn¡¯t rece. It wouldn¡¯t be the same. Without Labby, Sheldon, all my notes on Alchemy, the pills I was working on. The spirit garden. None of it would be the same.


    ¡°Whoa whoa, no depression fest. Things might be recoverable after all. Should¡¯ve thought of all this before defying the heavens and calling it dumb and stuff, toote for regrets man,¡± I said out loud to myself, trying to keep my spirits from sinking. I¡¯m not sure it worked.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯re more simr than I¡¯d ever thought.¡± a familiar voice whispered..


    My head snapped forwards and my eyes widened in surprise as I paused mid-step at the shadowy figure walking towards me.


    My own face, a face that I''d grown familiar with in thest two months, headed closer. A frown covering his brows with an arrogant touch to his spirit. He wore the same outer robes I used to, but the clothes fit him much more than they had ever fit me.


    I watched with a sinking heart as Lu Jie walked towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ alive?¡± I asked, watching the boy walk closer. He held the same arrogance that I associated with cultivators, yet there was also exhaustion in each step he took.


    ¡°I am, or was. Until you took my name that is,¡± the boy said and I winced. I did do that, didn''t I? I pretended to be him and lived his life in his stead. In my defence, I¡¯d thought he was gone for good. Not that it¡¯d have made me any more likely to give up¡­ being alive.


    I decided to put my moral quandary to the side.


    ¡°Well. Thanks for letting me borrow yours. I made sure not to tarnish your name too much, but a crazy young beauty thought you were into men. My bad for that,¡± I said out loud, trying to get a reaction out of him. Neither of usughed.


    An odd sensation filled my chest now that I was face to face with Lu Jie. Was this the end of my free life trial? Subscribe to the premium service for more? Subscription services didn¡¯t want to leave me even in a whole other world goddamnit.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t realise it do you?¡± Lu Jie asked me, and I raised my eyebrow.


    ¡°Not if you are all mysterious about it, no. If you tell me though, then I might,¡± I replied as Lu Jie continued to stare at me with a silent expression. Almost like Liuxiang, when he didn¡¯t blink for a minute or two straight, but slightly more unnerving.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Jie asked and I stared at him in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean by my name?¡±I asked, baffled at the question. ¡±Of course, my name is Lu¡­ Jie.¡±


    My words died down, the moment I uttered them. I looked up at Lu Jie standing in front of me before my gaze drifted downwards, and onto my hands. They were shaking.


    Lu Jie was the arrogant boy in front of me. The boy whose path ended early, but who stubbornly refused to ept his fate. The boy who had been beaten down by two young children and had lost his life in an unfortunate ident.


    <em>He </em>was Lu Jie. But then¡­ who was I?


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been until my so-called death that I had finally begun to realise who you truly are. Why do you think you remember my memories? Why is it so that, despite having an unfamiliar face and body, you moved as if it was your very own? As if you¡¯d never had a doubt in the fact that this was you?¡± Lu Jie spoke, and I stared at him dumbfounded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there all along. A bundle of memories. Right from my childhood, you were there. Little memories of a world I¡¯d never seen or heard of. Things I¡¯d never encountereding to my memory. I had never understood it. The elders called me spirit touched, and sent me to the cultivators, who soon found potential in my spirit and Qi in my budding core,¡± Lu Jie said, as I sensed dark mist rising from his limbs.


    ¡°Do you know what they didn¡¯t find? What I didn¡¯t find until the very end? It was <em>you,¡± </em>Lu Jie said, his eyes burning as he stared into mine.


    I stumbled back as if physically pushed. I was... what?


    My lips parted, as I tried to desperatelye up with a name, <em>my </em>name. To recall my memories, any memories. Of who I had been.


    But, what I saw was not the modern home and my family, not the luxuries of the modern world and inte, but instead, a broken-down shack, and a kind man toiling in the fields.


    ¡°You are me,¡± Lu Jie said, continuing. ¡°Or at least a part of me. I do not know what to call you, you have no name I know of besides my very own, Lu Jie. You have lived the same life I have. Even if you do not remember all of it. Same as how, I do not recall everything from our previous life,¡± Lu Jie said, and I clutched my head.


    ¡°Just, hold on, please. This is getting a bit too freaky,¡± said, stopping the boy as I stood in silence trying to sort my mind. Aughable notion, nothing made sense right now.


    ¡°I¡­ am you. But not you? Like, hold on. So, you mean to say that I am a part of you and I¡¯ve been here from the start? All those memories I thought were yours¡­they were me? Me from when you were running the body that is,¡± I asked, and Lu Jie nodded.


    ¡°They were both of us. You lived within my mind and you sometimes spoke when I slept instead. You have been my shadow, the hidden half that the world didn¡¯t see. The difference between us¡­ is not too clear. I am you but notplete. And the same goes for you,¡± Lu Jie said.


    My heart thundered as I felt a headache mounting. My clothes began to shift as I now wore robes from this world. A world I¡¯d lived in for years without being aware of it.


    ¡°Then¡­ howe I¡¯m the one running things now?¡± I asked, looking up at Lu Jie. ¡°Or what, is this where you consume my spirit and beplete and ascend in your big dick quest to immortality as your spirit bloodline awakens or some shit?¡±


    There was heat in my voice. I didn¡¯t want to be reduced to nothingness again.


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Jie replied and I blinked in surprise.


    ¡°No? Just like that? You don¡¯t want to be the one doing all the, you know, being alive and stuff?¡± I asked, surprised.


    I would be suspicious of him but¡­ somehow I knew he wasn¡¯t lying. None of this was a lie. I could tell. I was him after all.


    ¡°I wish to, now that I¡¯m awake again, the desire fills my heart once more. But I can¡¯t. My spirit is still too weak, and I have changed. If I took over, we would both die,¡± Lu Jie said, his voice bitter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also had some time to observe you, and think about my life as you went about denying everything I¡¯d lived for up until the very moment I¡¯d died.¡± I winced once more. Self roasts sucked.


    ¡°I watched you through your journey, and I spent a lot of time thinking. I was arrogant, foolish, and frustrated. And I let my ambition and anger get the best of me. I had worked harder than anyone else, yet I¡¯d found only half the result and ultimately, it led us to this,¡± Lu Jie said, extending his hand outwards and I watched the expression of muted sorrow cover his face.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah. You were kinda stupid honestly. Wait, I¡¯m just roasting myself here, aren¡¯t I? Damn it,¡± I muttered and was surprised when I heard a chuckle escape from Lu Jie¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I was, and I was a fool. That is another reason why I wish for you to return, instead of me. I wish to see just where your Path will take you. The insight that I couldn¡¯t grasp within all these years, you managed to touch upon with such ease. Perhaps there is something within that yearning of knowledge and understanding, which separates us, but you have ignited my desire to see, and walk that Path with you,¡± Lu Jie said, as dark smoke whipped around him.


    ¡°Miasma¡­ are you gonna go demonic batshit on me now?¡± I asked, trying to circte my Qi when I soon realised the state of my dantian, sitting shattered in two.


    ¡°Odd for you to say that. Did you forget your own words? <em>Energy is just energy. </em>There is no good or evil within it,¡± Lu Jie said as he glided towards me.


    ¡°The insight Icked. The reason why when you cultivate, you do so, not in one, but two cycles. It is me, and it is you. There are two of us, two that form the same whole. All my life, I¡¯d cultivated only one half of my spirit, leaving the other behind. It is why it took me twice as long, and twice as much effort to get to where I was. But not anymore,¡± Lu Jie stared at me, and I found something in my spirit rising. I had an innate understanding of what I was meant to do here.


    ¡°It is time for us to be free.¡± Lu Jie said, extending his hand. Miasma rose around him, sizzling and hissing as it circted the boy in a dark haze. And then the boy spoke, his words shaking my spirit.


    ¡°I am the Gu, the miasma, the poison, the death.¡±


    ¡°And I¡­ am the Qi,¡± I whispered, extending my hand forwards. My spirit shuddered as I brushed my spirit against Lu Jie¡¯s spirit.


    The two halves of my shattered dantian split apart.


    Miasma circled around me, mingling with Qi as two cycles formed. One flowing into the other, an eternal cycle thatplemented one another.


    The energies flowed, filling each half andplementing the other. The Qi filled mine, the Gu, Lu Jie¡¯s.


    Two cores shone within the darkness, revolving around each other like twin stars circling one another. One was ck, filled with Miasma, the other, a pure white, filled with Qi.


    There were the two of us, two halves of the same whole. And thus, so was our Path, made of not one, but two forces.


    Something changed in my soul, in both of our souls. Words arose, from the depths of my being, marking themselves within my mind. The First Law within the path I walked, it revealed itself to me. And for the first time since I¡¯d opened my eyes in this world, I feltplete.


    The First Law of Cultivation: The Duality of Qi and Gu.


    The Qi churned around me, mingling with the Gu from Lu Jie as a storm surrounded the two of us. I stared at Lu Jie, as he gave a wry smile, ck hair whipping in the unseen wind as our spirits intertwined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, Lu Jie,¡± he muttered, as the storm swallowed us whole.

 Chapter 49: Half Step Breakthrough

    Chapter 49: Half Step Breakthrough


    Yan Yun felt as if the world was spinning around her.


    Thunderous Heavenly Qi crackled within the chambers around Lu Jie, as he sat deep in meditation. Her heart thundered in her chest as her Qi rumbled in turmoil, crackling. Even Leiyu had left her dantian, perching upon her shoulder, too impatient to stay within.


    A tribtion, in the 4th realm? Yan Yun didn¡¯t know anyone other than the great founder of her sect who¡¯d managed such a thing. A man, whose name still echoed throughout the empire centuries after his passing.


    Was Lu Jie truly a genius of such calibre? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that.


    <em>¡°Yan Yun needs to step away. The tribtion Qi spares none in its path,¡± </em>Leiyu spoke in her mind, his concern audible in each spoken word. He was unsettled, and she didn¡¯t me him. All of them were. History was taking shape in front of their eyes. <em></em>


    ¡°Heavens. I¡¯m too old for this many disturbances,¡± the old woman spoke, taking a seat as she quietly sipped her herbal tea. Yan Yun almost burst out in a fit of anger and frustration at her behaviour.


    Taking a moment to calm her Qi, Yan Yun asked the old woman. ¡°Is there no way to stop this? He¡¯s going to die. I¡¯ve seen his cultivation, and it is unremarkable. Perhaps he stumbled upon some great secrets as he tried to fix the core, but his spirit won¡¯t handle it. It¡¯ll be in shambles even if he survives.¡± Yan Yun said, clenching her hands as thunder Qi pulsed around her. She couldn¡¯t lose Lu Jie, her future relied on him.


    ¡°Patience, young girl. You let your Qi have the best of you. Tame your thunder, and watch. Mortals do not dictate the path Heavens take,¡± the old woman said, opening her eyes a slit. The woman turned to look at Lu Jie, taking another sip of her tea. A sigh escaped her mouth as she set it aside.


    ¡°Making my old bones creak, all you young bright eyed cultivators,¡± the woman grumbled. ¡°Su Lin, ward the shop. Take Chen and Yun to help you. Be quick, before any cultivators sense where the source of the tribtion is.¡±


    Su Lin stared at the old woman in surprise. His expression soon turned resolute, as he rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Yi boy. Or girl. Can never tell with the Yi. Pull Zhang away from the boy, the connection is cut. It¡¯s all him now,¡± Granny Lang said, as plumes of smoke rose above her hand, slowly heading towards Zhang¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°The old fool. Raising a disciple like this at his age. Still hasn¡¯t given up has he? Heavens curse him,¡± the woman muttered, as the plume of herbal Qi settled all over Zhang.


    Yi Liuxiang obliged, pulling Zhang away. The ck splotches receded on his body, leaving behind skin that began to heal visibly. Yan Yun could visibly see the boy recovering in front of her eyes and she could scarcely believe it.


    Lu Jie had truly done it.


    She extended her senses to scan the boy¡¯s core, frowning as she found it still shattered, albeit pieced together like a broken mirror that had been stuck together. The core was whole, but cracked, ready to crumble at the lightest touch. A smaller knot of Qi burned within that shattered core, spreading Qi around the boy¡¯s pathways and returning life to his limbs.


    ¡°Now, head out. It¡¯s going to begin soon,¡± Granny Lang instructed, standing up as she walked towards Lu Jie. She hovered her hand above his abdomen, muttering some things that made the Qi pulse as the frown on Lu Jie¡¯s face eased.


    The next moment, light shimmered nearby, as a turtle and a rat appeared within the chamber. Lu Jie¡¯s spirits.


    The rat sparkled with thunder, squeaked as the turtle held her in its mouth. Looking silently at the boy¡¯s sitting form. A sinking premonition began to settle in Yan Yun¡¯s mind as she watched the events unfold.


    <em>¡°Labby needs to go to her Master! Let her go!¡± </em>the rat screamed, her Qi ring as arcs of purple lightning red around her.


    <em>¡°Stay quiet. You can¡¯t help your master now. Do not interfere or you shall shoulder his death!¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said, her Qi subduing the rat''s. The little spirit rat continued to protest.


    Yan Yun stared at the spirits silently, before looking at Lu Jie. She clenched her fists as she watched the pure arcs of golden thunder swirl around him. An odd envy blossoming alongside her worries.


    ¡°We need to step out. Now,¡± Granny Lang said, as she took onest look at Lu Jie. ¡°Carry Zhang outside. Let¡¯s hope the boy knew what he was doing.¡±


    Yan Yun stepped outside, as the rest followed her out. She clenched her fists, feeling the weight of the heavens descend upon her shoulders, making her chest tighten. She could only wonder what it was like for Lu Jie.


    The next moment a pir of lightning struck down upon the boy, blinding her sight and senses. She sensed the shattering of a core, carried by the great pulse of heavenly Qi. Lu Jie¡¯s spirit was torn apart, splitting in two.


    She closed her eyes, as silence descended upon the chamber. The only remaining sound, the cries of protest and grief from the spirit rat.


    Turmoil filled her heart, alongside an odd grief. She¡¯d barely known the boy, yet his demeanor had still given her hope. To pursue her Path with the same burning desire he had. The stand against her grandfather. Yet the Heavens were kind to none, especially those whocked strength.


    Even if Lu Jie survived, he would never cultivate again.


    Yan Yun turned, wishing to not face the boy when he woke up but suddenly she heard Liuxiang speak up with a hiss.


    ¡°He¡¯s there. Something¡¯s there. This one needs to heal the Senior¡¯s body. His spirit is still there,¡± Liuxiang said, rushing inside.


    Yan Yun turned, about to stop the boy. Denial would do nothing, she herself had felt his core split in two halve-


    Yan Yun froze, as an odd sensation reached her senses. Her eyes widened in surprise as she stumbled within the chamber watching Liuxiang working to heal the boy¡¯s burnt and bleeding body.


    <em>¡°This- couldn¡¯t be. Are Leiyu¡¯s senses ying tricks on him?¡± </em>her spirit murmured. Yan Yun wished someone could tell her as well.


    She stared at Lu Jie, as hey on the ground, clothes burnt and tattered with charred flesh covering his body, yet a defiant grin still hung on his face and Yan Yun felt her heart thunder at the sight. Yan Yun extended her senses and felt at the strange marvel of nature in front of her.


    Lu Jie had formed two cores.


    ***


    I remembered saying how cultivation was almost addicting. How the growth was addicting, as the Qi increased your lifeforce and all that? Well, I take it back. It sucked and it sucked a lot.


    Pain wracked every inch of my body as fire seemed to pulse through my veins. My cores shuddered, as they pulsed at once, revolving around each other in a slow and smooth cycle.


    The smell of herbs touched my nose, and I felt a tingling sensation on my cheek. I opened my eyes to a furry grey rat sitting on my chest, sleeping peacefully.


    My eyes burned, and pain still wracked my body and yet I smiled anyway as I watched Labby. Ah, I guess I did survive. I¡¯ll have to thank Lu Jie for that one.


    My gaze turned sideways, as I noted Sheldon sleeping nearby as well. Moonlight drifted in through the windows and for a moment, I almost felt like I was back to the day I¡¯d woken up in Old Man¡¯s chamber. Confused and scared and with my body aching all over.


    ¡°Keep lying down you fool. Your spirit was torn in half today,¡± a voice came, and I turned to spot Granny Lang walking towards me with her trusty cane by her side. She looked a hundred at the best of her days, and yet today, the old woman still managed to look a decade older.


    ¡°You¡¯ll send this poor woman early to the grave if you keep doing foolish things like that,¡± she said, as the cane descended on my forehead with surprising speed. I flinched, clutching the sore location. That actually kind of hurt.


    I rubbed my forehead, lying back down as I patted Sheldon¡¯s shell gently. The little turtle¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, but he remained asleep.


    ¡°Did it work? With Zhang?¡± I asked the woman.


    ¡°You almost die and the first thing you ask is that? Kids these days,¡± the woman said, almost as if scolding me for it. ¡°He can¡¯t walk yet. But he¡¯s getting there. And if you meet Su Lin, don¡¯t say anything about his eyes. I¡¯ve known the boy for years now and I can¡¯t remember thest time I saw him cry.¡±


    I smiled at the Old Granny¡¯s words. I closed my eyes, letting the scent of herbs and gentle Qi flow over me.


    A few momentster, I focused on my dantian and found two cores present within. I could feel my spirit tied to the core filled with Qi, and I could sense the presence of the core of Miasma, tied to Lu Jie¡¯s spirit.


    Within each core, there were two circles, denoting a new foundation and the entrance into the second circle. But despite that, the cores themselves were present at the peak of the third realm, as if perpetually in the midst of breaking through. The two cores attracted each other, diverting their energies in a cycle between them that kept them in a stable state, despite their perpetual half step into the fourth realm.


    I guess I was in realm 3.5 now? Two times realm 3.5? The poor man¡¯s 7th realm?


    I snorted, before redirecting my attention back to my cores. At any moment I could reach out to either of them, and push them over, breaking through to the 4th realm. Not once, but twice.


    But that would be such a waste. This here was possibly the only chance I¡¯d have to study the breakthrough process, and take my time with it. Not to mention, the stable binary system of two opposing forces within the cores themselves. The fact that I wasn¡¯t exploding from the inside was already amazing.


    Feeling curious, I Iet my spirit shift, and reached out to the core of Gu. I felt my spirit brush against Lu Jie¡¯s. His spirit was dormant, sleeping, yet there was still some awareness present in him. I let my spirit mingle with his, as the central core within my dantian changed to one of Miasma.


    ¡°Stop that,¡± the old woman said, her voice sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have done to yourself boy, but do not let others sense your core of Miasma. You will be killed immediately, and no one will stop it.¡±


    I nodded, letting the miasma briefly flow through my spirit. I could sense my pathways burning as the Miasma flowed through it, and if I continued to use it, I would soon lose the ability to channel.


    I shifted back to my Qi core, flooding my pathways with Qi as I washed away the Miasma from my body. My mind was still in pieces, trying toe to terms with everything that I¡¯d learned. The fact that I was Lu Jie, or a soul that had been inside Lu Jie ever since his birth. That I didn¡¯t even remember my own name.


    The strange circumstances of my core and cultivation served to distract me from those thoughts. From the sinking sensation that I may not even be real. I had never had an existential crisis before, and I was d. It truly sucked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me then?¡± I asked the old woman, as the sound of herbs being crushed yed like a soothing rhythm on my ears.


    ¡°I do not kill, child. My job is to heal. And I especially do not kill the saviour of one of my children. Not to mention, you hadn¡¯t turned into a demon,¡± Granny Lang said, as she walked closer and held a pill to my mouth. I opened and swallowed, grimacing at the bitter taste.


    ¡°How does that work? The demon thing. My memories are¡­ not trustworthy, is all I can say about them.¡±


    ¡°Hah! You ask as if an old woman like me would know the secrets of heavens and demons themselves,¡± the woman said, and if I could¡¯ve given her an unamused re, I would''ve. I sufficed with a grunt.


    ¡°The spirit can fall astray from its path. There are reasons why breakthroughs are often made in secured isted locations. It is when the spirit is at its most vulnerable. When it can be corrupted away from the path. When that happens, the cultivator slowly begins to lose control over his Qi, before soon descending into madness. If left long enough, a demon would be born from whatever remains, consuming the Miasma that had umted, after weathering away the soul of the cultivator.¡±


    With how stupid and arrogant some cultivators could be, I was wondering if half of them might just be corrupted as well.


    ¡°Then what about me? I feel pretty alright.¡± I uttered, as I slowly began to feel strength returning to my limbs. The granny¡¯s pills were just as good as the Old man¡¯s, I¡¯ll have to give her that.


    ¡°Boy, you are the single most strange thing I have ever seen in my entire life. And I¡¯ve lived well over a century by now. Now stop pping your lips and rest up, I have other work to do,¡± Granny Lang said, as she pped my arms onest time, making me cringe before walking away.


    Labby stirred on my chest, crackling with lightning for a moment and I reached out to her with my spirit. Our bond snapped back in ce once more as I tested out pulling her in my spirit. The action came with practiced ease. I worried for a moment how my second core may affect her, but a brief check on the bonding art showed that she¡¯d be fine. Gently, I pulled Labby back in my core.


    ¡°Senior?¡± Liuxiang¡¯s voice came, and I turned to see the boy standing near the entrance. His cheeks had lost whatever pink shade he¡¯d put on with the powder returning his skin tone to a cid white. I almost preferred the slightly inhuman look on him now.


    ¡°You guys decided to stay?¡± I asked, realising that it had probably been a while seeing how it was nighttime.


    ¡°The Sect and the city had been scrambling to locate the elder who had initiated the tribtion. A storm had been brewing. The sect would be willing to overlook the absence for today,¡± Liuxiang said, and I frowned, realising just how much of a ruckus I¡¯d caused.


    Really shouldn¡¯t have gone Xianxia MC mode back there with all the heaven defying. Absolutely regret it. My body felt like it had been sent through a wringer.


    ¡°Senior, there is someone who¡¯d like to meet you,¡± Liuxiang said, and I raised my eyebrows in wonder.


    A figure walked in, hands wrapped around the boy who I recalled to be Cao Chen¡¯s shoulders for support. A figure that looked both unfamiliar and familiar at the same time to me.


    Zhang stood with Cao Chen¡¯s support as I stared at the boy silently. His skin was still wrinkled and his limbs weak, but there was fire in his spirit now. The same fire I¡¯d witnessed within the cultivator inside his core.


    For whatever reason, neither of us felt the need to exchange any words. I felt the lotus I¡¯d left within his core, and felt my anchor tying his spirit to mine.


    In silence, he bowed his head, and in silence I nodded in eptance.


    ¡°We will never be able to repay you Lu Jie. Not me, not Yun and not Su Lin. We may not be of much worth as cultivators, but if you ever need us, we will be there,¡± the boy said, his voice trembling. I nodded silently as the two of them walked back out.


    I let my head back down, feeling exhaustion creeping back. I closed my eyes, as I felt an odd sense of satisfaction filling my chest. One fading thought remained, as I drifted back to sleep, apanied by the image of Zhang¡¯s bowed head, and the gratitude I saw in his eyes.


    Perhaps it really wasn¡¯t so bad to defy the Heavens sometimes, after all.

 Chapter 50: Dual Cultivation

    Chapter 50: Dual Cultivation


    Yan Yun¡¯s hand hovered over my abdomen as I sat in meditation, circting my Qi. Our breaths came in sync as sweat covered my body and I felt something soft touch my abdomen for a brief second.


    A result of my partial breakthrough had been the sharpening of my senses. There were not one, but twoyers present within my mind, a sense of Qi, and another of Miasma. Where before, the miasma had felt like someone had stered a negative color film on my Qi sense, now it was an addition to the Qi itself, just pr opposite in nature.


    I sensed the furrowed brows on Yan Yun¡¯s face and I sensed the Qi swirling in her core. Where before, I¡¯d been unable to tell much beyond the fact that she¡¯d been in the fourth realm, now I could sense her strength and gain a measure for it.


    ¡°Whatever miasma there is¡­ I can¡¯t sense it,¡± Yan Yun said atst, as she pulled her hand back. I nodded in eptance, feeling satisfied at my sessful attempt at masking the Gu in my second core.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe¡­ any of this. All my instincts tell me to kill you on the spot, yet, I cannot sense any taint on your mind whatsoever. Just what are you Lu Jie? Are you some ancient spirit here to y tricks? Heavens, are you still the same boy who¡¯d lost to Li and Lei?¡± Yan Yun asked, staring at me.


    Sunlight continued to pour through the window within Granny Lang¡¯s shop and I gave the girl a wry smile. I wished I could say no. I would¡¯ve before but now¡­ I wasn¡¯t so sure. About anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Am I? I¡¯m certainly not desperate to progress and scrape for every inch of resource that I could get. As far as the miasma goes¡­ I don¡¯t know about that either. All I did was find out the First Law-¡±


    Thunder shed in front of my eyes, as the Qi of the world trembled with fury. I gulped, cutting off my words as Yan Yun jumped back and stared at me in horror. Guess just defying the heavens once wasn¡¯t enough to let me off the hook.


    ¡°<em>Heavens Lu Jie! </em>Don¡¯t summon another tribtion! Unlike you, I don¡¯t want to die yet,¡± the girl said, her cheeks red and her breath heavy. The expression almost reminded me of her furious blush as she¡¯d encountered me in the alleys here.


    I paused for a moment, realising something.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked Yan Yun, and as she calmed down her breathing once more. ring at me.


    ¡°First you summon the wrath of the heavens in front of my face then you ask if something is wrong? Do you really wish to anger me? Was being struck down by lightning by the heavens once not enough?¡± the girl quipped back and I grinned.


    ¡°I meant with you, silly. I never tried to talk much since¡­ y¡¯know. You¡¯re the prodigy and everything, and the daughter of Elder Yan and what not. But this feels a lot more like your natural personality. When you¡¯d met me in the grove inside the sect¡­ you felt angry. At yourself. I guess I¡¯m a bit slow to only realise this now, huh?¡± I said, and saw Yan Yun¡¯s eyes widen for a brief moment.


    ¡°I¡­ am alright,¡± she muttered, diverting her gaze from mine for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just angry due to something my grandfather had said. In hindsight, it was stupid of me to rush out like that. I should¡¯ve talked to my grandfather, told him that I disagreed with him. But instead, I just got furious and left, and now it¡¯s toote to go back. He won¡¯t change his mind now,¡± Yan Yun said, as she walked over and took a seat nearby.


    ¡°Is this in rtion to why you want us to beat your cousins?¡± I asked, receiving a nod from the girl.


    ¡°Talks of my marriage with Lord Zhou¡¯s son are being initiated. I haven¡¯t been engaged yet, but once I am, there would be no chance of escaping it. But if the twins lose to someone like you then perhaps the Lord would change his mind,¡± Yan Yun said. She nced up a momentter as she realised what her words implied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s fine. I really don¡¯t care. I would agree normally, those two are pretty strong. Arrogant and bratty, but also strong. And you aren¡¯t wrong in that, I¡¯m pretty pathetic as far as cultivation goes. Twenty years old and still stuck in the third realm, quite sad isn¡¯t it?¡± I said with an amused smile.


    ¡°After yesterday? I¡¯d die of shame if anyone would call me a prodigy in front of you. Realm is not the only judge of strength Lu Jie. The dantian is just the method of refining the spirit. I¡¯ve studied cultivation ever since I was five, and yet, I¡¯ve never heard of a man having two cores. Cultivators often have multiple aspects of Qi, and a Path that branches off into multiple aspects. Yet a spirit can never follow two paths, it would split apart from the divergence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not two,¡± I replied, staring at Yan Yun. The girl looked at me with a confused look. ¡°It¡¯s the same Path. There are just two sides to it,¡± I replied. Gathering Qi at my finger tips, I traced two circles onto the floor, watching the Qi highlight the illustration.


    ¡°Two cores that form a single cycle,¡± I said, as I drew lines connecting the two cores together in an odd infinity symbol, showing how they revolved around the same central point. ¡°The circle they form, therge one of their rotation. That signifies the whole. I¡¯m not sure why you think a cycle has to be limited to just one single sphere,¡± I said, as I let the Qi on the floor revolve, representing the spin of my cores.


    ¡°But that- it doesn¡¯t¡­ How would you bnce, if any one of your cores is behind the other? If their paths are too dissimr, or too simr?¡± Yan Yun asked, looking up at me, and I felt a strange sense of joy at the burning curiosity I saw in her eyes. I grinned.


    ¡°You either split the core further into three, or merge them back. I honestly think of these as energy levels. The first, singr sphere is the most stable system. The energy is uniformly divided around a central spirit core within the dantian and remains stable. The second, what I think I have, is a two way split binary system. The rotation of each of the two cores bnces out each other, but they do have to be pr opposites,¡± I said, ncing to the side as I spotted some herbs set nearby on a table.


    ¡°For example, I¡¯m pretty sure my Qi aspect is Wood now. I¡¯m notpletely sure, but I¡¯m reasonably certain,¡± I said, extending my Qi out towards the herbs. A trickle of Qi poured towards the herb as new leaves began to sprout.


    I cut off my Qi, letting out a breath. Focusing on my cores, I switched to the miasma core. The Gu spread through my pathways, as I felt my vision shift just a little. I stretched out a thread of Gu towards the nt, and watched as its life drained in front of my eyes, leaving only a dried husk behind.


    I quickly switched back to my Qi core, washing away the remnant Miasma from my system. I turned around to see Yan Yun a further distance away, with lightning crackling around her. Her eyes stared at me, as if I was some sort of monster waiting to devour her.


    ¡°Is it that ufortable?¡± I asked, receiving a nod from her.


    ¡°Even knowing that you are not a demon¡­ I still feel my core shudder at the vile sensation of Miasma as it courses through you. Not to mention¡­ your eyes.¡±


    ¡°My eyes?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°The whites of your eyes start to turn ck¡­ and the pupils turn white. It is subtle, but the more you use the Miasma the stronger the transformation. It makes you look¡­ like a demon.¡±


    I paused, as a horrifying realisation came to me. Not only had I gotten an MC level bullshit dual spirit Gu/Qi dual system thing. Which, to be fair, was very amusing and I wanted to study the hell out of it. But, I also got an edgelord demonic transformation!! Damn you Original Lu Jie, your edgelord tendencies are starting to corrupt me!


    I groaned, clutching my chest as a pained smile covered my mouth.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± yan Yun said, rushing towards me and I found myself bursting out inughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m alright- it¡¯s just. <em>Oh god, </em>I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m turning into <em>that?¡± </em>I asked, as another pained chuckle escaped my mouth.


    <em>¡°Heavens, </em>you¡¯re scaring me Lu Jie. Is the Miasma taking over? I knew there was no way you could control such a vile force. Hold on, maybe we can still remove it. There has to be a way,¡± Yan Yun muttered as she got up, and began to rush out.


    <em>¡°</em>Stop! Hold on hold on,<em>¡± </em>I shouted as the girl froze, turning back towards me in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sorry. I was reacting that way because I remembered something back from home.<em></em>It¡¯s a silly thing we see in stories, the demonic powers help the hero save the world as he conquers the dark aspect and. I just found it¡­ hrious.¡±


    Yan Yun stared at me, a confused expression on her face. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you are such a person?¡± she asked, and I choked, noting the serious expression on her face.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I¡¯m not. I sure hope not. I¡¯m perfectly happy just doing alchemy by myself,¡± I replied.


    <em>¡°If you are to lie, you should lie convincingly at least,¡± </em>Yan Yun¡¯s spirit bird, Leiyu, spoke up and Iughed at his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I have no idea what I¡¯m doing, and honestly. I really don¡¯t know much about cultivation. I used to¡­ but well. My memories haven¡¯t been the best ever since my fight with your cousins. I wouldn¡¯t mind learning a few things from you. Not to mention, I could probably teach you a few things about electricity, and Labby after she¡¯s had a few more sses in science,¡± I said, looking up at Yan Yun who stared at me for a moment, before nodding quietly as she carefully seated herself on the floor in front of me.


    ¡°What do you know about cultivation?¡± She asked me, and I scratched my nose.


    ¡°I know about the five circles. The twelve realms, and that the first three realms are the foundation realms. And that realm fourth to sixth are about the core.¡±


    Yan Yun nodded, as her Qi stirred. ¡°The fourth realm is the beginning of the formation of the core. The first three realms denote Foundation, Qi gathering, and Qi condensation. The fourth realm is the realm where the core forms. You¡­ are somewhere in the middle of the third and fourth realm,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at my abdomen for a moment.


    ¡°Up until the end of the first circle, each realm only had one step in between. A minor bottleneck to ovee. The midstep and the peak of the realm. But from the second circle onwards, each realm will be divided in three. Lower, Upper and Peak. You begin at lower, and breach the bottleneck to the upper realm, and finally the peak of the realm,¡± Yan Yun said and nodded.


    ¡°So you¡¯re at the Peak of the fourth realm?¡± I asked, and Yan Yun nodded.


    ¡°I am close to the peak. There is more room to grow yet, but my time to breakthrough woulde soon. Once I do, I would step into the fifth realm, which is Core refining,¡± Yan Yun replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite high? For someone of your age I mean, you¡¯re sixteen right¡± I said, and received another nod.


    ¡°There have been greater prodigies than me. People who have reached the rank of an elder before they were twenty. Any who can reach the fifth realm before they are eighteen be qualified to earn a nobility title. My grandfather has no use for such a title, but once I breakthrough, I would be a baroness within the empire,¡± Yan Yun exined, and I whistled in awe.


    Seeing how the age of eighteen was usually the expected age to just breakthrough into the fourth realm, that seemed like quite an impressive feat to me.


    ¡°Wait hold on, does that mean the Yan n is nobility?¡± I asked, confused. I was pretty sure that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t. My grandfather has the rank of a noble, but such ranks are not hereditary. It would take a lot more than just cultivation strength to receive a hereditary title,¡± Yan Yun said, and I mentally noted the details down.


    ¡°Back to the topic. The dantian is a method of refining, and it is the capacity of the spirit that determines howrge one''s dantian can be. Yours¡­ had been small. Smaller than most people I knew. There were some cultivators like that, born with feeble spirits who could only gather meagre amounts of Qi. I¡¯d assumed you were just one such person, whocked the favour of the heavens,¡± Yan Yun said, and I frowned. Thecking amount of Qi had been something the original Lu Jie had been despairing about for a long time.


    ¡°But¡­ that couldn¡¯t be true, seeing how you have survived a heavenly tribtion. Even if just a partial one, at the third realm. I had Yi take a look, and, there is something odd with your spirit. A conflict within your spirit. Each time you cultivate, it¡¯s as if you are fighting yourself, and dragging half of your spirit alongside. It has left both your cores far smaller than they should¡¯ve been,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I grimaced at her words, nodding along. Well, can¡¯t expect all that internal conflict and having two spirits stuffed in the body to not have any adverse effects.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that there¡¯s some major downsides to this makeshift cultivation technique. There¡¯s a reason people use established methods,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true,¡± Yan Yun said and I nced up at her in surprise. ¡°While it is not easy to increase one¡¯s Qi capacity atter realms, your core has still not finished forming into the second circle. Had you broken through, you would¡¯ve effectively cut your Qi¡¯s growth short forever. But as things stand? It is a simple fix,¡± Yan Yun said and I raised my eyebrows in surprise. Felt a bit too convenient to me, but I wasn¡¯t going toin.


    ¡°Take my hand,¡± she said, extending both her hands. I stared at her in confusion, but found her expression serious.


    I extended my hands, grabbing hers lightly. I tried my best not to think about how oddly soft her fingers were.


    ¡°Follow my Qi. I do not know how you would circte your other core, but try your best to follow along,¡± Yan Yun said, and I nodded.


    Thunder Qi swirled in her core, circting like a coiling arc of lightning around her core. Her Qi brimmed with energy, ready to burst out.


    ¡°This technique is for a pure Yang Qi like lightning or fire. It is taught to young cultivators who just broke through to the first realm so that they can expand their Qi while still young and without a foundation. But it can be applied to any stage if used properly,¡± Yan Yun said, as her Qi, her core mped down upon itself. I followed along, circting both Qi and Gu within my two cores as my twin cycles began to rotate.


    I followed suit pressing down on my cores as their rotation slowed down, the Qi and Gu building up within the core themselves.


    ¡°When the Qi has reached a tipping point, bottle it further, and push outwards. Then continue to circte until your core is filled again,¡± Yan Yun said, her voice even.


    I tried to reply, but only managed a grunt. Sweat began to bead on my forehead as each breath feltboured and exhausting. The Qi and Gu continued to build up within my cores as I matched my breathing with Yan Yun¡¯s struggling to keep pace.


    The twin cycle of cirction came to a halt, and for a moment I almost felt as if I¡¯d lose control over my cores. Then, slowly, the cores began to spin, now in an anticlockwise direction.


    ¡°Let go of your Qi,¡± Yan Yun said, as Thunder crackled around her. The Qi spread out pushing on her core and I followed along. My cores hummed, spinning faster and faster as Qi and Gu poured out, equally bnced on both ends.


    Energy rippled around me, as I felt a strange rhythm take over my breathing. My breath matched Yan Yun¡¯s as my thoughts began to drift into an endless void.


    Two cores swirled in a frenzy within my dantian, energy rippling with their rotating as a dual cycle was formed. I could sense Lu Jie¡¯s spirit stir within my heart as I continued to match my breathing to Yan Yun¡¯s.


    As if breathing for the first time, I felt my Qi poured into my body, apanied by equal amounts of Gu to my core. For the first time since I¡¯d begun, both halves of my spirit cultivated together and I felt the missing pieces slide into ce.


    A new understanding formed, a new sensation. This was my Path. Two cores but one Path. A path of two halves.


    I smiled, still holding on to Yan Yun¡¯s hand, and together as one, we continued to cultivate.

 Chapter 51: Sharing a Path

    Chapter 51: Sharing a Path


    I let out a breath, cutting my cultivation short. Time seemed to fly by when I cultivated, as I get lost in the sensation of cycling my Qi over and over, growing in strength with each step. I could feel Lu Jie¡¯s emotions passing through and mixing into mine. His relief, his joy, as if the shackles he¡¯d been born with all his life had been removed.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that.


    There was still a lot that I needed to think over. The fact that one of my cores now contained a force associated with demons - which thankfully I could hide - and that I¡­ was at least partially Lu Jie. At least, I think I was. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure <em>what </em>I was.


    Was I just a soul who¡¯d moved on to this world and hitched along for a ride in a guy¡¯s body? Like some kind of soul parasite? The idea was a bit creepy, but notpletely undeniable. Or perhaps when my soul had been sent here, it had gotten merged with Lu Jie¡¯s creating the two of us.


    Regardless of what I may be. I still felt a bit bad about taking over Lu Jie¡¯s body. I knew I couldn¡¯t give it up, I liked being alive, in the life I was leading for a few months a lot. But perhaps I could create a new body for Lu Jie if I cultivated more? I recalled cultivation having something like nascent soul or soul splitting, and I didn¡¯t see why I couldn¡¯t have something like that form a body for Lu Jie to live in.


    A shudder went through my chest as I felt an odd sense of desire rise from within. Perhaps that was an agreement on Lu Jie¡¯s part.


    Guess I couldn¡¯t let myself stagnate and get lost in doing silly science before I reached that point. I almost felt as if things were all very coincidentally working against me to get me to cultivate further one way or another.


    Is this what those cultivation novel protagonists had to deal with all the time? If so, then I felt at least some measure of pity for them. Life was tough in these worlds.


    I got up from the spot I¡¯d sat to meditate in, stretching my limbs a tad, as I inspected my core onest time, before I walked out of the room.


    Yan Yun had already left a while back, although I didn¡¯t know when exactly as I¡¯d been fairly deep in cultivation. I also noted the distinctck of Labby inside my dantian, or Sheldon. I could sense them nearby at the very least so I felt at ease.


    I nced around at the house, noting Cao Chen walking past nearby, carrying a bag of herbs.


    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡± I asked the boy as he hauled the heavy looking bag.


    ¡°The pale guy and Granny Lang are inspecting brother Zhang¡¯s health. While also studying him. The pretty girl and your spirits are there too,¡± the boy said, and I nodded, walking ahead.


    I followed the smell of the herbs, as I walked inside the chamber. The sight of a half naked guy with needles poked into every inch of his body greeted me. Combined with the old woman sitting nearby as she kept sorting through herbs and a snake like androgyous guy - I still wasn¡¯t sure what to think of Liuxiang, so it was default to current Qi status as guy for now - sat with a frown on their faces.


    I saw Zhang¡¯s eyes widen as he noticed me, trying to get up and I gestured for him to remain seated. Oh wow, that came naturally, almost felt as if I was some kind of great benefactor or something.


    I walked to the side, going next to Su Lin to stand.


    <em>¡°Great Master!¡± </em>Labby eximed, as she jumped off the bed and ran to me, climbing my leg and on to my shoulder. Sheldon chirped in greeting as well, but remained content on his perch near the windowsill, basking in the sun.


    Gently I nuzzled Labby¡¯s head, petting her soft furry little head as she squeaked happily, and I felt content with life once more.


    I¡¯d been concerned when I hadn¡¯t heard Labby talk too much, and honestly, I could see why she¡¯d need some time. I¡¯d cut her off right as my spirit had been torn. I can only imagine how scared she must¡¯ve been.


    I pet her head even harder, feeling a bit guilty.


    <em>¡°I¡¯m sorry Labby. For cutting you off like that. You must¡¯ve been scared.¡±</em>


    I saw Labby flick her ears, as lightning crackled around her in purple sparks for a moment. The little crescent on her forehead lit up for a moment as Labby squeaked.


    <em>¡°Labby understands, Great Master. Labby is weak, and the great master wished to protect her. Labby was scared, but Labby has also understood. She was powerless, and the Great Master was kind to protect her,¡± </em>Labby spoke, in the quietest voice I¡¯d ever felt Labby speak in. She¡¯d always been a ball of energy raring to go and to hear her voice dim made my heart squeeze.


    <em>¡°You don¡¯t have to think about any of that. You¡¯re still a kid. You call me your Master, don¡¯t you Labby? In that case, what kind of Master would I be, if I let you get hurt?¡± </em> I sent back, as Labby nuzzled against my face, her sparks tingling my skin.


    ¡°Come here boy,¡± Granny Lang said, waving at me. I looked at Su Lin for a moment, who nodded quietly. The boy had been oddly quiet for a while now.


    I put the thought aside, walking closer.


    ¡°Do you have <em>any </em>idea what you have done?¡± Granny Lang said, looking at me with squinting eyes and I paused. Had I fucked up somehow?


    ¡°Uhh¡­ no?¡± I replied, looking hesitantly at Zhang.


    ¡°That makes the three of us then, because heavens take me if I¡¯ve ever seen this in the seventh celestial peak before. Did your mother or father ever mention meeting one of nature''s spirits from the west?¡±


    I blinked nkly, staring at the old woman. Was she implying that Lu Jie¡¯s parents¡­


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so,¡± I replied honestly. I only vaguely remembered his childhood, and nothing mentioning any nature spirits seemed to havee up so far.


    ¡°This one thinks it is Senior¡¯s strange cultivation technique,¡± Liuxiang spoke up, taking out a needle from Zhang¡¯s back.


    ¡°Zhang, can you control the Qi within your core?¡± Granny Lang asked.


    Zhang nodded along, taking a deep breath as he closed his eyes. A few minutes passed in silence, before I caught on to the trickle of Qi coursing through his pathway. It was the Qi of the lotus that I¡¯d nted within his core, although oddly enough, it wasn¡¯t Lunar Qi but something else entirely.


    ¡°I can,¡± Zhang spoke, nodding.


    I felt a bit amused at hearing his voice, which was unexpectedly deeper for someone who looked so skinny. I was already beginning to spot some muscle definition starting to fill out his body as he regained his Qi, even in a single day¡¯s time.


    ¡°The boy¡¯s core is in shambles, and he cannot cultivate. Yet, his Qi remains still in his core, and gathers at his will. His cultivation base is lowered, near the tail end of the third realm, but perhaps it may recover,¡± Granny Lang said, as I saw her light some herbs on fire in a smoking pipe. The old woman turned to look at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the old fool is trying to raise here. If you even are his working, instead of something of your own. But, while you couldn¡¯t return his future, you have returned what had been taken away, and provided him with a new one,¡± Granny said, and I turned to look at Zhang, who sat with his head dipped.


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t say I n to give up onpletely fixing him either. And I have a lot to study within his core and how my impromptu fix is working as well. So, I¡¯ll be seeing you around Zhang,¡± I said, grinning as the boy looked up, and I noted his eyes glistening.


    <em>Damn dude, if you cry I may cry too just because. I¡¯m an emotional guy. </em>


    ¡°I cannot thank you enough for what you have done for me, Lu Jie,¡± he bowed, and thankfully left it at that.


    I nodded, wondering if I should use this opportunity to inspect and y around in Zhang¡¯s core. It was tempting, but I decided to let it be. I¡¯d gone through quite a bit recently, and so had the guy. I¡¯de back eventually, when he was healthier to take a look.


    The Granny got up, carrying her pack of herbs. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you kids to it. I¡¯ve got a shop to run,¡± the old woman said, leaving a plume of herbs and smoke behind her as she walked.


    I looked around the room, at Labby, Sheldon, Liuxiang, Yan Yun, Su Lin and Zhang. Before I''d realised it, I¡¯d managed to get to know a lot of people, despite my best effort to run away from the sect and stay as far as I possibly could.


    I smiled, amused at the thought of how I would have reacted at seeing so many red gs of death standing all around me and ran as far away as I could¡¯ve.


    ¡°I think we still have some time before we need to return to the sect?¡± I asked, receiving a nod from Liuxiang.


    ¡°Very well then. I assume you guys have questions about everything that has happened. Honestly? I have them too. A lot of them. Finding the answers to them is my entire Path,¡± I said, looking around the room at the various people present in it.


    ¡°And very recently, I¡¯ve found something that¡¯s holding me back from walking that Path. It¡¯s why, I n to bring all of you alongside me, on this Path, on a Path of knowledge and understanding, if you¡¯d be willing to listen¡± I said, once again taking a look around at the various faces greeting me.


    <em>¡°Labby will follow the Master anywhere!¡± </em>Labby eximed and Iughed. I noted the nods around the room.


    ¡°Very well. Since I¡¯d promised to teach a few things on electricity as well, I believe it is time that I held my very first science ss here,¡± I said, as I felt excitement bubbling forth. The heavens may try to stop me again, but like hell I was going to let that stop me. With a grin covering my face I announced my Path.


    ¡°Wee to the Path of Science.¡±

 Chapter 52: Science Class

    Chapter 52: Science ss


    ¡°There are four fundamental forces in nature,¡± I said, walking around the room with four fingers held out.


    Lightning check? Clear. No heavenly tribtions from that.


    ¡°The first is the force that keeps us tethered to the ground. Gravity. It is what governs the movement of celestial bodies and the formation ofs and life.¡±


    Labby squeaked, and I saw confused looks all around the room.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry about it for now. I may bepletely wrong here as well, this is all knowledge I gained from back home. Gravity is still real and the reason why things don¡¯t fall into the sky is all you need to know,¡± I said, closing one finger.


    Secondary lightning? Check. Labby was still following the exnation.


    ¡°The second one and third are Weak and Strong nuclear forces. It¡¯s what helps the formation of nuclei that allows for everyplex elements to exist, and not just be randomly floating around as Hydrogen particles,¡± I said, closing two more fingers


    I was followed once more by confused expressions all around. This time I saw Liuxiang turn to face me.


    ¡°What would this ha-ii-dero-jin be, Senior?¡± Liuxiang spoke, carefully pronouncing each syble.


    ¡°It¡¯s the lightest element in the universe, and the simplest. It¡¯smonly found as an invisible highly mmable gas that makes a popping noise if you burn it in small amounts,¡± I replied, and got a nod. I noted Su Lin already drifting off.


    ¡°How is any of this rted to lightning Qi? I doubt you know more than the Yan n would on how to bend lightning with its decades of archives,¡± Yan Yun spoke, staring at me in surprise.


    ¡°Oh yes. Definitely. My knowledge of lightning <em>Qi </em>is by all means vastly inferior. Yet lightning does not exist just as Qi does it? Thunder and lightning are both things found in nature, outside of the influence of Qi. And that is governed by the fourth force, electromaic force,¡± I said, closing myst remaining finger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fairly surprised if people knew more about lightning,¡± I said, and then paused as I realised that I¡¯d missed a very important force.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more force in this world. It¡¯s the force of-¡±


    Qi swirled with the sound of crashing thunder, vibrating angrily around me as I began to sense the turbulence of a heavenly tribtion beginning to rise. Wide eyes stared in front of me, at the seconding of the tribtion and I coughed.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to skip that one,¡± I said, receiving eager nods from all present.


    ¡°Just what did you learn? No. Don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m being foolish. I wish to live a while longer,¡± Yan Yun muttered, shaking her head in exasperation.


    I rubbed the back of my head, feeling a bit embarrassed and guilty. ¡°Sorry about that, I wanted to test if it was a once and done kind of thing or if the tribtion woulde again if I tried to share the information. The Heavens are relentless though,¡± I said, looking up for a moment.


    I know it was a bit cliche to defy the heavens and what not. But try having the literal world sparking your ass every time you tried to talk about some specific things. It was like having a world wide surveince system that could bypass all security.


    I shuddered at the thought, looking back down. At least conventional science seemed to be okay, so the only issue was secrets of cultivation and so on. Very well.


    I coughed, ¡°Alright. So, I have this hypothesis on the nature of Energy and how Qi interacts with different forms of it. But before we get to that, electromaic force first. So, electromaic force is the force that originates from charged particles. Everything, when broken down small enough, isposed of these charged particles and they are what create electricity.¡±


    <em>¡°Master, then howe Labby doesn¡¯t feel anything when touching everything around her?¡± </em>Labby asked and I smiled.


    ¡°Good question! It¡¯s because there are two types of charges around. Positive and negative, Yin and yang if you will, and these charges are almost always in bnce with one another, nullifying each other. It¡¯s a bit moreplicated than that, but that¡¯s the basic gist of it,¡± I said, as Labby squeaked.


    ¡°Then¡­ how does this bnce break?¡± Yan Yun asked, and I turned to see an eager curiosity reflected in her eyes. The science magic was working!


    ¡°Have you ever rubbed a particrly wollen cloth with another? Or touched a piece of metal on a hot and dry day? A lot of reasons can serve to create an imbnce. The charges want to correct this imbnce. The positive or Yang, seeks the negative or Yin, and versa. And when they cannot find a way to meet, they umte, waiting for something that will allow them tobine and neutralize. And the earth is the biggest neutraliser we have. It is why the lightning from the sky strikes down, seeking earth,¡± I said, and I saw Yan Yun¡¯s eyes widen.


    I continued ahead. ¡°Metal is a very good conductor of electricity. And so, if you have a long metal rod high up in the sky, it will provide an easier path for lightning to follow to meet the earth. And thus, nothing will be struck by lightning besides that metal rod.¡±


    ¡°That makes¡­ no sense? Why would it¡­? But then swords are a bad idea around Lightning cultivators¡­¡± Yan Yun muttered nkly.


    <em>¡°Labby doesn¡¯t understand either, Master,¡± </em>Labby muttered quietly.


    I turned towards Liuxiang. ¡°Liuxiang, your needles are metal right? Silver from what I saw, but I¡¯m guessing here.¡±


    ¡°Senior would be right. These needles are made of silver, to detect the Yi poison Qi in the bodies during the process of healing,¡± Liuxiang said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Can you give me one?¡± I asked, and Liuxiang took one of the silver pins from his hair and threw it at me. I grabbed the pin, turning back to face my ss.


    ¡°Silver is one of the best conductors of lightning. It allows for it to pass easily towards wherever it may wish to go,¡± I said, and threw the silver into the ground, embedded it.


    ¡°Labby, try to shoot some lightning at me by passing it near the silver pin,¡± I said Labby who stared at me hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be okay. You won¡¯t hit me, but if you want, be gentle,¡± I said, receiving a squeak from Labby.


    Arcs of purple arced around Labby, before they shot towards my feet. The lightning crackled heading towards me when the arc bent towards the silver embedded in the ground hitting the head of the pin instead.


    <em>¡°Labby¡¯s lightning¡­ moved on it¡¯s own?¡± </em>Labby said, confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, let me try,¡± Yan Yun spoke, standing up. Lightning Qi gathered in her core and I tried not to gulp nervously. With a stomp of her feet an arc of lightning shot towards me at high speeds.


    I almost jumped back but kept myposure as the lightning arced to hit the silver pin instead. Risking injury in the name of science eh? Professor Walter Lewin would be proud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t- what did you do?¡± Yan Yun asked in surprise. I saw Su Lin shift nearby, it seems I had his attention now.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°It is the nature of lightning to follow metal. I think lightning cultivators are probably already aware of that, with swords and metal objects, even if they don¡¯t really know how it works.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Swords and metals are not good against lightning cultivators because they can gather the lightning which can backfire on the wielder. I¡¯ve never heard of the lightning just¡­ vanishing,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°This one is surprised as well. Metal can attract lightning, but it cannot erase it. How did this one¡¯s silver pin do that?¡± Liuxiang asked.


    ¡°Like I said. The earth is one of the best neutralisers here. Lightning seeks earth, and bnce. It always seeks earth. The difference is this time, instead of my own body, I provided lightning a different path to get to earth, an easier path that it dly picked over me,¡± I said with a smile, as Yan Yun took her seat back again and I wondered if a lightning rod would work on a heavenly tribtion. Something to be tested.


    <em>¡°Labby understands! Maybe¡­¡± </em>Labby squeaked and Iughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s a lot of it to cover in just a single day. We can do this every so often,¡± I said looking around and feeling an oddly content emotion fill me. I imagined a ss full of willing people, prepared to listen as I told them about the mysteries of the world and my heart swelled with delight at the thought. I took a moment, before moving to the next topic.


    ¡°So, that is lightning. A bundle of positive and negative charges. Positive repels positive and attracts negative. The two seek harmony in being together. The movement of these charges, and vibration are what cause lightning to be formed. But what about Qi?¡± I said, looking around.


    ¡°Lightning Qi, is one of the purest expressions of Yang Qi. It is fire honed to it¡¯s best. Energy at its purest form. Raw power and strength that can tear through almost everything,¡± Yan Yun spoke smoothly, as if she¡¯d memorised the words by heart.


    ¡°Hmm, tell me something. Is Labby¡¯s lighting Yang Qi?¡± I asked Yan Yun, and she turned to look at Labby.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ I cannot say,¡± she admitted after a while, and I nodded, quite surprised. I hadn¡¯t expected her to admit not knowing something this easily.


    ¡°Lightning is two faceted. Positive and Negative. I see no reason why Lightning Qi would be one. There is Yin and there is Yang. The imbnce and difference in these two aspects is what causes lightning. Labby had started with Yang, but her Qi had turned pure Yin when she broke through to the second realm, reflecting her Lunar Path,¡± I said, as Labby squeaked happily.


    ¡°Yang and Yin¡­ an imbnce among the two?¡± Yan Yun muttered as lightning crackled around her hand, and she frowned.


    I extended my hand in front of me, pouring a swirling ball of Qi above my hand, which I carefully ignited forming a floating ball of fire. The eyes within the room turned towards me.


    ¡°Yer a fire cultivator?¡± Su Lin asked in shock.


    ¡°Nope. This is in and old regr Qi. Or whatever my Qi¡¯s nature is, I¡¯m not sure yet. Do you know how alchemists can light the mes under their cauldrons? They don''t use fire Qi, do they?¡± I said, when Liuxiang spoke up.


    ¡°The formation etched within the cauldron is what generates the mes. Alchemists can light things on fire, not¡­ gather mes like Senior is,¡± Liuxiang said, and I shook my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re partially right. The formations I don¡¯t know about, but I suspect they only automate what a human does. Thing with fire is, it needs something to burn. Fire Qi, as I¡¯ve tested and experimented with it, takes the form of fire on it¡¯s own, but my Qi doesn¡¯t. So to cause a fire, I need to burn something,¡± I said.


    ¡°What is Senior burning?¡± Liuxiang asked, likely knowing I wanted someone to ask me that and I smiled.


    ¡°My Qi. I¡¯m burning my own Qi,¡± I said.


    <em>¡°Master is burning Qi?¡± </em>Labby asked, confused.


    ¡°Yup. While I was making the fire pill, I realised that not only was the flow of Qi important to crafting the pill, it would also help in forming concentrated areas of Qi that can be ignited by providing heat. I¡¯m just doing what the spirit formations do, but manually. Can¡¯t really do it with water and earth yet though, haven¡¯t mastered water and earth bending yet,¡± I said, as stunned silence filled the room. I continued on.


    ¡°Energy is energy. Even mass is only another form of energy,¡± I paused as I sensed the Heavenly Qi begin to rumble around me. That was a no go huh?


    ¡°And that¡¯s why, the nature of Qi is guided by the cultivator. The energy all around us has all forms of Qi present in it. The heavenly chi as well. But cultivators only gather one form, to fill their dantians. Which makes sense, conflicting energies can go wrong. But this doesn¡¯t mean that one form cannot imitate another.¡±


    I found nk eye blinksing my way and started tough.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for one day. There¡¯s so much to cover! I can¡¯t do it in one day, this takes years to learn,¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°Years you learned¡­ from who? I-I¡¯ve never heard of any of this?¡± Yan Yun muttered as she looked at me, and my smile started to slip.


    ¡°My home had a lot of great people, who discovered the mysteries of the world and created many books to exin them, and share their discoveries with all,¡± I said, feeling a quiet pain in my chest at the words.


    ¡°Your home¡­ is a quiet farming vige Lu Jie. Are there such great secrets buried there?¡± Yan Yun asked, and I shook my head quietly.


    I opened my mouth to speak, when a loud crash interrupted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to pay up old woman!¡± a voice screamed. I saw Su Lin¡¯s eyes widen as he shot out of the room. I saw Zhang try to get up as well when Liuxiang grabbed him by the shoulder.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be moving about. This one will go,¡± he said, turning towards me, and I nodded as Labby returned to my dantian and we walked out.


    The door stood knocked down as Su Lin and his brothers stood near the entrance, against tall and burly ruffians. My eyes drifted, before spotting Zou Chen standing a bit further back amongst the men.


    The thugs event again? It¡¯s almost as if someone was intentionally sending all these problems my way to make my life harder.


    The heavens really were ruthless.

 Chapter 53: Verdant Pills

    Chapter 53: Verdant Pills


    I noted the guy standing in front of all the other thugs. The man wore cultivator robes, as his Qi red all around him. I extended my senses and found the man to be in the lower fourth realm. I was both impressed by the show, and pitied all of them.


    Impressed as even arge sect like Cloudy Peak Sect would easily pick a disciple in the 4th realm, even if they aren¡¯t too young. The cultivator in front of me could pass for his mid twenties and would easily form the core disciple or heir of any sect outside the seven celestial peaks.


    Yet, I pitied them at the same time as these goons had picked the worst time to arrive. <em>Again. </em>When there were so many of us around, and a prodigious thunder cultivator.


    ¡°Whatcha here for? We¡¯ve already paid ya guys,¡± Su Lin said, straightening his back as he walked ahead. With the perpetual sleazy look and slouch it was easy to forget but Su Lin was quite tall and well built, taller than me, and I was fairly tall as well.


    The thug red, his presence ring outwards. Surprisingly, Su Lin held his own, not budging an inch and a grin covered the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yer the guy Silver Fang threw out aren¡¯t ya?¡± the thug asked as Su Lin¡¯s frown increased on his face.


    Silver Fang. I¡¯d heard Su Lin mention the name before. The guy running these thugs around? Wait, have I stumbled upon some kind of ck market drug syndicate in real life?


    ¡°The protection fee has been raised, didn¡¯t ya hear? It¡¯s five golds now. Unless you want the halls sending their cultivators to see just what kinda pills you¡¯ve got stocked up in there, I¡¯d suggest either pay up or leave the shop and run,¡± the thug spoke, and I sensed Su Lin¡¯s anger rising.


    ¡°Heavens, can¡¯t even let an old woman live in peace can you?¡± the granny spoke, as she walked out, ring at the thug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be some frail old woman, hag. We¡¯ve heard about you, and what you used to do,¡± the thug spoke, as Granny Lang clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Pay them whatever they want,¡± she said, turning back to head inside. I saw Su Lin clenching his fists as he red the thug down, a mocking grin on the man¡¯s face.


    My eyes drifted to the back, meeting the familiar thug Zou Chen fromst time. The boy¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to look at me, nudging the cultivator standing in front.


    ¡°Is that the guy? Cloudy Peak sect, not to mention an outer disciple,¡± the thug said, as his gaze drifted next to me, and towards Yan Yun and Liuxiang standing nearby. I had a suspicion that I knew exactly what the thug was going to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s a beauty like that doing with the likes of these two? And a pretty boy huh? Never knew you swung that way Su Lin,¡± the thug said,ughing as hisckeys followed.


    ¡°You should leave them ande to Silver Fang. He¡¯d appreciate your beauty a lot more closely. Even that pretty boy would make for a nice treat,¡± the guy said and I sensed Yan Yun¡¯s Qi crackle within her core, but she surprisingly kept quiet.


    What was even more surprising was the anger and disgust I found building in my chest as I stepped ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it thest time, and I¡¯ll say it again. You really don¡¯t want to start a fight,¡± I said, as the thug turned to look at me.


    ¡°Think yourself strong? Leave the pretense. Ya may scare these cowards but any real cultivator would sense your middling Qi. But since ya seem so intent, this big brother won¡¯t hesitate from putting some sense in you,¡± the thug said, grinning.


    ¡°Not me, but these two are,¡± I said with a smirk, pointing back towards Yan Yun and Liuxiang behind me.


    The man stared at me confused, before he looked at the young girl, and a pretty looking boy behind me and his face turned red with fury.


    ¡°You dare?!¡± the thug screamed, his fistshing out.


    With a surprising quickness I turned to the side, my feet sweeping out as I grabbed an exploding pill in my hand, and ignited it.


    Fire blossomed all around, rushing out in a whirling inferno as the thug¡¯s clothes were singed, embers rising. I felt my right hand sting, burnt from the impact of the explosion as I coughed and watched the thug stare at me in surprise.


    Fire burst his hair on the right side, his clothes ck and charred. Guess he hadn¡¯t expected a firebomb, amateur mistake.


    ¡°Let this one handle them Senior,¡± Liuxiang spoke as I jumped back in a rush, cycling Qi to my hand. I¡¯d had enough showing off. A day of cultivation was no way enough time to catch up to years of faulty cultivation practice. And I didn¡¯t n to use any miasma here.


    Liuxiang swept ahead, gliding as his needles came out. With swift hand movements he ran around, needles striking out the thug in key locations. I stared in surprise as the angered and raging thug roared, trying to walk ahead, only to copse to his knees.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what have you¡­?¡± the thug muttered, as the powerful fourth realm cultivator copsed in front of Liuxiang, who wasn¡¯t even near the peak of the third realm.


    With an inhuman hiss, and a terrifying flicked of his wrist, Liuxiang looked down. ¡°Yi poison. It won¡¯t kill you, but perhaps you wished it would. This one does not appreciate being regarded as a ything,¡± Liuxiang spoke, as a green aura red around him, and I felt a shiver travel down my spine.


    What the fuck? Was this the same kind and slightly weird guy I knew?


    I saw theckeys copse, running away one after the other. A couple dragging the cultivator on their shoulders. Liuxiang¡¯s aura settled down, as he bent down, picking up the needles that had fallen over, before turning back quietly, and dipping his head.


    ¡°Apologies, this one¡¯s Yang Qi can sometimes cause aggression,¡± Liuxiang spoke and I finally realised that I¡¯d been staring nkly at him.


    ¡°Uhh, no. I mean. Thanks? Is he really going to¡­ y¡¯know. Suffer that much? That seems a bit excessive,¡± I said, looking at Liuxiang.


    ¡°No, the poison was meant to paralyze. At worst it would give him a bad stomach for a few days,¡± Liuxiang spoke, as a smile crept on his face and I noted a very important personal rule.


    Never, ever, fuck with people who knew poison. Liuxiang particrly.


    Iughed nheless, imagining the guy suffering some diarrhea and augh escaped his mouth. Probably the best solution to any arrogant thug or young master. Diarrhea poison.


    ¡°Well, that was unexpected. And interrupted the ss, but I think we should head out now anyways?¡± I said, looking around and received nods.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t,¡± Su Lin spoke up, turning to look at me, his fists still clenched. ¡°I have to stay here. Those guys will be back, and ya won¡¯t be here next time. They won¡¯t let this go. This time it was one powerful cultivator. Next time there might be five,¡± Su Lin spoke, turning towards Yan Yun.


    ¡°I know, ya asked me to help in the tournament and everything. Lu Jie even cured Zhang and everything and I¡¯m an ungrateful bastard but- I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t be returning to the sect. Zhang is weak and he needs me, and Granny can¡¯t deal with these thugs on her own,¡± Su Lin said, bowing his head deeply.


    I stood in silence, looking towards Yan Yun. I didn¡¯t know the girl very well, with her background as a prodigious jade beauty, and while I could tell she was dealing with things, what she would do now would allow me to decide just what sort of a person she was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide some spirit herbs for your brother, in exchange, I expect you to not mention anything about what you heard or saw the first time we¡¯d met here,¡± Yan Yun said, and I spotted a tinge of red on her cheeks.


    Su Lin looked up in surprise, a grining on his rat-like face before he bowed again. ¡°I swear to the heavens.¡±


    ¡°I suggest leaving this ce to move somewhere else. Without any sort of protection, no one would be able to stop those thugs from bringing harm to you,¡± Yan Yun said, as the boy raised his head.


    ¡°Why are these thugsing to bother you, or Granny Lang? I know you¡¯re clearly got some history here, and I was content to not pry till now, but this seems a bit excessive,¡± I asked, and Su Lin looked at me, before diverting his eyes away. He closed them for a moment, thinking for a moment, before he spoke up.


    ¡°Alongside the Alchemy Halls, the Silver Fangs run the ck market on the pills. The halls keep their recipes a secret, and in control, but they also have many forbidden ingredients and pills. Silver Fang deals in those, and other pills that the halls won¡¯t take. I¡¯d been selling yours to them for a higher price than a normal pill, to buy more herbs for Zhang. They soon found yer pills to be more effective, and wanted me to bring ya to them,¡± Su Lin said and I stared in surprise.


    ¡°Wait, so¡­ he¡¯s the drug lord of this city and you were selling my pills in there and¡­ he wants me?¡± I asked, my voice rising in pitch as I spoke, and received a nod from Su Lin.


    ¡°Now he¡¯s tryna get me to bring him this Alchemist. The one whose Qi smells like grass and earth. The ¡®Verdant Pills¡¯ they call it,¡± Su Lin spoke and I facepalmed.


    There went my n to remain unnoticed.


    Taking a moment, I thought silently on the matter. I knew my pills were improved, but I had also expected other experienced alchemists to havee up with much better versions of their own. Those that tried anyways. Unless I was missing something? Perhaps it was tied to how I cultivated, and why I could form these spirit anchors to herbs. I turned to look at Su Lin.


    ¡°So, this guy doesn¡¯t know who I am right?¡± I asked, receiving a nod from Su Lin. ¡°Alright. I think I have an idea to sort this whole mess,¡± I said, digging into my pouch.


    I held out the lotus seeds I¡¯d packed, and used to create the pill that I used to fix Zhang¡¯s Qi deprivation.


    ¡°There¡¯s a vige near a Qi vein nearby. It¡¯s called Taizhou and if you show the vige head there, and tell them mine and Liuxiang¡¯s name, they¡¯ll let you move in. You already have the pills I gave, which should be enough to sell to get a home there for all of you,¡± I said, handing over the seeds.


    Su Lin stared at me in surprise and I smiled.


    ¡°Hey hey, we¡¯re business partners okay? I¡¯ve only really known you for three months or so, but that¡¯s enough time to know someone. And this isn¡¯t a charity, it¡¯s an investment. I need ab, somewhere outside the sect where I can pursue my path and make pills in peace. Taizhou is close enough that I can easily run to the city for whatever I need, and with the cultivators arriving there due to the Qi vein, the Granny should have enough business as well. I¡¯m sure the vige will appreciate more cultivators around as well,¡± I said, as I handed the seeds to Su Lin.


    Su Lin stared at me, bowing his head. ¡°I was wrong about ya Lu Jie. I had thought that ya were like me. But yer meant for far greater things. May the Heavens bless you,¡± Su Lin spoke, and I scratched my cheek in embarrassment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they do, they keep shooting lightning at me,¡± I said, as the boy stared at me before bursting out inughter. Laughter that I matched with my own.


    Looking at Su Lin, I felt an odd feeling in my chest. I hadn¡¯t ever really gotten the chance to know Su Lin. But perhaps once I was done with this tournament, I could.


    Smiling, I extended my hand, forming them in my fist as Su Lin looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a bro fist. Just, form a fist and tap it against mine,¡± I said, as Su Lin stared at me for a while before he formed a fist, setting it against mine.


    ¡°I¡¯d dly call you a brother,¡± he said.


    It took me a moment to realise what he meant when I finally caught on. Bro fist. Brother. Swearing each other as brothers. Oh well, too awkward to try and tell him that¡¯s not what I meant.


    I pulled my hand back, smiling as I turned and saw Liuxiang looking silently, though I could detect the smile in the faint upwards curve of his lips. Yan Yun stood with aplicated expression on her face.


    I nced behind, watching Zhang standing further within the shop, leaning on one of his brother''s shoulders as he nodded and I nodded back, and turned around. What a strangely eventful trip.


    ¡°Time to head back I guess?¡± I said out loud, when a crackle and a grumble interrupted me.


    <em>¡°Labby is hungry master,¡± </em>Labby eximed, as I could almost sense her drooling, Iughed, taking out a pill as I handed to my little rat, and began to head back to the sect.


    There was a spirit herb hunting tournament that I had to prepare for.

 Chapter 54: Forming Bonds

    Chapter 54: Forming Bonds


    There were many things on my mind as I made my way back to the sect. The tribtion, Silver Fang and the Verdant Pills. Not to mention the reality about my existence in Lu Jie¡¯s body. The fact that Lu Jie was still alive, or at least, present within my soul. Andstly, The First Law of Cultivation, that I¡¯d briefly glimpsed at.


    I would need to spend a lot of time analysing just what it truly meant, for both me, my future, and about the reality of the world I was in. But for the moment, I let all these thoughts fade to the back of my mind forter inspection as we entered the sect.


    We were allowed easy passage within, not held back for more than a cursory nce. Not surprisingly, no one had suspected three outer sect disciples of summoning tribtion clouds, allowing for easy passage.


    I took my leave from Yan Yun and Liuxiang, with a promise to meet at ater point to prepare for the tournament. Something even Liuxiang had expressed an interest in.


    I walked within my chamber, finding Nyan sleeping on my desk, curled up over my notes.


    <em>¡°Labby¡¯s herbs!¡± </em>Labby eximed as she left my dantian, running out as she headed towards the spirit herb garden, running amongst the spirit herbs. I almost saw her take a bite when she froze and turned towards me.


    <em>¡°Can¡­ Labby have the herbs Great Master?¡± </em>she asked.


    I stared at Labby in surprise, before smiling.


    ¡°As many as you¡¯d like Labby,¡± I said, as my heart swelled. My little baby rat was slowly starting to grow up and learn restraint!


    <em>¡°Squeak!¡± </em>Labby happily eximed, jumping into the herbs. I saw Nyan yawn, eyeing Labby for a moment, but the ginger cat seemed to have had his fill already.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em> Sheldon eximed from inside my pouch.


    ¡°What is it Sheldon?¡± I asked, picking the turtle up. Sheldon chirped again, bumping his head against my hand and bit my finger lightly. That was odd, did he want something?


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon eximed once more, wiggling his feet as if to free himself from my hands. Yet not enough to jump down and hit himself. Not that it¡¯d hurt him, I¡¯d believe this whole chamber would be destroyed first before it could hurt Sheldon.


    Gently, I set the turtle down. Sheldon dashed ahead, up to the spirit herb garden and turned to look at me with another chirp.


    ¡°You want me to¡­ sit down?¡± I asked, receiving another chirp.


    I closed the door behind me before taking a seat in front of Sheldon on the floor. The turtle chirped once more, as I saw the golden circles on his back light up.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡±</em>


    This time, I didn¡¯t need to think too hard before I realised what Sheldon wanted.


    ¡°You want me to follow you? In cultivation?¡± I asked, as Sheldon looked at me, his mouth curved up in a smile as always. Curious, I sat down and focused on my Qi core, circting my Qi.


    A rumbling voice that shook my core echoed in my mind, breaking my concentration.


    <em>¡°Wrong. Iplete. Unfinished.¡±</em>


    My eyes shot open. What¡­ was that voice?


    I looked at Sheldon who stared at me with a serious expression, as another thought was ryed to me.


    <em>¡°Bond. Link. Companions.¡±</em>


    I stared at Sheldon, at the concepts he tried to share with me. It felt like trying to squeeze a massive book right into my brain. Each word he spoke, heavy with the weight of Qi, and my cores strained at the voice, unable to bear them.


    ¡°You want me to¡­ form a bond? Are you sure? It¡¯s¡­ a pretty big decision, and you¡¯re a lot stronger than me. I didn¡¯t want to tie you down with me if you one day wanted to leave,¡± I said looking at Sheldon.


    <em>¡°Strong enough. Now. Comprehend. Cycle. Together.¡±</em>


    I stared at Sheldon, at the dual spins etched in the colour of gold on his green-ish brown brown shell. I could recognise the flow anywhere. It was my cycle, the dual cycle of Qi and Gu.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>


    I looked at the little guy as a smile covered my face. I took out the jade slip that contained the art the Elder had provided me for bonding with Sheldon. Setting it on my palm, I took a meditative pose.


    Two cores came to the fore front within my dantian.


    They spun, like twin stars circling each other in peace. A bnce formed of two halves.


    Sheldon¡¯s Qi erupted around me, a tidal wave washing all out. Two whirlpools circled around one another, arge tidal force. I could sense Sheldon restricting his presence to the inside of the chamber, and I was thankful for it. Anyone who¡¯d sense this in the outer sect woulde rushing.


    I followed suit with the flow of the turtle¡¯s Qi, matching my own.


    In a few moments, our cores hummed together. I sensed the remnants of Gu in Sheldon, within his second cycle. It was weaker, far weaker than the boiling and hissing miasma present in my core, yet it too was a cycle.


    Together, we sent our Qi into the jade slip.


    The bonding art pulsated, Qi ring, as my Qi began to intermingle with Sheldon''s. A torrent of water Qi rushed towards me. I gasped, feeling the water Qi sweeping me away and drowning my spirit, the force of the flow enough to crush me.


    The art red, as the water flow narrowed itself, the tidal rush slowing down. I felt Sheldon¡¯s Qi slow down, turning from a storm into a gentle pool of water that swirled gently all around me.


    In a slow trickle, the Qi headed within my dantian, filling my Qi core. A bond snapped into ce, as my senses expanded to Sheldon¡¯s Qi.


    It was an ocean, deep enough to consume me whole. Wide enough that I could swim within it for years and never see the end. It was an entire world upon itself, tied by a thin thread to the twin cores within my dantian. Like a mountain hinged upon two ss orbs.


    My spirit touched Sheldon¡¯s and I marvelled at the little turtle, finally able to sense the strength of the magnificent creature I had brought with me.


    Three circles shimmered in Sheldon''s core, forming the foundation of his dantian, as a bright and pure core shone within them, brimming with Qi on the inside.


    This was the Seventh realm. The realm of Elders, and of where the path towards true immortality began.


    I felt Sheldon¡¯s Qi sweep me, gently guiding me towards him, and I let the waters carry me along. My spirit floated, stretching in a now familiar sensation as I felt something snap and opened my eyes once more.


    ¡°Back here again huh?¡± I said, looking around. I sat on a small ind, surrounded by a vastke filled with little creatures of all kinds, beyond which was the endless white expanse stretching on to infinity. Sheldon¡¯s inner world.


    A little turtle swam through the sameke, climbing up on the rocky ind as he bumped his head on my leg.


    ¡°Well, I guess we have a bond now Sheldon. So this should be easier to do. But¡­ Why have you brought me here?¡±


    ¡°I assume it was me,¡± a voice spoke and I jumped, and spun around.


    Lu Jie stood behind me, dark ck hair flowing behind his back as he wore the same outer sect robes I did, yet the little furrow of his brows and the way he stood gave him the edge I associated with cultivators. It felt strange to see my face like that, even if I knew that wasn¡¯t me. Notpletely me anyway.


    ¡°Oh, umm. Hi. Never knew we could meet again so easily,¡± I said, looking at Lu Jie, who stared back at me silently. Not much of a talker I guess.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware either. It isn¡¯t often that an Elder spirit graces disciples like me. Well, I guess it isn¡¯t too out of the norm with every ridiculous thing you¡¯ve been doing,¡± Lu Jie said and I frowned.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been perfectly content to just stick to myself and do alchemy. It was only when you came around that I went all heaven defying and everything,¡± I said, as Lu Jie turned to look at me.


    ¡°Have you truly? You have raised a spirit rat and set her upon the path of the moon. A spirit everyone thought useless, incapable of cultivating. You have befriended yourself to one of the Yi, one of the most withdrawn and solitary ns among the great ns. You have the prodigious young beauty of the secting to you for help, and you gave back life to a crippled boy, shaking the heavens and summoning a tribtion. Do you truly think you¡¯ve been content to simply do alchemy Lu Jie?¡±


    I stared silently, unable toe up with a retort.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>Sheldon squeaked, drawing our eyes as the little turtle turned around and jumped into the water.


    I turned to look at Lu Jie, who nced back at me with an apprehensive look and a grin formed on my face. With a light dash and a re of my Qi I leapt into the water behind my little turtle.


    Qi flowed around me pushing against my feet as I easily propelled myself through the water, almost like a torpedo. I swam, as Sheldon squeaked, water swirling all around as the little guy zipped around at high speeds.


    My eyes drifted, noticing the many fish and nts and little life forms everywhere that constituted Sheldon¡¯s inner world. I stared in wonder as a school of fish swam past me in a rush, almost indistinguishable from the real thing, even if I knew it was just a creation of Sheldon.


    I swam up to the top of theke, shaking off the water, and vaporising the remaining bits with the Qi around me, as I carefully bnced myself on the surface of the water. Being here was freaky, but in the coolest way ever.


    ¡°Are you not going toe in?¡± I asked, looking at Lu Jie who continued to sit silently near the shore.


    ¡°The elder spirit wishes for you doesn¡¯t he? I¡¯m just the bystander here,¡± Lu Jie said, and I frowned. The boy looked at me with a thoughtful expression, and I felt a tug at my chest, the familiar weight of living under all the failures in your life.


    With a ssh, Sheldon jumped out of the water, reaching the shore. The little guy squeaked, grabbing Lu Jie¡¯s finger in his mouth as he pulled.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re invited too,¡± I said with a smile, as Lu Jie looked at me with an odd expression before slowly walking ahead.


    I let go of the Qi propulsion at my feet, sinking back into the water as Sheldon swam within theke. Lu Jie swam behind, reaching up to me as Sheldon¡¯s eyes gleamed, the twin swirls on his back glowing.


    <em>¡°Cycle. Show. Follow.¡± </em>


    The voice reverberated through the world, and I looked at Lu Jie, nodding as the two of us followed Sheldon.


    A stream of water generated by Sheldon propelled us ahead, as we swam behind the turtle heading deeper into theke. The many fish slowly started to decrease in numbers the deeper we swam. My eyes drifted across the world hidden underwater and I truly began to appreciate the size of Sheldon¡¯s inner world.


    The outerke was just an entrance. The true worldy beneath the surface of the water, aplex system of life thriving, mingling with the Qi as they all contributed to the cycle.


    I pulled back as a particrlyrge fish swam right in front of my face, snapping at the smaller ones, and swallowing them whole.


    I saw Sheldone to a halt, and paused, looking around. In all directions I could see, I was surrounded by a mystical world within the water. A world in its own right. One I couldn¡¯t wait to explore and understand.


    <em>¡°Iplete. Recovering. Small. Form.¡± </em>


    The words yed in my mind as I look at Sheldon. I almost opened my mouth to speak before realising I was surrounded by water all around me. Using my Qi, and our newly formed bond, i sent instead.


    <em>¡°The cycle¡­ is iplete? Or well, recovering? That¡¯s why you use this small form?¡± </em>


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    I nodded in understanding, as I looked around, my fascination growing. If this vast world was still iplete, and Sheldon was still recovering from his injuries¡­ then I wondered just what a world of a true 7th realm creature would be like.


    My heart fluttered in excitement. The desire to grow.


    <em>¡°Cycle. Had. Life.¡± S</em>heldon said, as the Qi carried his words directly to my mind. Something guided me to have another look around, and I began to take note of the dead remains, of the dying nts, of the many predators preying on other creatures.


    <em>¡°But. Now. Death. Too.¡± </em>


    I felt something resonating in my chest, the Qi stirring in my core.


    <em>¡°Together. Complete.¡± </em>Sheldon said, as I felt a tug at my dantian. A strand that extended from my own core to Lu Jie¡¯s right next to me. A bond that tied us together.


    Sheldon turned towards me, his form still the small and familiar turtle. But there was a weight behind his words now. The moon spirit''s words yed in my mind. The heavier the book, the more worth the Qi gave to its content. The world was listening.


    <em>¡°You. Life. Is. There. But. Death? Iplete. Even. Now.¡± </em>Sheldon said, as the water shook around me. My eyes drifted towards Lu Jie, as I stared at the boy, looking wide eyed at the turtle as if in shock.


    <em>¡°Aware. Of. Each. Other. But. Iplete. Regret. Not. Equals. Life. Dominates. Death. Lags. Behind. Must. Be. Equals.¡± </em>


    Before I couldprehend the broken stream of words and concepts, I felt water push me out. I shouted, surprised as I was thrown out andnded with a crash on the shore.


    ¡°Ouch, could¡¯ve warned me,¡± I said, mostly out of habit as I felt no pain. I looked up to see Lu Jie nearby, sitting silently.


    I stared at Lu Jie, as his eyes turned towards me and I felt something stir in my chest. Sheldon¡¯s words began to y in my mind.


    We were not equals. Me and him. Even though we represented two halves. I was the one in charge here. Of this body, and life. Of my Path. All this time, I¡¯d thought of Lu Jie as someone else. As an unfortunate boy whose body and life I¡¯d stolen. I¡¯d avoided the thought, living without any guilt as I went about my life.


    Even now, I still avoided the truth of what I really was. Something I didn¡¯t fully understand even now, and likely never would if Sheldon didn¡¯t push me to do this. I knew I was a coward at heart.


    But perhaps it was time to change that.


    I took a deep breath, evaporating the water off of me as I stood straight and turned to look at Lu Jie. I¡¯d avoided this long enough.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said, and Lu Jie turned to look at me, returning a silent nod. A bitter smile covered his face as Lu Jie closed his eyes and I felt a strange emotion ovee me.


    ¡°Yeah, we do.¡±

 Chapter 55: Heart to Heart

    Chapter 55: Heart to Heart


    There are these days, where your mind just can¡¯t help but think over all the little mistakes you¡¯ve made. All the regrets, and self hate, the ugly emotions that you keep hidden in some corner in your mind boil over and ssh forth, and suddenly you realise just how much of a mess you are. How much you could¡¯ve done better, how many mistakes you have made.


    Imagine if that day was a conversation with your other self or soul, and you¡¯d understand what I was going through.


    ¡°What¡­ has it been like? Being in there all this time. Could you¡­ see and hear everything?¡± I asked and Lu Jie turned to look at me.


    ¡°I should be the one asking that. I have been like this for a few months. You have been there for all my life. Twenty years. You¡¯d know better than anyone else,¡± Lu Jie said, and I paused.


    ¡°Right. I still find that so hard to swallow. I guess- it¡¯s like. I wasn¡¯t really there? Like, I never knew I was there. I just have all these memories, and these emotions. I know these things and remember knowing these things as if I were you. But I wasn¡¯t there till, well, till you died or whatever happened in that fight,¡± I said, turning to look at Lu Jie.


    ¡°It¡¯s been the same for me. I wasn¡¯t there up until the heavens had shaken and our core had been split in two. It was only then when I came to be, and started to understand everything that¡¯d just happened. Like a dream, I live through your memories, only awake when we are here. In these little worlds. It is only here that I exist. Otherwise, I am nothing but a shadow within your soul.¡±


    ¡°Must be hard,¡± I muttered and saw an unamused look sent my way. Right. I¡¯d lived like that for twenty years. Still wild.


    ¡°I know how this sounds. And I understand. You are not really there to experience anything. But¡­ I never had to give up anything. Even now, I am still afraid that eventually, you¡¯ll take over my spirit. And all that¡¯ll be left of me will be a memory as the world fixes its error, and the main character takes off on his chase for the heavens. Now with extra bonus power from eating another soul,¡± I said, feeling my chest tighten. I was surprised at just how honest I was being today. But I suppose it was pointless to lie to yourself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Lu Jie said, turning to look at me. ¡°I cannot say that these interactions do not tempt me. I wish my life back. I desire it desperately. But¡­ I can¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t even exist. It would serve your purposes far more to get rid of me, and to alter your Path than walk this way,¡± Lu Jie said, and I looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Why? Do you¡­ not want to live?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember my words? For when we¡¯d first felt the brief touch of the First Law. When we¡¯d finally grasped the first of the truths? I am the death, the Gu. There is another name for one like me. A demonic cultivator,¡± Lu Jie said, as ck miasma red around his body. ¡°My spirit is weak, and it has sumbed to the demons, fallen astray from the Path of our forefathers as I let myself be consumed by my fears. I cannot return. There is no ce for me back there anymore.¡±


    I stared nkly at Lu Jie, feeling an odd sensation. ¡°Bullshit,¡± I said out loud as the boy looked at me. ¡°Try that on someone else. I know who you are. And perhaps, it¡¯s because you are still me in some ways. But I refuse to believe that someone who so stubbornly cultivated for years. Dragging my spirit up with yours for twice the work as everyone else to progress would give up just like that. Do you truly believe that? That there is no ce for you back?¡± I asked, feeling anger rising.


    Lu Jie stared at me silently, before dipping his head. ¡°I cannot stay there for long. My Gu would corrupt our body the longer I remain, killing us both,¡± Lu Jie said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Well, tough luck, I¡¯m not giving you my body either. I just hate hearing that you say that you can¡¯t. Because that means <em>I </em>can¡¯t. And I¡¯m not a quitter. Failure is just another path towards sess. And I refuse to believe the stuff about demons and what not. Many things that are dangerous in nature naturally can form boons for humanity when handled correctly. If we let our fears govern us, then the world would never progress. Our Path would never progress. And that is the worst crime we can do,¡± I blurted out, as Qi red around me, responding to my agitated emotions.


    I stared at Lu Jie, as Gu flowed all around him, in arge cycle that mimicked the dual cycle of my cultivation. I stared, as the Gu rumbled and twirled and twisted, and my Qi followed his. I saw something shift in Lu Jie¡¯s expression. A look of determination that hadn¡¯t been there.


    ¡°Thank you, Lu Jie,¡± he said to me, and I felt oddly embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I just- I¡¯m a coward. I¡¯m still focusing on your problems to avoid my own. To avoid realising just how unsettled I feel every second I am reminded that I was here, in this world, all this time, without ever being aware of it. Yet I cannot bring myself to give back what should¡¯ve been yours,¡± I said my voice wavering.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just mine, Lu Jie. Perhaps it had been, when I had been a boy. But can¡¯t you feel it now? The tie that joins us within our souls? Only together are weplete. With both Qi and Gu. Life and Death. Only then is the cycleplete,¡± Lu jie said, walking towards me, and I smiled.


    ¡°Well, we do have a lot to learn. I have barely experimented with Gu as well. I wanted to see if I could do alchemy with it, or how Gu would affect my spirit nts, and whether it followed the same saturation principles as Qi. And just so many tests to do!¡± I said, feeling excitement recing my heart.


    ¡°You can thank your fortune that you have Xiao Dong then,¡± Lu Jie said, and I paused.


    ¡°Xiao Dong? Ah¡­ Sheldon. Right. No English. Wait, can you speak English?¡± I said, looking towards Lu Jie.


    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± I said, speaking out loud in English. It felt very weird, having not spoken it at all in thest three months. I wonder why I never realised that I¡¯d switched way too easily to apletely new and supposedly unfamiliarnguage.


    Lu Jie frowned. ¡°I can understand you¡­ but I cannot speak that,¡± he said, looking at me in aplex mix of emotions and I shrugged.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t get to hang around watching me fumble in college and y bullshit games like I was. I wouldn¡¯t worry too much over it,¡± I said as Lu Jie frowned.


    ¡°You will have to teach me about these¡­ games. There are many things I remember but do not understand. I wish to learn,¡± Lu Jie said and I stared before grinning.


    ¡°Oh boy, you¡¯ll be in for a treat,¡± I said with augh, feeling a strange relief in my heart as Lu Jie smiled, his eyes wrinkling with soft lines. It was such a genuine emotion that I found myself staring.


    ¡°Would we truly be able to be one?¡± Lu Jie asked, looking up at me. ¡°Would I truly be me? Would you truly be you?¡±


    I took a deep breath in, looking at Lu Jie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied honestly and Lu Jie nodded back. ¡°But we could find out now. See what happens?¡± I said, feeling an odd shiver to my voice. I was scared, but I knew I needed to do this.


    Lu Jie nodded along as I turned to face him, the Qi around me rustled, and the miasma around him swirled.


    I held out my hand, and Lu Jie his, as the touch touched against each other. Qi and GU swirled in tandem, the world cracking and crumbling around us. A storm began to build up as I felt my spirit stretch and I felt Lu Jie¡¯s spirit reach out towards mine.


    Two cycles turned together, one of Qi and the other of Gu, two halves representing both of us. I looked at Lu Jie, and saw a simr fear to mine reflected in his eyes. But both our expressions were resolute.


    I uttered the words, in my mind, as the world echoed them for me. The First Law: Duality of Qi and Gu.


    Our spirits began to merge, memories mingling and blending. Our two cores spun in a frenzy as the Chi formed a tornado spreading waves of Qi and Gu outwards. Our forms began to blend together.


    I was Lu Jie, as one and a whole¡ª


    A crack broke the cycle, it¡¯s foundations crumbling. Our spirits shot back to our bodies as I wasunched away, my hand burning with agony. The world shuddered around me, as cracks spread through the cycle of Qi and Gu, breaking them in two separate halves.


    My spirit shuddered, as the world spun around me. I gathered my bearings in a few moments, pulling myself up to my feet.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I muttered, looking around in confusion when I heard Sheldon¡¯s voice rumbling within the world.


    <em>Not. Equals. Yet. Cycle. Remains. Broken. </em>


    ¡°But I¡­¡± my words died off as I looked at Lu Jie. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lu Jie looked up at me in confusion before nodding. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Lu Jie said, looking at me.


    ¡°I guess¡­ that was a bust huh?¡± I said, scratching my head. For a moment, it had certainly worked. Just for a moment, I¡¯d felt a strange union of our two spirits.


    ¡°The break. I think it was because of me,¡± Lu Jie said, looking up at me and I stared at him in confusion. ¡°I have a selfish request to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± I asked curiously.


    The boy paused, staring at me nkly. I raised my eyebrows, watching Lu Jie gather his words before he spoke once more.


    ¡°I want to apologise to the Old Man.¡±


    Moments passed in silence as I stared, a familiar pain blossoming in my heart. I felt my Qi rustle, unsettled at the prospect as I rubbed my head. I let out a deep sigh, as a bundle of anxiety formed in my gut.


    ¡°I know it is a lot to ask. And I know what it is like, to be just a shadow. I will not hold it against you if you do not let me-¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, cutting him off mid sentence.


    Lu Jie stared at me in surprise, his eyes wide. ¡°Are you¡­ truly? But¡­ What if I take over your body? It will mean our death but- what if I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°Well. I¡¯d have been stupid to trust you, and myself then,¡± I said, staring at Lu Jie. I smiled, the best smile I could gather as I tried to hide the bundle of anxiety, nerves and fear that waited to pour out. I didn¡¯t wish to vanish. I didn¡¯t wish to die. I didn¡¯t wish to remain as a faint shadow.


    But I had to. Because I understood.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± I said, and Lu Jie nodded to my words.


    ¡°I won''t,¡± Lu Jie said, and paused. A momentter, the boy bowed his head deeply as he spoke. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    For some reason I could trust him.


    I felt my Qi shiver, as if copsing back upon me. My spirit shifted, coiling upon itself as the bond between me and Sheldon shuddered. With a wave of Qi, my senses began to fade as I felt my spirit let go as the world receded around me.


    A momentter, Lu Jie took over our body as my world turned dark.

 Chapter 56: An Old Man’s Past

    Chapter 56: An Old Man¡¯s Past


    The world was a swirl of colours as awareness returned to Lu Jie. Sensations assaulted him all at once, sight smell, sound. It was all so minor, yet he relished each moment, relished experiencing it all for himself.


    And with it came greed. He wanted to remain like this.


    The Gu boiled within his core, crawling across his pathways. It agreed with Lu Jie¡¯s thoughts. He was the one who this body belonged to. It should be his.


    A voice interrupted Lu Jie¡¯s thoughts.


    <em>¡°Great Master?¡±</em> Labby squeaked. Rising above the spirit grass she stood on her back legs, her pink nose twitching adorably as she looked at him.


    Lu Jie stared silently, as new emotions filled his chest. Concern, care,fort. It wasn¡¯t he who felt as such, but his other half that slept within his spirit. The one who he owed his life to.


    Lu Jie felt his mind clear, as he drew upon the Qi in his other core. It cleared the miasma, removing its clutches, and returned rity to his thoughts. He had limited time, and a purpose to fulfil. He wouldn¡¯t be betraying himself by losing to the whispers of the poisonous energy that coursed in his body.


    ¡°I will be heading out, Labby, stay here and don¡¯t cause trouble in my absence,¡± Lu Jie said, as Labby squealed once more.


    <em>¡°Is something wrong Master? Labby doesn¡¯t like the feeling she¡¯s sensing from master right now. It doesn¡¯t smell like spirit herbs anymore.¡±</em>


    Lu Jie paused, looking at the sharp senses of the spirit rat. He¡¯d forgotten how sensitive the little rat was to her Master¡¯s Qi.


    Leaning into the love he sensed from his other half, Lu Jie smiled, and spoke in the impolite and casual manner the other boy did.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just going to do some work. And if you stay put, I¡¯ll let you have just one more spirit pill today.¡±


    The little rat rejoiced, squeaking happily. ¡°<em>Labby will stay put!¡±</em> she eximed and Lu Jie nodded. The turtle eyed him as he walked, and for a brief moment Lu Jie realised what his fate would¡¯ve been had he given in to the whispers of the Miasma. He bowed slightly to show his gratitude, and walked out of the chamber.


    Qi swirled through Lu Jie¡¯s pathways, masking the Gu that swirled within his core. Yet even so, he could already feel the effect of the miasma slowly starting to corrode his pathways. Even if he had wished to remain, his spirit wouldn¡¯t have held on for long. He needed to hurry.


    The familiar corridors evoked a strange emotion from Lu Jie. He held no special love for the sect, but it had served as his home for far too long for him not to grow attached to this ce. The path through the outer sect soon led to the chamber from which he smelled the familiar scent of spirit herbs drifting out.


    Lu Jie stopped outside the chambers, as a sudden fear took hold of him. He hadn¡¯t met the Old Man in a long time now. And back when he¡¯d still been around, he¡¯d never taken the time to ever talk to the Old Man. To thank him for all he¡¯d done. He¡¯d been far too busy fighting his destiny to ever appreciate the people around him.


    It was only his own foolishness that had led to his fate, and Lu Jie regretted all of it.


    ¡°Why are you standing around like that, Lu Jie? Come in,¡± the Old Man¡¯s voice came from within.


    With a deep breath, Lu Jie walked within the chamber. The sight of the cauldron and the many herbs, the books and thefortable side chamber were both familiar and unfamiliar to him. Not much had changed, even in the while he¡¯d not been around, and yet, enough had that Lu Jie couldn¡¯t help but see the difference.


    There were books, notes, herbs, and pills that his other half had left in this chamber. Results of long talks with the Old Man about the workings of certain spirit herbs and pills and how to make them. Things he¡¯d never taken the time to do.


    ¡°What is it Lu Jie? You look distraught, is something wrong?¡± the Old Man said, his white brows furrowing in concern. ¡°Here, have some tea, I¡¯ve just made some from the remaining spirit herbs. Although don¡¯t tell anyone, they¡¯dbel this Old Man a fool for wasting herbs.¡±


    Lu Jie stared at the Old Man silently, before putting his hands together and bowing his head. ¡°This disciple greets his Master.¡±


    The Old Man looked on at Lu Jie in surprise, as he walked closer. ¡°Raise your head. And speak, my disciple. What bothers you so much? Even your Qi feels shallow, and unsettled today.¡±


    Lu Jie raised his head, shaking it. ¡°I just realised that I¡¯d been ungrateful to Master. You¡¯d saved me after my spar, healed so many of my injuries. Even when this foolish disciple had lost his temper and despaired at his fate, you¡¯d been there, yet I¡¯d never once returned a word of thanks until the very end,¡± Lu Jie said looking up at the old man.


    The Old Man looked at Lu Jie with a silent gaze. Gently he extended the tea cup in his hand towards Lu Jie and took a seat nearby.


    Lu Jie held the cup, before following behind and taking a seat. A few moments passed where neither spoke, the chamber filled only by the sound of the Old Man sipping his tea.


    ¡°Have I told you about my grandson?¡± the Old Man asked.


    Lu Jie shook his head silently. He¡¯d heard the Old Man mention his grandson, but never once had he ever talked freely about him.


    ¡°Sheng Yuan, my grandson. He¡¯d been my very first disciple, the brightest one I¡¯d ever had. In my youth, I¡¯d gone on many adventures thinking myself righteous and blessed by the Heavens. It¡¯d been until I¡¯d first held my grandson that I¡¯de to realise what a fool I¡¯d been. If there was ever a boy who¡¯d been blessed by talent, it was he,¡± the old man spoke, his voice quiet as he silently sipped on his tea.


    Lu Jie waited patiently for the old man to continue.


    ¡°The boy had progressed quickly, gaining a foundation at the age of five. He¡¯d been at the peak of the third realm before he¡¯d been twelve. Many sects had eyed him, and atst, the First Peak among the Seven Celestial Peaks had invited him to their sect, to serve the Emperor himself.¡±


    Lu Jie started with his eyes wide. The First Peak¡­ the highest celestial peak was a sect even nobles had difficulty sending their children to. Old Man¡¯s grandson had been invited to such a ce?


    ¡°I had rejoiced. All of us had. Talent like this was seen once every hundred years or more. The boy was a blessing to our n, one that would carry us to lofty heights. And as such, Yuan had held the weight of his entire n on his shoulders, and he¡¯d outdone ourrgest expectations. Yuan had remained in the sect till he¡¯d been twenty seven. In his twenties, the boy had reached the peak of the sixth realm, and had begun preparing to break through to the third circle. It would¡¯ve made him the youngest Elder of all ns among the empire.¡±


    Lu Jie found his mind nking, it was difficult to even imagine what something like that may look like. ¡°If this disciple may ask¡­ what happened to him?¡±


    The Old Man sipped his tea, staring away as if to a far off distance. A few momentster, he spoke.


    ¡°Have you heard of Yang Shen, the fire demon of the west?¡± the Old Man asked.


    ¡°The fire demon killed your grandson?¡± Lu Jie blurted out, almost standing up in surprise. The tales of Yangshen had been told for many years now. Of the terror of the west who led the demons behind him. The greatest threat to the Azure-Jade empire.


    The Old Man looked into Lu Jie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yang Shen was my grandson.¡±


    Lu Jie felt the world spin around him as he stared at the Old Man. Something touched upon the edge of his senses. A sensation that arose from the Old Man, something he could only grasp through having partly broken through into the Second Realm.


    He couldn¡¯t sense which realm Old Man was in.


    Lu Jie felt his knees buckle, as he fell down, and kowtowed. ¡°I¡¯ve failed to recognise your strength Master,¡± he said.


    ¡°I am but an Old Man now Lu Jie. I¡¯ve just seen more than most. My life, my grandson. I¡¯d left it all behind when I retreated to the Seventh Peak, and to the Cloudy Peaks sect. Now I¡¯m but a humble alchemist.¡±


    Lu Jie raised his head, looking at the Old Man. Even now, he didn¡¯t feel even the barest hint of strength or presence from the Old Man. If someone had asked, Lu Jie would''ve said the Old Man was weaker than him. How blind he was.


    ¡°But¡­ why are you telling me this today, Master? This disciple doesn¡¯t understand how he had reminded Master of such a talented individual,¡± Lu Jie asked, confused. The Old Man had never told any of this to anyone. Not even to his other half. Why him?


    ¡°Like you, Yuan had burned with a desire to learn. He¡¯d also taken each defeat heavy on his heart, and had worked twice as much to grow. Unlike you, it had borne fruit for him, with his blessings with the Heavens. Yet in your struggle, I¡¯d sometimes seen the shadow of my much younger grandson,¡± the Old Man said and sighed.


    ¡°You wish to hide things when you fail to see what¡¯s in front of you Lu Jie. I sense your twin cores. Your spirit isn¡¯t unified is it?¡± the Old Man asked, setting his teacup to the side, and Lu Jie felt his heart thundering. Was he going to be killed today? Labelled as a demon?


    ¡°This old man senses your concerns Lu Jie. But one does not swear the oath of Master and Disciple so easily. If I wished to y you, I would¡¯ve the moment you stepped within this chamber. But the Path of the Heavens has cruel twists of fate, and perhaps it was your fate to seek me as your master.¡±


    ¡°Gratitude,¡± Lu Jie said, kowtowing his head once more and the Old Man nodded.


    ¡°I had been content to let you do as you¡¯d pleased Lu Jie. Your Qi had been meagre, your spirit tied like a knot within itself, incapable of taking form. But now that you¡¯ve taken form, found your other half and freed it... perhaps I should begin teaching you some real Alchemy as well,¡± the old man said, as a wave of Qi passed over Lu Jie. ¡°Are you willing to take this Path?¡±


    Lu Jie stared at the floor, clenching his fist silently. Desire burned in his heart, yet the Gu continued to erode at him. He didn¡¯t have much time.


    ¡°It is not this disciple¡¯s choice to make,¡± Lu Jie spoke, looking up.


    The Old Man nodded contently. ¡°I ept your apology Lu Jie,¡± the old man said. ¡°It is this old man¡¯s foolishness that despite everything I still think of you as my grandson.¡±


    Lu Jie felt his eyes watering as he bowed his head. A tug pulled at his spirit as Qi spread within his body,ing forth. His time to return hade.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandfather,¡± Lu Jie whispered as his world turned dark.


    ***


    I blinked my eyes, staring nkly at the Old Man who continued to smile at me. ¡°Had a nice sleep, my young disciple?¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± I muttered looking around me in confusion as a jumble of memories came to me, but I could barely parse through them.


    ¡°Up until now, I¡¯d only taught you the basics. You hadn¡¯t been ready to do more, with yourcking Qi. But that has changed now hasn¡¯t it?¡± the Old Man said and I stared, before nodding lightly. Just what had Lu Jie told him?


    ¡°Very well,¡± The Old Man said, as mist bellowed out of his sleeves. His voice rippled through the air, carried upon Qi as it demanded my attention. ¡°It is time I taught you what true Alchemy looked like. Are you prepared to walk this Path my disciple?¡±


    I stared nkly for a moment, before a shit eating grin formed on my face. I didn¡¯t know what kind of talk Lu Jie had had with the Old Man, something I¡¯d need to ask for him, but for now, I felt my heart thunder with excitement.


    I¡¯d been mostly fumbling around on my own as the Old Man had been taking the slow and steady approach so far, but like hell I was going to refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I replied, smiling and I found the Old Man nod, returning a quiet smile of his own and I felt my Qi bubbling forth, eager to be used.


    It was time to level up my drug making skills baby!

 Chapter 57: Heart of Alchemy

    Chapter 57: Heart of Alchemy


    The Old Man walked with fire burning in his eyes and above his palm. Instead of the kind smile I¡¯de to expect of the Old Man, now burned a strange sense of intensity. It was almost as if he¡¯d suddenly be young again.


    ¡°Have you mastered the me since west talked, Disciple?¡± Old Man asked.


    I nodded, circting Qi above my palm as I ignited it, forming a ball of fire. I looked up at Old Man and scratched my cheeks in embarrassment.


    ¡°Is this a known technique? I thought¡­ well. I thought I¡¯de up with something new,¡± I said out loud.


    The Old Man smiled, as the me leapt from his hand and towards the cauldron igniting the spirit stones underneath it. ¡°Not a rare assumption for a young disciple to make. And it is not a well known ability outside those that walk the Path of Alchemy. Cultivators tend to attune themselves to a singr path within the world, forgetting that all is connected around us.¡±


    I saw a little blob of water flow around the Old Man again, as a realisation hit me. Something that should¡¯ve been obvious from the very start. The Old man could control steam, it made sense that he could control water or fire as well.


    ¡°Then¡­ you can control all the elements? Wouldn¡¯t that make alchemists really strong?¡± I asked, surprised. Being able to control all the elements sounded broken, no matter how you put it.


    ¡°There is bnce in all things under the Heavens. We attune ourselves to the world around us, but in doing so, push away the path of strength, choosing to pick creation instead. An Alchemist¡¯s abilities are not meant to harm, but to heal, unless dire need calls for it. Even if we can choose to cause harm as well,¡± the Old Man said and I nodded my head.


    Something like the Hippocratic Oath then? Or an agreement among Alchemists to not use their abilities outside of self defence. All of this just made me wonder why? In a world where strength reigned supreme, cultivators choosing to forsake power and use it only as a measure of self defence was an image I struggled toe to terms with.


    ¡°I sense your questions, Lu Jie. There are many mysteries in the world of Alchemy. The halls are not so strict purely out of greed, but also, out of necessity. It is not the cultivator with the sword this old man fears the most, but the healer who could kindly put his heart to rest forever with just a touch,¡± the Old Man said.


    I stared, slowly starting to understand. It wasn¡¯t just that people didn¡¯t pick Alchemy for ack of strength, although there would be that too. But it was also that, Alchemy, Healing, and other paths. They required both cultivation and knowledge to progress upon them, and came with far more danger than the others.


    The image of Liuxiang came to mind. His poison healing abilities, and his needles. I wondered if Liuxiang was aware of these details.


    ¡°This Old Man sees that you understand. The Path of Alchemy. It is one of refining, purification. Not just within our own bodies with Qi, but outside as well. We draw out that which exists around us, and refine it to its best. But like all things under the heavens, there is both good and bad in this.¡±


    I had a feeling I knew what the Old Man was talking about.


    ¡°Forbidden pills?¡± I asked out loud, getting a nod.


    ¡°There are many even in Seventh Peak City, who turn to the strengths within blood, and death to draw their strength upon. Corrupting forces. Everything needs a bnce, even pills, something so many young cultivators fail to see, unable to look beyond the faint glimmer of strength that would forever ruin their foundation,¡± the old man said, his hands sweeping out as Qi rippled all around the chamber.


    ¡°Blood and death?¡± I asked, in surprise.


    ¡°The blood of spirits, the life of dying creatures. There are many dark arts in the world, not the least of whiche from the Demons themselves. But, now isn¡¯t the time for such talks. Tell me, disciple, why is it that Alchemists must master the me first and foremost?¡±


    I thought about it for a moment, trying to think of a suitable example. Before, I would said it was because fire was the first factor in trying to form and refine a pill. The first key thing to take note of. But, with my recent talks with Yan Yun, and my own studies, I¡¯de to learn more about the spiritual aspects tied to things as well.


    ¡°Fire is the purest expression of Qi. Fire or heat is what fuels life, it is the simplest form yet also the core aspect in refining a pill. The control of heat and cold is what defines an Alchemist¡¯s ability.¡±


    The Old Man smiled, nodding. ¡°You have learned well on your own it seems, Lu Jie. Fire is the Heavens purest expression of strength. It is power, energy, heat. And it is what an Alchemist must learn to tame first. But do you know whates before Fire in Alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Wood?¡± I asked, receiving a nod.


    ¡°Indeed, it is wood. For without spirit herbs, pills would be aughable idea. All elements work in tandem within Alchemy. But those that cultivate wood Qi find themselves in tune with the spirit herbs themselves, an advantage you possess over others. Or a disadvantage if you wish to pick a path of conflict. The Heavens give and take equally,¡± the old man said and I cycled my Qi, inspecting it.


    I wasn¡¯t too surprised to hear that my Qi was Wood aspect. Would be tough not to realise that by now, but I was certainly surprised to hear that there were hierarchical roles in Alchemy. I wondered if the Verdant Pill business and the effectiveness of my pills had anything to do with this.


    I would need to measure my spirit stones and time for utilisation of the pills again. I felt a smilee to my face at the thought. It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d done some proper experiments, and I was starting to crave it anyway.


    I turned towards the Old Man, as a thought urred to me.


    ¡°Of Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, and Water. I see the use of all these elements within Alchemy, besides metal. Or are there any metal pills?¡± I asked.


    The Old Man shook his head, and tapped the cauldron near him as it rang with a metallic ring. ¡°You forget your tools disciple. An alchemist with no cauldron is no alchemist,¡± the Old Man said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Now, you have acquired the spirit herb, learned to tame the me. What remains is to understand the equality of Earth. It is Earth that bears the life of the spirit herbs, and it is earth that often binds the wood within a pill. What do you understand of it Lu Jie?¡± the Old Man asked.


    I stared nkly, thinking over a reply, but failed toe up with one. ¡°It¡¯s the¡­ thing that spirits herb grow in?¡± I said, and the Old Man shook his head.


    ¡°You do not listen to the Earth, Disciple. It is a living breathing thing. You understand, but do notprehend. Listen to the earth, it is what births life. The source of strength for the spirit herbs, and for all Alchemy. Listen to it carefully,¡± the old man said, his sleeves rustling as his hand went towards a few herbs growing nearby.


    I felt his Qi rustle, as I saw the nt shudder. I stared for a few moments as nothing happened, and I was starting to wonder if the Old Man was ying some kind of trick on me, but then I felt it. Hundreds of little roots ran through the earth, and extended beneath the floor. I felt the minute Qi present all around me, mixed in with the life that moved within the earth, as it slowly but surely began to drift towards the nt. That spirit herb was drinking in the essence of the world.


    ¡°This old man has the Qi of fire. The tender touch of wood and the calm weight of the earth doesn¡¯t mesh with it well. But that was just a little fragment of what the earth gives. All within the heavens are bound to the earth, even the great dragons,¡± the Old man said and I stared at him.


    ¡°Then beyond Earth, there is Metal. The cauldron is not just a tool, it is an extension of your will and Qi, a third hand that shapes your pills. And thenstly, there is water, to tame the fire, and guide it, and draw out the essence of the pills within itself, before fading, leaving behind the purified result. The bnce of all five elements is what true Alchemy is about Lu Jie,¡± the Old Man said, his kindly smile returning to his face covered in white hair.


    I was starting to understand just how many factors I had been missing. It wasn¡¯t just the elements themselves, but also the Qi they represented. I hadn¡¯t been looking beyond just the application of Qi in the factors of what went into making a pill, when I should''ve been paying attention to everything that contributed to the pill as well.


    I bowed my head in gratitude. ¡°This disciple thanks his Master for the lesson.¡±


    The Old Manughed, a pleasant soundingugh as he looked at me. ¡°Do not be so hasty, my disciple. This Old Man hasn¡¯t even begun.¡±


    I looked up in confusion as the Old Man walked up to his cauldron and the fire began to ze around him.


    ¡°You have already formed one of the three pills. It is time that I showed you the second one,¡± the Old man said, and I nodded.


    ¡°This is the Seven Earthly Spirits pill. Formed of spirit grass grown in seven different natures of soil,bined to grant a sturdy weight to the cultivator, and bolster their vitality,¡± the old man said, his hands moving swiftly.


    Qi swirled, turning to an inferno as the old man added the herbs and water within his cauldron. I watched carefully, extending my senses as I noted the slow and steady movement of his Qi, gently coaxing the earth Qi out from the herbs.


    ¡°Earth is sturdy. It does not give easily. And so, you must gently but surely break it down. Push and pull like the tides of water, and repeatedly break down the Qi,¡± the Old Man said, as mist and herb tinged smoke swirled all around him.


    I sensed the smell of earth soon hit my nose, many kinds all at once, as if I were flying across the vastnds and taking in the world around me all at once.


    ¡°Once it breaks, you must be quick to collect it, or else it would solidify, and tangle itself up,¡± the Old Man said, and I almost jumped back as mes red all over, rising to a frenzy.


    ¡°Then, you tie it together. Slowly, but surely. You must not force it, or the pill would shatter. The act is like handling a young child. You must mould it like y, or it will all fall apart.¡±


    I watched in silent admiration as the Qi moved in a precise swirl, carefully coaxing the earth Qi within itself. In a moment, the mes went out, as the smell of rich earth took over the chamber. Unwilling, I found myself breathing easier, feeling life flowing through my body.


    ¡°And that is how it is done,¡± the old man said, grabbing the likely scalding hot pill in his hand.


    I stared at the brown muddy looking pill, almost like a ball of y. If shown to a regr person, they would likely think of it as mud, but to any who could sense Qi, the deepyer of Qi present within would be obvious at once.


    ¡°Meditate upon this lesson for now Lu Jie, and once you have seeded, return to me once more. There is much to learn from the nature of earth for you. It would also serve as a method to resolve the conflict within your spirit, and the reason why you still fail to progress, even at the cusp of greater insight,¡± the Old Man said, and I stared at him nkly for a moment.


    A smile returned my way as the Old Man shook his head. ¡°You are still young. And with agees wisdom and sight. This Old Man isn¡¯t blind afterall.¡±


    I stared for a moment longer, beforeughing, feeling a bit silly. I bowed my head deeply, as I expressed my gratitude to the Old Man. A sentiment even Lu Jie could agree upon with me.


    ¡°Now go, disciple. You have much to learn, and this Old Man must return to his duties. The sect doesn¡¯t stop for us after all,¡± the old man said, and I nodded, getting up.


    Excitement filled my chest as I walked back towards my chamber. Fire bending lessons were done, now it was time to learn how to earth-bend!

 Chapter 58: Understanding Gu

    Chapter 58: Understanding Gu


    I took a breath, stilling my hand as I gently pressed the brush against the paper. Carefully I guided it across the sheet of paper, letting my Qi flow through it and into the ink as I wrote down the character for ¡®Wind¡¯. The paper rustled, floating upwards before it snapped towards the wall sticking onto it. I turned to look at the other seven papers simrly stuck all around at equal intervals around my room, forming an enclosed encirclement.


    Qi flowed through the papers as I felt the formation set itself within the chamber and sighed in mild exhaustion, putting aside the brush. I had picked up an obfuscation ward from the library to try and hide the Qi and more importantly Gu that I¡¯d be experimenting with in my chamber.


    It had been surprisingly easy to set it up, or so I¡¯d thought until I actually began working on the formations. Piles of crumpled sheetsy behind me as for some reason, even the slightest mistake in my brush-stroke resulted in a formation that refused to work. I really doubted a non-cultivator could reach that kind of precision, which was just another way this world was unfair to its denizens.


    I wiped the sweat off my forehead, marveling at the formation. I had no clue how writing certain characters infused with Qi provided certain effects, but there were mentions of eight characters that formed the basis of all formations. Everything was derived from these eight.


    I set aside the book in my hand, one I¡¯d borrowed from Liuxiang for this formation. A brief study had told me about the rtive simplicity of these formations, and their usage.


    Each formation consisted of a character, usually more than one, that described the effect of the formation. The formation can be infused with Qi to achieve the said effect on the applied surface, or linked together with others to form moreplex effects.


    Of course it was far far moreplicated than just that, but the basis seemed to be based on these principles. It almost felt like basic logic gates that could be linked together to form Qi circuits.


    I turned to look at my notes as a quiet sigh began to build up. With everything happening recently, my notes had begungging behind. I still hadn¡¯t made any entries on the First Law itself, the confirmation of the Heavens trying to dissuade cultivators from following the path I was, the working of my cure for Zhang.


    There was so much to take note of, and work on. Normally I¡¯d be really excited about working on everything but with the tribtions and the uing spirit herb hunt, I found my mind wandering away on tangents.


    First things first. I needed to write down what was up with my cultivation and then, the First Law. Second, I needed to form a working hypothesis on how it worked and why the Heavens were so adamantly set against it.


    I let out a breath, my smile returning as I took a seat.


    My notesy on myp as I flipped through them, smiling at the various hypotheses I¡¯d written down in there. A lot of them were wildly off, focusing onpletely wrong aspects but a lot of them were still theories worth testing out, especially now that I was aware of one of the Laws.


    Iughed at an early idea I¡¯d scribbled down at the Qi attributes being like atoms, where there was a fundamental atom of Qi that whenbined differently gave fire Qi, Water Qi and so on.


    I continued to flip through the pages before settling onto an empty one.


    I folded my legs, and reached out to both of my cores, as they spun within my dantian. The two cores were diametrically opposite to each other, and if I tried to slow one down, the other would slow down in response too, clearly showing some sort of connection.


    I reached out to the core containing Gu and tried to feel at my spirit herb garden. Where I¡¯d expected a violent hissing revulsion from my spirit anchor to herbs, I instead found apleteck of response.


    My focus shifted from the now nearly invisible roots of Qi to the little worms and dead leaves and nts that were mingled around in soil near the nts. It was minute, and well covered within the Qi, but there was a minute amount of miasma all around within the earth, mixed in at each inch of it.


    I opened my eyes, looking at my spirit herb garden in surprise. It should¡¯ve been obvious and yes, feeling and sensing the ever present nature of Gu all around me that I¡¯d beenpletely blind to all this time was still a surprise.


    Did fungi and such cultivate Gu then? With how they grew in rotten corpses of nts?


    I took note to go and check within the library about the existence of any spirit mushrooms, as odd as that sounds to think.


    Moving on, I took hold of my brush, opening a new page. I stared silently at the page for a while before beginning to write.


    The First Law¡ª


    Heavenly Qi crackled around me, thankfully mildly enough that I hoped no one noticed. I hurriedly abandoned the idea, cutting whatever I had written so far. I couldn¡¯t risk starting another tribtion in the sect.


    A frown remained held on my brows as I thought over the matter. Writing the information down was also a no go. But what if¡­


    An idea urred to me, a cheat that only I¡¯d be able to utilize to circumvent the heavens. My heart leapt at the prospect and simplicity of the idea, one I¡¯d unwittingly been using all this time.


    One more time, I took my brush and began to write. In English.


    I stared with my breath held, ready to erase the words in an instant the moment the heavens rumbled around me.


    Nothing happened.


    My face split into a grin and I straight out broke into a cackle as I raised my hand up in victory looking at beyond the roof of my chamber and up to the sky. Take that stupid heavens!


    Iughed for a moment longer before my heart began to thunder in excitement. It was time to note down my progress!


    I wrote in a furious frenzy, almost a trance as the words came one after the other. The insight I¡¯d gained was only of the surface level, and there was so much that was still left to explore, but this? This was the first step I¡¯d taken towards grasping the mysteries of the heavens themselves.


    Qi and Gu circted in my cores, responding to my excitement. With ast long stroke of my brush, I finished writing down what I¡¯d learnt back there in Zhang¡¯s core. The first key insight of my path. Now there, to be shared with the world around me.


    I grabbed my notes and began to read.


    <em>The First Law of Cultivation: The Duality of Qi and Gu. </em>


    <em>The two forces of diametric opposing natures work in tandem to constitute the Heavenly Chi, the force that permeates the entire world and is the basis of all forms of cultivation and immortality. </em>


    <em>Qi represents life, Gu represents death. Both are the pr opposite ends of forces that constitute Chi, otherwise known as Heavenly Qi, the energy that we absorb to progress in cultivation.</em>


    <em>The path of Cultivation is two fold. That of life and that of death. The cultivation of the Azure-Jade empire is based around the growth of Life and Qi. It promotes longevity, and thrives in conditions that support life. But quite simr to the nature of Yin and Yang, there is some Yin present in the Yang and vice versa.</em>


    <em>Simrly, the path of Gu. A Path that as far as I know, only demons use to cultivate and one I know very little about. Gu is contradictory in how it promotes death, yet not of those that wield the Gu itself. </em>


    <em>Gu is destructive and destroys the cultivator from the inside as observed from the damage to the pathways. It may exin why Qi was given precedence over the course of history when humanity developed in this form, and cultivation was first established.</em>


    <em>Both paths work fundamentally the same, where the cultivator will take in the Heavenly Qi around them, subverting them to their spirit¡¯s shape from which they then convert it to either Qi and Gu. </em>


    <em>Qi is tied to Gu and Gu to Qi. Both lend to each other as much as they are pr opposites, and the two forces when tied together constitute the two halves that form the heavens themselves. </em>


    I read through the texts thinking if I could add anymore but the frenzy was lost. The rest of whatever I wanted to add was hypothesis and conjectures I didn¡¯t have a strong enough basis for.


    The idea of cultivating Gu was still one I hadn''t fully understood with how the energy tried to eat at me from the inside every time I used it. There were methods with which I cultivated my Qi, and I was trying to use the same methods to cultivate with Gu as well. I had a feeling that was part of the reason why I couldn¡¯t control the Gu as well.


    I needed a way to test with the Gu, something that could mimic my dantian but wasn¡¯t going to be inside me.


    I turned to look at my cauldron as an idea came to me.


    Getting up, I grabbed some spirit herbs from my garden and started a fire beneath my cauldron. Pouring in the herbs, I added some water, and let it simmer for a while.


    Then, as the mes began to rise and the essence of the spirit herbs meld within the water, I added a trickle of Gu to the container.


    Steam exploded in front of me as I jumped back, a cloud of smoke covering my sight as my skin tinged lightly from the heat.


    I stared at my cauldron now onto the floor and leaking soggy hot herbs onto the floor mat. My heart thundered for a few moments, and I forced it to settle down, walking closer. Carefully touching the cauldron to not burn myself, I flipped it over.


    Pulverized remains of the spirit herb sat on the floor. I bent over, picking up the spirit herbs and watched them crumble away like powder.


    That was unexpected.


    I noted the reaction in my notebook and took another batch of spirit herbs, this time gently feeding them Gu. I sensed heat rising within the nts as they bloated and popped, the water within them boiling as the nts burst apart.


    I extended my senses and noted apleteck of any remnant Qi present in the remains of the herbs.


    I stared as an idea started toe to me. My drugnade, with a sealed trigger that disintegrated upon contact with Gu. The energy released seemed far more potent than just relying on fire Qi, and it¡¯d serve as the perfect trigger mechanism that wouldn¡¯t be susceptible to other cultivators either. Something that could easily make the difference for me in the uing spirit herb hunt.


    A smile came to my face as I began to mentally assemble the grenade.


    It¡¯d need a formation for the ignition, something I¡¯d likely need to ask for help from Liuxiang. But the theory was sound in principle and this way I could forgo the need for actually making ckpowder and instead just rely on a grenade that I could trigger with my mind whenever I pleased.


    Perhaps I could even add a dy to the explosion after the trigger to prevent people from noticing the thin strand of Gu.


    I rushed to my notes and began to write the ideas down, asionally cackling in my glee at the prospect of wonderfully exploding drug grenades in the face of cultivators.


    Something fuzzy rubbed against my legs, interrupting my moment of glory and I looked down. Nyan meowed, rubbing against my leg and my frown softened as I bent down to pet the silly cat. He¡¯d never shown so much affection before.


    With a surprising leap, the catnded onto my shoulders and leapt onto my desk. I rose but a moment toote as the cat grabbed the few spirit herbs remaining on my desk and bolted.


    Too smart, way too smart. And it wasn¡¯t even a spirit animal yet.


    I scratched my head, not even bothering to go and steal the herbs from Nyan when I realized that I was missing a familiar herb stealing thief in this chamber. My eyes swept across the chamber as I felt a strange sense of worry creeping into my heart.


    ¡°Where did Labby go?¡±

 Chapter 59: A Desire to Grow

    Chapter 59: A Desire to Grow


    Tall grass rushed past Labby¡¯s form as she ran through the field, following the faint scent of the lightning Qi.


    Lunar and thunder Qi swirled in her core as she ran through the fields of the outer sect, heading beyond its boundaries and further up the peak. A ce even her Great Master wasn¡¯t allowed to enter.


    A pill remained clutched within her mouth, as the boundaries of the outer sect peaks began to shimmer and appear in the distance. A wall surrounded the higher peak of the inner sect, the Qi within the air rising with each step she walked closer.


    Purple lightning crackled around her as she paused, to sniff the scents carried across the air currents, and the little trails of Qi that brushed past. When she had been nothing but amon rat, she¡¯d mindlessly followed a simr trail to find a gap within the wards to cross through.


    The task to breach the inner sect ward was much more formidable, but she too wasn¡¯t themon rat that she used to be either.


    The Qi shimmered an invisible barrier preventing entry, but Labby soon found a small gap within the boundaries of the walls. With a squeak of delight, Labby rushed closer, squeezing through the gaps as she made it past the walls.


    Qi hit her nose with a myriad of new smells. The tinge of the moon was brighter here, even during the day, and the touch of lighting Qi crawled upon her skin. The air filled her with energy, as her mind began to clear out more so than ever before. So this was the fabled inner sect.


    <em>¡°L-bby. W-ere are -ou?¡± </em>


    Labby froze as she heard her Great Master¡¯s voicee from their bond. The voice was broken and wavering, hindered by the wards around the inner sect. She could feel her Great Master¡¯s concern, as he tugged at her bond calling for her.


    Labby almost turned back without thinking, to rush to her Master¡¯s side but something held her back. Her Qi wavered in turmoil, her core shuddering as she heard her Great Master once more.


    <em>¡°Labby?¡± </em>


    He asked, the concern in his voice growing. Labby felt her heart shuddering. Her Great Master was calling her back, he was worried about where she¡¯d gone. Would she refuse his call? Refuse her Great Master.


    Labby looked towards where she sensed her Great Master¡¯s voice, sending a brief link of her thoughts back, enough to reassure her Great Master that she was alright. She squeaked to the empty air, bowing her head in apology as she turned back and began to head further within the Inner Sect.


    Thest time her master had been in danger, she¡¯d been too weak, unable to help him. She watched helplessly as her bond with her master had crumbled, his voice fading and his Qi vanishing from her, and she¡¯d been unable to do anything.


    Labby had sworn back then, that she would never let that happen again. And for that, she needed to be stronger. Even if it meant going against her Great Master¡¯s wishes sometimes.


    Labby felt her Qi still. She had made her choice.


    With renewed speed she rushed through the inner sect¡¯s grounds, following the stronger than ever trail of Lightning Qi.


    The foggy and misty peaks rushed past Labby as she walked up the path. There was no one within the inner sect peak who wasn¡¯t a cultivator, and all of them were cultivators far above her in realm.


    Labby kept her Qi hidden and confined. It was an act that came innately to her, ingrained in her very nature to hide and slither unnoticed. A nature she¡¯d been trying to go against all this time, leaning on the impulses caused by her lightning Qi.


    She didn¡¯t wish to be a mere rat, she was Labby! A name she took even against the wills of the Qi. And she refused to settle for the fate that was preordained to her kin.


    The lush grass and stone path uphill gave way to a manor. Labby climbed up the walls, walking through the gaps in the stone as she jumped in with a squeak, almost dropping the pill she carried in her mouth.


    Arcs of lightning swirled near the entrance in a magnificent disy of delicate formations, but Labby¡¯s attention was somewhere else entirely.


    A field filled with various spirit herbsy in front of her, with a scent stronger than almost any other that she¡¯d smelled. It called Labby towards itself, to gorge upon this delicious banquet.


    Labby shook her head, bringing her focus back. She couldn¡¯t get distracted now, she had a mission toplete!


    Squeaking the temptation out of her heart, Labby ran further within therge courtyard, and into the manor that remained near the peak of the sect. The Yan manor.


    ***


    Qi swirled in Yan Yun¡¯s dantian as she meditated within her chambers in quiet. Li and Lei sparred outside, under her instructions, honing their skills as Leiyu watched over them. Yan Yun had no intentions of lending a hand to the boys any more than she needed to, and from what she¡¯d seen so far. The boys didn¡¯t need any either.


    An arc of lightningshed around Yan Yun, striking one of the many silver needles struck into the ground itself near Yan Yun. She took a breath, calming her distracted mind once more, as she focused on the insight she¡¯d gained.


    She¡¯d asked Zu Ri to provide her with some silver needles which she¡¯d thenyered around her chambers into the earth in a five headed marker, within which she sat to meditate upon the words she¡¯d seen from Lu Jie that day, and the things he¡¯d shown her.


    Lightning Qi churned in her core, as she cycled her Qi, carefully sensing how it moved. Lightning Qi was vtile, and unstable, and lightning cultivators ill tempered and impulsive. The path of cultivation for them was often a bnce on the needle¡¯s edge to temper their Qi, without taking the edge off its bite.


    It was often not the brash cultivator of lightning that people feared, but one as calm as a stillke, waiting for the right moment to strike with all their might.


    All her life, Yan Yun had believed this bnce hade as a product of exercising restraint, and deep meditation. To hone her lightning, tame it, and channel it with absolute control, to not let the Qi govern her, but to govern the Qi instead.


    Yet, a spirit rat had managed to show her a new path. A path consisting of not Yang, but Yin lightning. She hadn¡¯t believed such a thing existed but the rat had mingled two separate paths together into one, that of the moon and that of thunder. A bnce within the Yin and the Yang.


    Just like Lu Jie had, with Gu and Qi.


    Yan Yun clenched her fists, as another strike of lightningshed out, hitting the silver pins. She took another breath, calming her mind furthermore. The events of the tribtion and beyond had left her with shaken beliefs of the world.


    She wondered if she was befriending a demon, waiting to strike at her from behind for being foolish enough to trust it. The pitch ck eyes with pure white pupils that Lu Jie had gained came to her mind, as a shudder crawled up her smile. Yet at the same time, she remembered the embarrassed smile he¡¯d sent her way.


    Regardless of her wishes, the oath still held true, and she feared summoning a tribtion upon her head lest she say the wrong words about Lu Jie. She didn¡¯t fear for her survival, but her cultivation may forever be set back and the thought was enough to hold her lips even with her doubts.


    <em>Yan Yun should take a break. She is unsettled. </em>


    Yan Yun opened her eyes, stopping the channeling of Qi in her dantian as she watched Leiyu fly within the chamber and rest on her shoulder.


    ¡°Li and Lei?¡± she asked quietly.


    <em>¡°Ran away. Leiyu let them, pesky brats that do not show any respect,¡±</em> Leiyu replied with a scoff, pping his wings as he preened.


    ¡°Let them be. Their foolish arrogance will onlye to bite themter. Arrogance without the strength to back it is just the ramblings of a fool,¡± Yan Yun replied.


    <em>¡°Indeed, but that is not why Leiyu came here. What bothers Yan Yun so? The boy Lu Jie?¡± </em>


    Yan Yun turned to look at Leiyu as she raised her hand, gently brushing his feathers. She knew the younger Leiyu would¡¯ve never let her do any such thing, but even her spirit had found his arrogance tempered at the sight they¡¯d both witnessed.


    ¡°How can I not be? A tribtion at the 4th realm. A boy possessing demonic abilities, and two cores who returned life to a crippled man, with knowledge never heard of even in our n¡¯s archives? There aren¡¯t many stranger things than him that I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    <em>¡°Leiyu hadn¡¯t taken Yan Yun to be a liar.¡±</em>


    Yan Yun clenched her fists at her spirit¡¯s words, a pang of pain stabbing her through the chest. She closed her eyes, cycling her Qi as she sat in silence for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ envious. He is a boy with no special background, with nothing to his name, yet he performs strange miracles never seen before. But despite having summoned a tribtion at such a young realm he just- lives so freely, as if not bound by the chains of society. I¡¯m envious of Lu Jie. Of his freedom, and of his desire to grow. When did I lose mine? When did it all be about surpassing my grandfather?¡±


    <em>¡°Leiyu cannot answer that. It is an answer, Yan Yun must realise for herself,¡± </em>Leiyu spoke, pping his wings. <em>¡°Yan Yun needs to think over what she wishes to achieve in her life. What her purpose and Path are.¡± </em>


    ¡°I wish to be free,¡± Yan Yun spoke, yet the words rang hollow. It was her desire, to be free of her grandfather, to be free of the burden of a prodigy, but it was not why she cultivated.


    <em>¡°A talk for some other time. We have an unexpected visitor,¡± </em>Leiyu said, as Yan Yun sensed the tiny ball of thunder and lunar Qi outside her chamber¡¯s window a momentter. She sent a thin strand of Qi, opening the entrance as a grey furred rat stumbled in with her white lunar crescent on her forehead and a pill in her mouth.


    The little rat shook her head, before turning towards the two of them and crackling with purple lightning.


    <em>¡°Labby wishes to learn how to fight!¡± </em>

 Chapter 60: Broken Cycle

    Chapter 60: Broken Cycle


    I felt a strange sense of grief, as a tangle of thoughts and emotions carried over to me from Labby. ¡®I¡¯m alright¡¯ the thought read, yet it sounded almost like an apology.


    For a few moments, I sat silently, thinking if I should try to find Labby. I could still sense her vaguely, despite whatever it was that was blocking my bond to her. I had sensed her moving towards the Inner sect on her own, and my concern had begun to rise.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch of imagination if Labby had smelled the pills or herbs on some strong cultivator and had decided to give chase in hopes of snagging a bite. But, something about the message made me think otherwise.


    I took a deep breath, and turned to look at Sheldon, sleeping calmly nearby in my chamber.


    ¡°Can you keep an eye out for her? If she doesn¡¯t want me toe find her, then I¡¯ll respect her choice, but I can¡¯t help but feel a bit concerned.¡±


    Sheldon opened his eyes, regarding me silently for a moment. With a light chirp, the little turtle got up. A tide of water rose beneath him, as he carried himself out of the window.


    I took a sigh of relief. With Sheldon around, I¡¯d have little concern even if some arrogant cultivator came and noticed Labby somewhere she shouldn¡¯t be.


    I returned my attention to my notes, going back to my ns for the uing days. I needed to contact Yan Yun in regards to the prize and details of the spirit herb hunt and how to participate. I¡¯d also need to find a method to reach out to Zhang and Su Lin, and how their journey to Taizhou was going.


    Not to mention, practicing the Earth pill that the Old Man had told me about, writing about and exploring Gu itself, and then the Gu-Drugnade. The modified version of my drugnade, and likely the most powerful weapon I could acquire as things stood right about now.


    I had held some qualms over producing ck powder from the fear of introducing conflict and war simr to back home here. Humanity being allowed that much power was inherently wrong.


    Yet, I¡¯d been naive and foolish, forgetting just how strong cultivators were in this world. There were twelve entire realms of cultivation. Twelve realms, and each sessive realmrger than before.


    Just Sheldon¡¯s strength was enough to level a small mountain if the turtle wished, and each progressive day I cultivated, I could feel my dantian growing stronger and brighter, with strength bolstering me.


    The cultivation method I¡¯d developed with Yan Yun alternatingly cycled both Qi and Gu within my body, cycling between the two. The Gu would damage briefly, and the Qi would heal. The cycle would continue eternally, and each cycle of injury and healing would leave my body sore and my spirit wavering from exhaustion.


    I looked down at my arms, flexing the muscles. I wasn¡¯t buff, even though I should¡¯ve been with the inhuman cultivation strength I possessed. Yet, my muscles were starting to firm up, and gain density.


    I suspected even my bone density had gone up from the repeated cycle of injury and healing. Which is why I really wanted a good weighing scale to properly measure the results of this new cultivation method.


    I didn¡¯t want to be a muscle-addled idiot, but I wasn¡¯t going toin about being physically more able from this new method. As they said, don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I returned my thoughts to my notes, and thought through the many things I needed to do. A lot of this would need work, but from order of priority to ease of doing, and my own excitement, I put the Gu-Drugnade on top.


    A grin came upon my features as I rubbed my hands in anticipation. Who could remain calm when the prospect of exploding things spectacrly came up in front of them?


    I tore a piece of parchment and wrote a simple letter addressed to Liuxiang. He was the only one who knew about formations who I could ask, and they were going to y an important role in my drugnades.


    ¡°Nyan?¡± I called out to the cat, who ignored me and continued to groom itself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pill if you deliver this letter for me,¡± I said and the cat¡¯s ears flicked as he looked up at me, but then, returned to his grooming without further reaction.


    Was a cat trying to negotiate with me?


    ¡°Two pills if you do it quickly, but no more. I¡¯ll just send it myself otherwise,¡± I said, holding out the rolled up sheet of parchment.


    The little orange cat looked up at me for a few moments, before letting out a meow as he got up from his ce and hobbled over. I smiled, shaking my head as I tied the scroll around Nyan¡¯s neck with a thin thread.


    ¡°Off you go then,¡± I said, patting the little bugger as he leapt to my desk before leaping out of my chamber.


    I smiled, before taking a look around my room, feeling odd to see it empty of any animals. I¡¯d gotten used to always having Labby around, and now Sheldon. Nyan would hang out in my chamber more often than not as well, so it felt a bit lonely yet at the same time freeing to be alone after a long time.


    Gu rustled within my second core, as I heard a whisper in my head.


    ¡°You want me to cultivate? Once more?¡± I called out loud, receiving an affirmation from Lu Jie from my spirit as the Gu pointed towards the spirit herb garden anchored to my core.


    My eyes widened in surprise, before I nodded as realization dawned on me. That was indeed something I needed to test out as well.


    ¡°I guess you win then. It¡¯ll be a while before Liuxiang arrives anyway,¡± I said, walking over to my spirit herbs.


    I gently touched the spirit grass growing through the floor mat and boards with roots intertwining through them and down into the earth. Awork of Qi wasyered within the herbs, one I could tug and draw on to help bolster my cultivation.


    Or at least, I could before. But was that true anymore? Gu was anathema to Qi afterall, and the spirit nts injected with them burst apart and turned to ash.


    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± I said, taking a seat and crossing my legs.


    I sat in silence, breathing steadily. My two cores spun leisurely around each other at the centre of my abdomen. Slowly, I tugged onto the spirit herbs, pulling their Qi into me.


    The essence within them shook, as I cycled in two cycles, circting both Qi and Gu within their respective cores. The herbs around me shuddered, responding to my pull as I felt thework of Qi spread all around me.


    Then, the next moment, I pulled on the Gu, trying to draw upon the essence of the world to form the energies of death.


    The anchor shuddered, thework of Qi recoiling from the Gu as my cultivation ground to a halt. I frowned, pulling more at the Gu, as I circted the energy, letting it spread through my pathway briefly.


    The spirit herbs shuddered, their Qi mingling with the Gu and destroying one another as I felt the air around me begin to heat, unseen fire licking at my clothes.


    Something was wrong. I could sense the flow of Qi. It moves from the sky, in the air around me, into the spirit herbs, before submerging into the nts as they send little motes and threads of Qi towards me.


    Yet the Gu refused to do the same, the anchor refusing to work with the energy and breaking apart the moment I tried to gather it from the herbs the same way I did with the Qi.


    I sat silently for a few moments, asionally retrying my method to see if it happened to work again with no avail. My frustration began to increase as the Gu refused to cooperate when a realization struck me.


    Perhaps I was drawing from the wrong source?


    I shifted my attention downwards, towards the earth beneath me. I closed my eyes, cutting off my sense for Qi, and shifting over to my sense for Gu.


    Slowly, I cycled the Gu, drawing not from the air around me, but from the soil beneath me. There was death within the earth, it epted all, and was the resting ground for all life forms. If the air was what let us breathe, then the earth was ourst embrace for death.


    I felt the cycle snap into ce, as the spirit herbs around me rustled, as if something had just mended their paths. Qi flowed from the spirit herbs, within the first core, filling it I cultivated, and the Gu filled my second core, flowing from the roots of these same herbs. Of the many dead creatures, and worms that remained beneath the ground, unseen, yet still nurturing life.


    The trickle of Qi and Gu began to rise, turning into a tempestuous storm. Where before, I¡¯d only been drawing on only one half of the cycle, now I drew upon both, and the energies of the world filled my being to the brim.


    Gu pulsated within my pathways, followed by Qi immediately. It was a fluctuating cycle of Gu and Qi, like the periodic rhythm of a sine wave that flowed through my pathways.


    I felt a presence touch my spirit, rising from the earth itself. A vast presence, greater than any before. I¡¯d seen this before, back with Sheldon, when I¡¯d been cultivating with just Qi. It was the cycle of the earth, the cycle of thend and the sky, of all that came in between.


    The earth had seemed impossibly vast to me, its spirit sorge that my senses couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend its breadth. But now, with my new sight, I saw the other half, the half of death.


    The divide of the Yin and Yang. Of the Sky above and the Earth below, and the world that came between them, the creatures that lived epassed by both. It was the forces that ran this world, the forces tied to its very creation.


    I felt Lu Jie¡¯s spirit rising, his will mingling with my own as we dived deeper within the swirling tides of Qi and Gu. Something shifted, the Eternal Sky and the Vast Earth. They turned, shifted, as a pair of eyes gazed upon our twin souls.


    Words filled our mind, as the Qi and Gu spoke as one, showing us a glimpse at what hady beyond.


    <em>In the before, there was neither sky nor earth. The world was chaos, endless and seamless. But after endless eons of chaos, came an axe. It split the chaos in twain, forming the Yang of the Sky and the Yin of the Earth. </em>


    <em>Thus the world came to be.</em>


    <em>Our children bowed to both heaven and earth. To the two that governed the cycle of the world. Yet, there came an interruption, a dispute among our two children upon who was worthy.</em>


    A familiar story, to both Lu Jie and I. The formation of the world. Yet, there was more. The half that we¡¯d not heard before.


    <em>The two split apart, diverging in separate paths. One who would gaze upon the sky, chasing the heavens that lied beyond it. The other, eternally burrowed within the embrace of the earth, waiting to rise and seize thend beneath. </em>


    The split between Qi and Gu. The cultivation of humans and demons.


    <em>The cycle, it lies broken, the world split in two halves. </em>


    Two eyes,rger than mountains, turned towards me.


    <em>You are not enough. There must be more, for the cycle to be repaired. </em>


    My soul shuddered at the words. At the cycle we witnessed. I felt my spirit tremble, unable to grasp the information being sent to it. This was but the mere surface, a glimpse at the realities of this world. Yet, even just that was enough.


    I felt my body being reinforced and broken down and reinforced and further broken down again. Sweat covered my body as I felt something slimy starting to coat my clothes. Gu and Qi continued to work in tandem as my cores started to fill up to the brim and I felt a tension develop in them.


    If I cultivated anymore, my spirit would rupture.


    <em>Observe the world, learn, and grow. And then perhaps, one day, we would be as one, once more. </em>


    I opened my eyes, sweat pouring through every inch of my body.


    Unable to sustain myself I copsed onto the floor and almost gagged, as I noticed the stenching from my clothes. Dark gunk covered them all, smelling like the worst kind of sewage water you could find.


    ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± I asked, my voice a shaking shudder. No replies came, and I knew none woulde even if I spoke any more.


    With effort I pulled up but found my legs shivering and shaking, as if I¡¯d just climbed a mountain twice over.


    I pushed against my legs, and walked over, changing out of my clothes as I threw away the old ones. A brief lookter, I burned the robes.


    I doubted I was ever going to be wearing those again.


    Quickly, wiping my body with some water I settled into newer clothes and took a seat, lightly circting my Qi.


    It had been a mere few minutes of cultivation, yet my spirit felt like it had been filled to the brim, ready to pop. I¡¯d need a day or more to process whatever progress both of my cores had made, but whatever it had been, had been enough to leave me haggard.


    I stared in a daze at my room, at the vision I¡¯d seen. It was like my mind had been fed with a mountain of information, yet I was nowhere near capable enough to understand any of it.


    I closed my eyes, feeling at the thing that remained in my spirit. The seed that stood at the heart of my two cores, the little blossom that centered my two halves.


    ¡°A broken cycle¡­¡± I muttered out loud, as I walked over to my pool of water with the lunar lotus, looking at my face.


    A lot had been said, and much that I could not understand yet. Yet, a strange sense ofpletion and joy filled my heart as I found myself smiling.


    I finally knew what my cultivation was.

 Chapter 61: Plans and Preparations

    Chapter 61: ns and Preparations


    Poison Qi swirled, as Liuxiang sat on the floor, legs folded beneath him. A bowl full of crushed herbs sat in front of him, as he watched a thin near transparent poison drip down his silver needle, before dropping into the boil.


    With a hiss, smoke rose from the herbs, the green leaves turning into a deep violet slush. Liuxiang watched carefully before dipping a thin needle into the mixture, coating it in the dark poison that soon began to turn invisible.


    <em>¡°Is Liuxiang still thinking over what happened?¡± </em>Zhi Zhu asked, in her whispering chittering voice.


    ¡°Is Zhi Zhu not?¡± Liuxiang asked calmly, continuing to dip needles one at a time within the poison. They served as much of a purpose in healing as in killing, and he¡¯d been trained to be prepared to do either at a moment¡¯s notice.


    <em>¡°A tribtion at the fourth realm. Strange pills, and even stranger knowledge. Zhi Zhu feels wary of the boy, despite his simple demeanour. What else is he hiding? Even her Qi tells her to y the boy whenever the vile Gues forth.¡± </em>


    ¡°You know not to heed such instincts. We are better than the impulses we carry,¡± Lixiang said, finishing thest of his needles.


    <em>¡°Does Liuxiang n to tell his father?¡±</em>


    Liuxiang snapped towards Zhi Zhu, pupils wide as he stared at the spider with an unflinching gaze. A quiet hiss rumbled from his throat as he turned back around.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu wouldn¡¯t bring this up if the matter weren¡¯t so grave. Liuxiang should know what this would mean for him in the n, if he returned with such great secrets.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang took a long breath, a quiet hiss under his lips as he closed his eyes. He¡¯d been hissing far too much recently. It was shameful.


    A momentter, he opened his eyes again. ¡°This one does not n to share things this one is trusted not to share.¡±


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu understands your attachment. The boy is one of the few to not treat Liuxiang any different for who he is, but such attachments will only-¡±</em>


    Liuxiang raised his hand, cutting his spirit off. ¡°This one had expected more from Zhi Zhu. Just think for a moment and Zhi Zhu will understand why this one does so. It is not just morals, but practicality that drives this one¡¯s actions.¡±


    <em>¡°Liuxiang finds the benefits greater than the immediate rewards,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said, a moment of thoughtter.


    ¡°It would be beneficial for this one to know Senior better. Not to mention, this one would choose to trust Senior more, over this one¡¯s father. Not a difficult choice, if one is something close to a friend this one is intrigued about and the other the man who shunned us out here,¡± Liuxiang turned to stare at Zhi Zhu.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu understands. Apologies for bringing it up.¡± </em>


    Liuxiang nodded, letting the topic go. A few moments of silence passed between the two of them, when Liuxiang sensed an approaching presence. A dim shimmer of Qi from a familiar feline he¡¯d be acquainted with.


    With a pulse of his Qi, Liuxiang opened the entrance to his chamber, as the orange cat walked in with a scroll tied around its neck.


    Liuxiang watched the cat, as it stared right back, not moving any closer. Most animals disliked Liuxiang¡¯s presence, his natural aura unnerving to all but a few reptiles. Yet the cat remained perfectly calm and still as it stood, waiting, a strange intelligence in his eyes.


    Liuxiang moved closer, carefully approaching the little cat. There was an understanding between him and the little animal, on the cusp of turning into a spirit itself. An understanding born of two predators.


    Gently he took the scroll, opening it up and taking a nce. A frown began on Liuxiang¡¯s face, soon followed by bewilderment and then a small smile tugging upon his sleeve.


    <em>¡°Rare to see Liuxiang so expressive. What does the letter say?¡± </em>Zhi Zhu asked, moving closer.


    Liuxiang put down the scroll, and turned to look at Zhi Zhu, his smile turning wider. ¡°That this one¡¯s choice with Senior was correct.¡±


    He picked up some herbs and gave them to the cat. The little cat licked the herbs, before, to his surprise, moving in for some pets. After a brief moment of shock, Liuxiang hesitantly ran his hand across the little cat¡¯s back for a few moments, before the cat walked away, and ran out of the doors.


    Liuxiang stared at his palm in surprise, feeling an odd emotion build up in his chest. He couldn¡¯t recall when an animal had approached him with such affection before. With his bloodline, possibly never.


    <em>¡°Liuxiang can¡¯t be all secretive about this. Zhi Zhu wants to know,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu spoke up, in a rare sight of protest and a muffledugh escaped Liuxiang¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Senior has requested this one¡¯s help. Zhi Zhu will be able to see it for herself. Let us move out now, it would be best not to let Senior wait for too long. This one has a feeling that this year¡¯s tournament is going to be slightly exceptional.¡±


    ***


    Qi pulsed through my arms and fingers, sweat beading and covering my forehead as I bnced a boulder half as big as me on one of my fingers. I¡¯d walked out and picked the closest boulder I¡¯d found and brought it to my chamber for a test.


    A brief few moments of testing had shown my physical capabilities far more potent than before, even if I felt wrung out and exhausted after the whole ordeal.


    I set the boulder down, and punched it, thrusting my Qi out as I did. Where I¡¯d braced myself for some stinging in my hand, I felt the solid rock give away instead, as a small crack ran through it. I didn¡¯t manage to smash through it as I would¡¯ve expected a proper cultivator to be able to do, but the fact that I managed to crack a rock that probably weighed five times as much as me, if not more, was enough to leave me stunned.


    Tempering the body was a concept I was familiar with, but so far, something like that had been far outside of Lu Jie¡¯s means, and my own means, needing rare herbs, arts and resources. It was a money sink, only avable to the young arrogant masters from big sects and powerful ns. Not something a nobody like me would be able to achieve.


    Yet, somehow, the cycling method involving my spirit anchor had managed to do just that. I had my suspicions on this. Particrly in specifics regarding the cultivation method where I¡¯d cultivated not to the Heavens, but to the earth, using my Gu. It had been different, an entirely new sensation, that had previously been unfamiliar to me, yet it felt right.


    I¡¯d sensed the gunk leaving my body, the Gu killing the impurities. I suspect it was something along the lines of artificial aging, and killing of cells, then discarding the junk while the Qi repaired the damage. But I couldn¡¯t speak to that without performing tests.


    I took the rock, smashing it a few times into smaller pieces before I threw it outside my window, onerge chunk at a time.


    Dusting my hands, I walked to my notes. A brief nce through and a reading of the First Law and my hypothesis regarding the First Lawter, I moved to a new page and began to write down what I¡¯d just learnt.


    There was a cycle. That much, I¡¯d been aware of from the very start. But, from what the voice, which I still didn¡¯t know where it¡¯de from, but if I had to guess then something akin to the spirit of the world? I settled on calling it the world spirit.


    The world spirit had spoken to me of the cycle, and the formation of the world. The Heavens formed the Yang, heavens being synonymous with the sky. Which exined why the Heavens method of a tribtion was a storm and lightning strike. And the earth was the Yin, the deathbed of all life.


    These two sides formed the world together as one, but something caused them to separate. Forming¡­ Gu and Qi? Or perhaps, Gu and Qi used to be in harmony, yet a divergance caused the split between them, which led to the opposing forces bing anathema to each other.


    It would exin then, why the Qi had asked for me to abandon the Gu and Miasma, and to consume it, giving in to the Qi itself. Oddly enough, the same instincts could be felt from the Gu itself, only that the Miasma was violent as a baseline, and it only just got more intense when the Qi around me was enraged.


    Oddly enough, ever since I¡¯d gotten through the tribtion, I¡¯d found the whispers of Qi gone from my mind. There had been no impulses, asking me to erase the Miasma anymore.


    My brush flew across the pages, as I began to further write down my thoughts. The world spirit had mentioned children, who had disagreed with each other causing the split. Perhaps it was referring to the split between humans and demons?


    Then, what would fix the cycle if it was broken? The world was governed by two forces, that are separated from one another. When they should be one and the same. The Heavens, the Earth, and people in between, channelling and bringing them together.


    I sensed at my core, at the two separate cores. They pulled towards each other, attracting and repelling and spinning in a perpetual cycle. Yet something was clearly iplete. The little sprout at the heart of Gu and Qi core signified something, yet I failed to understand what.


    What and how would life and deathe together? Exist in harmony within people? If Gu mingled with Qi, the two would destroy each other, and I saw no way to change that.


    I sighed, closing the notes. There was a lot to unravel. The world spirit, as I¡¯d just named it, could be anything. That voice, the spirit anchor, and the method to restore the broken cycle of the Qi and Gu. Icked information, and I needed as much as I could get.


    I sat for a few moments in silence, before deciding to shift my attention. Opening a different set of notes, I flipped through the pages before Inded on my prototype drugnade ver 2.0.


    A smile covered my face as I looked at the stupid diagram I¡¯d drawn as the functional drugnade. It was a simple design, and one that would likely need a lot of testing, but my heart still thundered at the possibility of how potent this discovery could be.


    I spread out the notes, and began to go through them once more.


    There would be a metal covering with shells attached to it, to act as projectiles upon the explosion. A thin hollow cylinder would be inside the drugnade, with three separatepartments. I would need formations to activate the grenade within them, else the mechanism would be too flimsy, especially without any proper springs etc to make functional mechanical triggers.


    I¡¯d also found out that the reaction between Qi infused water and Gu was far quicker than trying to use pills, so the first section would be my Qi infused water. The second would contain the original drugnade pill within it.


    Thest chamber would contain the key ingredient of the Qi-Gu dual drugnade. A pill made out of Gu.


    It was the biggest challenge I had to ovee in forming the drugnade. After giving some thought to my failure with crafting a pill with Gu, and my recent cultivation with the spirit anchor, I¡¯de to realise what I¡¯d been doing wrong.


    The five elements of the cauldron, spirit herb, and spirit stone were all based upon Qi. As such, the Gu reacted violently with them, turning them to ash the moment it came in contact. It had been silly to think I could send strands of Gu on its own would allow me to make a pill forged of Gu.


    No, what I needed was a cauldron, with a formation infused not with Qi, but Gu. mes that ran with Gu, spirit herbs, simr to the parasite in Taizhou that contained Gu within itself, and water that was saturated with Gu.


    When I had all the elementsbined, then, I should be able to craft the same fire drugnade, made not of Qi but Gu. Thankfully I had just the right spirit rat and turtle for the task.


    I smiled at the thought, excitement filling my chest as I sensed a familiar presence heading towards my chamber. I got up from my seat, and headed towards the gate, to wee Liuxiang in.


    If the heavens would zap me with lightning, then I would just have to create drug nukes to st its arrogance away. In the name of science!

 Chapter 62: Formation Arts

    Chapter 62: Formation Arts


    I smiled upon seeing Liuxiang, receiving a light smile of my own from him. Stepping aside, I let Liuxiang walk in, closing the doors behind as I walked in.


    ¡°Thanks foring so quickly. I¡¯d actually expected you to be busy and take some time, if not just refuse,¡± I said, watching Liuxiang¡¯s eyes lightly run across my room before returning to me.


    ¡°Surely senior jests. After what this one had read in that letter, how could this one not rush here? This one has already seen these exploding pills in work before at Taizhou. To be able to improve upon them would provide for a great weapon.¡±


    I grinned in reply, happy to have the excitement for drugnade 2.0 shared.


    ¡°Forgive me for prying Senior, but are those the obfuscation formation Senior had asked this one about?¡± Liuxiang asked, his eyes turning towards the papers with the barely functional formation stuck on my walls.


    ¡°Ah yeah. I tried my best, but I doubt it¡¯s anywhere near good enough. I tested and felt it worked well enough for my purposes, so after some trial and error I decided to stick to this one.¡±


    Liuxiang nodded, walking closer as he touched one of the slips. ¡°Senior has imprinted the characters, but this one can note ack of understanding of the Eight trigrams.¡±


    ¡°Eight trigrams?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior isn''t aware?¡± Liuxiang asked in surprise.


    I shook my head. I felt as if I¡¯d heard about something simr, but that was far from actually understanding what he was talking about.


    ¡°Very well. Would it be okay if this one redoes the formation?¡± Liuxiang asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d be extremely grateful if you did.¡±


    Liuxiang walked up, extended his hand. A pulse of Qi had the slips of paper peeling off the walls and flying into his hand. Nearly folding them, he ran his hand across the papers, erasing the characters from them.


    ¡°If this one could have a brush,¡± Liuxiang said and I walked over, handing my brush. Taking a seat, Liuxiang set the papers on the ground and began to write.


    ¡°Senior should surely know of Yin and Yang, and of the five elements?¡± Liuxiang asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°Fire, Wood, Earth, Water and Metal right?¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°Indeed. Those form the basis of the world within which we live. Yet the cycle of Yin and Yang is not limited to purely those. There are eight principles, upon which the cycle of Yin and Yang depends. The formation arts are based upon these, and this one formation, is the formation of Wind,¡± Liuxiang said, his hand gliding on his page smoothly.


    I marvelled at the beautiful writing and the uniform spread of Qi ced within each slip of paper. It was quite good, something even my untrained eyes could see.


    ¡°What would the eight principles be?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    ¡°The first and foremost are the Heavens, or the Sky above. The source of all within this Earth, the heavens represent creation in its whole. After the heavens, is Lake, or Marsh. Then there is Fire, Thunder, Wind, Water, Mountain, andstly, the Earth. These eight form the eight pirs for our reality, at the crown of which remains the heavens, the origin and end of all.¡±


    I frowned, thinking over his words. The Heavens were the origin of all, that was what the cultivators of the empire believed. Yet, the vision I¡¯d seen from the world spirit had shown Heaven and Earth, the two ends of Yin and Yang, forming a whole, and thebination of which had formed all the other elements.


    Perhaps there were some secrets that the Qi wished to keep from the cultivators, and the nature of Cultivation both Heaven and Earth could be one of them.


    Doing so would not only require cultivating Qi and Gu, but would also require not just gathering insights and elixirs to grow stronger, but a deeper look within oneself to battle your inner demons, and ovee them. Thus, taming the Gu within your heart, and cultivating it. Because no one was without any w, and learning to deal with them.


    Perhaps ignoring the Gu, and their inner demons was part of why the cultivators were so arrogant and borderline Psychopathic. It was something to think over.


    I watched as Liuxiang finished his work. He raised his hand, as the slips of papers lit up with golden Qi, before spreading in eight directions all around him and sticking to the walls. My ears popped as an invisible dome covered my chamber, and I felt the warde into ce.


    ¡°Senior¡¯s little garden should be enough to keep this ward functioning on its own,¡± Liuxiang said and I nodded in gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯d be interested in learning more about the formation arts and the Eight principles of nature from you. But for now, let¡¯s work on the thing you havee here for,¡± I said, picking up my notes and setting it in front of Liuxiang. ¡°Have a look,¡± I said, opening the area of the drugnade that I¡¯d written in thenguage here for Liuxiang.


    I watched as Liuxiang went through my notes, smiling when I noted the wide eyes and brief emotional responses as he read.


    ¡°Is Senior sure about this? Alchemy with Gu, is such a thing truly possible?¡±


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll find out,¡± I replied with a cheery smile, as Liuxiang stared at me, a momentter, his lips curving up just a little as well.


    ¡°Leaving that aside. Is the formation something that you can recreate? It¡¯d need to respond to my specific Qi only, so that random people cannot trigger the drugnade as I carry it. It¡¯d also need tobine the Qi and Gu, and have a method to ignite, carry that heat throughout, and maintain enough pressure until the breaking point cracks the seams of the shards from the inside.¡±


    Liuxiang frowned looking down. ¡°This one would have to work out the specifics for the workings of the metal contained, and the moving tes. But it certainly looks doable. It would likely also be quite expensive to make each of these.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I definitely expected that much. It¡¯ll be a weapon I don¡¯t n to use unless I really and absolutely need to,¡± I replied, and Liuxiang nodded.


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t understand the purpose of these bumps. It says they are to act as projectiles that pierce the body of any nearby at high speeds. But wouldn¡¯t the explosion eat through them. Not to mention that the projectiles would only harm those at realm two or three. Anyone within the second circle is unlikely to get injured heavily with these,¡± Liuxiang asked, looking at me with a frown.


    ¡°I can see your point. But the goal is not to kill. There is always the option ofyering the shell with Gu, which would be devastating, but that is not something I n to do. The little thin seams between each projectile shard is where the metal will break apart,unching the shards at ridiculous speeds. There would be little way to dodge it, and getting hit in the eye with it could kill even a cultivator. The main strength of the weapon alsoes from the strength of the explosion as well. So the shards just provide extra range,¡± I said, and watched as each word widened Liuxiang¡¯s eyes wider in surprise.


    ¡°Such a weapon- it would be indiscriminate in its path and ruthless. This one''s- does Senior truly wish to create more of such weapons?¡± Lixuaing asked, staring at me with his unblinking stare that he sometimes did.


    I smiled, a rueful smile. If only that was the extent of the merciless and indiscriminately killing weapons humanity had invented back home.


    ¡°As I mentioned. I n to only use this if the need arises. As for further weapons. Well, I have some ideas. There is a lot that can be done, but a lot that needs to be tested first too. I don¡¯t n to start any wars, but in this harsh world, these are the only cards I have to y,¡± I replied, my voice determined as I matched Liuxiang¡¯s unblinking stare.


    He nodded, looking satisfied with my reply. ¡°Very well. This one is willing to help senior on this weapon senior has, but this one would like to receive one such weapon as well.¡±


    I nodded, I had already been thinking on how to repay Liuxiang for his help. This would be a suitable way.


    ¡°I do hope you know the risks thate with carrying a weapon with Gu in it? I trust you enough to know you won¡¯t misuse it, but I¡¯d still just like to remind you,¡± I said, looking at Liuxiang.


    ¡°Senior need not worry. This one does not intend to use this weapon at all, unless it is a matter of life and death, if even then.¡±


    I nodded, as my smile began to return. ¡°In that case, shall we start then?¡±


    Liuxiang nodded, as the two of us sat together with my notes and began to discuss ideas. Time flew past, as I felt a strange sense of satisfaction. For the first time ever, I could share some of my ideas and theories with someone else. There was still much that I couldn¡¯t share, unless I taught them english, but even just this was enough to make me feel really happy.


    I smiled, and relished the few hours of joy, as I shared my love for discovering and exploring with someone else.


    ***


    Sunlight faded, as I bid Liuxiang farewell. Time had passed in a blur as the two of us had bounced back ideas for the outer casing, the respecting formation arts and the mechanisms of the drugnade 2.0.


    There was still much to be done even now, as we¡¯d barely started but the legs of our project had started to form, and I was a lot more knowledgeable about the workings of formations now than I was a few hours ago.


    I stood at my gate, sensing two sources of familiar Qi walking closer towards me. Sheldon walked in with Labby lying on his back, her Qi subdued and dim.


    ¡°Had fun?¡± I asked Labby, who let out a tired squeak instead of replying, as my two spirits walked in.


    Labby felt exhausted, and I let her have her rest. Whatever she had gone off to, and done, it had helped her settle down. The constant rumbling of her Qi ever since my tribtion had finally settled down, as if she¡¯d found her peace with something. I smiled, feeling a little mncholic at watching my little baby rat growing up on her own.


    Sheldon paused as he turned to look at me, words touching my mind briefly.


    <em>¡°Saw. Broken. Cycle?¡± </em>


    I nodded in reply. ¡°I did, and I have a lot of questions. Something I¡¯ll need to think over in the Inner World as I cultivate.¡±


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>Sheldon replied, dumping Labby onto the ground as the turtle walked into his little sectioned off pool, swimming within it.


    I realised how one section of my room must look, dug in with a pool of water with a lotus in it, and covered in nts and spirit herbs growing. The herbs had slowly but surely begun growing on the walls too as nature began spreading from that section.


    I¡¯d need a section of the spirit herb garden so that it doesn¡¯t spread beyond the little area it was in right now. Truly, the work never ended.


    I felt fur on my feet and looked down to see Nyan rubbing against me, with a scroll in his mouth. I bent down, petting the little cat as I handed him his two pills and took the scroll from his mouth.


    I opened the message, and looked within, reading the contents as a smile covered my face, followed by surprise.


    Su Lin, Granny and the rest had reached Taizhou.

 Chapter 63: A New Home

    Chapter 63: A New Home


    Su Lin took in a deep breath, grunting as he pulled the heavy cart, reinforcing his arms and feet with Qi. Cao Chen stood next to him, pulling alongside him, as the wooden cart bumped around, getting over the rock blocking it¡¯s path.


    ¡°Be careful you fool! You¡¯ll throw this old woman off,¡± the Granny shouted back from the cart she now rested on, going through the packed sack of herbs and her items she¡¯d packed. Zhang rested next to the granny, looking healthier by the day. Life had returned to his body, his limbs gaining mass day by day, as his appetite began to return.


    Su Lin sometimes struggled to believe any of this was true. That the brother who¡¯d suffered for so long had well and truly returned to them. He turned to his right, as Cao Chen patted his shoulders, and the two returned to their efforts at pulling the cart.


    After a moment, Su Lin felt a jerk as the cart seemed to lighten itself. The two paused for a bit, as Zhang walked over to Cao Chen, patting his shoulder.


    ¡°Let me pull Chen, you should rest.¡±


    ¡°But brother-¡±


    ¡°No buts. You¡¯re tired, and I wish to test my limits once more. I¡¯ve been stuck far too long, unable to move around, and my heart aches for some work. Won¡¯t you let me have this brother?¡±


    Su Lin watched as Chen deted in front of Zhang¡¯s smile, and a matching smile rose upon Su Lin¡¯s face upon seeing his brother standing and talking as such.


    ¡°Just go rest Chen. Ya know how brother Zhang is when he decides on something,¡± Su Lin said, grinning at Chen who sighed, and climbed above the cart, taking a seat next to granny, among all the items.


    Zhang grabbed the handle, and Su Lin noted the Qi flowing through him, as he pulled. The Cart rushed ahead with increased speeds as Su Lin had to nearly jog to keep up. Even while recovering, his brother was still in the 3rd realm. An entire realm above him. Perhaps it was time to begin cultivating once more, even if just to catch up to his brother.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, I know ya want to run around after being stuck for so long. But are ya sure about going this fast? Your pathways may get injured,¡± Su Lin said, rushing faster, as he pulled the cart.


    ¡°My pathways are recovering. No, they aren¡¯t recovering, they are being built anew. I do not know what that boy had done, nothing short of a miracle that is for sure, but I don¡¯t feel any strain from doing this,¡± Zhang said, turning to look at Su Lin.


    His expression was nk, as if he himself still struggled to believe what he was experiencing. Su Lin eyed his brother, feeling his chest tighten for a second. He let the emotion fade, grinning happily.


    ¡°Ya. I used to hate saying this but, the heavens truly blessed us on the day I met Lu Jie. I¡¯d almost stolen his pill that day, and ran off, thinking him a foolish and naive disciple. It had been a whim that I¡¯d gone along with his words, thinking it¡¯d be some easy money made for me, and I¡¯d just buy more spirit herbs from that money for granny to make any pills for ya,¡± Su Lin said, watching his brother Zhan.


    ¡°You know Su Lin. I have vague memories, from when he¡¯d set the blossom within my core, returning life to me. I¡¯d lost myself to grief and despair. It hadn¡¯t been living each day in such agony that I wished to die, that did it. It was the moment I regained hope, the moment my heart started to believe I could recover. It had broken me, left me a husk, and I¡¯d lost my mind within the haze,¡± Zhan said, turning towards Su Lin.


    ¡°I still sometimes find the fear returning, that all of this is nothing but a dream. I inadvertently started to cultivate yesterday, when channelling my Qi. Pain had shot through my core, as the realisation dawned upon me, that I was still broken. What a greedy brother you have Su Lin. Who¡¯d just regained his life a few days ago, and now wishes to chase the Heavens again.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. Greed is the nature of man, if a runt like you wouldn¡¯t be greedy then would it be an olddy like me?¡± Old Granny said, a burning pipe in her hand, as she let out a plume of smoke. ¡°You¡¯ve gained your life anew boy. It will be some time before the scars from all that happened heal. Take your time, and live your life happily, and if you wish, then continue to dream. That boy is abnormal, and I can¡¯t tell how much the old greedy fool has nned for it. I¡¯d thought him over his foolish notion of saving his grandson, but perhaps I was the fool here.¡±


    ¡°Grandson?¡± Su Lin asked, looking at Granny Lang with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah. Grandson. The old fool used to have one, the pride of his heart. I¡¯d thought he¡¯d directed such feelings towards the boy, picking a new disciple all these yearster of all things. But after witnessing the boy¡¯s capabilities, perhaps he has different ns entirely.¡±


    Su Lin stared at the Granny, who took another puff from her pipe, before resting against the items and closing her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I see Taizhou,¡± Cao Chen spoke up from the back of the cart, standing up to get a better view.


    Su Lin turned, as the little vige began to appear in the distance. He watched the town with mixed emotions, as he wondered what awaited them in their new homes.


    His gaze turned towards Zhang next to him, and Su Lin closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. Reopening them, he pulled ahead with renewed vigour.


    A new home awaited.


    ***


    The moon spirit, Xian Yue glided across the cavern floors. Arcs of lunar Qi cut through any dead creatures taken over by the parasitic nts, their roots burned from the inside.


    <em>¡°</em>Do you sense any demonic cultivators Xian Yue?¡± Elder Tian Feng asked, a scroll open in his hands, his brush gliding across the pages with letters written in ink that lit up with Qi. Tearing out the page, he threw it outwards, as an explosion ripped apart the wolf corpses being moved about by the spirit spores.


    <em>¡°Outside of the nts. None. The Qi vein has been eating through any Miasma that rises through.¡± </em>


    Tian Feng grunted, walked further ahead as he walked in on ake. Cracks ran through the ground and walls, with marks of fire running nearby, and a mass of thick dead vines at the centre.


    Tian Feng pulsed his Qi, calling his other clones back. The shadows beneath his feet rustled as his other halves glided closer, turning into little dolls of paper that Tian Feng grabbed, and stored away with a pulse of Qi.


    <em>¡°The miasma roots have been purified. No, eradicated. There is little sign of purification by Qi.¡± </em>Xian Yue spoke, moving closer to the roots.


    Little seeds sat upon them, with tiny little clumps of miasma present, waiting for the opportune moments to take root and spring a new infestation. A lunar crescent shed through them all, destroying the seeds with a sizzling hiss.


    Tian Feng bent down, touching the dirt near theke. Something massive had been dragged out beyond thiske. The Elder closed his eyes, a stroke of his brush leaving characters imprinted onto the air itself. With a ripple that shook reality, fog arose around him, as a misty vision yed itself.


    Tian Feng watched the sequence of events, alongside his spirit.


    <em>¡°The boy purified the Miasma?¡± </em>Xian Yue asked, her robes shifting in an unseen wind as her face unveiled itself for just the barest of moments.


    ¡°No, something else entirely. But he managed to rid the spirit of Miasma, and the rest was taken care of by its breakthrough,¡± Tian Feng said, eyes gliding across the vision as he watched the events unfold.


    <em>¡°Does Tian Feng n to divine the boy¡¯s future? I had found him interesting merely for his split soul and interesting spirit. But being able to cure a dying spirit of miasma, the other Elders would wish to know of this.¡± </em>


    ¡°You¡¯ve not heard of the news?¡± Tian Feng asked, turning towards Xian Yue in surprise.


    <em>¡°You know better than to keep mysteries from me Tian Feng,¡± </em>Xian Yue said, a cold wind howling through the caverns as she moved in closer to the Elder.


    Tian Feng looked back calmly at this spirit, who took a step back, staring at him silently. <em>¡°Truly? Is it such a grave matter?¡±</em>


    ¡°There has been a tribtion,¡± Tian Feng replied.


    <em>¡°A new elder?¡±</em>


    ¡°No. The sect isn¡¯t aware of who it is. They have failed to find the Elder and have decided to respect the new Elder¡¯s wish for privacy. It is believed the name would soon be announced, no sect would keep a new Elder amongst hidden away,¡± Tian Feng said, turning around as he began to walk back outside the Qi vein.


    <em>¡°How does this concern the boy?¡± </em>


    The Elder turned to look at Xian Yue silently. The moon spirit gazed upon his face, as a chilling howl cut through the caverns, the light of the moon glistening within the sky.


    <em>¡°That can¡¯t be. He¡¯s merely in the third realm¡­ Sisters, how has the sect not found him yet?¡± </em>


    ¡°I¡¯ve blurred his fate, covering his presence up. All the sect knows as of now is that an Elder appeared within the city. And that tribtions have been frequently appearing within the skies. They believe it is a sign of turbulent times ahead.¡±


    <em>¡°Tian Feng you¡­ this is treason. To hide the presence of this boy like so, has he truly decreed you do such?¡± </em>Xian Yue asked, her voice quivering, apanied by the rustle of Qi.


    Tian Feng nodded. ¡°He is to be observed for now. His fate has not yet been decided upon, but the sect must not have the boy.¡±


    Light shimmered in from the outside, as The Elder walked outside, his spirit following behind him, soon fading away to Qi as she returned to his dantian.


    With a few precise strokes of his brush, Elder Tian Feng carved four characters upon the entrance as a shimmering ward appeared on top of it. A wave of Qi had the entrance crumbling shut once more, to prevent any curious mortals from trying to wander in.


    Turning around, the Elder walked towards the vige. Qi pulsed through his feet, as the world blurred around him, and within a few moments he found himself standing outside the house of the Vige Head.


    The Elder paused for a moment, sensing unfamiliar presences of cultivators within, noting the old woman alongside them. She¡¯de here too?


    Xian Yue rustled within his core, manifesting outwards as she walked within the chambers in a rush. Tian Feng followed in, and walked inside, watching as the vige head froze, before rushing towards him in a bow.


    Tian Feng ignored the elder, his eyes shifting to Xian Yue who stood staring at a young boy in surprise, with a blooming lotus stitching together his shattered core.


    A momentter, his spirit spoke, her words shaking the Qi as all within the chamber besides him and the old woman fell to their knees.


    <em>¡°What is the Lunar Blossom doing in your core?¡± </em>

 Chapter Announcement — Mark of Time now on RR

    Chapter Announcement ¡ª Mark of Time now on RR


    I''ve been rewriting my first story Truth Seeker for a few months now and I''ve finally started posting its rewrite. The story is called Mark of Time, and it''s currently on /fiction/51870/mark-of-time


    Here''s the synopsis:<blockquote>


    Jennifer had been ready to enter Lienmont''s Mage Academy. The ce she''d been aspiring to reach for years now, in hopes of learning the many secrets of magic. What she hadn''t been expecting was to be dragged into the city''s dungeon, following an unknown swordsman through its dark depths.


    Her journey found her in a trial of life and death that left a Mark seared on not just her body, but her very soul. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, when she escaped the dungeon, she found her city in mes, burning as monstrous invaders ughtered everyone they came across, including her.


    When Jennifer closed her eyes, she was certain her life had taken an unfair and tragic turn. But then she opened them, only to find that none of it had ever happened.


    The only proof she hadn¡¯t gone mad was the Mark on her hand, burning with an inner fire.</blockquote>


    Mark of Time is a Timeloop LitRPG story with a premise simr to Mother of Learning. It''s quite different from QiMC2 as far as tone and premise goes, but if timeloop shenanigans and learning fun magic are your thing then I''d definitely suggest checking it out. There are five 5,000 word long chapters avable on Royal Road right now. With seven more present on the patreon for the story. So if you''d like to check that out, you can find it here on Patreon.


    I''ll update this story once a week.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->

 Chapter 64: Checking in

    Chapter 64: Checking in


    The rush of the wind passing by filled my ears as the world passed by in a blur of colors. Even as I ran as fast as I could, my mind struggled to keep up with the fact that a human could go at such speed. It was one thing to sit inside a car and watch the world zip by, and another to feel the rush of the wind in rhythm with the movement of your body as you flew across vast grasnds.


    I had picked up a movement technique from the Library after consulting Liuxiang over thest week that we¡¯d spent working on the drugnade¡¯s outer frame and formations. The Movement art was called Wind step, and was quite literally exactly as it sounded. I would gather my Qi near my feet all the way to my abdomen, and then kick out with a burst of wind behind me.


    I was on my way to Taizhou, having almost finished my work on the frame for the drugnade. The visit here had both been prompted to check in on Su Lin and the rest, alongside my own purposes within the Qi vein, where I suspected I could find some remnants of Gu spirit herbs.


    What had surprised me was when Labby had elected not to apany me on the journey. She¡¯d been frequently going to the inner sect, and while I felt safe enough to leave her in Yan Yun¡¯s care, I still sent Sheldon after her to keep an eye on things.


    If Labby didn¡¯t want to tell me about her new training routine with martial arts then I nned to respect her choice and not pry into the topic, but that did not mean I¡¯d let her run around freely within the inner sect where any cultivator could kill her with a flick of their wrist.


    I also couldn¡¯t deny a strange overprotective feeling that rose within me when I noticed Labby starting to grow independent and try things out on her own. Her world had revolved around me ever since she¡¯d broken through, and even though I was aware that she needed to grow independent and look at the world with her own eyes, it still felt a bit lonely when I saw it happening.


    What a weird feeling.


    I looked up, and noticed the town starting to appear in the distance. With a renewed pulse of Qi, I kicked off harder, rushing at ever faster speeds towards Taizhou.


    I¡¯d continued to cultivate with the spirit herbs every so often, and while there had been no new visions or voices, I¡¯d definitely felt the flow of Qi from the air around me to one of my cores, while the Gu had flowed to my other core from the Earth beneath.


    The process left me exhausted and shivering each time, though the amount of gunking out of my body reduced substantially with each iteration. I¡¯d already burned through three sets of robes due to that, and had to ask for some more, exining away the loss as an ident.


    And disgustingly enough, I¡¯d also stored the gunk in a little box after experimenting with it. It was impurities from my body if I was to follow the text books from the library but I was damn sure that the human body didn¡¯te with cancer ck gunk inside of it. At least, I was reasonably sure that was the case.


    Whatever the case be, I¡¯d certainly benefited from the new cultivation. My body felt lighter, and my skin somehow felt softer despite theyer of firm muscles building underneath it. It was a surreal sensation yet it also felt undeniably good, even if the cultivation process itself was horrendously painful.


    Feeling my body break down and repair itself over and over again was not a pleasant feeling.


    My attention shifted back to the vige, as I heard kids running around, first in fear, and then in curiosity as they saw my face. I waved my hands around awkwardly, wondering if any of them remembered me, when a kid jumped out shouting.


    ¡°It¡¯s saviour Lu Jie!¡±


    I almost stumbled in surprise at the words as the kids ran about in a frenzy. People began to walk out of their homes as I walked in, looking at me with wide eyes as a gaggle of kids surrounded me with shining eyes.


    ¡°Saviour Lu jie, is it true that you wrestled a turtlerger than a mountain?¡± a kid asked, staring at me.


    ¡°Shut up, Li. You know nothing. Saviour Lu Jie burned through those scary wolves that moved even beyond death in a single breath. No mountain turtle can hold him back,¡± another kid shouted, as he turned towards me, as if asking me to validate his story.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, my pa told me himself. A turtle bigger than anything he¡¯d seen, and Saviour Lu Jie beat it with just a single outstretched hand, taming the wild beast.¡±


    ¡°He also healed the handsome brother as well!¡± another kid shouted, and I stared in confusion looking around to the adults smiling near by to ask for help.


    ¡°Kids! Stop bothering the honoured cultivator or I¡¯ll send you to the olddy!¡± a girl shouted, walking in as kids all ran around, rushing away at her words. ¡°Please forgive the children. We don¡¯t get visitors here often, and honoured cultivator¡¯s friends have be a target of tales and fables for the kids,¡± the girl said with a bow.


    I squinted at the girl, struggling to remember her face for a moment when the memories returned. Ah, she was the vige head¡¯s daughter. Yin, I think, was her name.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s alright. I was just surprised to see them so friendlypared to before,¡± I said, looking at the girl who red at any kid who tried to hide and sneak around.


    Yin turned towards me, her eyes not rising to meet my own as she talked. ¡°Forgive me if I overstep myself, honoured cultivator but. It is relieving to see that you too are human. The only time before this that we¡¯d met a cultivator had been upon news of some disaster or other simr dealings with spirits, as cultivators do not mingle with mortals like us much. Having cultivators now living amongst us, and having one such as you save the people of this town has done a lot to change our views.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, turning to look at the kids happily running about. There were still many who were hesitant, and afraid toe near me and I smiled at one kid staring at me, waving, who promptly ran away, hiding behind his mother¡¯s back and got a chuckle out of me.


    ¡°You can drop the honoured cultivator stuff, and look at me when talking to me,¡± I said, to Yin.


    ¡°But honoured culti-¡±


    I cut her off with a raise of my hand. ¡°My name is Lu Jie and if anything I¡¯d rather be called an honoured mad scientist,¡± I replied with a grin on my face.


    Yin nodded, looking up at me. ¡°Understood¡­ Lu jie.¡±


    I nodded happily, smiling. ¡°Can you take me to Su Lin and Granny Lang? Wherever they may be staying right now.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± Yin said, and I followed behind her.


    The path led me across the vige of Taizhou, and we were interrupted more than once by kids jumping on the poor girl, using her as a method to try and talk to me a bit more. It felt weird to be given so much attention, and a part of me wanted to just walk back and rush into my room with myforting notes and thoughts, but another part of me, a part sleeping inside my spirit relished the attention, relished the sensation of being wanted.


    Right at the outskirts of the town was what looked to be a newly formed home, with parts still being in the works. I extended my senses, quickly finding Granny working within, and Su Lin and the rest near by, working on the house and other things.


    ¡°It''ll be an incredible boon to have an Alchemist in the vige. My mother used to know a few things about healing and herbs, but any serious injuries or illness had to be rushed to the city for treatment. With cultivators in the vige perhaps we¡¯d even be able to obtain some resources from the Qi vein!¡± Yin said, her voice rising in excitement. She caught herself a momentter, turning away. ¡°Apologies, I forgot myself.¡±


    I waved her apology away, not paying much mind. The people here weren¡¯t used to a cultivator being so casual, then they should, because I had many ns in mind for this ce.


    ¡°Ah boy, you¡¯ve arrived too?¡± Granny spoke from within her shop, and I stared at her in surprise. She never talked to anyone when making her pills.


    ¡°What? You look as if you¡¯ve just seen a ghost. This old woman won¡¯t die that easily!¡± she cackled, and I smiled, walking closer and regarded the old woman. Somehow, even she looked better than she had before.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re liking it here?¡± I asked granny, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Bah, I can live anywhere, as long as I have enough spirit herbs to perform my craft. If you¡¯d told me there would be so many herbs found here, I would¡¯ve ran here on my own!¡± Granny Lang said, cackling to herself and I echoed her cheerful mood.


    ¡°Ah, Brother Lu Jie,¡± a familiar voice said, and I turned freezing mid step. A face with familiar rat-like features looked at me, yet the bucked teeth were the only simrity to Su Lin that I could recognise. Instead of shaggy hair and rough robes, I saw a cultivator, with sharply cut hair tied behind his back, revealing his face properly for the first time. The typical slouch I associated with him was nowhere to be seen as he stood tall, extending to his full height, with a sharp expression on his face.


    ¡°Who are you and what did you do to Su Lin?!¡± I eximed in mock shock, as Su Lin looked at me, before turning towards granny in confusion.


    ¡°Would ya like it if I talk like this then?¡± He spoke, grinning and I chuckled, walked ahead and extended my fist.


    Su Lin walked closer bumping his next to mine. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you Lu Jie.¡±


    ¡°You too Su Lin. You changed a lot in just a week, huh?¡± I asked, and Su Lin looked at me with an odd expression.


    ¡°Apparently I weren¡¯t regal enough and brother Zhang wanted to leave a good impression so¡­¡± the boy said with a shrug, slipping back into his natural speaking method and Iughed.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, and got my answer before Su Lin needed to reply. The sensation of the lunar blossom set as my spirit anchor reached me. I turned around and was greeted by Zhang, his head dipped in a bow.


    I stared at the boy, his looks almost back to what I¡¯d seen back in his core, the vision of a cultivator with bright burning eyes. I smiled, patting Zhang¡¯s shoulders as he lifted his head.


    ¡°It is good to see that you are doing well,¡± I said, and received a smile of my own.


    ¡°All thanks to you,¡± Zhang replied and I nodded, sensing his Lotus bloom. ¡°I hope there¡¯s been no issues with the Lotus Bloom? It¡¯s all quite untested, and you¡¯re my first ¡®patient¡¯ so to speak, so feel free to send a letter to me if somethinges up,¡± I said and Zhang shook his head.


    ¡°On the contrary, I feel better, almost as good as I had done back when I could cultivate. I know I¡¯ve said this often, but this is a debt I¡¯ll never be able to pay back,¡± Zhang said and I shook my head.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll totally be able to. The data I¡¯ll gather from studying the lunar blossom will be worth more than enough for whatever help I provided,¡± I replied with a grin, patting Zhang¡¯s shoulder when I saw him try to refute my words.


    ¡°Boy, in regards to that. As I¡¯d written in the letter, an elder from the sect hade and recognised the flower you¡¯ve set in Zhang¡¯s core. He left something for you, that you should have a look at,¡± Granny Lang said and I frowned.


    ¡°Elder Tian Feng?¡± I asked, having narrowed it down to possibly be the only Elder who would know about the Lunar Blossom.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a name, but he had a moon spirit who was very interested in the blossom and more importantly you. Come in and have a look for yourself,¡± the Granny said, walking into her new home and I followed behind.


    I nced idly around the house, seeing the many herbs hanging around like Granny¡¯s old shop and shook my head. We headed further into what looked to be Granny¡¯s chamber, and the old woman bent down and picked out a wooden box.


    ¡°He¡¯d told me to hand you this whenever you came by,¡± granny said, handing me the box.


    I noted the strong seal set on it with four glowing characters. It was only due to practising with Liuxiang on formations that I was able to detect the lock present within the seal, and pulsed my Qi, unlocking the box. Gently I opened the case, and took out the folded scroll inside. I idly nced at it, when something else present within caught my attention and I froze.


    I stared at the seed of Gu sitting inside.

 Chapter 65: How to start a Drug Empire?

    Chapter 65: How to start a Drug Empire?


    I looked at the seed for a moment, picking it up, as I sensed the Gu present in it. My eyes shifted to the scroll present inside the box and I picked it up, opening it to reveal the contents within.


    I continued to read, my frown growing deeper the further I read. It was a short note, with details on possible methods to grow the seed of Gu without letting it spread. A formation was inscribed on the scroll itself that would prevent the vicious nt from spreading.


    At the end section, some mentions and possible ways to improve the lotus bloom I¡¯d set in Zhang¡¯s core were written as well, alongside the ws caused by my impromptu method.


    A thought lingered in my mind as I read through the scroll a couple of times, trying to see if there were any other hidden messages. How did he know any of this? That I needed a seed of Gu, much less providing me with one.


    A strange anxiety filled me at the idea that someone might be observing me from afar, and if so, why reach out to me like this? It¡¯d likely been naive to hope after causing a tribtion that no one would notice me. Yet, why would anyone think the old outer sect disciple who likes to hole up in his room surely must¡¯ve been the one? I¡¯d banked on the fact that my presence was barely noticeable within the sect to keep people from figuring things out.


    Did Yan Yun or any of the others mention something about me?


    I shook the thought out of my head. I doubt they would, but even if they did, who would believe them? Another thought urred to me, at that same instance. Perhaps this is a test? The elder could¡¯ve figured out that since we¡¯d freed Sheldon from the cave, and the miasma had been present there that I might somehow be rted and left this as a way to gauge my reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s eating at you boy?¡± Granny Lang asked you, looking at me and I turned to stare at her. Her eyes shifted towards the seed in my hand and she squinted. ¡°Ah, so it had been bloodroot. Figures.¡±


    ¡°Bloodroot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the few demonic nts that can absorb Qi from the blood of living creatures. Nasty thing, that, but it¡¯s good to form some elixirs as it can suck up all the impurities, leaving the pure Qi at its flower. It¡¯s a rare herb, boy, but just as deadly as well.¡±


    ¡°They allow the use of this?¡± I asked, surprised. I¡¯d think something like this would be set aside and eradicated on the spot, due to the miasma present in it.


    ¡°The halls don¡¯t allow the sale of bloodroot, but using it to craft pills is fine, as long as you can prevent its spread. There¡¯s a hefty fine, if you do. If allowed to grow out of hand, it can be a danger to powerful cultivators as well.¡±


    The image of Sheldon suffering, struck under the ties of this nt, with Qi slowly being drained out of his at all times came to me and I nodded. I put the seed back in its box, closing the lid as the seal reactivated.


    I guess I had the miasma nt I¡¯de looking for. That was a bit underwhelming.


    ¡°Granny, how do you think the elder knew I needed something like this?¡±


    ¡°The spirits of the moon are tied to dreams. And dreams are tied to both the past and the future. The elder must¡¯ve seen a vision, it isn¡¯t rare with powerful cultivators that follow the path of divination and the lunar arts,¡± Granny said, walking outside the room and I followed behind her.


    The first encounter I had with the moon spirit came to my mind, of how I¡¯d been led to Liuxiang, right as I¡¯d been looking for a way to ess the second floor of the library.


    I shrugged. Somehow, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to worry too much over the topic. The Elder had been nothing but helpful to me so far, if he¡¯d wanted to do something, I suspect he¡¯d long since done it.


    I walked out of the chamber, to the front area and saw Su Lin and Zhang working nearby. I walked over, alongside granny and coughed to catch their attention. With a smile I looked around at the people present here.


    ¡°Not to disturb all of you as you guys set up your new home, but I had a few things I wanted to talk about. Especially for my ns regarding all of you, this vige, and my own future,¡± I said, and dug into my sleeve to take out a notebook.


    ¡°I n to move to have myb in Taizhou, possibly the perfect ce for me with its proximity to the Qi vein, the city, and abundance of spirit herbs. And alongside moving here, I also n to open ab and something like a school. This is what I¡¯ll be using to do that,¡± I said, extending out the little notebook.


    Su Lin took the offered notes, opening them as he nced through the pages. ¡°Aren¡¯t these what¡¯cha were talking about that day?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, it is indeed, what I had talked about that day. Science. Or the very basics of it, the portions that I could write without my dear Heavens getting angry with me. It needs a lot, and I mean a <em>lot </em>of work and refining before it will be anywhere near a satisfactory level. But this book contains the basics for most of what the scientific model of the world is based on, albeit an iplete one,¡± I said, and got a look of confusion all around.


    ¡°To put it simply. I want the kids here to know how to read and write and do basic maths at the very least, and I n to teach that. I also looked into how they made books here, and managed toe up with a very basic idea for a printing press. All we now need is to find some sort of mechanic who can take a look at the ns in there and tell me if they are feasible or not. I have a lot of other ns and diagrams for things I want to make as well, so that is another thing I¡¯d like your and the vigers to help with. Finding people who can help me build things, and build myb.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯cha need all this for though? Why teach all the runts how to read? They¡¯d be grateful for sure, but I see nothing in it for you and I know even you ain¡¯t that big a saint,¡± Su Lin said, frowning.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. The nothing in it for me part, not the saint bit. There <em>is </em>something in it for me. I want to spread knowledge, and understanding and I refuse to live under the chains the Heavens are trying to put around me. For how long though? How much will be done to stop me? How many people must know before the Heavens epts its losses? I don¡¯t know, but I n to find out,¡± I said, almost wondering if I¡¯d get a theatrical rumble from the heavens to my sphemy.


    ¡°Yer insane,¡± Su Lin whispered and I heard Granny Lang cackle behind me.


    ¡°Kids. At this rate, this olddy will outlive all of you!¡± she eximed and cackled once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the purpose behind this, but my life is already yours Lu Jie. I¡¯d dly help out,¡± Zhang said, with a bow.


    ¡°No need to be too stiff. It¡¯ll be a slow process, but one, I anticipate will have a longsting impact, if things somehow work out. In either case, I n to open myb here, and I¡¯ll need people for those. Not to mention, I¡¯ll need herbs, and I¡¯ve got some notes there for methods on how to start a spirit herb farm using Zhang¡¯s lunar blossom. It probably won¡¯t work, honestly, but with Granny around, I¡¯m sure you guys can find a way.¡±


    I looked around, sensing a presence nearby, whoever it was quickly ran away in a rush. Odd. I let the thought go, as I turned back to face everyone around.


    ¡°The prize from the spirit herb hunt will likely help with the money side of things, and I do n to win. I¡¯ve got just the thing being prepared for the tournament afterall,¡± I said, as my grin grew wider as the closer I reached to creating my drugnade 2.0.


    ¡°Let us start preparation, for the seeds of our future Drug Empire,¡± I announced to the world and this time, I <em>did</em> get a theatrical rumble from the heavens as I broke out in merryughter.


    ***


    Yin stumbled back, her hand covering her mouth as she ran back to her home. She knew that eavesdropping was shameful and no matter how friendly these cultivators appeared she should''ve been more careful.


    Yet, the cultivator Lu Jie had simply been too strange for her to ignore. Too familiar in the strangest way. And with what she¡¯d just heard¡­


    Yin rushed back to her home, walking in as she went to her own chamber, the chamber her grandfather had lived in, and had gifted to her, in his will. She walked up to the rows of books on medicine and herbs kept by her mother, and found crouched down, pulling on an old dusty drawer that she hadn¡¯t opened in years, ever since she¡¯d lost her grandfather.


    She opened the drawer, taking out his diary. The only thing he¡¯d let no one but her look at. Yin stared at the diary, slowly opening the pages, to the words written underneath. It were words, everyone else in this world was unfamiliar with. Words that curved and squigled and twisted and turned, instead at the regal sharp strokes.


    Anguage that only she and her grandfather had known in this whole entire world.


    She flipped through the pages, eventually finding his musings about historical advances from his home, as he¡¯d said, and her eyes soon stumbled upon the ¡°printing press¡± written in one of the pages, as something he¡¯d thought about building himself one day.


    Yin covered her mouth, as tears welled up in her eyes. Was Lu Jie truly¡­ no, the cultivator would¡¯ve been born long before her grandfather died. Yet, the simrities were all there to notice. The attitude, the disregard for customs, the strange method of talking. It had been different enough to not be in her notice instantly, but the more she thought over it, the more simrities she saw.


    Yin closed the book, hugging it close to her chest. She didn¡¯t know yet, but she would watch. And if he truly knew¡­ then perhaps there truly woulde a day when her grandfather¡¯s dreams would finallye true.

 Chapter 66: Spirits Roots - I

    Chapter 66: Spirits Roots - I


    After a brief talk with everyone regarding my ns for Taizhou, I set my eyes towards Cao Chen. The boy stood in the back, his arms and chest broad and sturdy with dirt coating them in a way that somehow only added to him.


    I¡¯d barely interacted with Cao Chen in all the time I¡¯d known Su Lin. Now that I thought about it, the same went for Zhang. Even with everything I¡¯d done, I barely knew the boy himself, or how Su Lin and the rest of them hade to swear each other as brothers.


    Cao Chen looked at me, dipping his lightly. ¡°Do you need something?¡± he asked, hauling over arge bag that looked to be filled with dirt.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°I was just curious, you see. For better or for worse, all of you are involved with me and my ns, and I am involved with you. But I realize that outside of Su Lin, I don¡¯t really know the two of you too well. Like, say how you came to the seventh peak or the cloudy peaks sect and became sworn brothers.¡±


    Cao Chen looked at me for a moment, ncing briefly towards Su Lin and Zhang.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind sharing, then I¡¯d like to know more.¡±


    ¡°The heavens will strike me down if I refuse after everything you¡¯ve done Lu Jie. But I¡¯m afraid there is not much to be heard in this story like you seem to be expecting,¡± Cao Chen said, putting the heavy bag down with a thud.


    I eyed the bag momentarily and the ease with which he moved it around. For a second realm cultivator, he may very well be close to being pure physical strength.


    ¡°Where to even begin¡­¡± Cao Chen trailed off walking closer and taking a seat and I followed along. Zhang and Su Lin looked at each other once, before they too settled down on the floor with me.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Su Lin who stole from me when we met?¡± Zhang said and Cao Chenughed as Su Lin looked around feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, ya¡¯d challenged him to a duel and lost in five blows,¡± Su Lin countered back as Cao Chen¡¯s smile slipped and Zhangughed even harder.


    ¡°Well, I will say that the spar was a lot closer than you may think. Cao hits hard, I just was at a higher realm,¡± Zhang said in a consoling voice and Cao Chen folded his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that brother. I epted defeat for what it was, there is no need to try and chalk it up to anything but ack of skill.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you guys just made trouble for each other,¡± I said with a smile as the three brothersughed out loud.


    ¡°Ya have no idea how right ya are Lu Jie. No idea at all,¡± Su Lin said as Cao elbowed him and the boy grinned.


    I smiled to myself as I watched the brothers bicker amongst themselves, feeling as if I¡¯d finally been let in on a group I had never truly been a part of.


    ¡°How¡¯d you meet Granny then?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Su Lin stole from her, got caught, she beat him up and he agreed to sell her pills to the underground market for more money if she let him go,¡± Zhang said with a chuckle and I burst outughing at the image of the old granny beating up Su Lin, and the surprise on a cultivator¡¯s face from being beaten up by an old woman.


    ¡°We¡¯d alle from different parts of the Empire. Su Lin was born here in the city, I lived in a vige to the east of the seventh peak and brother Zhang came from much further south. It¡¯d been a strange turn of fate that we met, and if brother Zhang hadn¡¯t been there, none of us would¡¯ve stuck around with each other,¡± Cao Chen said, turning to look up at me.


    ¡°You have no idea just how much it means to all of us that you brought him back to us. I¡¯d almost lost hope and-¡± Cao Chen¡¯s voice began to quiver as I stared. In a hurry the boy wiped his eyes as he looked up and smiled.


    ¡°I well and truly mean it when I say, this is a debt we will never be able to repay,¡± Cao Chen said, and I shuffled awkwardly.


    ¡°You can actually,¡± I replied looking at Cao Chen. ¡°As I mentioned before. I need help to do what I n to do. I want to bring change, but to do that, I need people to help me with it. You can help me with that.¡±


    Cao Chen nodded, looking up at me with burning eyes. I nced at Su Lin who nodded as well and I nodded back.


    ¡°I want the two of you to cultivate again.¡±


    Su Lin and Cao Chen stared at me in surprise. ¡°You want us to? Why? We¡¯d tried and we¡¯d failed, the two of us will never reach the third realm, much less beyond that. It¡¯d be pointless.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve to agree with Chen here. That¡¯s a fool¡¯s game Lu Jie.¡±


    ¡°No it is not. Now that Zhang is better, granny can help you out with pills and herbs, you¡¯re in a vige with a Qi vein nearby and naturally growing spirit herbs, and I also n to start a spirit herb farm here if I can. There are a lot of ways to increase your cultivation. I n topletely fix Zhang¡¯s core as well so this might be the only chance you will ever get to catch up to him. Do you truly intend to let this go to waste?¡± I asked, looking at the two boys.


    Su Lin looked up at me, his face scrunched up as she stared. Cao Chen nced at Zhang, before he turned to look at me. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I smiled at the reply, turning to look at Su Lin who sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a smile as the two of them waved their hands. I turned to look at Zhang, my smile still remaining on my face.


    ¡°Now then. It¡¯s about time I inspected your core as well, don¡¯t you say? Can¡¯t fix what I can¡¯t understand after all.¡±


    Zhang nodded and I moved closer. Closing my eyes, I felt the spirit anchor I¡¯d set in his core. Qi pulsed through the flower within, spreading outwards through little channels of roots that spread through his pathways.


    The flower was the core, tied to his spirit, and coiled around it. I sensed the fraying shards present in it, the cracks in his core that despite the blossom, remained just as broken. I would need to find a way to heal those.


    I spread my senses through Zhang¡¯s core, channeling my Qi through it as I felt a tug at my own spirite. Surprise rose within me, as I felt the pull on my spirit even without Sheldon around. After a moment¡¯s thought, I let myself be swept as the world twisted around me, before darkness covered my sight.

 Chapter 67: Spirits Roots - II

    Chapter 67: Spirits Roots - II


    I opened my eyes to a white expanse stretching onwards until a blur of fog and mist covered it from all directions. Thick gargantuan roots spread through the ground beneath my feet, originating from what I could only describe as a lotus tree, that bloomed brightly at the very center of this world.


    A thick trunk had twisting and curving branches extending upwards and to the sky, as tiny white lotus blossoms covered it like leaves. At the base of the tree, grew a singr massive lotus flower,rge enough for me to sit in and I stared at the strange and wonderful nt.


    I sensed a familiar presence from behind me and turned to see Zhang standing with his eyes wide and confusion evident in them.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked, looking around in surprise and I smiled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡± I asked curiously and Zhang looked down at his limbs once more, as if to check they were real, before looking up at me once more. ¡°This is¡­ my core?¡±


    I nodded at his words as Zhang looked around in wonder at the area. I couldn¡¯t me him, even with all the media I¡¯d consumed at home, nothing could truly convey what standing here in a white endless expanse with glowing magical lotus trees and an endless flow of Qi felt like.


    My eyes drifted upwards, to what would be the sky of this world. In it, I saw two disks. The inner disk, the first circle of cultivation, held cracks spread through it all, but it still glowed with a pale color resembling the moon, tied together.


    The same couldn¡¯t be said about the second circle, which floated in shambles around the first, pieces and part of it missing. If I wanted to truly fix Zhang¡¯s core, then I would need to find a way to piece together, and regenerate his core from the inside.


    ¡°Was this how you¡¯d fixed my core?¡± Zhang asked, turning towards me.


    ¡°Something like that, yeah. Really couldn¡¯t have done it without Sheldon, so it wasn¡¯tpletely my own abilities,¡± I said as Zhang frowned.


    ¡°The turtle¡­?¡± he asked and I smiled.


    My gaze shifted over to the blooming beautiful tree of lotus, and I began to make my way towards it. Thick roots jutted out from the lunar blossom and I walked up to the tree, touching it¡¯s branch.


    This was not the same nt I¡¯d left behind here. Being in here had changed it far more than I could¡¯ve ever anticipated as it now grew into a beautiful and expansive tree.


    I walked around and towards therge lotus sitting in front of the trunk and connected to it at the roots and I looked at the nt before my curiosity got the best of me and I stepped at its center.


    The little pollen tickled my feet as I tried not to crush anything or step on any of the massive petals but the nt held sturdy and firm. I suppose here, I did not have any weight either.


    An idea came to me as I stood at the center of the lotus flower and I turned towards Zhang. ¡°Hey Zhang. Why don¡¯t you try cultivating?¡±


    Zhang¡¯s gaze shifted back at me, as he stared silently at me for a moment. ¡°Do you truly want me to¡­ cultivate?¡± he asked, his voice dripping with hesitation.


    ¡°I have something that I want to try. Follow alongside me, and try to cultivate. Do not force it if nothing happens, but I think it¡¯s worth trying,¡± I said, as I sat down on the lotus flower and crossed my legs.


    Zhang nodded, sitting at the base of the tree outside the flower and I closed my eyes.


    Remembering the sensation from back home, I reached out to the spirit anchor, to the world around me, and to the Sky and the Earth. I was here in spirit, in the form closer to my soul, and here, I called out to the two forces that governed this world, as my cores began to spin in tandem.


    The cycle flowed, like a little creek merging into a river as the pure Qi around me began to swirl. I felt a voice whisper in my ears, a familiar boy wishing to be let out, and I obliged as Lu Jie¡¯s spirit began to surface, mixing with my own.


    Qi and Gu flowed into me, both at once, mingling within my core as the lotus beneath me began to react to the cycling energies within me.


    Lunar Qi spread all over, as the essence of the world washed all around me. I cultivated, reaching out to the spirit anchor and I felt it reaching back to me.


    A third presence soon began to join the mix, a little halting cycle of Qi that moved hesitantly, and slowly, as if moving an injured limb for the first time in months.


    The Heavens rustled, and the Earth rumbled. The duality unified together through humanity, flowed through me. Pure essence filled my spirit, unadulterated energy brimming within my body as if I¡¯d inhaled a bolt of lightning and my spirit was unable to digest any of it without my body around.


    Yet there was a body that could. The body whose core I was in.


    I took hold of the essence, as the lunar blossom and I directed the flow of energy toward Zhang. A roaring tide of essence flowed forth as my concentration began to fray, my will struggling to control essence so pure.


    I felt the world brimming with life around me, as the roaring flow of essence spread all around through the core, and I opened my eyes, sweat beading my forehead, even in here, as I took a deep breath.


    Zhang sat in absolute silence as white wisps of energy crackled all around him, slowly beginning to settle down. My gaze shifted to the lotus tree and I saw the flowers had their petals closed as the tree sat still, almost as if it had fallen asleep.


    My smile began to fade a bit, as I looked up. The circles still remained cracked, even if the spirit cultivation had worked. It would need more, and I had a feeling that I knew how I could get something like that.


    I felt the world around me spin, and my spirit began to pull itself apart again, Lu Jie¡¯s half fading. I stood up and pulsed my Qi, and with a jerk I was back in my own body.


    ¡°Phew, that went well,¡± I said, wiping the sweat off my forehead. I looked around to see Su Lin and Cao Chen sitting in silent concentration, as they too cultivated.


    I got up, and walked out as quietly as I could closing the door behind me.


    ¡°Heading out already are we?¡± Granny Lang said, almost making me jump and I turned around.


    ¡°Ah yeah. I just didn¡¯t want to disturb them,¡± I said, looking at the Granny awkwardly who snorted at me.


    ¡°Try to keep the lies for those children boy, I can see the look on your face. What did you find out?¡± she asked me and I shook my head in surprise and amusement.


    ¡°My anchors have a limit, I can¡¯t make an endless amount. What I did was¡­ unconventional, and if I want to cure any others who have had their cultivation crippled. I can at best do one more. Two, if I dissolve the anchor in my room. Not to mention¡­ I think I know a way to heal Zhang now.¡±


    The granny raised a wrinkled eyebrow as she walked closer and stared at me. ¡°You¡¯ve already done more than those boys ever could¡¯ve hoped for Lu Jie. And I know what you might be thinking about. The prize from the spirit herb hunt, no?¡±


    I nodded at her words. ¡°I need a potent herb, with enough essence that I can distill and use to cure Zhang¡¯s core. While I¡¯d been talking about winning at the tournament, the only real goal I had was to beat the twins and gather as many spirit herbs as I could for myself. But if I can truly heal Zhang, then I guess I just have to win now,¡± I said, turning towards Granny as I smiled in what I assumed was the most uncertain smile she¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°Those children truly are blessed. Remember, even if it is not a spar, there will be fights. You cannot avoid as much, even if you wish to. Think once more Lu Jie, if you truly wish to put yourself in danger like that.¡±


    I walked ahead and turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Granny. I have absolutely no confidence in my own skills at all, and every bit of confidence in humanity¡¯s ingenuity to create weapons. All I have to do now, is blow them away with my science-bomb,¡± I grinned as the old woman shook her head, snorting.


    ¡°If you¡¯re that confident then scurry off. I¡¯ve got work to do,¡± she snorted and Iughed.


    ¡°Love you too granny,¡± I shouted back, as Qi whirled around me, and I shot off through the vige using a wind step, leaving a trail of dust behind me as the children ran around waving and screamed at me who I waved back at with a smile.


    It was time to get back home, and proceed into drugnade development stage 2.

 Chapter An Alchemist and a Thiefs Untold Story - Chapter ??

    Chapter An Alchemist and a Thief''s Untold Story - Chapter ??


    Since I was told that some people skip author notes. Here''s one inside the chapter. This is a scene from the fanfiction that Yan Yun wrote, written by a reader, so this is <strong>NOT </strong>canon. I think it''s hrious, and so I decided to share. <em></em>


    <em>***</em>


    <em>Su Lin entered Lu Jie''sboratory, </em><em>sweat-stained</em><em> from a hard day''s work on the field. He smiled faintly at the sight of Lu Jie as he tinkered with strangely shaped ss containers. It was then that Lu Jie noticed Su Lin. He smiled, cing one container down on his workbench.</em>


    <em>"Su Lin," he said, affection deep in his voice and gaze. "You''re finally done."</em>


    <em>"Let''s just say I felt... more motivated than usual," Su Lin replied, a roguish grin creeping onto his face. "Do you want to guess why?"</em>


    <em>Lu Jieughed in his sweet tenor, a genuineugh with a cadence that went up and down. Su Lin found it adorable, and his grin crept higher up his cheeks.</em>


    <em>Finally, after what seemed like minutes, Lu Jie let hisugh die down as he wiped the tears from his eyes. He could haveughed for hours and Su Lin would have savored every moment.</em>


    <em>"You''re always so indirect," Lu Jie heaved yfully. "After six months, you''d think you''d tell me what you want!"</em>


    <em>"Oh, you know me." Su Lin approached Lu Jie. "The handsome rogue, always keeps you second-guessing."</em>


    <em>Lu Jie could feel the heat radiating from Su Lin''s chest. He exhaled a breath he didn''t know he was holding.</em>


    <em>"I don''t need to guess a second time," Lu Jie cooed.</em>


    <em>"Oh? Well if you''re so smart, Mister Alchemist, why don''t you tell me what you think I want?"</em>


    <em>They stood inches apart now, Su Lin snaking his hand into Lu Jie''s. Lu Jie swore he could feel his partner-in-crime''s heartbeat from his palm. A grin came onto his face, but it could not hide the pink flush of Lu Jie'' s cheeks.</em>


    <em>"You know what you want," Lu Jie muttered, almost a whisper.</em>


    <em>"And how do you know?" Su Lin asked in mock confusion.</em>


    <em>"Because herbs aren''t the only thing I''m good at gro¡ª</em>


    "Jesus Christ," Lu Jie muttered as he mmed An Alchemist and a Thief''s Untold Story shut.

 Chapter 68: Lightning Arts

    Chapter 68: Lightning Arts


    Labby felt a faint presence in the far distance from her bond to her Great Master. A strange mncholic emotion filled her chest to be so far away from him.It had been almost a week since Labby had started visiting the Inner Sect, and today, she had declined the chance to go with her Master once more as he traveled by himself.


    Lightning shot towards Labby as she leapt, her own purple lightning crackling around her in response.


    ¡°Leiyu sees the little rat''s distraction. At this rate, she will never achieve her dreams,¡± the bird taunted her, standing in front of her wearing a human form with light brown hair and golden eyes, he that crackled with lightning, there was no mistaking him for a human.


    Labby jumped around striking back with her purple lightning that the bird swatted away with his palm, a crackle of thunder sounding out from around him.


    ¡°What has Leiyu taught you?¡±


    <em>¡°Never take your sight off the enemy,¡± </em>Labby replied, the words rote to her with how often the thunder bird loved to repeat them.


    Leiyu nodded, and suddenly propelled himself towards Labby. With a leap, the little rat dodged the attack, as lunar Qi gathered at her ws. des extended from her feet as she shed at the muchrger Leiyu, who smoothly dodged her assault.


    ¡°For a spirit, a human form is a hindrance. Unfamiliar, clumsy, and incapable of the strength that their own body could generate. It is a facade, put on to mingle in this society that is run by humans, a show of respect. And it is why you will never see a dragon wearing a human form, for one of the few things humans still bow to are them,¡± Leiyu said, hands behind his back as he continued to dodge the bolts of lightning that Labby shot at him.


    ¡°But you? You are a rat. A creature who was never meant to cultivate, and gain such strength and more importantly, knowledge. For you, even a human form provides strength, stability, and mass. Yet, it is far easier to take on a form lesser than yours, far more difficult to assume a greater form. Not all carps be dragons, and the climb of the waterfall possesses deadly currents that are survived by only a few.¡±


    Labby squeaked, leaping at Leiyu¡¯s face as she let her lightning Qi run wild, letting itsh out. A golden bolt struck her down from mid air, as she was sent flying.


    ¡°You follow the path of lunar thunder. Of Yin and not Yang. Yet, your thunder has not lost it¡¯s temperament. Rule the thunder, little rat, do not let it rule over you. It is not so easy to master the Dragon¡¯s tempest. Your nature as a rat is against the nature of a dragon, you cower and run and hide, where a dragon would stand its ground, and y all who rise in front of it. Think once more, on whether this truly is the art you wish to master,¡± Leiyu said, as his body lit up, lightning crackling all around him.


    <em>¡°Leiyu is tired for today. A human form is taxing. Practice on your own now. The faster you reach the third realm, the quicker you¡¯ll be able to gain the form of your desire.¡± </em>


    Labby squeaked as the thunder bird pped its wings, leaving the chamber with a crackle. She stood on the floor, looking around the chamber in thought. She¡¯d seen Yan Yun perform the Dragon¡¯s Tempest on the very first day she¡¯d begged them to teach her.


    The world had crackled with power, as lightning rained down one after the other from the sky above. Labby¡¯s heart had shuddered with fear, as the art had reminded her of the vile tribtion that had struck her master so mercilessly.


    Yan Yun¡¯s had been weaker, far weaker, yet the same fear had risen in her heart to see it nheless. She knew, to have the form she wished, she would need to go past the form she¡¯d been born with, and to do so, she¡¯d have to stand against the wishes of the Heavens themselves.


    It would take a tribtion for Labby to gain the form of her desire, and so she¡¯d set her mind to master the lightning and tame it, so that it could never harm her or her Master ever again.


    Or at least, that¡¯s what she¡¯d thought to do. A week had passed and Labby was still stuck trying to gather Qi and somehow have the cultivation art work. She¡¯d failed to even invoke a single spark to appear from the art yet.


    <em>¡°Perhaps Labby is simply not meant for this.¡± </em>


    Labby shook the thought away from her mind. She could not give up! What would she do if the heavens came to strike her Master again? Could she truly bear being cut off and separated from him again? To be made so useless once more?


    <em>¡°No. Labby wishes to gain power. She wished to be strong enough to protect her Master.¡± </em>


    With a squeak, Labby crackled with lightning once more, as she renewed her training.


    ***


    Lightning rose in a rising tide, a thick bolt rushing towards. The bolt of lightning broke around her, flowing through the eight silver needles set around the ground as she continued to cultivate at the center of the formation, powerful lightning spirit stones and herbs surrounding her on all sides.


    Qi cycled in her core, thunder waiting to be let off its leash as she sat deep in meditation. The beginning of the fifth realm sat a hair¡¯s width away from her reach, she was close that she knew. Yet the insight she needed refused toe.


    Lightningshed out from the formation once more, breaking apart upon reaching Yan Yun as it was channelled through the needles of silver, filling the air with a burnt smell.


    A question continued to haunt Yan Yun.


    Why did she cultivate?


    ¡°I cultivate¡­ to be stronger than my grandfather,¡± Yan Yun tried once more, yet the Qi in her core remained still. She bit her lips, frustration mounting. She¡¯d tried every possible answer she could think of.


    All the time, she kept returning to her desire for freedom. For her desire to be free of her role as a prodigy, as the granddaughter of the Yan n, and of the expectations everyone put upon her. To be free of her grandfather.


    Is that not why she cultivated? Is that not what her life had been about all this time?


    The sound of pping wings broke Yan Yun¡¯s concentration as she opened her eyes and watched Leiyu fly into the room and perch upon her shoulders.


    <em>¡°Leiyu didn¡¯t mean to interrupt Yan Yun. But from the look on her face, and the feel of her Qi, Leiyu assumed it still hasn¡¯t worked?¡± </em>


    Yan Yun shook her head silently.


    <em>¡°Well, the little rat has already told us all it knew. Of the two sides of lightning, and of the endless cycle of numbers which Leiyu still doesn¡¯t understand. How does nothing add value to something? You cannot take nothing and say join it with something and create more of it,¡± </em>Leiyu said, squawking as if offended at the idea itself. Yet there was clearly some truth to the words, seeing the little rat¡¯s growth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked La Bi everything she knew, yet ultimately, I still fail to grasp the nature of lightning,¡± Yan Yun said, extending her hand forward as sparks crackled in between her fingers.


    <em>¡°That is not what¡¯s bothering Yan Yun though, is it?¡±</em>


    Yan Yun smiled. ¡°Since when did you be so perceptive?¡±


    <em>¡°Leiyu can grow too,¡± </em>the bird said, turning its head away as if offended and Yan Yun let out a quiet giggle.


    Her mirth soon began to fade as Yan Yun stared at her surroundings. A moment of quietter, she turned to look at Leiyu. ¡°Does Leiyu know why he walks his Path?¡±


    The bird turned to look at her, as if confused. <em>¡°Of course. Leiyu wishes to be the most resplendent spirit amongst all, one that governs the sky and lightning, a glorious marvel for all others to look up to,¡± </em>Leiyu eximed, his feathery chest puffed as if in pride.


    ¡°A goal to aspire for,¡± Yan Yun replied with a little giggle making Leiyu crackle indignantly as he huffed at her.


    <em>¡°Yan Yun mayugh now, but the day shalle one day, and then it will be Leiyu who will be the oneughing.¡± </em>


    ¡°Yes yes, I am sure Leiyu will be a splendid spirit that even dragons will look up to,¡± Yan Yun said, as Leiyu nodded.


    <em>¡°Indeed, and for this, Yan Yun must work harder too. She cannotg too far behind when Leiyu excels above all.¡± </em>


    Yan Yun felt her smile slip at the words, as she stared silently at the thunder crackling around her formation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m capable, Leiyu. Perhapsing this far was the extent of my talents, and this is where my Path ends.¡±


    Leiyu jumped from Yan Yun¡¯s shoulder, lightning crackling around him as from the light came out human feet, and a young boy of about fifteen staring back at her.


    ¡°Do you truly think so?¡± Leiyu said, crouching down to stare at her with his deep golden eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± Yan Yun replied, turning her eyes away from her spirit. ¡°If I¡¯m supposed to follow grandfather¡¯s word, then I would be betrothed to Lord Zhou¡¯s son, and eventually married. Perhaps that is what I should be doing, instead of plotting these silly ns to somehow walk away from these talks and end them before anything more could happen,¡± Yan Yun said, clenching her fists.


    ¡°Does Yan Yun hear herself? Leiyu had never taken her to be so weak. To be one to give up so easily in the face of a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I am weak. Perhaps it was all a facade and the mask is slipping now. The world shall see me as nothing but a liar, a failure and a deviant. Someone who let down her family,¡± Yan Yun spoke, her eyes meeting to look into Leiyu¡¯s as heat seeped into her voice.


    ¡°Leiyu thinks Yan Yun is a liar, yes,¡± Leiyu said and Yan Yun¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Only a liar can call all the years of effort she¡¯d put in a facade, and only a liar would utter the words that she did. So yes, Leiyu thinks Yan Yun is a liar. But weak? Yan Yun has never been weak. It is the liar in her that makes her think she is weak, but Leiyu knows better. His eyes see far more than your human eyes. Yan Yun is strong, and Leiyu believes in her.¡±


    Yan Yun felt words getting stuck in her throat as she was swallowed filled with a strange emotion. She moved in, wrapping her hands around Leiyu as the bird squealed, crackling with lightning as his human form broke apart.


    <em>¡°That was inappropriate!¡± </em>the bird eximed in protest as Yan Yunughed.


    ¡°Thank you Leiyu,¡± she said, as the flustered bird huffed, turning away without replying. She noted the rising feats on his body and the flustered Qi from their bond and smiled.


    ¡°Perhaps I should¡ª¡±


    A crack interrupted Yan Yun as the thin wall connecting her meditating chamber to the sparring room broke and a little rat tumbled in.


    ¡°La Bi? What are you doing?¡± Yan Yun asked, staring at the rat who shook her head, before turning towards Leiyu as she crackled excitedly.


    <em>¡°Labby did it! She made the sky crackle!¡± </em>the rat eximed as her Qi pulsed and thin lines of purple lightning crackled around Labby for a brief moment.


    It was a spark, something even a mortal would struggle to be injured from, and far from being the Dragon¡¯s tempest, an art even she hadn¡¯t mastered yet, but she had indeed seeded in using the art.


    <em>¡°Labby was thinking so very hard, on how to make lightning when she remembered her master¡¯s word. She needed to break the bnce! So instead of reaching out to gather lightning, she called it instead, gathering the Qi inside her instead of outside, and then letting that Qi quickly move out causing lightning!¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Leiyu can see that,¡± </em>Leiyu replied, staring at the rat. A momentter, her spirit flew over to the little rat and perched next to her. <em>¡°Very well. Even if pathetic and weak, it is indeed the art Leiyu had asked you to learn. And since Leiyu had given his word¡­ you may eat one lightning herb from our garden.¡± </em>


    Hearing the words, a giggle broke out of Yan Yun¡¯s mouth as she stared at the little rat squeaking in joy. Some things truly never changed.


    With a smile, she watched the spirits y, forgetting her worries. The path ahead was uncertain and she was afraid of what was toe, but for some reason, the fear didn¡¯t shake her heart as much anymore.


    Afterall, she¡¯d finally managed to make some friends.


    ***


    ¡°Should we truly do this, Li? What if she senses us? The Elder would have us both whipped.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, Lei. No one will know. I already know that she¡¯s trying to hide something, and is not teaching her all she could.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s merely afraid that we¡¯ll surpass her and take the favor of the n away from her,¡± Lei replied, masking his Qi as he quietly moved through the chamber.


    ¡°Indeed, a truth that will happen sooner thanter. But for now, we need to find something to show the Elder that he should pick us over her. A girl to be married off being the heir would not benefit anyone either,¡± Li said, grinning as thunder crackled quietly around him.


    The two twins stepped into Yan Yun¡¯s chamber, keeping their senses sharp as they inspected the area.


    ¡°She barely has anything in here. Does she even do anything besides cultivate?¡± Li asked, when Lei elbowed him to be quiet.


    ¡°Hold on, Li, I found something.¡±


    ¡°What is it brother?¡± Li asked, walking over when Lei took out a book from a drawer.


    ¡°An Alchemist and a Thief¡¯s untold story?¡± Li read out loud staring at the book. ¡°Some sort of novel perhaps? I don¡¯t think-¡±


    The chamber door rattled, as lightning Qi surged through the twins as they leapt out of the room.


    Zu Ri walked into the chamber, ncing around briefly. She looked around for a moment longer, before walking out.


    Li and Lei stood breath¡¯s held as they remained just outside the doors. A brief nceter, Li took hold of the book in his hands and the two twins rushed off.

 Chapter 69.1 — Blood Farming - I

    Chapter 69.1 ¡ª Blood Farming - I


    The days began to turn warmer with only two weeks left until the spirit hunt began. I took a deep breath in, running the sharp de over my hand once more as I made a small cut on my palm, as blood began to pool up and run down.


    I held my palm above the box filled with dirt, dripping it down carefully. The blood mingled with the dirt for a bit, hurriedly being sucked in by the bloodroot. I picked out the crushed salve of herbs that the Old Man had made for me, and smeared it on the cut. Within a few seconds the cut has scabbed over and a minute or so in, I peeled off the scabs to see fresh pink skin underneath.


    No matter how many months I spend in this world, the wonder and mystery of being able to do things like this will never stop to awe me and fill my heart with excitement.


    I put the box of the salve away, noticing the simrities it had with the salve Granny Lang had made. I really needed to ask one of them about what their rtionship was. Putting the thought aside, I turned my sight towards the seed with anticipation. I was almost tempted to channel some Gu towards the seed but I already knew what that¡¯d do.


    Silently I watched the seed for any sign of movement for a while before a despondent sigh slipped from my mouth. Didn¡¯t work again huh?


    It¡¯d been almost seven days since I¡¯d returned from Taizhou, having taken the time to visit the library in the meanwhile to pick out books about bloodroot, precautions and how to safely grow them.


    Only cultivators lived within the sect, yet that did not mean that an outer disciple in the first realm wouldn¡¯t fall to the nt if allowed to go out of control, and I had no n to do something like that.


    After a day of research and searching I¡¯d finally found a method that mentioned forming a blood bond with the spirit herb. Further research had revealed the sentient nature of the nt and how it could be tamed and formed a bond with almost like a spirit. If nurtured carefully, the miasma would be contained within the petals of the nt, which it could digest and use for its own nourishment without needing to harm anything else.


    An issue with that though, was that the root would be dependent on the blood of the one bonded to it, and normal mortals would not really survive the drainage of lifeforce. So this thing was pretty much a vampire parasite that could make thralls.


    The process of bonding was quite simple as well. I had to feed my blood to the root at regr intervals, almost as if I was nursing a child. The bloodroot would slowly but surelye to recognise me as its mother, for theck of a better term. Being fed solely on the blood of a human would allow the germinating nt to take on a human form as well, and would have it be formed as a Blood-root spirit of sorts.


    That bit was good. The issue began when I read that the process would take anywhere from three to ten months to happen. Far far too much time than I had avable to me. I needed this little vampire nt to grow up now, and grow up fast. My drugnade¡¯s development was at stake!


    At first I¡¯d thought that connecting the nt to my existing spirit anchor would work. I already knew that the cycle went both ways, with the heaven and skying together, and I¡¯d been hoping a simr two pr cycle would form by bringing together the two kinds of nts into the same anchor.


    That had been a mistake.


    The Qi from the herbs hadshed out towards this ce, intense enough to almost burn it if I hadn¡¯t cut off the link in time. I¡¯d tried cultivating through both of my cores as I connected myself to my spirit anchor, yet the bloodroot had refused to show any reaction.


    That began almost an entire week of madness and Qi-water energy drink filled days where I ran over and over to the library and other ces, trying to find a way to induce faster growth through the nt.


    I tried a lot of methods. From crushing up mushrooms and then disintegrating them with my Gu, and artificially aging them, before mixing in the soil to finding the manure of some exotic spirit cow from a farm on the sect, yet nothing had worked so far.


    ¡°The things I do in the name of science,¡± I muttered out loud, shaking my head as I turned to look at Sheldon lounging in his pond, with his arms and legs stretched out from his shell to soak in the sun in a pose oddly reminiscent of superman. I was starting to suspect that Sheldon liked being small in size a lot more than he let on.


    I¡¯d been a bit worried that Sheldon might be angry at the root, as it had been the cause of a lot of suffering for him, but if the turtle had any issues with the nt, he hadn¡¯t mentioned them to me.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know how to grow this faster would you?¡± I asked, as Sheldon opened his eyes, maintaining his odd pose as he looked at me, his neck slightly peeking out from his shell.


    <em>¡°Feed. Spirit. Purer. Energy. Will. Grow. Faster.¡± </em>


    The turtle said, in the low rumbly voice that was in absolute contrast to it¡¯s tiny form before closing his eyes and returning to his peaceful sun basking instead. I looked at Sheldon a bit enviably. Must be nice, not having any worry and just rxing as you pleased.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve tried that already. Doesn¡¯t seem to be working,¡± I said, and the turtle remained silently, his eyes closed and I turned away to stare at the nt once again. Guess I was on my own.


    I got up from the floor, dusting off the dirt from my robes as I walked over to my notes. Five cylindrical containers were present on the table, courtesy of Liuxiang and my work, as we¡¯d developed different models for the Drugnade vr 2. Which I had dubbed the Gu-nade.


    I sent a strand of Gu to each of them, watching the formations trigger as a spark set off at the top, and the shaft moved in the middle which wouldbine the Gu and Qi drugnades together. The mechanism had been quite clever, as Liuxiang had used a self repairing formation which would then be destroyed by my stand of Gu. The heat resulting from that would spark the ignition formation within, while also triggering the moving lever in the middle of the gu-nade to set it off.


    It was his best work, or so he liked to im and with how hard he¡¯d been smiling when he¡¯d shown me the first working model, I was not too surprised to hear that.


    I held up the Gu-nade, triggering them one at a time to check all the formations were working. The next step of the process had been finding a cauldron not infused with Qi. A task that had been surprisingly a lot easier than I¡¯d thought it¡¯d be.


    I¡¯d managed to find something called a spirit shell, which was pretty much an empty spirit stone that can be filled with Qi of specific attributes. As it turns out, it could also be filled with Gu, although it loved to explode sometimes when I did that.


    After buying a bag of these shells - which made my metaphorical wallet cry - I¡¯d set off to get a simple cauldron that hadn¡¯t been carved with anything just yet. Now all that remained was for me to carve the cauldron without using any Qi, and then infuse water with some Gu before working on the Gu drugnade pill.


    The only thing remaining, of course, was the bloodroot. And as more and more days passed by with not even a single bud forming from the seed, I was starting to get impatient.


    ¡°Perhaps the Old Man can help?¡± I muttered out loud, frowning. I was a bit hesitant over carrying a nt with Gu in it, but bloodroot didn¡¯t seem to be an outright taboo, just something you¡¯d rather not want to have with you. But if there was anyone who could help me with the nt it was the Old Man.


    I thought over the topic over a while before deciding that the risk was worth the rewards. I trusted the Old Man, and the box had a formation set on it to hide whatever was inside anyway.


    I went ahead and closed the lid on the box, cing it carefully under my robes. I took a moment to settle it in a way that wouldn¡¯t look odd. I was finally starting to understand why the people here wore such loose clothes and billowy robes, there was no way I could fix a box in what would¡¯ve been normal clothing back home.


    ¡°Take care of the room while I¡¯m gone,¡± I said to Sheldon.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± the reply came.


    I smiled and walked out.

 Chapter 69.2 — Blood Farming - II

    Chapter 69.2 ¡ª Blood Farming - II


    Trying not to appear suspicious and unreasonably nervous, I quietly headed towards the Old Man¡¯s chamber, keeping my Qi subdued. Even with the increased activity in the sect due to the tournamenting up, or perhaps due to it, no one seemed to notice anything as I walked through.


    The path to Old Man¡¯s chambers had be rote to me by now, and even as idle thoughts distracted my mind, my feet took me to my destination almost on their own.


    ¡°What brings my wayward disciple to this humble Old Man? Has the Earth Pill proven to be a challenge?¡± the old man asked, as his hand moved around his cauldron, guiding the mes and refining the herbs within.


    ¡°Greetings, Master,¡± I said with a light bow. ¡°I haven¡¯t really made much progress on the Earth Pill yet, as some other thing has grabbed my attention so far.¡±


    mes shot up and moved around Old Man¡¯s cauldron for a moment before dimmer down as he turned to look at me.


    ¡°What would that be?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of the spirit herb hunt I assume?¡±


    ¡°I am old my dear apprentice, not blind. This old man is aware of the spirit hunt. They like to do some sort of tournament for the entertainment of the lords before the more serious sparring begins, this year, it seems to be a spirit hunt. More than a few youthful cultivators have expressed concerns on how watching cultivators gather herbs might be interesting.¡±


    I nodded, not surprised to hear that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about participating and I''ve begun to work on something to help me during the hunt. They are allowing wards and formations as long as they have been made by the cultivator in question,st I checked and so I¡¯d been thinking of making a pill. But I¡¯d gotten stuck with a problem¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s wrinkled face furrowed further as his permanently squinted eyes turned towards me. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you disciple?¡±


    I took a breath walking up ahead as I dug out the box and presented it in front of the old man. Taking a moment, I hatched open the lid to reveal the contents within.


    ¡°This old man can see you¡¯ve put dirt in what looks to be a very well crafted box.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh-¡± I muttered, realizing the seed was coveredpletely in dirt.


    The old man cracked a smile. ¡°This old man jests. I can sense the bloodroot present within. I must admit, I hadn¡¯t expected you¡¯d be dealing with quite dangerous and forbidden herbs.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t either, but it seems to be the only way. I¡¯ve checked for safety and have made sure to take precautions. I¡¯ve also been feeding it my blood for almost a week now, but so far nothing has happened.¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Bloodroot, much like Pureroot, takes a long time to mature. Any and all nts capable of taking the form of a spirit take years to grow under human nurture and careful care. It is a delicate process that is not so easily rushed,¡± the old man spoke and I groaned. I should¡¯ve expected that.


    ¡°Is there no way to get the n to grow faster? I kinda need this before the tournament begins.¡±


    The old man turned around, walking over to his drawers as he picked out a herb from within. Cutting a single stalk off the old man walked closer. ¡°Hold it out,¡± he said.


    I followed holding the box out.


    The old man squeezed the stalk of the spirit herb as I saw shining green water dripping down and onto the dirt.


    ¡°Normally you can¡¯t do such a thing, but your Qi is of wood and you do have some unique benefits other disciples don¡¯t. Now here¡¯s a little puzzle for you dear apprentice. Why must the bloodroot be given your blood?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ It can absorb my Qi that way, and understand the human form which will allow it to be a spirit?¡±


    ¡°Not Qi, but essence, your life force. It feasts on your life, and in doing so, you share a part of your essence with root. Your essence permeates all portions of your body, with your blood containing most of it that can be easily provided. Now think, what would be a faster way to provide the root with your essence? Take some time to consider the question,¡± the Old Man said, as he turned away and continued to work on refining his pill.


    I sat down on the floor nearby, setting the box in front of me as I questioned. Essence¡­ what would be a faster way to provide my essence.


    The first thought that came to me was using a spirit anchor, it was tied to my soul and dantian, directly connecting it to me. When I cultivated with the spirits it was their essence that I received, and it was the essence that healed my body when the flow of Qi and Gu broke it apart.


    But using the spirit anchor did not work¡­ because the essence was hostile to it? No, not just that, but also because it was not my essence. The seed has solely been fed on my own essence, and needed to continue to do so.


    I frowned, thinking over the topic silently as time continued to pass by. I nced at the Old Man once in a while, but after a while it became obvious that he did not intend to tell me any more than he already had.


    I turned back towards the box of soil in front of me, wracking my mind for an answer.


    <em>Essence, essence. Life force. Qi? No, not Qi. Qi promoted life, simr to how Gu promoted death, it wasn¡¯t life itself. How could I share my essence then?</em>


    I stared at the box, frustration building up and I went to close the box when my finger brushed against the dirt and I felt a strange, almost familiar sensation.


    I brought my hand closer to where the seed was, and the sensation of pulling in, of hunger, intensified. Was that the nt?


    I stared at the nt as the memories of me absorbing the miasma in Zhang¡¯s core, of taking the essence from the Lunar blossom, and of the seed I¡¯d gained when I¡¯d freed Sheldon came to me.


    I closed my eyes, touching the soil near the seed as I focused on my dantian.


    My dantian was odd, it had not one but two spinning cores that moved around in a fixed orbit of sorts. At the center of these two was a little sapling, the sapling tied the Qi with the Gu, with a thin strand that wrapped around the nt. The roots of the nt were tied to the Gu, and the trunk and stem and leaves with the Qi.


    I reached out at the nt, at the center of my dantian and I drew on what was present inside it. Something flowed through my body, a strange energy. This wasn¡¯t Qi, or Gu, but instead, my very own essence. The essence of the root that was in my spirit.


    I let the essence flow, as it slowly but surely began to collect on my finger. I opened my eyes, the world spinning for a brief moment as I felt dizzy. I gathered myself in a moment and looked at my finger.


    A single golden drop sat on it, shining dimly in the sunlight as the scent of the sweetest of nectar reached my nose, making me drool.


    ¡°Now hurry, disciple. The essence fades into the air soon,¡± Old Man spoke and I nodded, dropping the single drop of essence into the box.


    The droplet mingled with the soil and I stared, as nothing seemed to happen for a moment. Turning around I looked at Old Man with a confused look, wondering if I¡¯d done something wrong.


    ¡°Look again,¡± the old man said with a smile and I turned back.


    Tiny green leaves slowly began to poke from the ground. A nt began to rise as the seed germinated and I felt a bond form between me and the bloodroot. A myriad of odd sensations reached me from the nt, of hunger,fort, pleasure and most of all, <em>thirst</em>. Whatever I had given it, it desperately wanted more.


    I stared at the little greedy nt, almost feeling as if I were watching an newborn child grow and I smiled. A single remark rose to my mouth at finally having sprouted the little vampire spirit herb.


    ¡°Nice!¡±

 Chapter 70: Bloodling

    Chapter 70: Bloodling


    Three days had passed since the first leaf had sprouted from the bloodroot and I found each passing day agonizingly slow. I¡¯d spent some more time reading even more into the bloodroot and how the little nt spirit worked, but even on the second floor of the library, there was surprisingly little information to be found on it.


    The nt had grown into a bulb poking from the ground like a little blob of green and red. From what I¡¯d read, it¡¯d blossom into a flower, taking the form of its desire based on my own blood. The mental image I had right now was of a miniature root man looking just like me and running around speaking its name.


    I chuckled at the thought, and Labby squeaked in reply. It¡¯d been a while since Labby had stayed with me and she was being excessively clingy, refusing to stay away from me for even a while, and I ended up indulging her anyway. Heavens know I¡¯d missed her too. I wondered if this was what parents felt like when they sent their kids to school.


    I also felt curious about what Labby was getting up to with Yan Yun, but since she¡¯d not broached the topic with me at all, I¡¯d just awkwardly decided to do the same for now. As long as she didn¡¯t hurt herself in the process, I was mostly fine with it, even if I felt a bit sad to not have Labby squeaking about it to me excitedly.


    Leaving the thoughts aside, I headed towards the central halls of the sect. There was very little time till the start of the tournament and I could already see people running around making preparations. Multiple wards and formations had been set in ce with ess restricted to them as work was done in preparation. I was extremely curious about how they nned to prepare an arena for the fighting, but even more so, how they nned to prepare or track people in the spirit herb hunt at all.


    I took my eyes off the distant fields, and turned towards the building in front of me. It was time to register for the hunt. I walked towards the entrance of the hall, pausing a step outside the entrance. Would I meet Elder Feng here as well? He¡¯d been the one I¡¯d registered Labby with, and he¡¯d been in the library as well. In fact, he¡¯d been around behind most of the desks in here, so it wasn¡¯t a stretch to think that he¡¯d be here as well. But if I did meet him, what would I say? Ask him why he gave me the bloodroot? Ask him what he knew?


    <em>¡°Labby thinks Master should wait for the Elder to talk to him. If the Elder would like to talk, wouldn¡¯t he go to Master on his own?¡± </em>


    I nodded along with Labby¡¯s words, when I realized something. That had been Labby? That was¡­ surprisingly mature and wise for Labby.


    <em>¡°Rude!¡± </em> Labby eximed back, thumping her feet.


    <em>¡°You sensed my thoughts?¡± </em>I asked, bewildered. I hadn¡¯t shared those thoughts with Labby.


    <em>¡°Labby sensed the intention behind them. Sort of. Labby is growing up too!¡± </em>the little rat eximed and I ended upughing. That was a lot more in line with the Labby I knew.


    ¡°Yes, you are. Perhaps a bit too fast if anything,¡± I said, petting her head as she crackled with lightning. I sensed at Labby¡¯s core and noticed the increased lunar Qi in her core. Perhaps the lunar Qi was changing her behavior or perhaps she truly was growing up. I really needed to look up how quickly spirit rats matured mentally. She was still very much a kid, but with the recent changes in her demeanor, and the mystical nature of a rat talking and thinking at all, perhaps there was more to their age than just their physical age.


    Someone walked past me, brushing my shoulders and I realized that I¡¯d been standing outside the sect hall, staring nkly at the air. A bit embarrassed, I walked in, looking around to find where they were noting people down for the participation in the tournament.


    A quick nceter, I found the person in question. Walking closer, I dipped my head to the person, slightly surprised that it wasn¡¯t the Elder, but I suppose they wouldn¡¯t have an elder doing a trivial task like this.


    ¡°Name?¡± the man behind the counter asked.


    ¡°Lu Jie. I¡¯d like to join the spirit herb hunt,¡± I said, and the man nodded, writing my name down.


    ¡°Any spirits?¡± he asked, and I held back a grin.


    I¡¯d found a very delightful thing as I¡¯d been looking for information against taking spirits in the herb hunt. There was no rule against bringing spirits of a higher realm with you as bonding with one was still considered a measure of your own worth.


    ¡°Two- no, three spirits,¡± I said, realizing that I¡¯d likely have to take the new bloodroot as well with me. Unless it was content to stay in its pot, but seeing how I¡¯d been feeding it my blood, I really doubted that would be the case.


    ¡°Very well, send your Qi through the jade slip,¡± the man said, extending a little piece of jade towards me. I grabbed it, sending my Qi in as a few characters lit up on it. The man nodded, taking the slip back from me. ¡°Your name has been registered. In five days, there will be a selection round for the tournament, you¡¯re expected to arrive there at sunrise,¡± the man said, continuing to write through his sheets of paper. I nodded, holding back a grimace. Of course there was some stupid participation round.


    Struggling not to sigh, I turned around, and headed towards the library. I¡¯d have to prepare for the trial round, although I suspected that having Sheldon by my side was going to be enough for most scenarios. As long as he didn¡¯t identally injure someone too badly.


    I picked my way towards the library, heading in as I took out my library slip. I¡¯d been holding on to it more often than Liuxiang had, and I¡¯d felt bad about doing so. I¡¯d have to find some way to repay him one of these days.


    A chill touched my spine as I entered the library and Labby¡¯s ears perked up as a familiar chime sounded out near my ears.


    <em>¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t our most curious disciple, alongside his spirit,¡± </em>the moon spirit whispered, floating out in front of me as she shimmered with a faint white light.


    I dipped my head respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you as well, spirit Xian.¡±


    The spirit nodded at my words and I raised my head, ncing around. ¡°Is the Elder not here?¡± I asked curiously. This had to be the first time I¡¯d ever seen this ce empty with just the spirit around.


    ¡°There have been tasks pulling him away from his regr duty. If you have any need, I will be here for them,¡± the spirit said, her voice wispy as she looked at me silently. I sensed an odd linger to her gaze that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    ¡°No, forgive me, just some curiosity,¡± I said, as the spirit nodded, stepping away and vanishing into thin air. I stood around for a moment longer, before shrugging as I headed further in. As Labby had said, if the elder wanted to talk to me, then he¡¯d approach me on his own. If not, then I had little reason to be concerned. If they¡¯d found the Gu in one of my cores I doubt things would¡¯ve been this calm. And if somehow I¡¯ve been found out but they still don¡¯t do anything¡­ Well, in either scenario, there was little I could do.


    I walked up to the second floor, going through the now familiar rows of books as I picked up the ones on herbs that mentioned the blood root. A very neat thing I¡¯d learned of was divination arts that could be used to find the location of the book with the needed information. If there was anything I ever nned to learn it was that art.


    The only thing holding me back was that if Qi as a whole was filled with mystical bullshit, then divination arts were mystic bullshit personified. Even just a brief look at the details regarding divinations had me confused at the many contradictions present everywhere.


    Nevertheless, I¡¯d still picked up a couple books to study and look further into them. It would be a lifesaver to be able to pick out pieces of information as I wished to, and information filtering with Qi seemed to be precisely what divination magic was all about. Something that sounded just like my thing.


    I picked an area to sit and began to make my way through the thick books. I¡¯d long since grown used to the odd way some of these books weighed. An extremely thick book can be quite light and not weigh anything at all, while the thin bundle of notes could weigh like a boulder. There wasn¡¯t anything too heavy in here, which made sense as it was the outer sect but I still couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the Qi giving weight to words was taken so literally.


    I flipped through my books on herbs, as Labby chirped and chittered, running around briefly for a while. I noted the spirit talking to her here and there as she explored the second floor before returning to my dantian soon and falling asleep.


    The hours passed by as I continued to read, the familiar daze of pleasantly going through text soaking me in.


    <em>¡°The lunar blossom wasmendable,¡±</em> the spirit¡¯s voice spoke in my ears, almost making me jump as I snapped out of my gaze to turn around. The moon spirit lingered behind me, her face covered with a white thin cloth as usual, but somehow, this time, I could tell that her eyes were directly on me.


    ¡°Ah, well. It was at least partly a fluke,¡± I replied, unsure of how to talk about the lunar blossom.


    <em>¡°Humble. Or perhaps unaware? There are few in this world who can heal what you have healed, in your realm certainly so. Does the disciple not see his own merits?¡± </em>


    I stared at the spirit for a moment. ¡°Well, I do. But there are limits to it like everything, and a lot of the details escape me right now. How the spirit roots work, how the lunar Qi ys a part, so many things I don¡¯t understand. It would be odd to be arrogant over just this,¡± I replied and the spirit glided around me.


    <em>¡°What an odd one you are, just like your sleeping spirit I suppose,¡± </em>the spirit said, her Qi pulsing outwards for a brief moment and I felt as if a hand had rested upon my head. <em>¡°It had started as mere curiosity, but now, even my sisters agree upon your strange demeanor. Know that if you ever wish for help, I would be willing to provide it.¡± </em>


    I dipped my head gratefully, when something I¡¯d read in the divination book came to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a karmic burden on each favor received without something returned?¡±


    The spirit¡¯s lips curved upwards in a sly smile, her lips peeking through behind her veil. <em>¡°Indeed. And your ties are already bound to mine,¡± </em>the spirit whispered, and I was reminded that who I was talking to was not human in any way whatsoever, even if she looked the part.


    <em>¡°You should head on now. I sense a child awaiting your return,¡± </em>the spirit said and I frowned.


    A strange sensation tugged at me, thin, weak and attached to a tiny strand of Qi. The sensation grew, and I felt Thirst touch upon my mind. With my eyes wide, I got up, hurriedly grabbing the books and cing them where they belonged as I rushed back to my room.


    My heart thundered with excitement, so much so that even Labby woke up from the disturbance. I quickly made my way back, bursting into my chamber as I stared at the little box containing the bloodroot.


    Walking closer, I crouched down, opening the lid as I saw the little bulb pulsating with deep and rich vitality, glowing with golden Qi. The green buds soon began to open, one leaf at a time. Even Sheldon walked closer to take a look at the birth of the new spirit.


    Tiny green hands peeked out of the petals, like a chick hatching from its egg, the hands pulled the leaves apart, stumbling out. I rushed out and caught the little green spirit as it sat, two beady red eyes looking at me with a deep white and purple flower set atop its head.


    A little girl, small enough to fit in my palm with a flower atop her head, sat there, before turning towards me as something shed in her eyes. Qi red as the bond between us formed and words escaped my mouth before I¡¯d realized it.


    ¡°Twilight. You¡¯re going to be Twilight,¡± I muttered out loud and the little spirit''s face split into a smile as it rolled on my hand and then bit my finger drawing blood as it eximed.


    <em>¡°Chii~!¡± </em>

 Chapter 71: Gu Alchemy

    Chapter 71: Gu Alchemy


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I eximed, mostly from the surprise rather than any real pain. I looked down at the little nt spirit suckling on my palm, with two thorn-like fangs peeking through as it drank my blood. Streaks of red began to develop on the white flower on its head. I felt a sense of satisfactioning from Twilight as it¡­ (she?) had its fill.


    ¡°You¡¯re a thorny little nt spirit, huh?¡± I said, receiving a ¡®Chii~¡¯ from the little nt as it looked up at me, eyes shimmering. I felt a strange understanding with the nt spirit from our bond, yet the words that came from the nt weren¡¯t words, but more sensations than anything. I could feel Twilight soaking in information as she nced around curiously. I wondered if her being able to understand me was due to the fact that I¡¯d shared my vitality with her.


    ¡°Can you talk?¡± I asked Twilight as she shook her head. I frowned when I received a jumble of thoughts. She couldn¡¯t talk because¡­ she was different? Different understanding? I stared at Twilight, unable to parse what she meant.


    I turned to look at Labby.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Labby replied.


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, different somehow.¡±


    My thoughts were diverted back as Twilight stood up on my palm and then began to climb up my hand. It tickled, but the sight was so adorable that I couldn¡¯t help but let her. The flower on her head bobbed up and down as she made her way, and Labby crackled slightly, thumping her feet.


    <em>¡°Labby¡¯s ce!¡± </em>she eximed, as Twilight finally climbed up. The little nt looked on with beady eyes, before ncing at me. I regarded Labby silently.


    <em>¡°...but Labby can share,¡± </em>Labby replied, as Twilight chittered and settled onto my shoulder. Labby hopped on to the other side, still feeling sad about having her side of the shoulder taken.


    I pet her on the head. ¡°It was good of you to share,¡± I said, as Labby rubbed her head against my finger, squeaking happily.


    I grabbed Twilight in my hand, and she sat on my palm, staring at me. ¡°Alright. Now¡­ I need to¡­ take a miasma petal from you?¡± I asked, unsure as I stared at the petals attached to her head. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    <em>¡°Chii~¡± </em>Twilight replied, standing up and tapping her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any miasma?¡± I asked and received a nod from her. ¡°How will you get some?¡±


    Twilight simply looked at me, tilting her head in confusion. I guess it was stupid to expect a newborn spirit to know that. I turned to look at my little patch of spirit herbs. Walking over I set Twilight onto the floor and sat on the floor. Tapping the ground, I pointed at the earth, pulling some Gu out of it.


    ¡°Can you use this?¡± I showed her the Gu rising from my fingertip. Twilight looked at it curiously, walking closer as she sniffed the smoky ck wisps. She paled visibly and jumped back with a nervous chitter, shaking her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like Gu huh. I guess you¡¯re still a spirit, even if a blood one,¡± I said, looking around for more options. Hmm, how did the bloodroot gather miasma originally? It drank in Qi, and controlled the dead, storing the miasma in its flower. That sounded an awful lot like filtering out a toxin and then storing it in a certain part as a form of defense. Did that mean that I needed to give her blood infused with Gu?


    I grabbed my small de and made a light cut on my palm. Lightly, I channeled my Gu into the blood while keeping the Qi present in it, but the droplet began to hiss and boil as it broke apart.


    Another idea came to me as I focused. I began to draw out some essence from my core, and poured it in a drop of blood. I then began to mix it with my Gu. The color of the blood droplet turned a dark red mixed with hints of gold. I extended the finger towards Twilight. Before I could even say something, the little nt spirit jumped to my finger and bit me, drinking in the blood droplet happily.


    <em>¡°Chii~!!¡± </em>she eximed happily, and I saw a strand of Gu starting to travel to her flower.


    ¡°Alright, I guess I know what to do now,¡± I said, looking down at the little nt spirit. With a little sigh, I slowly but surely fed her miasma infused blood droplets.


    ***


    Iy on the floor, my hand stinging as exhaustion covered me. A little ck petal sat in my hand, filled with Miasma, as Twilight slept in her box which I¡¯d cleared the dirt from. It¡¯d taken a few hours for Gu to gather and a few more tomunicate to Twilight how I wanted her to safely grab the petal of Gu and if it would hurt her. Thankfully, there was no pain from what I could feel as she¡¯d grabbed the petal and picked it out, handing it to me happily.


    I picked myself up from the ground, as I headed over to the cauldron I¡¯d painstakingly carved without using any Qi and set aside. Cracking my knuckles, I began to gather the needed items.


    It was time for the biggest part of my n for making a Gu-nade. A pill made from Gu.


    I picked the miasma-filled spirit crystals, setting them in the cauldron. I¡¯d already prepared the Gu infused water that I poured in, and then sent a pulse of Gu to the crystals, lighting them up. ck and purple fire rose from under the cauldron as Labby jumped off my shoulder to take a few steps away from the dark mes.


    I stared in wonder at the area around the fire as I saw a blue-ish white glow to them, as the mes slowly morphed from a dark color to a ghastly white. Putting the strangeness of the mes aside, I curbed my excitement at being able to finally work with Gu, and quickly set to work. One of the Qi ingredients for the drug was the fire essence within it, and there was a surprisingly simple way of managing that.


    I¡¯d taken some fire grass¨Cdry and dead ones¨Cand I¡¯d infused them with Gu. Without any Qi left in them, the grass had soaked in the Gu, drying and cracking further as the fire essence mingled with the Gu.


    Taking the grass, I poured it in. The fire beneath zed hot as I channeled my Gu, and continued to work my way through the process.


    There was a different flow to the Gu alchemy, yet the refining method was strikingly simr to the original drug-nade. I let the Gu flow, feeling Lu Jie¡¯s spirit rising in my mind. Miasma flowed in, wispy smoke rising and bubbling in the water as the fire essence began to mix out. Red-hot sparks crackled within my cauldron as Gu flowed through it, glowing a deep blue and purple as it added a ghastly glow.


    Taking out my petal, I dropped it in and began to refine.


    Miasma churned and miasma flowed, in a cycle pr opposite to the Qi. The Gu stirred and rumbled and hissed and boiled, rushing out and swirling inwards as the fire essence began to spread out.


    If Qi produced burning hot mes, then the fire of Gu was corruptive, like the burning ofva or acid, it hissed and frothed and it¡¯d stick and cling, searing through flesh as it ate its way through.


    Sweat began to bead on my forehead as I focused on channeling the Gu. My pathways began to strain under so much miasma flowing through them, and I started to feel the damage building up.


    I focused, channeling thin strands of Gu into the cauldron as I swirled it around, trying to gather the me within. The old man¡¯s words echoed in my mind, as I let the fire fade into the flow of the Miasma, gathering at the center where it could clump together.


    Lu Jie¡¯s spirit began to settle in with my own the more I channeled the Miasma, and I felt my control starting to improve. Purple mes rose high, wispy white smoke spreading everywhere as I felt blood starting to build up in my throat. The Gu was starting to hurt me from the inside.


    I focused and trudged on, going for the final push. Fiery miasma roared, trying tosh out, but I simply guided it back inwards. The flow of miasma continued, as a clump began to form, I felt Twilight¡¯s petal stir, its miasma gathering the fire towards itself as an explosion shook the cauldron.


    I jumped back, coughing from the fumes as I watched the smoking cauldron. I coughed out blood, wiping it away from my mouth as I began to cycle my Qi, my pathways starting to heal. A whileter, as the pungent fumes began to fade, I walked closer, my heart thundering as I took a peek inside.


    Little purple and ck pills sat within the cauldron with plumes of smoke still rising around them. Carefully, I put my hand inside, checking the temperature to be cool enough to touch before I picked one up.


    It worked. I¡¯d formed a pill from Gu. A grin spread across my face, morphing into hystericalughter as I stared at the pill. Whether the pill worked or not, at the time, I couldn''t care less.


    After weeks of work, I¡¯d finally managed to make a pill from Gu. And now? It was time to test my Gu-nade.

 Chapter 72: Void Explosions

    Chapter 72: Void Explosions


    It took me a day to finally create a version of the fire Gu pill that was exploding in the way I wanted it to. Myck of control over Gu and the corrosive nature of the energy make handling it a far more challenging task than Qi. But after a couple more tries, I''d managed to make enough working pills for my ns.


    Asking Nyan to go to Liuxiang again, I''d realized that I could just tell the cat what I wanted to say to Liuxiang and it''d be able tomunicate that with Liuxiang''s spirit. I wasn''t sure why, or how that worked but Nyan had plenty of mysteries and I had other important things to work on, so I left the mystery be.


    A pouch hung at my waist, filled with five different metal cylinders, carved with thin lines and formations, that carried my Qi and Gu drugnades. I walked through the hidden grove that had be the impromptu meet up spot for everything shady I got up to by now and searched for a suitable patch of opennd to work with.


    Twilight chimed happily, her eyes wide as she kept looking around in all directions, seeing the world around her for the first time. I kept forgetting that all her knowledge and instincts came from the bond that I shared with her and how she herself was essentially a newborn, with almost no experience with anything.


    I took her in my hand, and she stared wide-eyed at me, surprised at having been taken down from her perch. "Do you want to explore?"


    The little nt that was starting to look more and more like a doll made of leaves with the flower on her head like white and red streaks of hair, jumped excitedly as a series of whistles and chimes sounded out from her. Iughed out loud, crouching as I set her down atop Sheldon''s shell and petting the little big guy once.


    "Can you take her around for a while? Just keep her out of trouble if you can."


    "Chirp!" Sheldon replied, his mouth shaped in a smile as he extended his neck up to look at the bloodroot.


    Sheldon had been surprisingly nice to Twilight, a lot more than I''d expected given how he''d been injured. Labby, on the other hand, hadn''t warmed up to Twilight nearly as quickly, which came as a surprise to me. She''d not shown any hesitation with Sheldon or Nyan, so I wondered why she was so hesitant about Twilight.


    I watched the little nt spirit ride off ahead on Sheldon''s back, singing happily as she took in the sights.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go as well?" I asked Labby.


    <em>"Labby wants to stay. She wants to see the thing the Great Master has made," </em>Labby replied and I nodded. Fair enough, I could understand that. I was practically burning with the very same desire myself, but a few preparations had to be made first.


    I dug into the pouch at my waist, pulling out Qi-imbued slips of paper imprinted with the appropriate characters. Walking around the area with the slips on hand, I mentally measured out the section and ced down the formation slips at a safe distance from each other. I carefully ced each one, pouring my Qi in to hold them in ce as I dragged strands of Qi across each, connecting them in the shape of an Octagon formed of Qi threads.


    When I ced thest slip, I felt the formation start up as the Qi within the formation vibrated before fading away. I smiled at my sess. Liuxiang''s tips had certainly helped a lot in my progress for using formations, even though I was still only scratching the surface. I went about cing the other formations down once at a time until a voice interrupted me.


    "Apologies for the dy, Senior," Liuxiang said, walking into the grove with a smile.


    I paused for a brief moment at the rare smile he wore, before smiling back. "No, you came just at the right time. I''ve just about set everything up that I could on my own. Now all that''s left is for you to take a look and for us to begin testing."


    ¡°It seems senior¡¯s understanding of formations has greatly increased. Have the books this one talked about been of any help?¡±


    I nodded back. ¡°They¡¯ve been extremely helpful for sure. Although, I must admit, a lot of things still make me feel lost, which is not amon urrence,¡± I said, dusting my hands as I got up.


    Liuxiang gave a light nod, as his smile widened. ¡°Formation-building is a difficult art with many intricacies. It takes much dedication and discipline to practice them, virtues worth pursuing for any cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Not enough of them think that.¡± I snorted and Liuxiangughed.


    ¡°Indeed, but who could deny the mighty? The heavens favor strength. Be it the strength of the mind, physique, or spirit.¡±


    I paused for a moment at the words. In a way, that was more true than I¡¯d ever realized. The Path that we followed showed the understanding of the world, and the closer that understanding was to the truth of things, the more the heavens would favor you. At least, that was the traditional understanding of it. Clearly there was a lot more hidden underneath the surface, with the existence of Gu, the world spirit, and the things that Heavens so dearly wished not to spread out. At least not to those who could not survive the tribtions it sent down.


    In a way, the Heavens were a limiter, a constraint set around the world, and what I was doing was arming people to allow them to break the ceiling. The development of science had taken away the danger of almost all natural threats from my old world¡¯s humanity. We¡¯d tamed our world, tamed nature and conquered it. Science had been created as a method of understanding and to better utilize the world around us. To tame it. And the science I was pursuing in this world?


    It was meant to tame the Heavens themselves.


    ¡°Was there something wrong with what this one said?¡± Liuxiang asked at my sudden silence.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, nothing wrong. It¡¯s just¡­ your words rang more true than I¡¯d expected them to. It made me think about the nature of what I¡¯ve learned for myself, and the things I nned to do.¡± I dug in my pouch, pulling out one of the Gu-nades from inside, before I looked up to meet Liuxiang¡¯s eyes. ¡°And if this works, then it might very well be the first major step I¡¯ve taken towards that goal.¡±


    Liuxiang regarded me silently. The boy walked closer for a moment, before heading towards the section where I¡¯d set the wards. With surprising dexterity, I saw Liuxiang imprinting characters all around the area, setting up formations with his needles and paper slips with characters set on them.


    I took a few steps back, watching as the Qi in the area crackled and fizzled. With a gushing pulse of Qi spreading outwards, a shimmering barrier appeared. Quite simr to the one that Liuxiang had used when I¡¯d freed Sheldon, only this time, it was meant to protect us from the grenade instead.


    ¡°It is done,¡± Liuxiang replied, walking back, and I nodded.


    I sent Sheldon a note from our bond to keep Twilight away from the area as all of us walked into the protected section.


    I held the Gu-nade out, looking at the unassuming cylinder of metal and the contents within it. I¡¯d tested it for safety and handling so that merely shaking it wouldn¡¯t explode it in my face and so far, everything seemed to have been working perfectly. I could thank Liuxiang for the additional precautions carved into the formations as well. It¡¯d taken two weeks simply making sure this design would be safe.


    I took a deep breath, turning to nce at Liuxiang who nodded. Zhi Zhu appeared on his shoulder, watching intently as well, and I felt purple lightning crackle next to my cheeks, as Labby mimicked my nervous excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this then,¡± I said, pressing onto the top level, the spoon of the grenade. I pulsed my Qi, as the formations on the grenade lit up. Taking a step ahead, I channeled Qi in my arm and threw with all my power.


    The grenade shot forward like an arrow cutting through the air at high speeds. I sent a thick pulse of Gu towards the weapon and on instinct crouched down to brace for the explosion.


    A slow moment passed in agonizing silence, and I feared that my project failed. That was when the first shockwave hit me.


    Fire zed like a searing burning light ahead, as a cracking whip of air ran against the formation and shook the ground beneath my feet. I covered my eyes, looking away from the explosion as I stumbled from the tremors shaking the ground beneath me. Another shockwave followed soon after, with a st of wind that caused the trees to tumble and fall over, sted into splinters as they flew around in an inferno of fire up ahead.


    My heart raced, and all sound was drowned out. A dust cloud loomed in the area, covering the devastation, and we watched in stunned silence as trees continued to topple over one after the other. When the dust settled, I could finally take a look at the impact.


    A crater sat on the ground with roots nearby that had turned pitch ck. Nothing remained in the immediate vicinity of the explosion, the ground ck and scarred with wood that had turned to ash within moments of the Gu-nade¡¯s detonation.


    I stumbled out of the protected area and suddenly felt the surrounding air sting my skin with its heat. I stared at the section, feeling neither Qi nor Gu present, as if a void had been ripped open into the world, simr to the void that had been present in Zhang¡¯s core.


    <em>¡°Labby¡­ feels scared.¡±</em>


    I nodded, walking further ahead as I crouched down to touch the ground and saw silvery ash underneath the ck hardened surface.


    I heard Liuxiang walk up closer to me, his face deathly still and passive. ¡°Had¡­ Senior anticipated this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ no. This is far beyond all my expectations. All this from a single pill? This- this is devastating,¡± I replied, a tremble to my voice. The crashing sound of another tree broke my thoughts as I turned to look at Liuxiang.


    ¡°This one knows of only a handful of people within the seventh peak city who could survive a direct blow from this weapon. This¡­ is a weapon that could kill Elders if used in an ambush,¡± Liuxiang said, his voice shaking. I nodded, turning back down to look at the burnt ground.


    It seems I had not made a mere gu-nade. But an honest to god mini gu-nuke instead. I rubbed my hand, getting up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use this. Not until things get extremely dire. I¡¯ll need to find an alternative for the tournament,¡± I said, turning to Liuxiang who nodded back.


    ¡°Can you please¡­ not mention this to anyone else for now? We¡¯ll test the other gu-nadester, but I¡¯d like for this weapon to not fall into the wrong hands. I¡¯d¡­ never expected this level of strength. I need some time to think over things.¡±


    Liuxiang opened his mouth, about to reply when I heard some rustling and noisese from up ahead. My eyes widened in surprise as I realized something very important.


    There was no way the sect had not noticed the explosion. We were so screwed.

 Chapter 73: Shared Secrets

    Chapter 73: Shared Secrets


    I pushed my senses outwards from the grove, and found two cultivators heading towards this direction, their guards up.


    ¡°Senior, we need to run. The formation will deflect them for a while, but its strength will run out soon.¡± Liuxiang said, his voice clipped. He slipped his hand in his sleeves, as two more needles appeared in them and he threw them swiftly outwards, engraving them in the burst ground as they bolstered the formation.


    <em>¡°Sheldon, quick. Can you take us away?¡± </em>I called out to Sheldon, pulling on our bond in a rush.


    With a tidal wave forming around my feet, I was lifted up in the air and pulled to the side. Labby squeaked in surprise and I quickly pulled her into my dantian. I looked to the side, and saw Liuxiang simrly being washed up as a ball of water formed around us. Sheldon rose from the ground, still carrying Twilight on his back who looked on in confusion at what was happening.


    I focused my thoughts, cutting off any sense of distress I may have been projecting through our bond as I reached out to Sheldon once more. <em>¡°Can you cover the area in fog?¡± </em>


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon replied, opening his mouth. The little turtle took a long breath in and then breathed out a fog that sprayed outwards in a tide.


    <em>¡°Senior. We can head to this one¡¯s chambers. It¡¯s already been warded and fairly close by.¡± </em>Liuxiang spoke to my mind, and I mentally acknowledged his words. I quickly ryed the thoughts over to Sheldon and then with a sudden pull, the little turtle shot forward on his wave of water, carrying us along through the air as if we were rising like little clouds.


    The world flew past in a blur as we flew past the area. I vaguely sensed some mystic arts being used by the cultivators, but Sheldon¡¯s fog kept their senses clouded. Within a few seconds, we were flying over the sect, and beyond the grove. In a few moments, we crossed the sect walls, to enter the sect proper and Sheldon quickly dropped us down, as he put Twilight in my arms. The little nt spirit chittered before rushing into my sleeve to hide.


    ¡°Thanks Sheldon,¡± I said while grabbing him. ring my Qi, I quickly evaporated all the water from my body and clothes and saw Liuxiang doing the same.


    With a nod from both of us, we began to head towards Liuxiang¡¯s ce, trying not to appear too agitated or unnerved but still making swift progress as the two of us walked up the hill, and towards the outer sect chambers.


    I saw some people murmuring over the earthquake and talks of an attack. I tried not to grimace at the words, feeling foolish to not have anticipated this. In my defense, so far, none of the reactions from Qi and Gu had been this violent.


    ¡°This way,¡± Liuxiang said, taking a left and I followed. I noticed the little home, set with wards on its boundaries that made me want to avert my eyes despite my wishes to head towards it. I guess that¡¯s one way to tell people you¡¯re not epting guests. An enviable ability, but I suspected if I could force my way through it, then so could most other people.


    Liuxiang opened the door as I entered, and the boy quickly closed the doors shut, cing another talisman onto the door that rippled with Qi, as new wards sprung up from the ground.


    The boy turned towards me, and I saw his eyes set in a much more serpentine look than I¡¯d seen from him before. ¡°This one believes the formations will be enough. No one should be headed towards this location either, the weapon had left nothing behind. Neither Qi nor Gu.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡± I replied, smiling, but the serious look on Liuxiang¡¯s face made my smile slip.


    ¡°Please follow this one Senior,¡± Liuxiang said, turning around as he walked further in.


    I stared at his back for a moment, before following him in. The path took me to a little chamber that looked quite simr to Old Man¡¯s ce if not for the many diagrams of animals, and human bodies, and thin and sharp needles. That and the many, many books on poison that I saw on the bookshelf.


    I stepped around the many bowls and things set upon the floor in a mess that seemed extremely uncharacteristic of the Liuxiang I knew. If anything, I¡¯d expected this ce to be squeaky clean. The little notes spread around on the Gu-nade brought a smile to my face.


    A sharp hiss reached my ears, carried by a slithering aura that froze my steps in ce. I looked up to see Zhi Zhu standing on the table nearby with Liuxiang¡¯s eyes wide in surprise, as if he couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d just done that.


    I awkwardly pretended not to have noticed, and gave him a moment to gather himself.


    ¡°Apologies for the unsightly disy Senior. This one has been a bit unsettled by our creation,¡± Liuxiang said and I nodded.


    ¡°It was something, yeah. If I¡¯d been a normal person, the shockwave would¡¯ve likely blown apart my eardrums. Good to know that cultivation reinforces those too,¡± I said with a smile. Liuxiang continued to look at me nkly.


    ¡°Forgive this one for the bluntness Senior, but this one would prefer to have some answers. There have been many things about Senior that haven¡¯t made sense. Your spirit¡¯s names for one, this one does not know what this La Bi means. Neither does this one know about Xiao Dong, or the Gu weapon¡¯s name. The way senior had helped craft it had shown that there had been other simr weapons that Senior knew of. Are there more of these things lying around?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°There¡¯s none. Not in this world.¡±


    ¡°Then this one does not understand. How did Senior know of these weapons? Has Senior found some source of forbidden knowledge? Is that what allows Senior to cultivate both Qi and Gu?¡± Liuxiang asked, his eyes set upon me without blinking even once.


    I sighed, feeling my heart start to race a bit. I knew I couldn¡¯t just run around pulling all these stunts and not have someone eventually start to question me, but this was still happening a lot faster than I had anticipated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat for a moment shall we?¡± I said, and Liuxiang nodded. I took the time to gather my thoughts a bit, but failed to properly gather any of it together. We both took a seat, and I looked silently at Liuxiang for a while, the Qi in my core rustling.


    <em>¡°Can¡­ Labby know too?¡± </em>Labby asked, and I let Labby out onto my shoulder where she manifested in a crackle of purple lightning.


    ¡°You can listen too. It¡¯s about time I told someone,¡± I said. A flower peeked from my sleeve and I grabbed Twilight,ughing. ¡°Alright, you too then.¡±


    The little flower girl cheered, as I set her onto my thigh, before looking towards Liuxiang. Thoughts churned in my mind, about how to approach the topic, and exin it in a way that didn¡¯t soundpletely crazy. How much should I even tell Liuxiang? I¡¯d known him for a couple of months now, slowly but surely growing friendlier with the otherwise stoic boy. Not to mention, I knew a lot more about him than he did. Perhaps it was time I reciprocated that.


    I looked up, meeting Liuxiang¡¯s eyes and started from the very beginning. ¡°I¡¯m not from this world.¡±


    Liuxiang continued to stare at me with his nk expression, as if unsure of what I meant, but he sat silently to allow me to continue.


    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s veryplicated but to put it very simply, my soul has two halves. One that lived its life in this world as Lu Jie for almost twenty years, unaware of his past life almostpletely. And the other that slept through it all, only knowing the past life it¡¯d lived and nothing else,¡± I looked down, petting Twilight¡¯s head gently as she chimed, not understanding a word I meant but still happy to be listening. Feeling a bit more calm, I looked up to meet Liuxiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I was that half. I woke up from a head injury a couple months ago in a spar and found myself here, lost and confused with memories I did not recognise or understand. And so I tried to put myself away from danger at first, thinking I would run from the sect and be free. It didn¡¯t take more than a couple of minutes to realize that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to wander around with nothing to my name. And so I decided to earn some money to try and start an alchemy shop of my own somewhere. Live by myself, study and buy books and spend my daysfortably. It was easier said than done, but I think back then, all I wanted was to have a goal to push myself towards.¡±


    Liuxiang took a breath in, his gaze remaining focused on me. I took in another breath. I knew that if I stopped here now, I¡¯d never have the courage to go on.


    ¡°I was scared. Unknown ce, unfamiliar, and I felt lost. So I threw myself into the one thing I knew I would enjoy, and love, and kept pouring myself into Alchemy. It was better than thinking over what maye of my future and about my past. I kept on going and going blindly. That is, until I found Labby,¡± I said, turning to look at the little rat on my shoulder as I remembered the days when I still thought of her as a boy without ever bothering to check or confirm. A chuckle escaped my mouth as Labby crackled lightly at having her name mentioned.


    ¡°Labby was¡­ well, at first she¡¯d been an interesting and funpanion. A fun distraction from my usual work. But slowly but surely, especially when she could finally talk to me, I started to grow a lot more attached to my little junior sister here. It¡­ gave me a reason to stay? I don¡¯t know, but so often, I¡¯d think of just walking away and never being seen again. Just fade to some unknown location and just be away from all of it. But then I¡¯d think about how I needed to take care of Labby, and how she¡¯d like to be in a ce where she could get more spirit herbs. And that maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad, staying in the sect and doing Alchemy,¡± I said, raising my hand up to pet Labby¡¯s head.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, I probably would¡¯ve left the sect a lot earlier. She made it easier for me to live here, and feel at home. And then I met Su Lin, and Yan Yun, and Granny Lang, and you, Sheldon, Nyan, and now, Twilight,¡± I said, lifting the nt spirit up.


    <em>¡°Chii~¡± </em>Twilight chimed, happy to have heard her name, and still not understanding a word of what I said.


    I turned to look back up and meet Liuxiang¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the honest truth of it. I have memories of a world vastly different from this one, with no cultivation or Qi, but with a lot more science and technology. And I¡¯m merely trying to bring in that understanding and method of reasoning to this world. Although the heavens don¡¯t seem to like that,¡± I said with a smirk, looking up briefly at the sky.


    ¡°This one¡­ Lu Jie, I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Liuxiang said, and it was my turn to widen my eyes. That was the most informal I¡¯d ever seen Liuxiang be.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Liuxiang quickly added and I shook my head.


    ¡°No, if anything, I prefer that. I- well. This is awkward but it feels like I finally got to be your friend,¡± I said scratching my cheek. Liuxiang smiled back at me, his eyes wrinkling softly and I stared at the expression nkly for a moment. There was a subtle difference, the serpentine features and the structure of his face were not a regr human¡¯s adding to the effect, yet the expression he wore¡­ it had to be the most human expression I¡¯d seen on him yet.


    ¡°I had expected you to be the lost scion of some n, or to have gained the blessing of a hidden elder. Perhaps the disciple of an elder like that. But, to hear of another world, and the memories of a past life? Truly, you never cease to surprise me Lu Jie,¡± Liuxiang said with a smile.


    Iughed, caught off guard by his words. ¡°What can I say, I seem to have that effect on people,¡± I replied with a smirk on my face as Liuxiangughed as well. I noticed the two fangs peeking from within his mouth at theugh, and Luxiang noticed, quickly hiding them.


    ¡°I truly seem to have lost all sense of shame today. I think I me you Lu Jie,¡± Liuxiang replied and I chuckled. Suddenly, I heard Liuxiang sigh, as Zhi Zhu shifted on his back, waving her legs as if arguing with him. Liuxiang¡¯s eyes turned towards me and I straightened my back.


    ¡°I have something I believe I must share too,¡± Liuxiang said, his eyes fixated on me. I noticed his fists tense and clenched under his sleeve as he stared at me. ¡°My true name is not Yi Liuxiang, but Shie Liuxiang, the child of Shie Youmei, a member of the Shie ducal n. Yi was my mother¡¯sst name.¡±


    I sat in silence, unsure of the implication, but from what I knew, the ducal ns were a big deal. So even just being a member of one must be a big deal. I frowned. ¡°If you¡¯re from such a prestigious n then¡­ what¡¯re you doing on the seventh peak?¡±


    ¡°This one does not belong to the Shie n. This one- my father had abandoned me. My mother had not been of the ducal n, and had not possessed the poison bloodline of the family. There had been little chances of the bloodline being inherited by a child birthed by a woman not of the n¡­ but I did. And I killed my mother, poisoning her from the womb. Despite my father¡¯s wishes to be rid of me, my mother had refused, insistent on giving birth to me, and despite all my father¡¯s effort, he had failed to save her,¡± Liuxiang said, his fists clenched tight.


    I found my voice stuck, as I sat unsure of what to say. Moments passed in silence, when I finally spoke up. ¡°It is not my ce to say anything, but, if there¡¯s one thing I know, it is that it was not your fault Liuxiang. And that your mother had loved you very dearly.¡±


    Liuxiang looked up at me, before lowering his head, as he gave a light nod. ¡°I know. Herst words¡­ were my name.¡±


    I moved closer, unsure of what to do, and so I simply sat in silence for a while longer, trying to provide anypany that I could.


    ¡°Thank you, Lu Jie,¡± Liuxiang said, looking at me and I nodded.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking,¡± I said, trying to change the topic. ¡°Then do you live by yourself? In the sect?¡±


    ¡°My father has abandoned me, but I still possess the bloodline of the Shie. The n has forced my father to ept me, if I can prove myself within the sect with my own means. The only thing provided to me has been the cultivation arts, to prevent the poison from slowly but surely killing me as well. The result of that cultivation slows my growth down, but provides potent poison with no match. But the poison still wears on my body, resulting in the yang Qi that Lu Jie can sense,¡± Liuxiang said, with a light smile.


    That sounded like a not so great way to cultivate something. Imagine dying from a poison that you were born with, and that which killed your mother as well. I couldn¡¯t imagine what living like that must be like.


    ¡°Now, it seems we both know each other¡¯s secrets,¡± Liuxiang said with a quiet smile. I stared at the boy, before standing up. Liuxiang frowned for a moment, before standing up as well, and I looked at the boy.


    ¡°I have something I want to ask of you, Liuxiang,¡± I said, keeping my back straight. Liuxiang nodded silently.


    ¡°I wish to establish a new Path. One of understanding and knowledge. But it seems, the heavens are not too willing to allow me to progress upon my Path. But, we¡¯ve both seen the Gu-nade and that is merely the beginning. I n to bring cultivation to the mortals, to break the established order of cultivators and bring knowledge so that the world could finallye to know and understand what lies beyond Heaven and Earth, to finally know the world around them. I wish to start an empire of knowledge, of understanding,¡± I grinned. ¡°I want to start an empire formed on drugs.¡±


    My Qi rustled in my core, as I felt Lu Jie¡¯s spirit shifting in my mind. In this, he agreed with me. We would build our empire together.


    I looked towards Liuxiang. ¡°I can help you, Liuxiang. With what I know and what I¡¯ll learn, in exploring the mysteries of this world and unraveling its secrets. And in return, will you help me?¡±


    Liuxiang sighed, clenching his hands, before looking up at me with a smile. ¡°You truly never cease to surprise me,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°I will, Lu Jie.¡±


    Iughed, moving in as I swept Liuxiang up in a hug.


    <em>¡°Fiend! Let Liuxiang go! This is inappropriate!¡± </em>Zhi Zhu crackled, and I heard Liuxiang burst outughing so mirthfully that I couldn''t resistughing as well.


    <em>¡°Labby too! Labby will help too!¡± </em>Labby eximed. ¡°Chii~¡± Twilight chimed in agreement from atop Sheldon¡¯s back as the little turtle sshed her with some water.


    ¡°Oh and¡­ Labby has a secret too,¡± Labby said in a tiny whisper, hesitant. I paused, letting go of Liuxiang as I turned to look at Labby.


    ¡°What is it Labby?¡± I asked, curious.


    The little rat sniffled, her ears flicking before she squeaked and shouted.<em> ¡°Labby has been learning how to fight from Leiyu without telling Master. Please forgive Labby!¡± </em>


    I saw Labby, trying to mimic a kowtow as she crackled with purple lightning. My eyes rose to meet Liuxiang¡¯s at the disy and for some reason, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the best secret I¡¯ve learned today,¡± I replied, feeling strangely content. I¡¯d gained another ally on my Path. Now all that remained was the spirit herb hunt.

 Chapter 74: Selection Round - I

    Chapter 74: Selection Round - I


    The morning rays filtered in over the horizon, touching upon the gathered crowd standing around. A light breeze rustled my hair as Labby crackled with purple lightning, flickering her ears in nervous anticipation.


    I raised my hand, petting Labby¡¯s fuzzy head, echoing her nervous excitement.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em> Sheldon eximed, bumping his head against my hand, as I held him. Twilight chimed alongside Sheldon, excitedly twirling as she sat upon my head. I grinned at the excitement I felt from Twilight, and her desire to explore and an undercurrent of the desire to hunt.


    My hand went into one of my sleeves, feeling at the drugnades present inside, and the single Gu-nade which I hoped I didn¡¯t need to use. I scanned the crowds present, ncing at the various cultivators standing around, wearing the robes of the outer sect. I felt slightly out of ce as I stood among the many young cultivators, some extremely so, looking close to 14 years old and so on.


    We¡¯d all gathered just outside a little section of the forest that covered the sect hills. The area was marked with a massive formation that spanned across, shimmering with Qi and letting anyone nearby know of its presence. I wondered if the formation was to keep the spirits out of the area, or to keep them in. I noted simr formation areas rising in thin pirs of light. It seems as if this wasn¡¯t the only ce that the selection round was uring.


    I took onest look, not finding Liuxiang, or either of the twins in this part of the selection round. At least this should be fairly simple in that case.


    I noticed a disciple nce at me in confusion, and I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was due to the turtle, rat and nt spirit that I had with me, or the fact that I was visibly older than almost everyone present in the area.


    I continued to ignore the boy, not willing to engage in any conversation. My mind was already starting to be filled with all sorts of possibilities and ideas for what kind of herb might be the prize, what may be the selection process itself, and how I could run all sorts of experiments with the things I would gain.


    Just the thought of carrying out a mountain of herbs from the tournament and sitting on a pile as I sent the pills to Su Lin and began to establish my own Alchemy shopping and pill trading and sellingwork was enough to almost make me break out in a cackle. The same thought and the potential to gain these resources was likely also why so many more disciples were present here, than I¡¯d anticipated.


    I waited in silence as a few moments passed. As the sun had risen a decent way above the horizon, I felt Qi swirl and rustle up ahead, fog and mist spreading. A man garbed in white robes with light blue clouds sewed upon them stepped out of the fog, their presence spreading out.


    <em>Seventh. Realm. </em>


    Sheldon spoke in my head, and I nodded. I dipped my head in respect alongside the many disciples at the appearance of the Elder. A momentter, I raised my head, looking up ahead.


    The elder swept his hands around, turning towards us. I saw the elder pause in surprise as his gaze rested upon Sheldon and Twilight for a few moments. I held my breath, waiting for the Elder to speak, but in a smooth motion the man continued and with a pulse of Qi, I heard a voice carry across the field.


    ¡°Disciples. It is an auspicious day on which we have all gathered here, to start the selection for the uing spirit herb tournament. To think of this as any lesser than the martial tournament running alongside would be a mistake, for this is a chance to perform, with not just your might, but by your cunning and knowledge. Two of you will be chosen from each selection area. Two among the tens gathered here. And these two will have the opportunity to present themselves in front of the entire sect, and Lord Zhou himself. Do not let this opportunity go to waste,¡± the Elder said, his voice clear and resonant with each word articted with a slow careful humm, like the verses of a poem.


    ¡°The challenge is simple. There are eight tokens hidden among the area. Two tokens form a medallion of either the sun, or the moon. There are two lunar medallions and two sr ones. With each medallion containing a trial within it. The victor needs to acquire both the lunar and the sr medallion to qualify. Upon any fatal injury, the disciple would be teleported out of the arena, and attended to immediately. The ward ced upon the area will ensure no mortal harm befalls any disciple,¡± the elder said and I took a breath of relief. This opened up the possibility of using the Gu-nade too if the need called for it. Although I should try and test how effective the ward and teleportation was first. I looked back up, as the Elder finally finished his talk.


    ¡°That will be all. May Heaven¡¯s favor be with the skillful,¡± the Elder announced, vanishing in a cloud of fog.


    The disciples stared around in confusion for a moment, when a few people shot forward and towards the forest. Realizing that the selection had already started, a rush of disciples made their way into the forests ahead.


    I decided to stand silently outside, scanning the area. Eight tokens, forming four medallions. Randomly searching for one didn¡¯t seem like the best method to find them. There had to be clues given for where to find them, something to point out the location of the tokens.


    <em>¡°Can you smell anything?¡± </em>I asked Labby.


    <em>¡°Squeak! Labby can smell lots and lots of herbs. So many herbs. But no, Master, Labby can¡¯t sense the tokens,¡± </em>Labby said, flicking her tail.


    My sight went to another boy standing nearby, with tall thin limbs that hung awkwardly by his side and a book open in his hands, he stepped calmly towards the area where the Elder had appeared. I raised my eyebrows as the boy crouched down, touching the earth before he nced back towards, his eyes narrowing as his lips curved up a light smile. I saw the boy whisper something, and even though the words didn¡¯t read my ears, I could still tell what he¡¯d said from his lips.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ll be taking this one¡¯</em>


    I stared, confused as the boy walked ahead, and my eyes widened when he vanished in thin air. Some kind of illusion?


    I walked ahead, going closer to the area and moving my hand awkwardly through the air, but found nothing. Closing my eyes, I spread my senses out and tried again. The presence of a thin veil touched upon my senses, anchored to the ground beneath. A small gap through the opening leaked minute amounts of Qi out to the world. I focused on the gap in the veil, stepped ahead with my eyes closed.


    Something passed over my body, the sensation of Qi washing through. I opened my eyes, and was greeted by a dark cavern deep underground. Lunar Qi touched my senses, flowing in from ahead as I nced at the dark area, with almost no light present in it. I doubted I could see anything if I hadn¡¯t been a cultivator.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ve found something at least. Now to get to it before that boy does,¡± I said, as Labby squeaked.


    Forming a tiny ball of fire above my hand to provide some light, I started to walk ahead. The caverns curled and curved around, like a slithering snake, with branches upon branches diverting from the central tunnel in all sorts of directions. I continued to follow the trail of lunar Qi, ignoring the side areas for now, as I made my way ahead.


    A crackle of lightning had me pause.


    <em>¡°Labby can feel it. Lunar Qi, lots of it.¡±</em>


    I nodded my head in response, pouring Qi towards my feet. Wind whipped up around me as I used the wind step, rushing ahead at high speeds. The cavern flew past me, as a two way split path appeared.


    <em>¡°Master, left!¡± </em>Labby eximed, and I followed her, rushing into the left tunnel.


    The area widened up ahead, much simr to how it had been in the cavern I¡¯d found sheldon in. A silvery pooly up ahead, shimmering with a beautiful mist as the image of a still moon reflected itself upon its surface.


    I saw the crescent moon on Labby¡¯s forehead light up, as the Lunar Qi coagted all around her, her nose twitching as she tried to find for drifting Qi from the token.


    <em>¡°Chii~¡± </em>Twilight chimed, a stream of thoughts heading towards me. ¡®Big. Lake. Little. Fire?¡¯¡±


    I looked around, confused about what she meant when I found it. A little torch hid all around the surface wide cavernous section, with little beams of lighting from the shining moon from theke heading towards them. I saw one torch shimmering with a blue light, a singr beam from it heading towards theke.


    ¡°I guess¡­ I have to light the torches and focus the light on the moon?¡± I said, a bit amused at how odd this puzzle was. My smile slipped when I realized that there was no good way to light the torches.


    I stood around, trying to look for an answer to the puzzle, and find a way to solve the puzzle when I heard Sheldon speak up.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>the little turtle eximed, opening his mouth as Qi red out. The pool of water shuddered as if shaking from a powerful earthquake and I stumbled back as the entirety of theke lifted itself up in the air, in a swirling whirlpool.


    My mouth hung open at the disy of a literal ton of water hanging mid air before my gaze drifted downwards to a pedestal now empty of water, with a half token shining with the image of the moon.


    I stumbled closer, dropping into the crater of theke and grabbed the token. I looked up to the ceiling covered with hovering swirling water asughter bubbled out from my chest.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s one way to solve the puzzle,¡± I smirked as Sheldon squeaked once more. Laughing, I turned around and made my way out as Sheldon let go of the hovering water, returning it to theke with a massive ssh that drenched me.


    ¡°You did that on purpose didn¡¯t you,¡± I red at the turtle through my wet soaking hair, even as I pulsed my Qi to evaporate it all. Sheldon squealed happily, bumping his head against mine and I couldn¡¯t say anything more to his cute little smiling face.


    ¡°Alright, the other half might be in the right tunne-¡±


    ¡°Truly unexpected. I never thought the sect misfit would get so far, and so quick too,¡± a voice echoed through the cavern as the boy from before stepped closer, the other half of the lunar medallion grasped in his hand.


    ¡°My name is Xian Fang, and I would suggest handing over the token,¡± the boy spoke, his voice calm and his eyes assessing.


    I struggled to hold back a sigh, putting the token in my pouch as I started to circte my Qi. The ssic fight with the arrogant boy in a tournament arc setup, I had been expecting this. With a deep breath, I looked up at the boy waiting for me to speak and announce my name. I decided to use my starting move.


    With a pulse of Qi towards Labby, I shouted my first move. <em>¡°Labby use thunderbolt!¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Squeak!¡± </em>

 Chapter 75: Selection Round - II

    Chapter 75: Selection Round - II


    Lightning crackled in a spiral of purple, gathering around Labby¡¯s body with rising fury. I watched as Labby leapt from my shoulders, glowing a bright purple as a powerful beam of lightning surges from her body and shot towards the boy.


    I watched as the guy¡¯s eyes widened in shock at seeing the lunar lightning rushing towards him. Mist exploded around him, as the boy leapt, gracefully lifting off the ground briefly for a moment. The purple lightning struck the cloud of mist a momentter, spreading across the cloud, making it look like a thunder cloud hanging near the ground.


    I didn¡¯t waste time, quicklymanding Labby for the next move. ¡°Labby, thunderbolt again!¡± I shouted, but sent a different thought to her through our bond.


    <em>¡°Aim a few crescents near the ground, to trip him while you pretend to throw lightning.¡±</em>


    Labby gave me a mental acknowledgement, and I grinned, watching my thunder rat crackle in all her glory as she shot towards the boy. Lightning surged around Labby once more, and for a moment I felt surprise rising in my chest at the amount of Qi she was using. Labby had grown in the past few weeks, and if I let myself sit around too long, then she may one day surpass me like this.


    I grinned, feeling an odd excitement budding. This tournament was my chance to show the Sect my Path, and the Path of my spirits. To demonstrate the power of science. An empire doesn¡¯t rise in silence after all, and if I wanted to have support, then I needed to show them what I was worth.


    I felt Lu Jie stir in my chest at the thought, a half whisper in my mind starting to bud. <em>¡°We¡¯re not hiding anymore. Not afraid?¡± </em>


    I smiled, watching Labby strike with her lunar crescents as the boy tripped and Labby quickly used the opportunity to strike him with a bolt of lightning.


    <em>¡°I¡¯m terrified as shit,¡± </em>I replied to Lu Jie in my mind.<em> ¡°But I realized that running away from this world held no meaning. That in a world of power, my naivety would have killed the people I love. We saw what happened to Zhang and we felt the wrath of the heavens, and the truth it tries to hide. Can I truly afford to sit around and do nothing? I don¡¯t think so. This is an opportunity. To show my worth to the Sect, to show them my path, and then leave before they can get their hooks in. I do not wish to be tied down under the Sect¡¯s chains, but if I have to leave, why not leave with a st?¡± </em>


    I felt Gu re in my second core, roaring widely to be released. It seems Lu Jie shared my excitement. Iughed out loud, envisioning the future with my friends, in a different sort of world around me, one that I¡¯d helped shape.


    ¡°Time to gain some Xianxia MC points,¡± I said out loud,manding Labby to charge the guy with lightning.


    Labby squeaked as she shot towards the guy, as I watched the boy¡¯s face covered with a scowl.


    ¡°Sending a rat to fight for you. Have you lost all sense of honor?!¡± the boy screamed, as phantoms of mist swirled around, swiping at Labby.


    I didn¡¯t bother replying, continuing to watch Labby fight with fervor. I could sense her desire, to grow, to be faster, stronger, and the sheer joy at finally being able to help me.


    <em>¡°Labby is your opponent!¡± </em>she screamed,unching a bolt of lightning towards the boy who cursed, leaping to the side. I could see his face slowly start to turn red as the rat he¡¯d dismissed immediately continued to trouble him.


    ¡°It seems I had underestimated your spirit. Very well, if you¡¯re set on not giving me any face, then I have no reason to do so either,¡± the boy said, as I sensed his Qi ring. With a pulse, something began to rise around the boy, a coiling figure that writhed and pulsated around, formed of mist that smelled to me of sulfur. Little limbs twitched about, in a slimy slick Qi that made my chest writhe with disgust. I watched the massive worm, with fangs lining its maw rise around the boy.


    <em>¡°Will you be fine Labby?¡± </em>


    Labby gave an affirmative, and I nodded. I would let her have a go at it for a while longer, if things got bad, I always had my trump card.


    With a screech that made me grind my teeth, the worm shot towards Labby, charging in a mad frenzy towards her. Labby squeaked, jumping back, as she shot it with lightning. She squeaked in surprise when her lightning spread across the worm¡¯s mist-like body, not slowing it down in the slightest.


    <em>¡°Chii~¡± </em>Twilight chimed, patting my head as I sensed her worry for Labby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine,¡± I reassured Twilight, before sending another message to Labby. <em>¡°Labby, use your ws, focus on its belly.¡±</em>


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Labby replied with enthusiasm, crackling with lightning as she charged in. Lunar light gathered around her ws, lengthening them as they lit up. Dodging the worm¡¯s maw as it smashed itself into the ground, Labby reached under and shed through the beast''s underside. A screech cut through the spirit¡¯s voice as it shuddered, and tried to turn back around to hit Labby, but Labby was faster.


    With surprising agility, she ran up the worm and then, with a powerful surge of purple lightning, she crackled down. The creature screeched and howled, as the lightning coursed through its body. The creature broke apart, fading to mist as Labby squeaked in triumph.


    I grinned, sharing in the feeling of victory when something flickered in my vision. ¡°Watch out Labby!¡± I shouted, but it was toote.


    A kick near Labby had the ground splinter as the boy attacked. Mist poured all around him, forming ws that extended from his fingers, his breathing heavy and his eyes red.


    ¡°You¡¯ve insulted me enough!¡± the boy screamed, charging towards Labby as she ran back, trying to shoot lightning but her Qi was overpowered, and she was flung back.


    Quickly, I pulled Labby back into my Dantian before she could get injured and turned towards the boy looking at me with disheveled hair and furious eyes. I felt anger rising in my chest at how he¡¯d hit Labby, and a part of me wanted to jump in and shove his face full with drugnades but I let the thought go.


    ¡°Fight me, coward. Your rat cannot buy you any more time,¡± the boy growled.


    Silently, I turned towards Sheldon. ¡°You know what to do buddy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon replied, walking ahead.


    ¡°Y-you wouldn¡¯t dare. Even now, you refuse to fight¡­?¡± he spluttered in surprise, as his face turned red from anger. With a roar he leapt towards me, mist boiling all around him.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon eximed once more, as a wall of water rose around him, Qi red, like a deep well of power as the boy crumbled on his feet. His eyes widened in shock, soon reced by terror as the tide of water swallowed him. There was a brief moment, where my eyes met the boy¡¯s before he was flung across the cavern like a doll.


    A momentter, I saw a glimmer of light surround him as the boy vanished, likely teleported away by the safety formations.


    ¡°Well, that was quick. I almost feel bad,¡± I muttered with a smile, as Sheldon chirped once more.


    After making sure it wasn¡¯t a trick, I walked up to the other end, and picked up the other half of the lunar medallion. I put the two halves together, and watched as they snapped together, forming theplete medallion.


    Labby manifested onto my shoulders, crackling with lightning, and I smiled, petting her head. ¡°You did great, Labby!¡± I said, as she squeaked back.


    ¡°Labby will do even better next time!¡± she eximed and Iughed. Twilight chimed happily in response as I turned back around, putting the Lunar medallion in my sleeve as I began to make my way out of the cavern.


    Now to find the sun medallion.

 Chapter 76: Selection Round - III

    Chapter 76: Selection Round - III


    I walked out of the cavern, stepping through an odd gate of fog that sent me back to the ce I¡¯d stepped in from. I sensed the Qi rustle behind me, as the gate closed to the cavern within the illusion with the lunar medallion gone from the inside.


    ¡°Alright, now where do we find the sun medallion?¡± I muttered out loud, taking a sweeping nce across the area. I let my Qi senses spread out,yering them with my sense for Gu as I tried to get a feel for things nearby.


    I could feel some cultivators nearby, who quickly rushed away or hid their presence even further as they sensed my probing. I felt slightly odd upon trying topete with cultivators where none of them were even at the peak of the third realm, and here I was halfway through to the fourth. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like a big bully, stepping into a kid¡¯s ying ground, trying to flex on everyone.


    ¡°Well, on the other hand, it¡¯d be the perfectpetition for you wouldn¡¯t it, Labby?¡± I muttered out loud, as Labby let out a squeak.


    <em>¡°Labby will win!¡± </em> she eximed, and Iughed out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have your chance again. It¡¯s best to rest up for now. I¡¯m quite proud of how much you¡¯ve grown Labby. If you keep growing like this, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll end up surpassing me one day,¡± I said with a grin, turning towards my little rat, who crackled in delight.


    <em>¡°Labby could never. Her great Master is the strongest. He just doesn¡¯t realize how strong he is yet.¡±</em>


    Iughed, stepping ahead towards the thicket in front of me. Keeping my senses open, I slowly began to walk through. The sectioned-off area for the selection round was small enough that I could run ap around it in five minutes if I ran. Which was pretty big, when I thought about it.


    ¡°Labby, can you smell anything?¡± I asked, as Labby stood up on my shoulders and took a sniff.


    <em>¡°From that direction. Labby smells fire,¡± </em>she said, and I nodded.


    Sending Qi to my feet, I activated Wind step and began to head in the indicated direction. Stopping every other minute, I waited for Labby to take another sniff and re-direct me towards where she was smelling the Qie from.


    Trees and bushes rushed past me as I ran, and in just a few minutes, I was at the location she¡¯d been indicating. Slowing my steps, I concealed my presence and took a spot far enough to be undetectable as I watched.


    Four pirs of metal stood in an open section devoid of trees. Each pir had characters of glowing red carved upon them, with a fire that was lit on top of all four. A pedestal of stone stood at the center of all four towers, within which was a circr device of some sort and a slot inside. Likely where the sun medallion had been.


    <em>¡°The tokens are with the two cultivators. Labby can smell them!¡± </em>


    I nodded, having figured as much out myself. Two cultivators stood ahead, Qi ring from both their cores as they lunged at each other with various cultivation arts being put on disy. I sensed both of them to be at low 3rd realm.


    <em>Should I take the risk of going in? Or try to find the other sun medallion? No, there might not be enough time to find more. </em>


    I sat silently in the bushes, at a distance much further than I would¡¯ve been able to see them without my bullshit cultivator abilities being on disy again. I channeled a thin strand of Gu to my eyes every few seconds. Shifting between Qi and Gu like a pulsating AC current. The reason I was doing something risky like this? Because for some reason, Gu was a lot better at enhancing my physique than Qi was.


    My edgy-demon lord eyes extended my vision quite a bit more, and if I pulsated the Gu enough, the white iris, ck eye thing didn¡¯t set in. My eyes instead just lose their usual dark color slightly. It was quite a neat trick, though one I¡¯d never gotten to properly use before now.


    I sat, watching the kids- or umm, cultivators, fight. I almost let out a whistle as I watched water striking boulders, and earth moving around in ripples as it rushed out. It made me realize just how different this world truly was, and what Ickedpared to these kids. No matter how much cultivation I had, I did not know how to fight, and I did not know how to do all the crazy martial arts these kids did.


    <em>¡°Master knows, does he not? He¡¯d fought the wraiths, fought the thunder, fought the wolves, and fought many things. Master is merely kind and does not hurt those he thinks are undeserving. And if Master truly wishes to learn, he can join Labby!¡± </em>


    I turned to look at Labby nkly, staring at the little rat on my shoulder. She said oddly wise stuff sometimes doesn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I muttered out loud, turning back to look at the two cultivators fighting. ¡°Perhaps I can.¡±


    If I wanted to start my own ce. Drug empire I may call it, but what it truly would be was a school, a home, and most of all, myb. If I wanted something like that, then perhaps it¡¯d be worth spending some time, trying to learn how to fight as well.


    Lu Jie stirred within my chest, his emotions rising to reach mine. I heard a voice whisper in my head, as the Gu stirred in my core.


    <em>We could learn together. </em>


    I smiled in response. We could learn together indeed.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡± </em>Sheldon eximed, nuzzling his head against mine happily. I scratched his long neck slightly, as I continued to observe the cultivators that were fighting.


    The girl using water techniques had one-half of the medallion. She was using her abilities to move around with speed, riding on her water as she shot torrents of it with appendages that struck like a whip.


    The other boy on the other hand was much taller, with broad shoulders, as he stood sturdy in his ce, taking each blow and shrugging it off. Bending down, the sturdy boy would grab at the earth and pull out chunks, beforeunching them at high speeds toward the girl.


    Full on Xianxia cultivation battle, and it was only going to get rougher in the tournament itself.


    I grinned in response. I¡¯d made all my preparations, done all I could. I¡¯d prepared a batch of drugnades, and had the ultimate card of Sheldon on my side. There was little to be afraid of.


    And if things did go to shit, I could always nuke the hell out of things and run off.


    ¡°Alright, I think I have a n,¡± I muttered, turning towards Labby with a smile. ¡°Time to steal our way to victory.¡±


    ***


    Lightning crackled in Labby¡¯s core, as she waited in ambush for her Master¡¯s signal. Her Qi was replenished by now by the bond with her Master, and Labby felt as ready to go as she could be. Her ears flicked in joy, as she felt the scent of the burning Qi of the suning from the two medallions up ahead.


    It touched against her Lunar Qi, calling to it. Like the Yang for her Yin.


    Joy filled Labby¡¯s heart to finally be able to help out her great Master like such. He¡¯d relied on her, back during the fight. He¡¯d let her take the charge and show that she was worthy of being his spirit, someone to follow him on his path. She¡¯d failed him once, back against the wrath of the heavens, and she¡¯d sworn to never be so useless again.


    It was time to prove that.


    <em>¡°Okay, Labby. Are you ready?¡± </em> her Master¡¯s voice asked her.


    <em>¡°Labby is ready!¡± </em>she quickly sent by.


    <em>¡°Good, wait for my word before going in. Speed will be the key, remember that. Just go in and get the medallions, I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± </em>her Master said and Labby squeaked in response. She was hiding a lot closer to the cultivators in one of the bushes.


    Labby hadmented herck of Qi and her nature for theck of strength in her Arts. Yet now, the very same nature as a rat let her move so close to the cultivators undetected. It further showed her how everything under the heavens had their ce, but she would not be following her master, if she was content to merely be as her nature would dictate.


    Labby felt her master¡¯s Qi pulsate. His vitality stirred, heading towards Twilight, as the little nt spirit greedily ate at it. Labby felt her mouth watering but she controlled herself, keeping her mind focused. She had a task from her Master to finish.


    With a pulse of Qi, she sensed the nts around the cultivators, rising as they wrapped themselves around their feet.


    <em>¡°Now!¡± </em>her Master shouted and with a crackle of purple lightning, Labby shot off.


    The world zipped by, as strands of lightning carried Labby. She raced, jumping as she dodged the strike of a whip of water, and chunks of rocks being barraged towards her way.


    Turning midair,bby pushed off one of the rocks, aiming toward the cultivator girl, who now stared wide-eyed at her. Quickly rushing in, she grabbed ahold of the sun medallion from the girl¡¯s clothes before leaping off.


    <em>¡°Back off!¡± </em>her Master shouted, and Labby obeyed quickly jumping back.


    Fire Qi exploded in front of the boy, as a loud scream echoed around him. A tornado of me rose, and Labby waited for the explosion to settle down slightly, before quickly jumping in. Dodging the mes she rushed in, and with a powerful crackle of lightning, grabbed the second sun medallion.


    With a thundering heart, Labby ran back towards her Master, shooting forward as she climbed his shoulder.


    ¡°Sheldon now!¡± her master screamed, watching tensely.


    ¡°Chip!¡± Sheldon chirped, as Qi burst forth in a wave. Water rose from the ground, rising to a tidal wave, as both cultivators in front were carried away by it, screaming.


    Labby turned to look at her Master, the two halves of the medallion held in her mouth. With a smile, her master turned, patting her head gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best Labby,¡± he eximed, and Labby swished her tail, squeaking back in delight.


    She was the best!


    ***


    I watched the girl cultivator being teleported away, but the boy with Earth Qi remained. I didn¡¯t wait around to get caught by him, quickly grabbing the medallion¡¯s other halves before making a dash for it.


    Wind burst under my feet, as I ran ahead through the arena and soon, I was on my way outside. Slightly out of breath from running, I walked to the end of the formation and stopped when I saw the Elder appear in front of me with a sh.


    ¡°Medallions?¡± the man asked, and I joined the sun medallion, before digging for the lunar medallion. Silently, I handed both of them to him.


    ¡°Very well. You¡¯ve sessfully passed the selection round,¡± the man said, and I grinned happily. ¡°A word of advice though, young disciple. This is merely the selection round, but it would do you well to not rely on your spirit so much, even in a tournament held for the sport of it,¡± the man said, Qi ring as he vanished again.


    I turned to look at Sheldon, before nodding. I¡¯d suspected they wouldn''t allow me to simply let Sheldon steamroll through everything. Oh well, troubles forter.


    Smiling, I stepped outside of the formation, as shining light covered me, and the world vanished around me in the next moment.

 Chapter 77: End of Selections

    Chapter 77: End of Selections


    I stepped beyond the light and found myself inside a pristine hallway, decorated with varied and colorful sculptures and paintings that brimmed with Qi. I let my gaze wash in the beautiful environment, the delicate Qi that floated in the air touching my nose, as each breath filled me with new energy.


    This ce was¡­ something. Was the entire Inner sect like this? The thought that I¡¯d merely been ying with the toys handed to me by this world, as the real treasure sat curled up atop the hills briefly came to my mind. But before I could wander any further into the train of thought, a familiar voice interrupted me.


    ¡°This one is d to see Lu Jie here. Though his arrival was never in doubt,¡± Liuxiang said, stepping towards me. There was a friendliness to the gaze that I had not found with Liuxiang before. It still felt a bit awkward, to realize that he knew about my past, and I had been wondering if that would change our interactions, but so far, I was d to see that this was still the same old Liuxiang that I knew.


    I nced at the boy for a moment, eyeing the long robes that flowed around him. Usually, Liuxiang wore simplistic robes for men as his clothing of choice, but today, I noticed the flowing garbs having a far more feminine touch to them than was usual.


    I smiled back at Liuxiang. ¡°Close to a breakthrough?¡± I asked, receiving a nod.


    ¡°This one inhabits the Yang Qi still, but not for long. Although the shedding would have to wait until the end of this tournament,¡± Liuxiang said.


    I nodded in reply, noting how even his voice was slightly higher in pitch than before. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be interested in learning more, if you¡¯d be willing to share,¡± I added. A sudden sh of light interrupted me, as another person walked into the chamber.


    Liuxiang returned a nod. ¡°Let us talk of thister.¡±


    Together the two of us walked to the other side, and I let my gaze follow the many people standing around. There were roughly nine other people present within the hall if I counted myself and Liuxiang as well.


    I eyed the various cultivators and found none that were still in the second realm. Almost everyone had broken into the third realm, with most of them in the middle of the third realm. Looking at the cultivators around, I frowned, realizing just how difficult it was to ce some of their ages. But from the general looks of it, all of them looked to be somewhere around eighteen. I thanked the fact that my face didn¡¯t look terribly older than any of the kids here, though I certainly felt a lot older. Was I actually forty years old, seeing how I¡¯d lived through my previous lives for about that long, and then somewhat lived for another twenty years here? Was I a secret old man?


    The thought brought a smile to my face, as I stood around in silence. It didn¡¯t take long for my mirth to die down, as light shed once more, and I felt thunder Qi from a source I hadn¡¯t felt in months.


    Conversation stopped around the hall, as lightning crackled within. Qi spread outwards, arrogantly probing at everyone inside. I watched as a small figure stepped out from the light, followed by another sh, as two young kids of about fifteen walked into the hall. I felt the Gu in my other core stir, as I watched the twins walk in, arrogantly scanning the hall once before they seemingly lost interest in everybody inside.


    My eyes remained set on the two children, as I quietly reached out with my senses toward the two.


    Low third realm. The dratted twins had made a breakthrough even without Yan Yun¡¯s help.


    Sensing my probing, the twins briefly nced at me and I wondered if they were going to say something. I tensed, waiting for the two of them toe up, but their gaze passed by me, without any recognition visible in their nce.


    They don¡¯t remember me huh? If I was a tad more arrogant, then I may have been pissed off and shouted something like ¡®You Dare not remember this grand daddy??!¡¯ But this suited me just fine. More than fine, this was perfect. The element of surprise was exactly what I was hoping to rely on, to prevent anyone from predicting my move set and abilities.


    I hadn¡¯t asked Labby and Sheldon to fight merely to flex on my opponents, but also because I didn¡¯t know who was watching, and I intended to show as little to my opponents as possible. The drugnades I¡¯d used were also the very first iteration of the pill, some of the weakest ones I had. With plenty of ideas on modification, I was going to be armed with a lot more varied arsenal for the uing tournament.


    I grinned, my excitement rising. I wasn¡¯t one for taking revenge, but if given the chance to teach a lesson to two bratty kids, I wasn¡¯t going to say no.


    A wave of Qi passed by the area, hushing every conversation as we all turned to look. The same elder who¡¯d been holding the tournament appeared with flowing mist around him, as he stepped out to take a look around.


    ¡°I must congratte all of you, for sessfully passing the selection trial,¡± the man spoke, his words carried by Qi. I dipped my head in response, ncing up to find that even the twins were not stupid enough to disrespect an Elder.


    ¡°The Spirit herb hunt itself will begin in three days¡¯ time. You will be gathered here, all twelve of you, in this hall once more, before being taken to the halls to be introduced to the entire sect. Do not think lightly of this spirit herb hunt, for even if it is an event of sport within the outer sect, it is also an opportunity. The Elders will be gathered, as the tournament itself will be disyed to the entire sect gathered at the tournament event, before the martialpetition would begin. But before we proceed, allow me to show you atst, what the prize is that you will be seeking to hunt,¡± the Elder said, turning to the side.


    Qi gathered at his palm spreading out in mist as light refracted in all directions before forming a small figure. White flowers blossomed all around, forming a beautiful nt that shone with a dim light. With a sudden jump, the nt rose from the ground, as I saw a little nt spirit standing underneath.


    ¡°This is a Silver Spirit Lilly, known to produce the purest Qi that can heal broken meridians and reinforce pathways. It is a great boon, for helping in the foundation of a new circle, and can increase your Qi purity and strength. You will be hunting these within the tournament,¡± the Elder said. I was about tough at the fact that this was quite literally a spirit herb <em>hunt </em>but my attention was only partially on the Elder as Twilight kept tugging on my hair.


    <em>¡°Chii! Chii!¡± </em>the nt spirit chimed, and I gently reached up to grab her in my palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Twilight in a whisper, and the little nt spirit pointed towards the illusion from the Elder, chiming once more.


    The familiar jumble of thoughts reached me, which usually did when Twilight was trying to talk, but this time, one word echoed itself within the chaos that I could recognize.


    <em>¡°Sister!¡±</em>


    I turned to nce up at the white nt spirit disyed by the Elder, and then back down at the little red flower spirit in my hand.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll be getting you a sister,¡± I muttered, and Twilight chimed in response, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Chii!~¡±


    ¡°Now, prepare well, disciples. We look forward to your performance,¡± the Elder said, vanishing in a plume of mist again.


    I turned to the side, watching Liuxiang as I gave him a nod. Taking onest look at the hall that we¡¯d all been teleported to, I began to make my way out.


    Three days remained, it was time to do thest of my preparation, before I jumped in.


    ***


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think that the boy there had been simr to that odd book we¡¯d grabbed?¡± Li said in a quiet whisper, as he walked with his brother.


    ¡°Perhaps. But he looked to be older than everyone else around, and I noted nothing special about the boy, besides the fact that he had a turtle next to him. The girl sitting right next had caught my attention a lot more,¡± Lei replied, ncing over at his brother, who crackled with barely contained energy.


    The two of them had quickly fought and grabbed a hold of the medallions, passing the selection round with ease. Lei wondered why they ever bothered conducting these, it was obvious that the onlypetition the two of them had was from each other.


    ¡°Do you think we should perhaps share the book with the Elder?¡± Li asked.


    ¡°And achieve what? Strength is all that matters Li, you know this. And cousin Yan Yun is still the n heir. A mere book or two will simply be brushed to the side and taken care of. Not to mention, how will you exin how we got our hands on it?¡± Lei snapped back, crackling with lightning as his brother nodded.


    ¡°But what if we use it after she¡¯s disgraced herself? If we can have her perform poorly, and show that we¡¯re clearly better than the renowned prodigy, and right then, if it is revealed to the Lords that she has such shameful books with her then her marriage proposal may fall through. It might be our chance to get brought into the main line of the sect as well!¡± Li announced, turning to look at Lei with eyes crackling with lightning Qi.


    Lei hummed thoughtfully, before turning towards his brother with a delighted grin. ¡°You make a fair point brother. Let us keep the book hidden for now,¡± Lei said, as the two twinsughed in delight as they ran off into the woods.


    ***


    Qi and Gu pulsated within my core, as I cultivated in tune with the Heavens and the Earth. Labby sat nearby, drinking in the Lunar blossom¡¯s Qi as she honed it into lightning, circting the Qi within her core.


    I let out a misty breath, feeling the sweat covering my half naked body, as I reached out for a piece of cloth to wipe the gunk off. There was almost none, by now. My muscles quite urately rock hard, though still fairly lean, yet my skin remained supple and softer than ever. It was an odd mix, and when I saw my own reflection, I looked like a lean athlete, more than I did a superhuman capable of lifting a literal truck.


    I wiped the sweat off, feeling at my two cores inside my core. I could sense Lu Jie cultivating alongside me, as we both worked through the Cultivation of Heaven and Earth. It had reinforced the link between our souls, joining the two cores stronger than ever before through the little seed of vitality that ran through the middle.


    I smiled, feeling the sense of refreshment that came after a good workout. My cores were almost at their peak capacities, my Qi reserves having quadrupled in thest month alone. It was such insane progress that I could feel myself choking sometimes, as I remembered the grueling months of work that Lu Jie had put in to gain the minimum of benefits.


    I felt something stir in my chest, a vague whisper that I could not make out ying in my mind. But the sentiment was conveyed. Together.


    I nodded, feeling a strange sense of joy. This was another aspect that had arisen over time from my cultivation of Heaven and Earth. I could hear Lu Jie speak even while awake, if I paid enough attention. He seemed to be a lot more aware and conscious than before, at all times.


    Quickly draping on my robes after cleaning myself, I popped in a rare pill to refill my Qi resources. I¡¯d never needed to, as I rarely spent my Qi outside alchemy, and the number of spirit herbs in my room had already saturated the air with Qi enough for a quick recovery of my small reserves.


    I walked around, grabbing at spirit herbs and fire herbs of all sorts that I could find. ncing to the side, I noted Labby next to the lunar blossom as she took in the Qi. I¡¯d found that spirits did not truly cultivate as cultivators did, instead, they relied on the herbs, pills and their bonds to grow alongside cultivators. They absorbed the Qi matching nature of their Path from their surroundings, filling their bodies, which allowed them to break past into new realms, not merely from their cores, but from their entire beings.


    So far, there hadn¡¯t been many changes with Labby¡¯s physique. But I already know how it¡¯d been for Sheldon when he¡¯d broken through to the 7th realm. I could only wait and see how my little baby rat grew up.


    Taking my eyes back, I checked the disassembled Gu-nade put carefully in a sealed drawer set with a powerful formation that had been made by Liuxiang. I had been worried about keeping something like this before I¡¯d realized that with just the base individualponents, leaving the Gu portions aside, I was essentially just picking up firecrackers and putting them together to create a nuke.


    I put the fire herbs together, flicking my wrist to light a me under the cauldron. I tried to reach out to the water in a jar nearby and move it, but of course the notion was entirely silly as sending Qi to the water would merely make it ripple.


    I poured the water in the cauldron, sprinkling in the spirit grass as I began to go through the notes of my various grenade models. It wasn¡¯t just Gu and Qi I could mix up in the grenade chassis, and the true power of the Drugnade 2.0 will soon be witnessed by the entire Cloud Peak Sect!


    I grabbed the fire herbs, lit a fire above my palm purely for the heck of it, and then sent the herbs within the cauldron with a roaring me, as I began to make my final batch of drugnades.


    It was time to quite literally explode my way to victory.

 Chapter 78: Spirit Herb Hunting - I

    Chapter 78: Spirit Herb Hunting - I


    Yan Yun felt the Qi stir in her core, crackling with the promise of violence and thunder. Her Qi waited to be let out, to strike and bring her enemies down to their knees. The whispers of strength crawled upon her ears, as the girl took a deep breath, holding the calm that years of meditation and practice had instilled in her.


    Moving her hand forward, she stilled her dantian further, stopping all movements in her body as she waited, breath held tight.


    Lightning struck with ferocity, splitting into five parts as the currents flowing around her hands, tingling her flesh. Yan Yun let the lightning pass through her body, as she felt it move towards the earth.


    <em>¡°Sess?¡± </em>Leiyu asked, flying over as the yellow feathered eagle perched upon her shoulders.


    ¡°I am close,¡± Yan Yun replied, watching her hand where the lightning had struck it. The ability to control all lightning, not merely her own. It was an ability associated with one''s Domain, found upon touching the ninth realm. Yet Yan Yun felt herself on the cusp of such an ability.


    The lessons learned from that one ss Lu Jie had held rang in her mind, as each passing day revealed a newyer of depth to them. Yan Yun had known Elders who¡¯d spent decades studying the arts who would fail to understand lightning as fundamentally as Lu Jie had exined in a single day.


    ¡°And the heavens had not moved for a moment upon the revtion of these truths. Yet they had struck Lu Jie down, for the mere realization of the truths he held,¡± Yan Yun muttered, a frown set upon her brows as she gained on her palms. She dared not even dream of what truths the boy held. To have changed his very nature, fixed a shattered core, and held control of a vile energy like Gu without turning into a demon.


    <em>¡°Yan Yun spends too much time on that boy,¡± </em>Leiyu scoffed, picking at his feathers as if he held no interest in the topics at hand.


    ¡°Yet you pester his spirit rat about him every time shees around,¡± Yan Yun replied back, eyeing Leiyu who refused to speak anymore on the topic.


    Yan Yun stepped up from the formation circle, sending a pulse of her Qi into it to put it to rest. She was still unsure what insight she needed to have, to reach the fifth realm, the question of why she cultivated hanging like an ever-looming axe that held her back from her path. Yan Yun had been aware of bottlenecks, yet, aside from minor difficulties in breaking through, she¡¯d never truly experienced being stuck at a realm before. It was an oddly frustrating sensation, to push with all her might, yet still end up drawing empty.


    <em>¡°A familiar sensation for most, though Leiyu admits, he cannot sympathize. The only thing holding Leiyu back is time and resources.¡± </em>


    Yan Yun smiled at her arrogant little bird, as she walked out of the training chamber. Taking a quick turn she headed towards her own chamber. The sun was about to rise soon, and the day of the tournament would arrive with its rays.


    ¡°It is time for you to get prepared young mistress,¡± Zu Ri spoke.


    Yan Yun nced at her handmaiden. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready by myself today, Zu Ri.¡±


    Zu Ri rose her head, her eyes widened in surprise. Yan Yun noted her handmaiden¡¯s lips widened as she almost spoke against her, but the discipline she¡¯d learned won out against the protest, as she quietly dipped her head.


    ¡°Please, let this one at least assist you with the ornaments after you are done. The Lord and his son will be present at the halls. Elder Yan has insisted on preparing you as best as this one can for the asion.¡±


    Yan Yun clenched her fists, feeling her anger rise. Even if she did not wish to feel like it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if her grandfather had asked to dress her up like a doll, about to be sold away for his own benefits.


    ¡°You cane in after I¡¯m done,¡± Yan Yun added in a quiet voice, as she met Zu Ri¡¯s eyes. The handmaiden did not push back, nodding as she walked out.


    <em>¡°It is alright. Yan Yun is strong. And she has a n to dy the marriage talks as well,¡± </em>Leiyu soothed her. Yan Yun returned a quiet smile, appreciating the gesture.


    She settled down in front of her mirror, about to prepare herself when her eyes nced to the side and found a particr drawer slightly ajar. Curious, she walked over and opened it.


    Yan Yun stared, confused at the empty drawer as she looked around in surprise. Searching, she went through her other drawers one by one, growing more and more concerned with each one she opened. She stood in front of her shelf, each drawer she had opened with the items inside turned over, yet she found no sight of the thing she¡¯d carefully tucked in there away from the eye of everyone. Looking at the empty drawer, Yan Yun felt a sinking premonition in her gut.


    Where had her book gone?


    ***


    I yawned, warding off thest remaining dredge of sleep as I began to shake myself awake. The morning sun was not up yet, and I walked around in the dim twilight of the day, ncing at my desk.


    Thest three days had gone in the blink of an eye. Almost literally, as I¡¯d spent all of it refining my drugnades with next to no sleep. Whenever I¡¯d felt exhausted, I''d gone ahead and cultivated for a while and felt fresh as new to go on.


    I checked the stacked containers of drugnades, the modified version with multiple of them jammed in a trigger mechanism only I could ess, and better drugnade pills overall, thaty on my table. I had to grab a sewing needle and thread to make some quick alterations to my waist robes for ease of ess to my weapons. It didn¡¯t work pretty, but it got the job done.


    Checking my weapons, and making sure I¡¯d got everything right, I¡¯d gone ahead and assembled the Gu-nade together. For now, I¡¯d only picked three Gu-nades. Which already felt extremely overkill, but better safe than sorry.


    With all of that workplete, thest few hours of the day had been spent catching up on sleep. I was starting to need less and less sleep with each passing day, but just for this once, I made myself go to bed for a couple of hours, to wake up refreshed before the tournament.


    Twilight had decided to join me in that, as she asked me to bring over her nt box next to the bed for her to sleep in, which had quickly prompted Labby to make herself home nearby as well. Sheldon, amused, had decided to indulge in the snuggle fest as well, as all of us had taken a nap.


    ¡°Alright, time to arm myself like a fucking terrorist before I head in there,¡± I said, chuckling as I began to pick up all my weapons. Usually, anyone in this situation is expected to pick up the ssic sword, or perhaps a spear, study the weapon arts and hone their craft. Perhaps a bow and arrow, or anything that they could be one with and enhance their martial skill.


    Nope, fuck that.


    They could swing their pretty swords all they wanted, I was just going to use my grenades, please and thank you.


    Don¡¯t bring a sword to a gunfight as they said, and I had entire antimatter nukes ready.


    I cackled madly at the thought, picking up my grenades as I set them at my waist, with my robes easily covering them up. I could easily ess them through a side pocket I¡¯d cut out, and they''d still be hidden enough to not be caught on by people. The Qi suppressors put onto them should also see to that as well.


    ¡°Alright, weapons checked. Spirit animals? Checked. Ominous Heaven rumble?¡± I looked up in anticipation, waiting for a rumble.


    ¡°Fine, be a sour prick. You know you¡¯ll rumble as the backdrop to my evilugh one day,¡± I retorted, looking back down, as my smile widened.


    I took a deep breath in, feeling excitement beating my heart faster. I had little care for the tournament, but the time and effort put into it had made me invested, and the potential cure for Zhang, as well as a spirit were tempting enough to truly make me invested. Enough that I wanted to win.


    ncing across my room, I grinned madly. It was time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ***


    Even with my mad rush of preparations, I hadn¡¯t failed to notice the changes happening around the sect. I¡¯d sensed a lot more people rushing by, as the entire sect had taken on a festive atmosphere. Yet, having finallye out, I could admit that what I sawpletely blew away my expectations.


    Stalls and merchants lined the outer roads to the sect itself, with a long line of people heading and walking inside the sect premises, bowing at every step whenever they saw a cultivator, before going about as they gazed at the various sights around.


    My Qi senses were brimming to the fill as a veritable hoard of people walked around, with many of them being at the first realm. What surprised me even more though, was the number of non-cultivators that were walking within the sect grounds.


    It felt almost as if the entire poption of Seventh Peak City had decided toe over, and perhaps it wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to say they had.


    I walked up the hill as the sun rays started to peek over the horizon, my eyes off to the distance as I watched the hustle of people, listening to the various myriad of sounds carried upon by the wind, as each little sensation told me so much.


    On some days, I felt as if I would forget to appreciate just how amazing it was to be able to see, hear, feel and sense so much. That I would get used to this fantastical experience of being here, and watching this horde of people, and knowing that right in the middle far in the distance, there was a child crying about the candy he¡¯d lost was just something I could <em>do. </em>That it would be mundane.


    Yet on days like this, I doubted that I ever could. This world had so much to see. I¡¯d merely explored this little sect, this little corner of the seventh peak of the empire. There was a much vaster world out there, ready to be found. And perhaps, if someday, after I¡¯d built the foundations of my home and was free enough, I could go on, with Labby, Sheldon, and Twilight alongside me. Perhaps even Su Lin, Zhang Chen, and Granny Lang, as we explored the corners of the empire, found whatever wonders it had in store for us.


    I turned around, feeling the sense of wonder and excitement I¡¯d felt upon realizing I¡¯d arrived in this magical world of mystery reigniting itself in my chest. I had ns now, goals thaty beyond this sect, and this tournament was my time to take a step in that direction.


    The wind rushed past me, as I ran, dashing quickly up the hill, away from the warded and protected sections the regr people were walking by. I let the wind brush my hair, rustling it as it found its way back behind it.


    Idly I noted that I needed to cut the long strands one day and bring them down to a normal length. A task for another day.


    Sheldon chirped happily, and Twilight chimed in delight, grabbing onto my hair so that she wasn¡¯t blown away. Labby remained huddled within my dantian, nervously crackling with lightning as she ended up being the one who was having nervous jitters.


    As the rays of the sun began to hit the grass hills with full strength, I found myself up atop the hill, in front of the hall I¡¯d arrived in on thepletion of the selection tournament. Gathering myself, I walked inside, hearing Labby squeak nervously.


    I walked in, ncing around the room already full of people. The Elder stood inside, at the other end of the hall, as the participants waited to the side. I quickly walked up before standing to the side. I intentionally avoided meeting Liuxiang¡¯s gaze or approaching him.


    We werepeting today, and I did not want to distract myself from that fact. I also avoided making any eye contact with the twins, standing together at one corner of the hall with bored expressions on their faces.


    The door of the halls closed shut, as thest of the participants arrived within the hall. The elder turned around, walking towards us as his voice boomed out.


    ¡°All of you have arrived. Good. Then let us begin shortly,¡± the elder announced, his arms ring out as mist flowed through the room with a pulse of Qi.


    Light burst in front of us, as I squinted my eyes, momentarily blinded by the light. Deafening roars shook me alert as I looked around in confusion at where I¡¯d found myself. We were on a stage, on a stadium carved from smooth earth and polished to perfection with Qi. An arena stood around us, packed to the brim with what must¡¯ve been at least ten thousand people, shouting and cheering.


    ¡°This Elder greets the Lord Zhou and the Elders of the sect. It is now time, to begin the first of the events for the tournament. The spirit herb hunt!¡± the elder announced, his voice booming outwards as the roars rose to a crescendo. I could hear another crier announcing the names of the participants to the side.


    My eyes briefly nced up ahead, as I saw a man lounging on a throne set at the center, with another young boy seated next to him. I felt a wave of pressure, merely from looking at the man that crushed my spirit. There was something strange about him, detached from merely his realm, which I couldn¡¯t even nce at. Yet, even so, I could tell apart the authority that oozed from him, almost palpable from his Qi. That¡­ must be the Lord of the city and his son.


    Before I could take any further information, the Elder spoke once more. ¡°The prize is a hundred-year-old coveted Silver Spirit Lilly, that has matured into a spirit!¡± The elder eximed, lifting his arm as the little nt bobbed around.


    A way of oohs and aahs went through the crowd and I could <em>feel </em>the greed-filled gaze some of them sent this way.


    ¡°The arena is filled with spirit herbs and treasures of all kinds, but none that do note with their own challenges. The disciple to find the treasures of most worth within two hours would be dered the winner of the hunt,¡± the Elder eximed, as wild cheers broke through the crowd. Man, these guys were excited.


    ¡°Then let us not tarry for the beginning of this tournament. With the grace of the Lord, and the Elder, may the hunt begin!¡± the Elder proimed as I felt myself being swallowed by white light once more.


    ¡°Wait hold on-¡± I eximed before the ground left my feet.


    I found grass rushing towards my face as I fell. I rolled over quickly to my feet, taking a stock of my surroundings. I was in some forest, likely still in the sect, but this was not a ce I recognized. I nced at my feet and found no Sheldon there. As I¡¯d feared then.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Labby squeaked, arriving at my shoulders.


    ¡°Chii~¡± Twilight chimed in afterward.


    ¡°Well, at least you two are here,¡± I muttered out loud, feeling relieved. Turning back towards the forest I gathered myself and began to prepare.


    It was time to hunt some spirit herbs.

 Chapter 79: Spirit Herb Hunting - II

    Chapter 79: Spirit Herb Hunting - II


    I bent down, touching the earth. Closing my eyes, I suppressed my Qi sense as the world around me went dark. I hadn¡¯t felt this blind in a really long time. Quickly switching over, I opened my senses for Gu and let them spread through the earth. The various pockets containing the minute energy of death began to reach my senses.


    Little pockets reached out to me, alongside a vague blur of Gu that I could not locate somewhere deep in the earth. I shifted my attention, reaching out to different pockets. Little pockets of Qi touched my awareness, ring like dim and blurry dots across a ck canvas. It made it easy to filter out all the noise of Qi and find only significant sources of Qi, like cultivators, or powerful spirit herbs.


    I nced frowned when no matter how hard I pushed, I did not sense the end of the spirit hunt section. We were in a pretty big area then, which made things tough.


    I shut off my Gu senses, having sensed the direction some of the spirit herbs were in. Opening my eyes, I began to take a look around. Sheldon was out of the game, but I still had Labby with me, I needed to think about how to go about this. The goal was to find as many spirit herbs and treasures as possible. Getting the Silver spirit lily was of course the best method, but going after it blindly may not be the best method.


    I nced sideways at Labby, who looked back at me, her little pink nose twitching. A smile curved my lips upward as the memories of Labby when I¡¯d first met her came back to me. My own little herb sensor.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to hunt for some herbs Labby, as we¡¯d done so long ago.¡±


    <em>¡°Squeak!¡± </em>


    ¡°Chii~¡± Twilight chimed happily, herughter like the ringing of sweet bells. Another word whispered in my mind, jumbled and distorted, yet I could somewhat make the words out.


    <em>¡°Twilight! Help!¡± </em>


    I nced up, feeling surprised at hearing Twilight¡¯s first words. I smiled, feeling the strangest sense of joy, yet there was a task at hand and not much time to be overjoyed at the event.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly win this thing,¡± I announced, as Labby jumped off my shoulder, and off we went.


    ***


    Mists filled the arena, with little pictures that showed each participant in the spirit hunt and their actions, as the onlookers watched in anticipation, and excitement, cheering on the disciples.


    Yan Yun stood outside amidst the rows and rows of people watching the fight, dressed as amoner with her cultivation suppressed as best as she could. She¡¯d managed to make her escape after greeting Lord Zhou with the excuse of needing time to prepare for the uing tournament. She took the opportunity to quickly change her clothes, before mingling with themon people that¡¯d arrived to watch the tournament.


    She watched Lu Jie running across the fields, his spirit rat sniffing at the air every so often as the two quickly made their way towards the treasures. As she¡¯d feared, the Elders had taken away Lu Jie¡¯s spirit turtle. A beast like that willingly following a disciple without a powerful cultivator being involved was a loophole in the rules that no one had anticipated.


    Her eyes shifted sideways, to Li and Lei, separated for now, as the two twins decided to go after any cultivators and beat them up and steal their herbs instead, while they steadily headed towards one another. She clenched her robes in her fists, lightning stirring in her dantian.


    After everything she¡¯d seen from Lu Jie, there should¡¯ve been no shadow of doubt left in her heart that the boy would beat her twins in a magnificent way that none would have anticipated. Yet for some reason, Yan Yun could not escape the fears that gue her. What if he lost anyway? What if Lord Zhou did not agree to her plea to take responsibility for the failure of Li and Lei? What if-


    <em>¡°Yan Yun needs to calm down,¡± </em>Leiyu said from within her Dantian.


    Yan Yun nodded, killing the train of thoughts. It would not do her any good to think of the many ways she could fail this, all that she needed to do was hope things worked out. And if they didn''t¡­ then she had some difficult choices ahead of her.


    A wave of shouts and cheers drew Yan Yun¡¯s eyes to the central image being disyed. Someone had just found their first trial. Through the misty image on disy, Yan Yun found a familiar face, running through the forest with silver needles shing as spirit beasts fell one after another.


    <em>¡°The serpent is powerful,¡± </em>Leiyu muttered, as she felt her bird¡¯s interest rising.


    ¡°Liuxiang¡¯s aura had held me back for an instant, even with the difference in cultivation strengths. It is a wonder how someone like that has to be an outer disciple in the Cloudy Peaks sects,¡± Yan Yun said in a quiet whisper, watching Liuxiang finish the trial swiftly as he picked up a spirit herb.


    The image flickered once more, to another two other cultivators, who¡¯d decided to work together as they braved a different trial, before soon, more and more of them started to find trials hiding spirit herbs of various rarity.


    Yan Yun stilled her breath, as she continued to watch. Two hours remained, till she knew what woulde of her future.


    ***


    I stood upon a little cave entrance, looking inside as I rechecked what I was sensing, and then turned towards Labby for confirmation. I received a nod from her and then turned back to look at the cave once more. It seems we¡¯d found a treasure.


    I began to make my way inside the cave, keeping my guard up to encounter anything or anyone, and st them with my drugnades. A few minutester, I found myself in front of what looked to be an odd gate. ncing at the structure for a moment for any traps I went inside and stopped instantly, noting the Qi that saturated the air. I was used to high Qi saturation due to my spirit herb garden in my room, but this? This was something else entirely.


    I walked further in fascinated, and drawn in by the lure of the Qi when I heard a chittering sound. Jumping around I quickly dug around, about to throw my drugnade but something held my hand. I looked up and noted spiders clinging onto the walls, spirit beasts that looked down at me, chittering and cking, as they watched us silently. Following an impulse, I looked down at my feet and saw a very thin thread running across the floor of the area. Carefully, I stepped over it, keeping an eye on the spider who continued to watch me silently, chittering every so often.


    <em>¡°Labby can hear them. They¡­ don¡¯t seem like enemies,¡± </em>she said, crackling with purple lightning.


    All of a sudden a spider slung down the ceiling and I quickly pulled my guard up once more, ready tounch an attack. I watched as the spider, about asrge as my face, jumped down and then turned towards me.


    We continued to stare at each other in silence for an entire minute or so, before the spider raised a leg and chittered again.


    ¡°Chii?¡± I heard Twilight speak.


    <em>¡°Click-Clickity-Click¡± </em>the spider replied.


    ¡°What are they saying?¡± I asked, looking towards Labby.


    <em>¡°Labby doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± </em>Labby said, as Twilight continued to chime in a conversation with the spider.


    Suddenly, with a jump, the little flower girl jumped down on me and bit my hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I eximed as she sucked my blood for a moment. A secondter, I saw Qi gather at her petals as she jumped down.


    ¡°Wait Twilight, hold on!¡± I warned, but the little nt went towards the spider about thrice her size, smiling and waving happily.


    Rather than nomming on Twilight as I¡¯d feared the spider would do, I watched it carefully pick up the droplet of Qi and then put it in its mouth. Its jaws moved in a way that I had no other method of describing except adorable, which is really weird when the subject of matter is a giant spider.


    Tensing once more, I red my Qi as the spider reached out towards Twilight picking her up. The only thing that held me back was the excitedughing chime that came from Twilight. I watched as the spider put Twilight on its head, before turning towards us.


    <em>¡°Click-click,¡± </em>it said, before turning around and walking away.


    Twilight looked back, waving her hands as she chimed. ¡°Chii!¡±


    I turned to look at Labby who looked back at me with an equally surprised expression. I shrugged and began to follow the spider further into the cave. This whole encounter was strange, but I wasn¡¯t going to say no to being shown around the area. As long as it wasn¡¯t a trap.


    I walked further inside the caverns, noting the asional patch of grass. All of it was spirit grass, brimming with Qi and life within this cavern. I could see this spot being an enviable location to cultivate, with so much natural Qi filling the air.


    ¡°Chii Chii~ Chii Chii Chii~¡± Twilight sang up ahead, chiming, as she waved her hands around, the flower on her head bobbing up and down as she rode the spider. I could sense her happiness from our bond, making me smile as well.


    <em>¡°Click-Click Clickity-Click,¡± </em>the spider said back, in a way that was vaguely reminiscent of the song, but if so, then the spider was a terrible singer.


    In a few moments, the ground beneath my feet was now entirely covered in spirit grass, as the spider took us in front of a door of mud and rocks. A giant mushroom was carved on it, smiling with wicked sharp teeth, like some kind of odd abomination. The spider raised a leg, as Qi began to pulse through the door and the walls around me shook. Dust fell down from the ceiling, as the door moved with a loud groan. Twilight quickly climbed down from the spider¡¯s back and ran up to me as I picked her up.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± I muttered out loud, staring at the inside of the room.


    It was filled with¡­ mushrooms. Spirit mushrooms.

 Chapter 80: Spirit Herb Hunting - III

    Chapter 80: Spirit Herb Hunting - III


    The room was covered in mushrooms. From the top to the bottom, it was covered in mushrooms of various shapes and sizes, poking about from all sorts of ces in their mini paradise inside this hidden area.


    I walked in, staring around in wonder. I¡¯d been thinking if spirit mushrooms could be an example of Gu spirit nts, but it seems I was way off the mark. These were brimming with Qi, so much so that I could almost taste it from merely breathing in the air. There was an odd glow to the ce, and I quickly noticed the reason to be the spirit grass glowing next to the mushrooms, containing a strange glow to it.


    I bent down, quickly picking some grass up for myself.


    I reached out with my other senses for Gu, and was surprised to find awork of death energy in the ground beneath the mushrooms, and the walls and ceiling, and pretty much everywhere. It was minute, a very small amount, yet there was enough that cultivators should¡¯ve noticed.


    ¡°Is this even part of the tournament?¡± I muttered out loud, looking around at the Qi-filled chamber, as I walked further.


    Looking down, I grabbed one of the mushrooms out. I stopped upon noticing something weird, the mushroom didn¡¯t have any roots, but had arm and leg like appendiges. I noticed the little thing start to kick and move as I turned it around and was greeted by a face, with two eye holes that did not look very pleased. I let go of the mushroom as it dropped onto the ground, and looked up at me with an angry expression, which shouldn¡¯t have been possible as the only features it had were a thin mouth with no lips and two holes for eyes. The mushroom ran towards me, and bit my toe, it tickled somewhat.


    Myposure started to vanish when half of the mushrooms began to stand up from the ground and turn to look at me. Oh shit.


    Putting my hands in my bag, I grabbed my drugnade, ready to throw one, yet one long look at the army of tiny mushroom people rushing towards me made me change my ns, as I decided to make a run for it.


    Pushing Qi to my feet, I wind step as I shot forward. I tried to not crush any mushrooms under my feet, as I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to see one squished with blood sttered around it and live with myself.


    Trying my best as I dodged the barrage of mushrooms, who slowly but surely began to climb on me, I made my way to the other end of the room.


    An altar of some sort formed of mud was present in the area, with the mural of a woman standing with her arms spread out, drawn on it. I saw little tiny mushrooms drawn on the wall.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± I muttered as one mushroom jumped from the roof, and grabbed onto my ear. I flicked it aside, studying the mural.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight chimed happily as Labby shot off the mushrooms with her lightning. I maintained a light pulse of Qi around me to push them away though one managed to stick around by sitting next to Twilight on my head.


    The little nt girl began to p and y with the mushroom spirit, talking to it in her chimes and I shook my head, amused by all of it.


    I extended my hand, touching the mural on the wall as the entire room suddenly stilled. I turned around to see all the mushrooms staring at me in utter shock as if they couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just done.


    Slowly, I saw one mushroom walk closer as it walked up to the wall, and with shivering hands tried to touch it. Qi red as light rose from the ground, forming an invisible barrier that held it back, preventing the mushroom from touching it.


    I saw the mushrooms that had climbed my body fall down, as they all stared at me. Then, all at once, they fell to their knees and began to bow their heads.


    ¡°Chii?¡± Twilight chimed with a note of confusion.


    ¡°Well¡­ something¡¯s going on. Though I¡¯m not terribly sure what,¡± I said out loud, scratching my cheek as I looked around unsure of what to do. Realizing that I had a mushroom on my head, I grabbed the little bugger in my hands, as it squaked like a rubber ducky being pressed, shivering in fear.


    ¡°How do I get the spirit herb? Wherever it is,¡± I said out loud. These mushrooms were potent, but clearly, there was some sort of puzzle here, and the prize seemed to be beyond this.


    The mushroom simply shivered more at my question and I sighed. I was about to start looking at the murals for an answer when Twilight jumped down from my hand onto my shoulder and made her way to my palm.


    ¡°Chi~ Chii Chii!¡± she eximed, pointing all sorts of ways before finally at me. The mushroom spirit squeaked, looking at her once, before back at me. Slowly it nodded, and I turned towards Twilight in confusion.


    ¡°Chii!¡± she exined and for some reason, even though her words weren''t conveyed, I understood what she meant.


    I bent down, letting the mushroom go as it jumped off, and ran up to the shivering mushrooms, groveling on the ground.


    With a series of chirps, grunts, and squeaks, the mushroom called out. Its hands red out, as it shouted, its voice shaking with emotion as the mushroom people began to rise one by one. Slowly they looked up as the mushroom spoke, and I saw a strange green liquid starting to flow down some of their eye holes as they stared at me.


    ¡°Squeadik!¡± the mushroom chanted with power, raising its fist as its speech reached a conclusion, and with a powerful and high-pitched roar, the mushrooms joined in all at once.


    Together, they rose and opened their mouths, starting to sing a song, as I felt the Qi swirl around the room. The mushroom that had just talked to Twilight turned back at me, its expressionless eyeholes somehow feeling extremely determined.


    It walked to the wall, putting its hands at the barrier that stopped it as it screamed and the mushrooms all screamed with him.


    I watched in silence, my confusion growing more and more with each passing second. Twilight interrupted me, chiming as she pointed at the wall.


    ¡°Chii!!¡± she eximed, as the word yed in my mind once more<em>. ¡°Help!¡± </em>


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m supposed to help them¡­ break that?¡± I asked, confused when Twilight nodded. I turned around to face the wall, before taking a quick breath.


    Focusing my Qi I began to swirl it in turn with the mushrooms. ¡°Tell them to focus it at one point,¡± I told Twilight, who climbed to my shoulders and chimed her words to the rest.


    <em>¡°Labby will help too!¡± </em>Labby joined in, crackling at the invisible barrier.


    I began to gather the Qi, using the swirling storm around me and focusing it at once more. The song of the mushrooms rose, as the barrier shone with power and I gathered it all together, bundling it together.


    ¡°Focus the Qi towards me!¡± I shouted as the mushrooms obeyed. A torrent of Qi flooded towards me, and I struggled to control it all. Gathering it together, I pushed it, pouring it near my hands. My control started to slip as my core began to strain itself, and when I was about to let go of the Qi, I turned towards the wall.


    ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± I let the QI lose, turning towards the wall and using the only move that was appropriate in the situation.


    ¡°KAAAAMEEEEEHAAAAMEE- HAAAAA!!!!¡± I shouted with all I had, as a beam of Qi shot towards the wall. With a shuddering explosion of light and dust, I saw the walls shake, as the barrier crumbled.


    I coughed, waving the cloud of dust that filled the air away as I stumbled ahead. Beyond the wall, stood a pristine little chamber, with a single glowing mushroom present in it, so pure in Qi that I found myself drooling at it without realizing it.


    <em>¡°C-Can Labby eat that? Please? Please please please please??!¡± </em>Labby eximed, her hunger spiking as if she¡¯d just seen heavenly nectar.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Labby,¡± I said, quickly waking ahead as I grabbed the mushroom, and turned around. I paused as I noticed the army of mushroom people, with the mushroom the leader mushroom all looking at me as if I was some kind of god.


    Together the mushroom people bowed like I¡¯d freed them from some sort of curse, and I returned a slight nod. For a moment, I stared at the mushroom leader, wondering if I should take him with me. It¡¯d be really amazing to have a mushroom spirit with me and may allow me to study Gu more carefully.


    ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡± I asked the mushroom, as Twilight chimed, tranting. The mushroom''s tiny eyes widened, as it stared at me in disbelief. A momentter it turned to look at the mushrooms all within the room and shook its head.


    ¡°Squidik!¡± it eximed, and Twilight chimed a sad tone.


    <em>¡°People. Leader!¡± </em>Twilight spoke to me, and somehow I understood what the mushroom meant.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. This is your home after all. As a parting gift, here, take this pill,¡± I said, digging out a in Qi refilling pill as I handed it to the mushroom.


    ¡°Thanks for all your help,¡± I said to all of them, as I walked out to the cries of squidks from the mushrooms behind me.


    For some reason, I felt like I¡¯d helped create a historical moment in mushroom kingdom history that would be told of for generations toe.


    Smiling at the extremely strange trial that I wasn¡¯t even sure I hadpleted properly, I walked out of the cavern, as Twilight waved to the spiders on the ceiling.


    I was about to do the very same, when a sensation reached me that made my smile slip as I quickly pulled up my guard, circting my Qi. Labby crackled with lightning, sensing the same thing a momentter.


    There was a cultivator nearby.

 Chapter 81: Spirit Herb Hunting - IV

    Chapter 81: Spirit Herb Hunting - IV


    I nced around the cavern, reaching out with my senses to find where the cultivator was. Focusing my senses, I tried to remove the spirit herbs and beasts, focusing on the one shimmering ball of Qi that was heading towards this direction.


    ¡°Labby,e here, quick,¡± I said out loud, pulling Labby back in my dantian. I reached up to my head, grabbing Twilight in my hand, before I put her at my chest, hidden under my robes. Rushing, I ran to a side section, finding an outcropping of rocks to hide behind.


    Slowly, I dimmed my own Qi, hiding my presence so that there would be no sudden change. The amount of Qi filling the cavern from all the spirit grass would help camouge my own Qi. I stilled my breath, then my movements, before quieting down my Qipletely. I sensed Labby¡¯s Qi churn nervously in my dantian, and I shared a sensation of soothing peace to her, as she quickly calmed down. Thankfully, Twilight didn¡¯t seem to understand much of what was going on, but she knew she needed to stay quiet.


    I tensed slightly when I heard steps echo out. But instead of one, there were two people who walked inside. My heart began to beat faster. Had the twins already found me?


    Finding my curiosity spiking, I decided to take a look. Moving carefully to not make any sound, while keeping a tight grasp on my Qi, I edged to the corner of the rock I was hidden behind, and nced to the side.


    Two cultivators stood nearby, scanning the area. I felt my body rx, seeing these two were just some random people. I felt somewhat surprised to see two cultivators working together, but it was not extremely surprising. Perhaps they¡¯d made some agreement before the tournament had started.


    The hall we¡¯d been left at came to my mind after the selection round as I remembered the groups gathering and forming. I¡¯d merely assumed that it had been people who knew each other, just like how I¡¯d known Liuxiang, but I was wrong. They¡¯d been forming teams to work together, instead of just running in on their own. I wondered if I should feel offended that no one came to me, but I remembered that none came for Liuxiang either. Though I had a feeling that it was for entirely different reasons in his case.


    I kept an eye on the two cultivators walking through the caverns, their guards up as they scanned everything. It seems this wasn¡¯t their first trial judging from the spirit herb on each of them.


    Thinking for a moment, I decided to watch the two cultivators go through the cavern for a while. There were no rules that prevented me from stealing any herbs, the only question was whether I could do that without being ganged up on and getting my own herbs stolen.


    Twilight grabbed onto the edge of my robes, very slightly peeking out, as she let out a breath that she¡¯d been holding in. She looked up at me, her red eyes shining with excitement as if this was some sort of game.


    <em>¡°Stay inside Twilight. Only peek through if you need to take a breath,¡± </em>I told her, and she nodded her head, the flower atop bobbing up and down, before she quickly jumped back in.


    <em>¡°Does Labby need to stay hidden too?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°For now, yes. But I may need your help soon Labby. Twilight is too young, and I may need you to protect her when I go face the cultivators. If I go.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Labby will protect her Junior sister with everything she has!¡± </em>Labby eximed with a squeak, and I nodded. I had no doubt about that.


    Checking on my spirits for onest time, I turned around and began to watch.


    The two cultivators walked through the cavern, searching the spirit grass briefly for any clues before they stepped ahead. A few steps in, one of them jumped pointing upwards towards the spiders as they quickly took a stance.


    I watched silently, as the spiders chittered from the ceiling. A momentter, one of the cultivators red his Qi, as mes licked his clothes. With a punch forwards, Fire Qi exploded in a plume of mes that shot upwards.


    My hand moved to my chest without thought to shield Twilight and prevent her from seeing her spider friends being hurt. I realized a momentter that she couldn¡¯t see anything from inside my robes, yet continued to keep my hand pressed against her regardless.


    A powerful series of hisses filled the cavern, as I felt the spiders Qi ring. The cultivators leapt in, alternating between earth and fire attacks, as they fought the spiders, but the spiders were far from helpless.


    I watched in horror as tens of gigantic spiders began to rush the cultivator, with webs glimmering with poison Qi that shot towards the two of them. It wasn''t a fight, as much as it was obliteration. The spiders swarmed the cultivators, baiting fire attacks from the two of them, before targeting their feet. It didn¡¯t take long for the two to abandon their losing battle and cut their losses, as they rushed forward. A few spiders gave chase, but they too stopped, when the cultivators left their area.


    Waiting a moment, I began to step through as well, heading ahead while I remained crouching as I followed behind.


    I decided to stay far away from the bunch of agitated spiders that wererger than my face. At a distance from the spiders, I hid behind another outcropping of rock, watching the cultivators stumble upon the gate of mushrooms.


    For a moment, I was worried about Mushroom Leader and his people, but I continued to watch silently. When the time arrived, and if they needed it, then I would step in and help.


    I continued to observe in silence, as the two tried to find some sort of solution to open the mushroom gate. Oddly enough, the carving on the gate itself had changed from the evil sharp toothed mushroom, to be the face of a tiny mushroom leader, standing tall and proud, with Labby by his side, and Twilight standing nearby. I even spotted a depiction of myself, floating in the air, as I held a glowing mushroom in my hand, while the rest of them were bowing in my direction.


    It seems our little battle had left a mark.


    A frown covered my face, when the same gate was attacked with a powerful st. The gate shuddered, but held still, but the cultivators continued unfettered. A few moments of powerful explosions of Qiter, something cracked, as the gate started to crumble.


    In an explosion that kicked up dirt all over, the gate copsed, as the way inside opened up. I sensed the two cultivators step through the dust cloud and inside.


    Waiting a second longer, I got up and prepared to rush in and fight the two. ring my Qi, I revealed myself, clutching a drugnade from my pouch that I was ready to throw and explode when I sensed something strange.


    Little orange particles of Qi floated in the air, filling the dust cloud. I walked closer, covering my nose with my sleeve and watched the two cultivators being dragged to the side by a pair of gigantic spiders, as they twitched and turned, eyes wide in horror.


    Paralyzing powder of some kind, and a fast acting one. I stepped back from the cloud instantly, finding my hands and feet numb, yet thankfully I didn¡¯t seem to have inhaled nearly as much of it. I waited for a few moments, circting my Qi to get rid of the paralyzing spore. After I¡¯d removed enough of it, I began to follow the tracks on the ground, leading to where the two cultivators were.


    The path took me to a side chamber covered in thick webs and cocoons where I found the two of them tied up in webs, and stuck to the walls and the spiders walked all around them, continuing to tie them up further.


    A shudder went up my spine, realizing that if I didn¡¯t have twilight, that there could¡¯ve very well been me. I quickly realized how sinister the trap of this trial had been, with the mushrooms and spiders working together to support each other. The spiders would guard the mushrooms, and the mushrooms would help capture anyone who entered for the spiders.


    A low hiss greeted me as I noted a spider standing nearby, raising its legs threateningly. More joined in soon, hissing as one and I took a step back. I suppose I had not earned enough trust to be let in here.


    Gently, I grabbed Twilight out in my hand. <em>¡°Can you talk to them?¡± </em>


    ¡°Chii?¡± Twilight asked, before she nced at the spiders. ¡°Chii!¡± she eximed, waving happily, as the spiders looked at Twilight in confusion. I quickly realized why Twilight could talk to the mushrooms and spiders, while Labby couldn¡¯t. nt spirits had a strange kind ofnguage going on, I already knew that. Since the spiders were working with the nts, they were more epting of any nt spirits, who couldmunicate with them. I wondered just what other kinds of rtionships these spirit beasts had in the wild, based on their nature and the nature of their Qi.


    I let the thoughts go, focusing on Twilight who continued to chime happily. The spiders responded with clicks of their own, and a momentter, I saw a rare frown on Twilight¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, Labby appearing on my shoulder with a crackle of lightning a momentter.


    <em>¡°Does Labby need to fight?¡± </em>she asked, ncing around at the many spiders.


    ¡°Chii! Chii? Chii Chii!¡± Twilight said, waving her arms around, but I failed to understand the jumbled thoughts that she sent my way.


    Growing frustrated, the little nt girl grabbed my thumb and pulled it over, biting. A momentter, she pointed at the drop of blood that had gathered at my thumb before pointing at the spiders.


    ¡°They¡­ want my blood?¡±


    ¡°Chii!¡± she eximed, nodding before shaking my head. Okay. Close, but not the right answer.


    ¡°Chii!¡± she pointed again, before opening her mouth and rubbing at her belly. She then pointed at my abdomen, before looking up at me.


    <em>¡°Food!¡± </em>she eximed.


    ¡°Hold on. They want¡­ my essence?¡± I asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Chii!!¡± Twilight chimed, nodding her head up and down in agreement. I frowned, looking at the spiders making quiet clicking noises as they all watched me in anticipation.


    ¡°Tell them that I¡¯ll give them one drop, if they let me go to the two cultivators they have there,¡± I said, watching as Twilight chimed, tranting my words.


    The spiders turned to look at each other, clicking as they seemed to discuss something with one another. One turned towards me, lifting a leg as twilight chimed once more. ¡°Chii~¡±


    ¡°What a day,¡± I murmured to myself, bending to my knee as I focused. Gathering my essence, I formed a single golden drop at my fingertip which I dropped onto the hairy leg the spider had extended.


    In a frenzy, all of them jumped on the drop, before thergest one hissed, quieting the mess. The spider with the droplet was escorted away and the big spider turned towards me, lifting one leg, which I was taking to be a sign of agreement, before it turned and began to walk away.


    I watched for a moment, before realizing I was supposed to follow behind. I walked behind the spider, watching the two cultivators. Their eyes remained on me, as something akin to hope filled them for a brief moment.


    ¡°Bro¡­brother¡­ help us¡­¡± one of the boys spoke, moving his mouth with difficulty.


    I looked at the two cultivators, no, the two kids, about two to three years younger than me if I had to guess, and a part of me wanted to agree and simply free them. But this <em>was </em>a tournament. And one that I needed to win.


    ¡°If you two give me your treasures, and agree to give up, then I will,¡± I said, as the boy¡¯s eyes shook in surprise.


    ¡°We¡­ could resist¡­ the formation¡­ will take us¡­ you will¡­ never get the herbs¡­ that way,¡± the other boy said, his eyes determined.


    I turned towards the two boys, stopping a sigh. I hated to do this, but it seemed like the best way. Coaxing a very fine strand of Gu, I applied it to my voice. Just enough to add the unsettling edge given by the death energy.


    ¡°They will. When you are in mortal danger, and injured enough. But spiders are slow, methodical. How long will it be, before the Elders step in?¡± I murmured, locking eyes with the two of them. ¡°But your choice has been made, brothers. And I will respect it,¡± I said, turning around.


    Silently, I began to walk away.


    <em>¡°Master¡­ are you really going to leave them?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°No. I n to wait outside for five minutes, before I head in there and use a drugnade to send them back.¡± </em>


    I almost stepped out of the cavern, feeling both impressed and disappointed by the stubborn determination the two had, when I heard a crye from behind.


    ¡°Wait! Please¡­¡± a boy murmured and I turned back around.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡± I asked, and the boy nodded.


    I walked closer, standing next to him before I quickly went and took out the spirit herb from his pocket. A dark bulbous root, filled with potent earth Qi. Taking the herb, I channeled my Qi, and shed through the webs, cutting them. I grabbed the boy, as he fell, and heard him murmur his defeat.


    ¡°I admit defeat,¡± the boy said, as Qi red all around him, a bright sh of light taking him away.


    I turned to nce at the other boy, who red back at me with fury. I didn¡¯t retort, not feeling very pleased to have to use someone¡¯s misfortune for my benefit, but I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to let an opportunity like this go.


    ¡°Fine¡­ free me,¡± the other boy said atst and I nodded. Walking closer, I searched around before finding the treasure. A glowing flower of a deep red color, burning with mes at the edges of its petal and filled with fire Qi. I¡­ could use this to make a more potent drugnade. Possibly something even stronger and more fire based.


    ncing up at the boy, I quickly used my Qi to sh through his webs and grabbed him. Holding the falling boy, I waited for him to speak up.


    ¡°I¡­ admit¡­¡± the boy murmured, and I tensed. Quickly, I pushed him away, as I sensed the rising Qi from his chest. me burst through his mouth, as he breathed fire towards me even as his legs gave beneath him.


    Jumping backwards, I quickly threw a drugnade at the boy, igniting it. The explosion shook the cavern with barely restrained power, as the spiders became unsettled from the shockwave. Fire blossomed in front of me, glowing bright, as the boy was slugged away and quickly taken out by a sh of light.


    ¡°One of them just had to do that,¡± I murmured. Although I had been prepared for the possibility, I had been hoping they would go out peacefully. It was not pleasant to have to hurt them.


    <em>¡°Master did all he could. Others would not have done even this much for the two of them. Labby does not think Master needs to feel any guilt.¡±</em>


    I smiled, patting Labby¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not guilt, Labby. I just wish I didn¡¯t have to. I don¡¯t enjoy hurting people. Yet I keep getting reminded that this world will forever keep making me use force if I want to live here, and sometimes¡­ I just wish I didn¡¯t have to,¡± I said, sighing.


    Labby squeaked, though I could tell that she struggled to understand.


    Putting the thoughts out of my mind, I gave a nod to the spiders onest time, before I began to make my way out of the cavern. I¡¯d gained not one, but three treasures, but I couldn¡¯t rest just yet. There will likely be ambushes and people looking to steal what I had, and I would need to be prepared.


    Preparing myself up for the challenges toe, I stepped out into the light, ready to hunt for some more treasure.

 Chapter 82: Spirit Herb Hunting - V

    Chapter 82: Spirit Herb Hunting - V


    Mist filled Tian Feng¡¯s vision, as the whispers of the world carried by the Qi crawled upon his ears. The rivers of fate had been turbulent recently, clouding his vision of the future. Whatever tribtion the Heavens held in store for them, Tian Feng could not divine.


    The Elder opened his eyes from his meditation, taking in the dark secluded chamber he sat in. A small turtle with golden swirls decorating its shell stood nearby, eating happily on some water attuned spirit herbs the Elder had procured for it. Tian Feng would not fault a disciple for mistaking the turtle to be a regr spirit, yet within that small and unassuming shell of the creature was a burning core shimmering with three circles, signifying the mastery over Qi the spirit had achieved. If the spirit hadn¡¯t been recovering its third circle, then Tian Feng held no doubt that it would be able topete with him in martial prowess.


    ¡°Had you taught him that odd attack?¡± Tian asked, looking at the turtle. The boy had shouted words in somenguage he was unfamiliar with, yet his divination had allowed him to touch on the meaning of the words. ¡®Turtle Destruction Wave¡¯ an odd art, if he¡¯d ever seen one.


    ¡°Chirp?¡± Sheldon replied, seemingly confused.


    ¡°Poor technique, yet a masterful skill. To gather andpress Qi in one¡¯s palms before striking at a small target,¡± Tian Feng said, and Sheldon continued to look at him silently. Perhaps the turtle did not wish to acknowledge that it was aware of Mystic Arts. Spirit beasts of the wild rarely couldprehend such things, and it only further added to the mystery of this particr one.


    Spreading his divine sense, Tian Feng peered into the turtle¡¯s spirit, finding a fractured inner world, yet a vibrant one, filled with both life and death co-joined together. The turtle¡¯s budding divine senses pushed back against his, as he sensed the spirit¡¯s annoyance at having his inner world peered into, yet the spiritcked technique.


    For courtesy¡¯s sake, Tian Feng withdrew his divine senses. Turning to face Xiao Dong, he watched the turtle looking back with an inquisitive nce.


    ¡°I hope you appreciate the amount of work it takes me everyday to hide that child¡¯s fate. Anyone at the seventh realm could easily peer inside his dantian, at the twin core he harbors, and the twisted knot of his soul,¡± Tian Feng said.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± the turtle chirped, not rying any intent through the call before it returned to the feast of spirit herbs ced in front of it.


    <em>¡°It is rare to see you bested by a spirit Tian Feng,¡± </em>Xian Yue spoke, rising from his dantian with a chiming giggle, as the light of the moon filled the dark room.


    ¡°I am far from infallible. And spirits of water have always been notoriously crafty, capable of changing with the flows of the world far sooner than the rest,¡± Tian Feng replied, though he sensed that it only served to increase Xian Yue¡¯s mirth.


    <em>¡°As you say, Tian Feng. I will say, I am cross that it took you so long to inform me of the fate of that child. To think the grandfather of the fire demon Yang Shen, was teaching someone like him. I would think he would¡¯ve already had you kill the cmity blossoming in our cradle.¡±</em>


    A threatening pulse of Qi washed over Tian Feng, as he turned to observe Xiao Dong, now watching the two of them intently.


    ¡°The boy is not to be harmed,¡± Tian Feng announced with a burst of Qi that covered the chamber. With a side nce, he eyes Xian Yue, to let her know of her mistake before he continued. ¡°As far as Lao Zhang goes. He knows of the old Alchemists¡¯ existence. The previous Lord had been the one to wee the exiled Alchemist and provide him a ce within the seventh peak. That favor has not been forgotten. It had been foolish of the Jade court to let such a man go for the crimes of his grandson. We will not make the same mistake.¡±


    The chamber shook with his promation for a brief moment. Tian Feng watched Xiao Dong look at him for a moment longer, before the turtle returned to his spirit herbs.


    <em>¡°It is rare for me to say this Tian Feng. But I hope you know what you are doing. My sisters have been silent, and you know well enough what that means,¡± </em>Xian Yue replied, meeting Tain Feng¡¯s eyes before the lunar spirit returned to his dantian.


    ¡°Only time will tell Xian Yue. I merely hope the boy can resolve the conflict within his spirit before it is far toote. I fear there is not much time remaining for us.¡±


    ¡°Chirp!¡± The voice came from the turtle. Tian Feng turned to regard the spirit.


    <em>¡°Believe.¡± </em>


    Tian Feng watched the turtle, before his gaze shifted to the mist disying Lu Jie walking through the forests, as he hid behind a bush to escape from a group of cultivators.


    ¡°In the end, that is all I can do.¡±


    ***


    The rustle of the leaves surrounding me filled the air, apanied by the sound of my breathing as I hid from the three cultivators scouring the area for me. The situation reminded me of being discovered in a stealth mission except there was no reset option here and I was simply fucked.


    It hadn¡¯t been more than a couple of minutes since I¡¯d walked out of the cavern before I¡¯d realized something vital that I¡¯d failed to consider. The potency of all the spirit herbs on me. I was carrying three spirit herbs, all with extremely potent Qi and Essence filling them. There was no way that any cultivator nearby would fail to sense the Qi emanating from them.


    Hurriedly, I¡¯d moved the spirit herbs in my pouch, cracking open one of my drugnade cylinders as I carefully extracted the explosive pills from inside, before stuffing the herbs inside. I had managed to get all but the mushroom inside, when the cultivators had rushed towards me at high speeds.


    Fast forward five minutes of chasing and jumping around and here I was, hiding in a bush nearby as the three cultivators ran around, looking for any signs of where I may be.


    Twilight shifted under my robes, feeling a bit ufortable in the cramped space. I soothed her through my bond, asking her to hold on for a while. Stilling my Qi as much as I could, I turned back to look at the three cultivators.


    There was one guy,nky, and wearing simplistic yet expensive robes. He kept pulling out talismans that turned into flying paper birds, swirling around to find me. Extremely annoying, even if I was also extremely interested in knowing just what kind of art that was. I could sense two herbs on him. The cultivator next to him was shorter, and a wind cultivator from the looks of it, with one herb on him. Thest guy straight up had a sword by his side, and also carried two herbs, for a total of five across their group.


    I felt all of them to be at the peak of the third realm, and decided that suicide was not on the menu for today.


    <em>¡°But Master, we could gain five spirit herbs if we win! And Labby believes that Master can easily beat those three!¡±</em>


    I shook my head at Labby. ¡°Being greedy is the biggest mistake I can make here. I¡¯d rather not get robbed of all my spirit herbs already. Remember, there¡¯s a time limit that we need to work with.¡±


    <em>¡°But what if Master gets help from the Snake-person?¡± </em>


    I frowned, focusing inwards at Labby. ¡°Liuxiang? How would I? I haven¡¯t a clue where he is.¡±


    <em>¡°Labby could find him! Labby can run around and smell for his Qi.¡±</em>


    I paused for a moment, thinking over the idea. It would be a great help to work together with Liuxiang, even if just for a while. Both of us werepeting to win, but with the way the spirit herb hunt was set up, there was no reason to turn on one another, or even face one another. The only question remaining was how long it¡¯d take Labby to find Liuxiang and for him to get here.


    <em>¡°Alright Labby, you¡¯ve convinced me. Go and find Liuxiang, and ask him toe here. I¡¯ve got a n for these three in the meanwhile.¡±</em>


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Labby replied, manifesting on my shoulder with a crackle of purple lightning. With a st, she shot off through the patch of trees. I watched Labby run off for a moment, before turning to face the three cultivators. A n began to take shape in my mind, as I calcted the risks and what preparations I would need to make for it to work.


    Concealing my Qi, I stepped back from the bushes I was hiding in. Keeping an eye on the three cultivators, I slowly circle around them, making my way to a denser patch of a forest. After almost a minute of walking, with each step measured carefully to not make any sound, I finally found a location with a bunch of rocks that I could make use of.


    Stepping in closer, I let Twilight poke her head out for a moment, as I approached the area. I looked down at Twilight, watching the little girl look back up at me with her beady red eyes.


    <em>¡°Twilight, can you help me grow the nts in this area to cover the rocks?¡± </em>


    ¡°Chii?¡± Twilight asked, tilting her head, and I repeated myself, this time apanying the words by a mental image shared through our bond.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight chimed, before I sensed her frowning, as she looked up at me. <em>¡°Help!¡± </em>she eximed with effort, and I smiled, patting her little flowery head.


    ¡°Yes, help. Try and get a feel for the nts as I set things up,¡± I replied, setting Twilight onto the ground. I watched her walk around, and sniff at the nts and I let her. Digging in my pouch, I grabbed the exploding pills that I¡¯d emptied from my drugnade, and then, carefully crushing the pills I spread them around.


    Pulling out another Drugnade, I dug the ground lightly, before setting the drugnade in and covering it back up again with soil. Forming a very thin strand of Qi on my fingertips, I tied the trigger mechanism to the earth, maintaining a thin channel of Qi to the ground.


    I grinned to myself as I saw the Qi diffuse in the area properly. As far asndmines went, this was very simple, far too simple in fact. There was a good chance that they would simply explode as I set them up or explode randomly, but I didn¡¯t have time to experiment, so I could only be careful and do things right in one go. But despite the simplicity of it, if nothing else, I could still reach out and explode them manually if need be, so there was some room for error avable with me.


    Concentrating, I pulled two more drugnades and buried them nearby as well, repeating the steps I¡¯d done so from before. I only have a couple drugnade remaining after I was done, but if I could get my hands on all five of those spirit herbs? I was hoping it¡¯d be worth it.


    Turning around, I nodded to Twilight as she chimed. Together, both of us extended our Qi, as I reached out to the world around me, and to thework of nts all around. Closing my eyes, I sensed their connection to the world around them, to the earth that tied them to the ground, and to the air that let them breathe. Quickly, I was able to reach the pulse of the cycle of Qi inside them. I sensed Twilight¡¯s Qi reach out as well, feeble and small, yet infinitely more in tune with the nts around her than I was.


    Following her lead, I poured my Qi outwards, as the nts around me began to grow rapidly. Roots spread through the ground, grass and bushes covering the surface as any sign of the drugnades I¡¯d nted vanished.


    Taking onest look, I connected little threads of Qi across the area, to the drugnades set into the ground before I turned.


    ¡°Now, to get those three toe here without raising too many suspicions,¡± I said out loud, a shit eating grin on my face, as I held back a mad cackle.


    Who said it was martial strength that determined victory in this world? It was time for the Azure-Jade empire to learn the existence of a new Path.


    The Path of big explosions.

 Chapter 83: The Forgotten Not-Friend (Spirit Herb Hunting - VI)

    Chapter 83: The Forgotten Not-Friend (Spirit Herb Hunting - VI)


    Poison Qi flowed, pulsating through Liuxiang¡¯s pathways as he channeled it onto his needles. Mists that left trails of green and purple billowed from his sleeves, spreading through the forest.


    <em>¡°Top left. Three,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu¡¯s high-pitched voice whispered in Liuxiang¡¯s mind. With a sharp turn, he faced the pointed direction, as three needles coated in invisible poison slid between his fingers, before striking out.


    Screeches echoed through the forest as Liuxiang¡¯s strikesnded. Leaves rustled with an ominous crackle apanied by a loud thud. Silence followed a momentter, as the creature met a quick death to his poison.


    Liuxiang stepped towards the monkeys, noticing two corpses lying on the ground, with sharp needles piercing their backs. A quick nce showed no signs of the treasure on any of them.


    <em>¡°There! Thest one is escaping,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu clicked, her Qi guiding Liuxiang in the indicated direction.


    Quickly grabbing his needles from the corpse of the two monkeys, he rushed forward with a burst of wind. Trees rushed past, as he dodged through the forest growth, trying to maintain his footing. Extending his Qi outwards, Liuxiang channeled it towards his pouch. The rustle of parchment came from within as a talisman flew out and appeared in between his fingers. With a touch of Qi, the characters on the parchment lit up before a gust of wind covered Liuxiang as she shot forward faster than ever.


    <em>¡°There¡¯s something else there. It¡¯s a- what is she doing here?¡± </em>


    Liuxiang frowned, unsure of what Zhi Zhu meant. He prodded the spider yet she refused to borate.


    <em>¡°Just see for yourself.¡±</em>


    A momentter, a pulse of purple lightning quickly revealed who the unexpected guest had been.


    Rushing faster, Liuxiang closed his eyes as he approached his target. Channeling his Poison Qi into his eyes, he reached out with his other senses. His vision zed over, Qi shimmering in his eyes as beacons of life lit up inworld colored purely by life energy. With a flick of his wrist, he shot his needles forward, and they pierced the monkey¡¯s arms and spine, paralyzing it.


    <em>¡°Liuxiang is getting better. Zhi Zhu looks forward to what Liuxiang will achieve upon the next shedding.¡±</em>


    Letting out a breath, Liuxiang closed his eyes for a moment, the Poison Qi fading before he opened them again. He was not used to the technique. His family¡¯s arts, the eyes of Shie saw the world in apletely different way, an alien sight that his mind struggled toprehend. To them, the world was either life or death, with many of the spirits in the n born with this sight from birth.


    It was a technique developed by the n to enhance their medicine and poisons, and better see the life meridians of the person being treated, yet often enough the very same eyes were used to find the source of a person¡¯s life and cut it short. A usage Liuxiang hated, yet could not deny the effectiveness of.


    Running up to the two tailedrge spirit monkey, Liuxiang nced to the side, watching the little lightning rat holding onto the spirit herb treasure he¡¯d been seeking.


    <em>¡°Here to steal are you?¡± </em>Zhi Zhu asked with a click, though the light tone of it told Liuxiang she meant little from her words.


    <em>¡°Labby does not steal! She was merely helping!¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Hmph, that pathetic dragon art is called helping? Zhi Zhu is surprised that the thunderbird even taught you that.¡± </em>


    ¡°S-Squeak¡­ <em>It is not pathetic!!¡± </em>Labby shouted back, thumping her legs on the ground as her tail swished around behind her.


    ¡°We¡¯re still in the tournament, let us focus,¡± Liuxiang interrupted the two spirits, before turning towards Labby. ¡°What brings you here La Bi? Where¡¯s Senior?¡±


    <em>¡°He sent Labby! He¡¯s asking Liuxiang toe to him, to team up!¡± </em> Labby replied, squeaking as she looked up at him.


    <em>¡°Not a thought without merit,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu replied out loud, before sending another message to Liuxiang in private. <em>¡°What does Liuxiang intend to do? Do you n to let him win?¡± </em>


    Liuxiang hummed for a second, before shaking his head. <em>¡°This one is grateful to Lu Jie. The existence of another world, and his past. Sharing that has ties our fates of karma together. Yet despite that, this one has no intentions of losing. After all, Lu Jie merely needs to win against the twins, and not the tournaments itself.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang sensed an affirmation from Zhi Zhu at his words. The matter settled he turned to face the rat spirit. ¡°I¡¯d be willing.¡±


    Labby squeaked in reply, running towards him and handing the spirit herb she¡¯d grabbed in her mouth.


    <em>¡°</em>Squeak! <em>Labby will guide you. This way!¡± </em>Labby shouted, running off through the tall grass with a crackle of lightning.


    With a slight smile on his face, as he safely stored his sixth treasure, Liuxiang followed behind.


    ***


    In my excitement, I¡¯d decided to set up a trap, but the difficult part was going to be getting the three of the cultivators to chase me in there. For good measure, I¡¯d nted three drugnades in my trap, but I really needed to be conservative with these. I¡¯d packed a bunch of exploding pills but the metal container filled with drugnades were far fewer in supply, and I couldn¡¯t go around spending them willy nilly.


    I crouched in the bushes once more, watching the cultivators grow more and more frustrated. The three of them were starting to discuss moving to some other area to hunt for other treasures while they left one of their paper bird talismans to keep watch. Which would¡¯ve been perfect for me, if the paper birds hadn¡¯t been so annoying. I tried to decide how to lure them into my trap. After thinking for a while over the thought, I just decided to do a tactic I¡¯d used a fair while ago.


    I let go of my Qi, standing up from the bushes with a rustle. Looking at the three cultivators I let go of the suppression on my Qi, revealing it in full force. Channeling a thin strand of Gu to my hand, I let it mix with the mes of Qi I ignited above my palms. Sending another pulse of Qi I quickly disintegrated one exploding pill, letting its fire essence swirl around me as the thin strand of Gu provided an edge to my presence.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I proimed, my voice booming out loud as mes zed all around me in an inferno. ¡°I had not wanted to harm fellow disciples, especially ones younger than me, yet you three seem to leave me no choice,¡± I said, as I channeled Qi to my eyes, projecting my presence outwards.


    I almost buckled for a moment when one of the disciples tried to push back on me with his sword aura, but my Qi held and I dodged that bullet. I needed to thank Yan Yun for her Qi increasing cultivation technique.


    Watching the three disciples look at one another in confusion, I realized that there was little chance of them leaving peacefully. Quickly shifting gears, I changed my ns and decided to do my best young master impression.


    ¡°You dare not listen to this Senior? What is toe will purely be your fault. Hand me one treasure from the three of you each or face my wrath!¡± I shouted, trying not to cringe as I let the fire essence from another exploding pill envelop me in a burning inferno that had just a touch of purple at its edges, giving off a menacing aura.


    I tried to keep myself from sweating from all the fire around me, as my annoyance began to grow. Just decided already goddamnit!


    ¡°Senior should agree, this is a tournament, and not one of the martial path but one that tests intellect. And I believe the three of us can take you on,¡± the wind boy said, a dust cloud swirling around him as he red his Qi.


    ¡°Dishonorable. To fight when there¡¯s three of you and merely one of me? Tch, to think our sect¡¯s discipline had fallen this low,¡± I clicked my tongue, trying to suppress a cough as I thought about the trap I¡¯d set up for them.


    The three boys looked at me, their expressions set in frowns, yet their eyes resolute. I was wondering if I should mutter the firstw under my breath to get a rumble out of the heavens. I decided not to get myself in a position where I¡¯d have to exin any of that. Just when I was about to throw some exploding pills at them the guy with the sword pointed his de at me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ Lu Jie? The boy who¡¯d refused to give up despite failing to reach the 3rd realm?¡± the boy with the sword looked at me and said. ¡°I remember you, we used to spar when you still had the shame to show your face for sparring.¡±


    I turned to look at the boy, the mes around my body flickering out. Who the fuck?


    A faded memory returned to my mind, of some boy that I might¡¯ve sparred with, yet I couldn¡¯t put any face to the memory. Another one of my half-faded and imperfect memories it seemed. Turning to face the disciple, and with the most straight fact that I could gather, I replied.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    I saw a brief moment of confusion cover their faces and took my chance. Fire burst around my hands as I threw three exploding pills in front of me, igniting them into whirlwinds of me that sshed outwards. Not giving the three any time to react, I turned around and charged wind step, dashing off as fast as I could.


    <em>¡°Get him!¡± </em>the shout came, apanied by bursts of wind. I saw a talisman fly at me, and I turned around. I punched my fist outwards, thrusting my Qi out in the same motion as a burst of me extended from my wrist, hitting the talisman and causing it to explode.


    Exploding talisman, damn, those were cool. I needed to learn how to make some after the hunt.


    A premonition tugged at the edge of my senses making me duck. A wave of Qi passed over my head, as I heard the crashing of tree branches and leaves sound out from in front of me. Dark strands of something covered my eyes and I grabbed them, looking down to see arge chunk of my hair having cut through.


    I turned back around, to see the boy standing in a stance, his Qi ring outwards widely as he opened his mouth letting out steam. <em>What the fuck is wrong with these kids man, they¡¯re shooting sword beams at me now. </em>


    My heart began to race as I ranked the sword boy one rank up in threat level. Turning around, I threw a couple more drugnades but the three disciples were closing in on me, using wilder and wilder techniques.


    I jumped up, grabbing a branch from one of the trees as I set my feet on its branch. Bolstering my lower half with Qi, I kicked, shooting outward. I heard the tree I¡¯d shot off from crash to the ground from the knockback of my kick, right as a whirlwind shot off from one of the disciples, barely missing me.


    Grabbing onto another branch that almost cracked and made me fall, I slowed my falling momentum for a bit, kicking off the trunk as I transitioned into a run. I extended my senses outwards, feeling the wind using disciple and the sword guy behind me. Wait, where was the talisman one?


    An explosion to my right threw me off my center, as I wasunched at a tree. Before I could gather myself, I saw a white talisman shoot right towards me. In a panic I opened my mouth and filled it with Qi, igniting it into a fire breath. The mes spread outwards exploding the talisman, right in front of my face.


    My fire quickly died out, as I doubled over coughing, having inhaled too much smoke. I felt my shoulder ache from the fall I¡¯d taken, as I rolled to the side, pulling myself to my feet as I continued to run. I think I finally understood what my drugnades must feel like to the people I threw them at. It wasn¡¯t a nice feeling.


    Running ahead, I nced at the trap I¡¯d set up, and sensed Twilight hiding nearby. Rushing faster as I pulsed my Qi, I dashed towards the bushes, rushing through them. The moment I¡¯d pulsed my Qi to set off the grenades, I felt a powerful wave of Qi behind me. Whipping backwards, I saw the arc of the sword Qi heading straight towards me. Somehow, even in that fraction of second, I knew I was toote to stop the Qi.


    Something shifted. I pulsed Qi to my right and Gu to my left hand. Two balls of energy formed, one white and one ck on each hand of my palm as I brought them together.


    A cone of pure white energy sted outwards from my hand, heading straight in front of me. I felt my fingers burn with fire, as I was sted backward. Not waiting a moment, I channeled my Qi into the trap, exploding it.


    The second set of explosions shook the ground,unching dirt high up in the air as a tremor shook the ground beneath me. Fire licked the area,shing outwards in all sorts of directions as dark burst grass floated in the area mixed in with the dirt, covering the ce in a smell of burnt nts.


    I panted, lying on the ground as Twilight rushed to my side.


    ¡°Chii!!¡± she eximed, jumping on me to check if I was injured and I smiled, grabbing her and hiding her in my clothes. For a brief second, I nced at my hand. I hadn¡¯t been the one to move the Gu¡­ it had been Lu Jie. For a brief second, it had felt as if we had been the same person.


    My musings didn¡¯tst, as I heard a roar of angersh outwards with a wave of Qi. I had sensed two presences vanished, yet one still remained standing.


    I stood around waiting as the dust cloud settled and I saw the disciple with the sword, bleeding from nicks and scars, with his clothes burnt and a dark bruise on his left hand that looked like the area had been burned with something extremely hot.


    I felt the searing pain on my fingers, as I nced downwards to notice a simr sight. I could definitely feel the pain.


    ¡°Cheap¡­ Truly, the Lu Jie I knew. How did you grow¡­ so much? That kind of strength¡­ even your own body cannot handle it. Just how?¡± the boy coughed, limping forward as he stabbed his sword into the ground. A burning gaze looked up at me, meeting my eye as if searching for something.


    It wasn¡¯t me that he was searching for.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me, do you? No matter. You merely took care of those two before I was forced to,¡± the boy replied, stumbling back as he pulled his sword out of the ground. His feet moved to the side to kick aside the herbs the other two had been carrying that¡¯d gotten left behind.


    ¡°Had you merely been hiding your true strength all along?¡± the boy asked me.


    I stared at him silently. As if I had anything like true strength to hide. Aside from the entire drugnade business, I suppose. And the fact that Gu was lethal if used, though it¡¯d get me marked as a demon and killed. And the gu-nuke. And my other cultivation of Heaven and Earth. Alright, fine, I had some true strength to hide by this point.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Fight me Lu Jie. Show me if you¡¯ve truly grown so much.¡±


    I stared at the boy and his burning eyes. I doubted I could run up there and grab the spirit herbs then quickly run back without being caught. And I¡¯d already lost a lot of my drugnades in this ambush.


    Sighing, I grabbed Twilight, bringing her out.


    ¡°Watch from a distance, okay?¡± I murmured, as Twilight let out an uncertain ¡®ChIi~¡¯ before nodding.


    I turned towards the boy, as he lifted his sword and assumed a stance. I took a breath, taking the stance I knew from Lu Jie, one that I had no understanding of.


    <em>Fine, Lu Jie, fine. If I have to live in your body, then I suppose I must deal with the consequences as well. </em>


    Turning up I nced at the boy, feeling my heart thundering in nervousness. I was not good at the whole fighting thing, a big reason why I even went to the effort of making so many drugnades.


    Yet, for some reason, I could not keep a grin away from my face.


    Here I was in the middle of cultivators, standing on my own two feet, and able to fight back. The whispers of Lu Jie¡¯s emotions stirred in my chest, the agony of years, the despair, and now, atst, the rewards of our effort. These weren''t my emotions, yet I lived through them all the same.


    ¡°This one¡¯s for you Lu Jie,¡± I said out loud, as my Qi red.


    Sword Qi shed, as the disciple shot toward me with inhuman speed and the fight began in earnest.

 Chapter 84: Spirit Herb Hunting - VII

    Chapter 84: Spirit Herb Hunting - VII


    Qi flowed through my body, the whispers from Lu Jie guiding my steps. The world shifted around me, Qi thrusting out from under my feet as I dodged back from the arc of sword Qishing out at me.


    The sword boy did not slow down, swinging his sword in a wide arc one after the other as arcs of sword Qi shed, carving scars onto the ground. The air shimmered around the boy, cuts appearing on the robes he wore from the Qi running wild around his body as heshed out.


    I did not have the time to taunt or even think. Qi moved in cycles around me body, Wind step whirling as I moved faster than I could think. Memories of years of sparring seeped into my mind, muscle memory that I didn¡¯t know I had responding where I could not.


    I had never properly had the chance to test out my body after I¡¯d begun cultivation both Heaven and Earth together. I knew I was stronger by quite a bit, yet the sensation of seeing the world move just a bit slower when I focused, the feeling of moving my body the way I desired it to perfectly, in a moment¡¯s thought. It¡¯s like I had been born with this dy in between my mind and my body all my life, and now, suddenly, that disparity was shrinking.


    As I dodged through the storm of sword Qi and waves, I realised why this was so. The heavens defined the spirit. They were a symbol of the spirit and the soul. But the earth? It was physical, material, raw. It defined the body, the core. The cultivation of Qi refined the spirit, whereas the cultivation of Gu refined the body. But like Yin couldn¡¯t be without Yang, cultivating Qi and the spirit fed into the body as well, and I imagined cultivating just Gu did the same the other way around.


    A cut on my arm drew me out of my thoughts. I could feel the small cuts on my body, slowly racking up even as I kept on dodging the waves of sword Qi. Feeling tired from the constant running back and chasing, I surged my Qi, generating mes on my palm. With a smooth turn I punched my fist out. Right as the mes were spreading, an idea struck me. I gathered the mes, shooting it out in a pressurised explosion instead.


    The pain from the Qi flowing through my singed fingers made me wince, yet I didn¡¯t hold onto the sensation long, jumping back instantly as the sh of the boy¡¯s de cut through the explosion.


    ¡°Stop running and show me Lu Jie! Show me the strength you¡¯d disyed back then. That blinding light you¡¯d produced,¡± the boy roaredshing after me even harder and I clicked my tongue, jumping backwards.


    My eyes nced to the ce the boy had kicked the spirit herbs to and I wondered if I really couldn¡¯t just run there and grab the herbs.


    Another sh of sword Qi cut my thoughts short as I dodged to the side, barely saving the left side of my body. I prefer my face in one piece, please and thank you.


    My mind began to sort through any ideas to beat the boy in front of me. I really didn¡¯t want to spend any more drugnades on this whole thing, and I was not going to be mixing Gu and Qi again. I still had no idea how I¡¯d done that or why, but using Gu was a non option.


    All of a sudden, the attacks stopped. I paused mid step, watching as the boy stood silently, his knuckles white from gripping his de tight which now hung by his side as he stared at me. What happened now?


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you running away? Why? I have notnded a single hit on you. I have¡­ been outmatched by you?¡± the boy said, as if the realisation had just dawned upon him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it outmatched. You¡¯re really fucking fast,¡± I replied, somewhat unsure why I even bothered to.


    A re was the response I got for my words, as the boy looked up at me, as if I¡¯d just murdered his family.


    ¡°I do not need your pity Lu Jie. What secrets have you found that you¡¯ve grown so much? You¡¯re¡­ not even using more Qi. You¡¯re merely faster than me. You- the failure of the sect. How?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d misjudged me,¡± I replied, frowning as Lu Jie¡¯s angers mingled in my voice.


    ¡°No, no you had been weak. All of us knew that. You must found some training method, to think it was power enough to grow you to such heights in such a short span. A wasted treasure,¡± the boy scoffed. ¡°No matter. I will find this secret of yours when I beat you,¡± the boy said, raising his sword once more. Qi began to gather on the de, rays of light drawing towards it as a shimmering sheen covered it, glowing ominously.


    I clenched my teeth, staring at the boy as I was reminded of why I so desperately wanted to leave the sect. This was precisely why. The arrogance, the thought that the world revolved entirely around talent, the stupidity, all of it. I was feeling sick and tired of stupid cultivator bullshit, and being holed in with exceptions like Liuxiang and Su Lin was making me forget that so many of these idiots still surrounded me.


    ¡°Face my de, one and for all,¡± the boy proimed, his voice echoing as the wind vibrated around him in a frenzy. A bright light shone around him, as I saw something gather around the sword, sword Qi so dense I could feel like I could almost touch it.


    Shit, is this guy some kind of hidden protagonist? I cursed internally, watching the Qi turn sharper and sharper until it peaked and the boy roared.


    <em>¡°Heaven splitting Arc.¡± </em>


    The world was light for a moment, as an arc of Qi taller than a tree shot towards me faster than I could react. I pulsed my Qi, dodging in to the side yet I knew I was too slow. In a desperate attempt, I exploded fire under my feet, the shockwave from my stunching me to the side. Yet the cutting edge of the arc managed to send waves of sharp wind that managed to cut my chest as my robe was shed through, drawing blood.


    I grabbed desperately onto the ground, as the wind sted over me as I poured my Qi outwards


    I coughed, clutching my chest in pain as I watched the blood seeping through. Fuck, that hurt. I pulsed my Qi towards the injury, channeling my essence into it as the wound slowly began to heal.


    I stood up, looking at the boy, who stood with the support of his sword, his Qi almostpletely depleted.


    ¡°I¡­ failed. Shameful¡­¡± the boy coughed, copsing onto his knees. His gaze turned upwards, his eyes burning, yet now empty of the energy they had carried. ¡°How¡­?¡±


    I stared at boy, at his tant denial of reality and felt my anger rising. I was peaceful or so I would like to think, but that only went so far as people didn¡¯t sh me with big power waves that could kill me.


    ¡°You wanted to know how I got so strong right?¡± I asked as the boy, as he looked up once more. It seems that had his attention.


    Grasping in my pocket, I felt at my gu-nade. ¡°Let me show you then.¡±


    Closing my eyes, I picked flipped the lid open, carefully chipping out a chunk of the Gu-exploding pill, before taking another small chunk from my regr Qi exploding pill.


    Grabbing the two pills tight, I walked closer, standing a few feet away from the kneeling boy, covered in injuries. ¡°What you will now see is the result of centuries of study and human innovation, reapplied to a world of walking cmities. It is destruction given form.¡±


    I grinned, even as my anger rose as I stared at the boy. ¡°It¡¯s the power of science.¡±


    I threw the Gu and Qi pill together, as I pulsed both of my energies at them at once.


    A tiny start lit up in front of me, as a powerful explosion pushed me back. The world shuddered, the ground below me shaking with a tremor as the pills exploding, annihting each other. A wave of heat passed over me, stinging my skin.


    A momentter, as the shockwave passed, I opened my eyes, and saw two spirit herbs, half charred and destroyed standing on the ground where the boy used to be.


    ¡°Eat shit,¡± I muttered out loud, walking up to the herbs and picking them up. I nced at the explosion marks on the ground where the sword boy was a moment ago, before I began to make my way towards Twilight.


    I had a feeling that showing that weapon, even just a tiny chunk of it was going to have consequences, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered right now. Like all good procrastinators, I nned to procrastinate the consequences of my actions.

 Chapter 85: A New Rival (Spirit Herb Hunting - VIII)

    Chapter 85: A New Rival (Spirit Herb Hunting - VIII)


    Light flickered around Xiao Lan, as the seams of the world thinned. The searing heat of his surroundings turned to a dim chill within an instant as he was brought to a chamber brimming with Qi. A hard wall pressed against his back, which he slumped against, sliding down as his legs gave out. With a groan, he opened his mouth, finding his throat dry. His Qi was depletedpletely and his injuries had begun to ache even more as the heat of the battle faded from his blood.


    Steps sounded out from nearby, as Xiao Lan felt hands touch his wounds, gentle Qi flowing through them. Instinctively, Xiao Lan gripped his sword tighter, but rxed when a soothing flow of Qi touched against his forehead.


    ¡°Swallow this,¡± an elderly voice told him, and he silently opened his mouth to take the pill within his body. Qi erupted in his dantian a momentter, flooding his pathways, as he focused on guiding the energy throughout, to help with his injuries.


    He¡¯d lost.


    The realisation was a cold p that cut away the daze from Xiao Lan¡¯s mind. He¡¯d just lost in the tournament. Not only that, he¡¯d lost to Lu Jie of all people. Lost and humiliated in front of the entire sect.


    Frustration swirled in Xiao Lan¡¯s chest, apanied by shame, yet in here, outside the battle, he could finally think more clearly on the nature of his opponent. The first sign of danger should¡¯ve been the veil Lu Jie had kept around his core. He¡¯d been unable to sense the boy¡¯s Qi well, and had simply assumed that it¡¯d been so insignificant that his senses couldn¡¯t even register things.


    The second had been the ambush. Whatever talismans, or formations Lu Jie had used, they¡¯d been powerful, and he¡¯d had enough of them to use multiple times. Seeing how the elders had not interfered, they had clearly been made by Lu Jie himself and were not potent artifacts he¡¯d stolen from somewhere.


    He needed to find the boy. This weapon of his, and that sudden growth. He needed to know how the weakling of the outer sect had gained such a blessing.


    Strength began to return to Xiao Lan soon, as he opened his eyes to take a look at where he was. An old man crouched in front of him, a mortar and pestle set onto the floor where he grinded some herbs.


    Xiao Lan couldn¡¯t help but stare at the man standing in front of him. He was old, older than most people Xiao Lan knew, and had it not been for the Qi so clearly present inside his body, Xiao Lan would¡¯ve thought the old man to be a mortal. Could cultivators truly age as such?


    ¡°So you¡¯re awake,¡± the old man spoke, looking up towards Xiao Lan.


    ¡°This disciple thanks Elder for his kindness,¡± Xiao Lan replied, joining his fists together and cusping them as he bowed. He was not arrogant enough to be unkind to the man currently treating his wounds.


    ¡°Pay it no mind. It¡¯s this old man¡¯s duty to look after the disciples after all, and if there¡¯s to be any apology, I feel it muste from this old man. My disciple was the one who forgot restraint in his anger.¡±


    Xiao Lan nced up, his eyes wide, as the old man returned to grinding herbs. His disciple? Lu Jie was studying under an alchemist?


    ¡°I¡¯ll put a salve on your wounds. These injuries will not heal quickly even if you apply Qi. They will heal in the same manner a mortal would. The energies trapped within the burns will prevent Qi from healing things. Try not to move around too much for the next week,¡± the old man said, as he began applying the salve over Xiao Lan¡¯s injuries.


    Holding back a wince Xiao Lan clutched at his chest. He¡¯d heal¡­ like a mortal? Just what kind of absurd Art was Lu Jie learning? Pushing against his heavy limbs, Xiao Lan, cupped his fists once more.


    ¡°Please, great Master. Take this one as your disciple as well. This one will work twice as hard as Lu Jie did, and would respect you with his all,¡± Xiao Lan said, his head bowed low.


    ¡°You misunderstand,¡± the old man said, looking at Xiao Lan. ¡°Lu Jie is indeed my disciple. But all I¡¯ve ever taught him has been alchemy. Whatever the boy has achieved outside of that, has been on his own merit,¡± the old man said, as he continued to apply thest of the salve.


    ¡°With how much you can talk, I imagine you¡¯re healing already. Come visit me if your injuries do not heal properly and I will reapply the salve once more. When you feel like you can walk, head outside,¡± the old man said, patting Xiao Lan¡¯s shoulder as he grabbed his things and turned around to leave.


    Xiao Lan leaned back onto the wall once more, as his gaze went to the two disciples he¡¯d began to work with for the duration of the spirit herb hunt. He realised that he didn¡¯t even know their names.


    The two boys nced at him for a moment, before their gaze lowered as they turned away. Xiao Lan pried his eyes away from the two. They¡¯d all lost, and the shame of defeat still burned heavy within their chests. Quietly, he decided to approach the two after the tournament was upon an end.


    Eyeing the room filled with all the defeated and injured participants, Xiao Lan was soon distracted by the sounds of cheering that washed over the area. Removing his torn and burnt robes, he nced to the side and found a new pair folded nearby. He carefully slid the robes on to not wipe off the salve covering his body, before he picked himself up.


    Putting his de back in his sheath, Xiao Lan slowly walked outside the chamber. A few steps through the turning corridors had him standing in a section cut out within the tournament arena itself. His eyes swept the grounds, at four mist walls disying the remaining contestants, while a massive sandial stood within the center, empty almost half of the way through.


    Xiao Lan stumbled forward, ncing around dumbfounded. Had he been watched by the entire city? His shame and defeat?


    A cheer rose from the area he walked into, as Xiao Lan turned to look upon rows of mortals and foundation realm cultivators seated upon the sides, cheering as they saw him walk out. Were they cheering¡­ for him? Why?


    ¡°Brother Xiao! You did great!¡± a boy cheered from nearby.


    ¡°I was betting on you winning too! Heavens, it¡¯s a pity you lost,¡± another man shouted towards him from the seated arena.


    Xiao Lan looked around dumb founded. They were not mocking his failure...but cheering him instead? His gaze turned to one new screen flickering on, where he saw his own face looking back with a dumb expression, and half his mouth open.


    With a blur, the Elder appeared on the stage at the center, his voice booming out in a shout. ¡°We have our first victor of the tournament! At fifth ce is Xiao Lan of Seventh Peak city!¡±


    Resounding roar shook the arena, as shouts of ''Xiao Lan'' began to vibrate the air. Xiao Lan almost jumped back when the Elder appeared next to him, grasping his hand before he was suddenly standing on the stage alongside the elder.


    <em>¡°Bow to the lord and the Elders, Disciple,¡± </em>the Elder next to him sent to his mind, and Xiao Lan¡¯s body followed themand on his own.


    ¡°The disciple has earned a reward of one foundation pill! To help his breakthrough into the fourth realm, and bolster his core!¡± the Elder shouted, as cheers rose to a greater height still.


    Xiao Lan continued to keep his head bowed, things not quite striking him as real yet.


    A sudden hush seemed to fall over the area, the cheers cutting off. For a moment, Xiao Lan sensed a vast presence set upon his shoulders, as his legs knuckles and he fell to his knees. The presence soon reduced its weight, as a voice echoed through the vast arena of the sect.


    ¡°I have been pleased by your disy of strength, disciple Xiao Lan. I would like to ask to Cloudy Peaks sect to take care of your injuries, so that you may participate in the martial tournament freely,¡± the voice spoke, resonating with power. Xiao Lan¡¯s eyes widened as he realised that he had been addressed by the Lord himself. He brought his head down, kowtowing.


    ¡°This one isn¡¯t worthy.¡±


    Another wave of cheers filled the arena, shouts of the magnanimous Lord Zhou rising to the sky, mixed in with his own name.


    Sensing the Lord¡¯s attention move away from his shoulders, Xiao Lan raised his head, before standing back on his feet, before the Elder stepped through the world after grasping his hand once more, and brought him back outside the stage.


    <em>¡°Head on to the chamber and rest. Your reward will be provided to you soon,¡± </em> the Elder instructed. Xiao Lan nodded, walking back to the chamber he¡¯d been in. As he entered the entrance leading outside the arena, a certain chamber to the side caught his attention.


    Sliding the door slightly ajar, he looked inside, and found the most beautiful young woman he¡¯d ever seen standing inside, looking intently upon a wall of mist, with Lu Jie disyed on the screen. The sight soon flickered to disy two young children, striking at beasts without mercy as lightning flowed around their bodies in tandem.


    A crackle of thunder around the woman had Xiao Lan jump.


    ¡°Either enter or leave. Do not stand outside with the door ajar,¡± the girl replied, cing back for a brief moment, as golden lightning crackled within her eyes for a brief moment.


    Xiao Lan felt his heart leap, and he almost shut the door then and there, leaving, yet his curiosity about Lu Jie won the better of him. After a moment of hesitation, he walked into the chamber, closing the door behind him before he went to stand slightly behind the girl, as he nced at the mist wall disying the many contestants within the spirit herb hunt.


    Xiao Lan heard the Elder¡¯s booming voice echo from outside once more.


    <em>¡°Now! Who shall be the next to fall? Only four remain, all four victors in their own rights, yet only one disciple will have the honor of earning the Silver Lily for themselves.¡± </em>


    Shouts of various names filled the arena of various people, as the Elder took names once more.


    <em>¡°At first, we have the elder of the twin prodigies, Yan Lei with nine spirit herb treasures!¡± </em>the elder announced, as wild cheers shook the crowd. Xiao Lan sensed lightning Qi crackle nearby from the girls of the world.


    ¡°<em>On second, is the victor of a delightful battle of wits and strength who¡¯d gained a sudden blessing, rising to tie Yan Li for second ce. Lu Jie with eight spirit herbs!¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Even that fool can perform well sometimes then,¡± </em>a voice spoke from nowhere, as Xiao Lan nced around in surprise.


    ¡°Far from a fool, though many things could¡¯ve been done better,¡± the girl replied, and Xiao Lan realised that it was her spirit she was talking to. His eyes widened as he soon ced her features to be the daughter of Elder Yan himself. The great prodigy of the sect, Yan Yun.


    She knew Lu Jie? Just what had happened in the months he¡¯d not seen the boy?


    <em>¡°At third ce, we have Yi Liuxiang with six herbs! Only an hour remains in the trial, and any present within could be the victor!¡± </em>


    Xiao Lan nced at the screen, after hearing the elder¡¯s words. His sightnded on Lu Jie, strolling through the area with a wind art boosting his speed. The cut his de had left on his chest had already stopped healing, as his body recovered far quicker than Xiao Lan had anticipated it to.


    His grip tightened on his de as he watched the mist wall. He would not give up so easily. Like Lu Jie, he too had had to fight for every scrap of resource he could gather, and now he had gained praise from Lord Zhou himself. He would not let Lu Jie leave him in the dust so easily. If that boy coulde so far, then so could Xiao Lan.


    Images began to y the fight from before in his mind. Alchemy, the old man had mentioned. It might be time for Xiao Lan to take a look into it.


    With newfound determination, Xiao Lan made a n. He would have the revenge for this defeat, with the foundation pill granted from the Lord himself, he would finish his breakthrough and hone his arts once more.


    And then after all that? He would challenge Lu Jie once. And this time, he intended to win.

 Chapter 86: Spirit Herb Hunting - IX

    Chapter 86: Spirit Herb Hunting - IX


    Twilight licked the bright red droplet of blood off of her hands, relishing in the Qi that it surged through her body. Qi spread through her body, heading towards the flower atop her head and filling it gently.


    The little nt spirit chimed in satisfaction, before returning to the little bits of blood still left on the master¡¯s chest, slowly dripping forth.


    <em>Injured. </em>She realized with concern. <em>Healing. </em>The thought followed, as her concern faded, and she returned to her little feast of blood.


    The flower atop her head bobbed up and down as she climbed up onto her master¡¯s arms, making her way up to his shoulder. Sitting there, she let the breeze gently caress the petals atop her head, as she took in the view, listening to the silent whispers of the grass around her. It told her of the dying and the dead buried within the earth, and of the little blobs of Qi that moved through the earth.


    The desire to spread her spores filled Twilight, as the whispers of the earth grew in her ears. There were more here than outside. She could set her vines in one of them, and drink into the Qi.


    She licked the blood off of her hands, another stream of Qi reaching her belly. The hunger abated soon after, the whispers of the nts turning silent. She knew her master would provide for her. There was no need to go after whatevery beneath the earth.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s about healed by now,¡± her Master spoke up, one of his hands rubbing her head while the other poked at the wound at his chest. The flesh was raw, pink, and covered with newly grown in skin. Twilight had wished to help, but shecked in essence in front of her master, and could only watch as he silently meditated, cleaning off the blood from his clothes.


    ¡°Chii~¡± she responded, rying her happiness at his recovery. The grass around her swayed gently to her voice, showing its agreement as well.


    Her master smiled, before digging around his pouch. A momentter, he let out an ¡®aha¡¯ as he found something, and opened the pouch in hisp.


    The delicious scent of various powerful herbs reached out to Twilight, her eyes turning wide as she looked into the treasure bag. Drool dripped down her mouth as the Qi called her towards a feast, but she held on.


    ¡°Oops, my bad. I can only imagine what Labby would¡¯ve done if she¡¯d been here,¡± her master said, closing the bag quickly, as he smiled in apology.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight replied in agreement. Senior sister Labby would¡¯ve jumped at the bag, thundering with lightning as she did.


    ¡°Oh, speak of the devil,¡± her master said, turning to the bushes further ahead.


    Twilight followed his gaze, the ns soon after letting her know of the arrival ofpanions. Purple lightning arced in the distance, as a rat rushed towards her Master, jumping into his arms with a squeak.


    ¡°d to see you Lu Jie,¡± a voice followed after, and Twilight turned to look at the snake-person. She could smell the poison, vicious and cold, as unfeeling as the aura that permeated him.


    With a smile, her master greeted the person. ¡°d to see you too Liuxiang, though I¡¯m afraid you may have been a bitte,¡± her master replied with a smile, arms spreading out to indicate to the fallen trees, burnt soil and grass, and the many scars formed in the earth of the waves of sword Qi that had cut through anything in its path.


    ¡°It would seem so,¡± Liuxiang replied, his eyes gazing across the arena. Twilight could feel the grass shrink away from each step he took, afraid of the poison that coursed in his veins. She didn¡¯t mimic the fear of her mindless kin. Poison was merely another aspect of her. One that would nourish the petals, and serve her master¡¯s purposes. Though she didn¡¯t quite understand what those purposes were.


    <em>¡°Labby was never worried. She knew her master would never lose,¡± </em>Senior sister Labby replied.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight chimed in agreement, bouncing up and down on her master¡¯s shoulder.


    <em>¡°Hmph, called Liuxiang pointlessly here then,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said.


    Her masterughed in reply, pointing at his chest wound. ¡°I didn¡¯t get off without injuries either. Might be best to work together here,¡± her master replied.


    ¡°You do know that I have no intention of losing right?¡± Liuxiang added, raising a thin eyebrow at her master.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± her master replied with a grin.


    Twilight continued to watch the talks happening, asionally licking her hands once more for any remnants of blood upon it. She nced around the area, sensing the stir of Qi around her, when a strange sensation caught her attention.


    ¡°Chii?¡± she eximed to the wind, hearing the whisper of the roots.


    <em>Life. Blessing. </em>


    Twilight¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Her spirit rose, the hunger stirring in her chest. There was life up ahead. Pure life, stronger than even her master¡¯s. It called her, with the smell of the sweetest nectar.


    The world stirred around her, the nts rejoicing, as she felt energy permeate through the ground itself. Unrestrained joy filled Twilight upon the scenting from further within, as it drifted through the air.


    ¡°Chii! Chii!¡± she shouted, patting at her master¡¯s cheek to capture his attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Twilight?¡± her master asked, looking at her in confusion.


    ¡°Chii!¡± she shouted. <em>There! Life! </em>


    Frustration filled Twilight''s heart as she struggled to form words. Closing her eyes, she focused on the bond that tied her to her master, and sent the message as best as she could.


    <em>Life. Scent. Blessing. </em>


    More confusion returned to her. Her master didn¡¯t understand. Twilight turned towards the direction of the sweet aroma, following the whispers of the nts around her. The wind rushed through the area, following the steps of the Blessing, as it moved.


    With a sudden impulse, Twilight jumped off her Master¡¯s shoulders and began to follow the whispers of the grass. She hoped her master would follow.


    ***


    I stared in surprise, as Twilight bolted off ahead on her little wobbly steps. It didn¡¯t take more than two seconds for me to catch up to her and scoop her up, where she chimed loudly, pointing in a direction as a jumble of words and meanings came to me from her.


    ¡°You want me to go in that direction? Why?¡± I muttered out loud, looking up front. There was nothing ahead outside of trees, even when I spread out my Qi senses. No disciple, no spirit, nothing. It was eerily quiet, more so than any other part of the tournament I¡¯d seen yet.


    ¡°There¡¯s wards set up ahead. Suppression wards. I can barely sense them, but they seem to be hiding something,¡± Liuxiang replied, walking further in the indicated direction.


    I followed behind him, setting Twilight on my head.


    Liuxiang reached up to a tree, setting his palm against the trunk. A momentter, the bark covering it withered and began to rot off from the poison Qi that spread from Liuxiang¡¯s palm, revealing an engraved character hidden inside.


    ¡°Hide,¡± I read the word out loud.


    ¡°No, not hide. Conceal. And a lot more than just one aspect. This is¡­ a master¡¯s work,¡± Liuxiang replied, rubbing the engraved formation as if he was touching the most precious piece of art.


    ¡°Howe Twilight sensed something then?¡± I asked, before looking up to my little nt spirit for an answer.


    ¡°Chii!¡± she replied, pointing ahead, which was the best reply I got.


    ¡°Do you think we should go in?¡± I asked, turning towards Liuxiang.


    ¡°This one isn¡¯t certain. The path ahead is still within the bounds of the tournament, and thus should be a part of it. Yet the path ahead only gets hidden even further still, and this one isn¡¯t so sure that this is a part of some trial. The formations are too powerful for a tournament of outer sect disciples,¡± Liuxiang said.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not quite regr outer sect disciples. Sounds like a hidden special trial to me!¡± I eximed, as Labby crackled in response to my excitement.


    Liuxiang turned to look at me, before looking back towards the woods. I saw a smile tug at his lips for a brief moment before he rushed forward, into the woods.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± I shouted,ughing as I chased after the boy, and heard a loud chime of delight from Twilight.


    ¡°Chii!~¡±

 Chapter 87: Spirit Herb Hunting - X

    Chapter 87: Spirit Herb Hunting - X


    The forest grew denser around me as I stepped further into the trees. The rays of the sun began to be filtered out by a growing canopy overhead that gushed with dense Qi. The amount of ambient Qi spreading all around me reminded me of the Qi vein in Taizhou, but if Taizhou was a pond of Qi letting out light vapors to its surroundings, this was a veritable ocean, brewing a storm that filled every inch.


    ¡°I feel like just breathing the air here will make my cultivation grow,¡± I said out loud, turning towards Liuxiang who was walking a bit further ahead.


    ¡°This one is aware that Lu Jie knows that such a thing is not possible, yet this one still feels a strong desire to correct you,¡± Liuxiang replied, before his gaze traveled upwards as well. ¡°Though this one understands where you areing from. The Qi here is thick, thicker than the inner sect. We may have stumbled upon the Qi vein of the Cloudy peak sect.¡±


    I whistled, gazing around the dense forest. I admit, I¡¯d expected something more like an interior garden with carefully set formations and streams of Qi set around potent spirit herbs. Perhaps there is something like that, and we¡¯re just being directed away from the area with the herbs.


    ¡°Have you heard of the dragon of the Seventh Peak?¡± Liuxiang asked, ncing back at me. His hand was set against another character engraved into the wood up front, meant to hide and misdirect anyone walking towards whatevery at the end of this path.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have,¡± I replied.


    ¡°The cloudy peaks sect draws their teachings from mist, thunder and water arts. It is said that they have a celestial dragon as their patron. A venerable elder who sleeps within the mountain itself, at the source of the Qi vein that permeates through the entire sect. Myths and legends, mostly, but this one in particr may not just be that,¡± Liuxiang said, walking ahead after releasing the ¡®Conceal¡¯ formation on the tree branch.


    ¡°Wait, so what you¡¯re saying is that¡­ we might be heading to a Dragon¡¯sir? There¡¯s no way they are allowing something like that inside the tournament though is there?¡±


    Lightning crackled from Labby at my words. <em>¡°Will a Dragon help Labby learn her Dragon¡¯s Tempest art?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask if we do meet one,¡±</em> I sent to Labby, through our bond.


    ¡°Likely not, but this one has seen stranger things happen when by your side,¡± Liuxiang said with a mischievous smile.


    I rubbed the back of my head, feeling slightly awkward. Lu Jie stirred in my chest at the words, as if sharing the same awkwardness and I ended upughing out loud at that.


    ¡°What? Does Lu Jie find something funny in what this one has said?¡± Liuxiang asked, raising an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°No, not you¡­ I just. Nevermind,¡± I replied, unsure of how I would even exin this.


    ¡°You¡¯re so strange Lu Jie,¡± Liuxiang replied, as he continued to walk ahead. ¡°Though perhaps, given what you¡¯ve told me about yourself. That is only to be expected.¡±


    I slowed just a tad at Liuxiang¡¯s words, remembering the past <em>he </em>had told me about. Trying to find a way to ask about the topic, I opened my mouth when an enthusiastic chime from Twilight cut me off.


    ¡°Chii!!¡± she shouted, before words echoed through our bond. <em>¡°There!¡±</em>


    I looked towards Liuxiang before the two of us quickly shot ahead. The trees whirled past in a blur, the path turning as dark as night from the thick overgrowth and canopy that barely let any light slip through. Twilight continued to bounce on my head excitedly as she pointed in the indicated direction.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liuxiang shouted suddenly and I ground to a halt. I looked over to the boy, and saw his gaze wandering around. Qi pulsed around Liuxiang, a frown set on his brows and I stood alert, ready to tackle anything that might jump at us.


    ¡°This is a trap,¡± Liuxiang said, pointing at the nearby tree. ¡°That tree, it appears to be a new one we¡¯ve not encountered before. The formations are working as new, but I sense my Qi flowing through it very faintly. It¡¯s the same tree we¡¯d started with.¡±


    I looked around the area, trying to see if I could spot anything that looked familiar. ¡°Yeah¡­ I totally can¡¯t tell.¡± I turned to look at Liuxiang. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°This one isn¡¯t sure. Let¡¯s try and follow the trees, perhaps we will find something,¡± Liuxiang replied, and I nodded.


    We walked together in silence, keeping both our mortal and other senses open for anything that maye into our perception. A few minutester, I sensed something at the edge of my perception and turned towards the direction.


    ¡°There, I think I felt something,¡± I said out loud, moving in the indicated direction. A momentter, I found another tree with a mark engraved onto it. I turned towards Liuxiang, moving aside as he walked up to the tree to let him do his work.


    ¡°A new one, we¡¯re on the right track. Then¡­ this one thinks there is a hidden path connecting these trees, and if we move astray of those, the wards bring us back to the very beginning, making us run around in circles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nasty. So anyone who gets stuck in here can¡¯t leave until they either figure the puzzle out or the time runs out?¡±


    Liuxiang nodded at my words. ¡°Let us stay focused.¡±


    I instructed my spirits to keep their eyes out as well, Labby squeaking enthusiastically, with Twilight following behind Labby.


    My nervousness and frustration grew as we were sent back to the beginning two more times. Yet the difficulty of the challenge only served to make me more and more excited about the prospect of what might have been hidden behind this powerful formation.


    A hidden trial¡­ How could I not be excited?


    I didn¡¯t have to wait too long to find something. A blooming tree sat in the middle of the forest. An altar stood in front of it with a torch set on it.


    ¡°This seems to be the end,¡± Liuxiang replied, turning towards me. A momentter, we walked together up to the altar, as Liuxiang touched the tree trunk, dispelling the formation.


    ¡°It says something,¡± the boy said, before narrating the words out loud. ¡°Curious and brave disciple. The sect admires your capabilities. But know that the path of the hidden treasure is one of perils and danger. In so far, the Elders would¡¯ve transported any disciple out upon receiving mortal injury or upon forfeit. But beyond this tree lies a domain beyond the sect. If you enter, then do so with the knowledge that your life will be in your own hands.¡±


    I stared at Liuxiang, before looking up at the words shing in the bright golden light of Qi. ¡°Well, that totally isn¡¯t ominous.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Liuxiang replied, continuing. ¡°If you wish to proceed ahead, then take up the torch and step ahead. But if you wish to turn back, then set the altar ame. You will be rewarded with three spirit herb treasures forpleting this trial and transported back outside this area.¡±


    Liuxiang turned to look at me, and I looked back at the boy. My gaze wandered back to the tree and the altar, before returning to Liuxiang. The words faded from behind him as he walked back towards me.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Lu Jie? Those three herbs may very well be enough to win us the tournament,¡± Liuxiang said.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, letting out a breath. ¡°On one hand, we get three herbs and get to go back out. Possibly even find some other herbs before the end and win the tournament. On the other hand¡­ I¡¯m curious about what lies on the other side. It clearly has to be something of great value.¡±


    <em>¡°Labby wants to meet the dragon!¡± </em>


    Iughed out loud at Labby¡¯s words, petting her head lightly as she crackled with purple lightning. Before turning towards Liuxiang. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to have to figure out how to split those three herbs between us.¡±


    Liuxiang smiled at my words, shaking his head. ¡°It seems the decision has been made.¡±


    I nodded, walking ahead. Reaching the altar of earth, I picked up the torch set on it. A little symbol was carved into it, and I poured my Qi as the torch lit up in mes.


    The mes shone bright with Qi, and I felt something shifting in the area. With a pulse of Qi, the earth trembled beneath my feet, the altar in front sinking down into the earth. Words began to gather around the three once more, as Qi spread all over the area, slowly seeping it in mist.


    <em>¡°The choice has been made, Disciples. We wish for fortune on your Path.¡±</em>


    I looked back at Liuxiang, who stood close by and nodded. Turning around, I faced a dark mist filled forest with unknown dangers. My heart was pounding as I stepped forward, the touch held high and an excited grin on my face.


    Now <em>this</em> was what I called an adventure.

 Chapter 88: Spirit Herb Hunting - XI

    Chapter 88: Spirit Herb Hunting - XI


    A silver-fur ape flew through the forest crashing into trees that did little to stop its momentum, breaking down and falling over. Two small figures leapt through the forest, swinging through the branches as they chased after the ape they¡¯d struck and shot across the forest. The boysughed cheerily streaks of thunder trailing behind them as they shot bolts of lightning one after the other at the injured ape.


    ¡°The one who beats the ape gets to keep all its treasure!¡± Yan Li eximed, shooting off with a crackle of lightning.


    ¡°Unfair!¡± Lei shouted, chasing after his brother. The two rushed off, burning with Lightning Qi as they chased after the beast.


    The silver-fur ape ran, clutching the spirit herb treasure close to its chest. Its brothers and sisters had all already fallen to the kids, and only he had remained to guard the treasure.


    A bolt of lightning struck the injured ape at the shoulder, throwing it onto the ground. The spirit beast roared, as the herbs it kept in its arms flung off and scattered onto the ground. With a m, Linded upon the beast with a lightning coated kick that pressed the ape down into the earth.


    Lei quickly followed with a punch that ensured the ape would never get up again.


    ¡°I won!¡± Lei eximed, grinning at his brother.


    ¡°No, if I hadn¡¯t caught up to the ape, you would¡¯ve never been able tond your strike. I¡¯m the one who won by catching it first,¡± Li replied, walking over towards where the spirit herbs were.


    ¡°Li said to beat the ape, not catch it. Lei won this round,¡± Lei said, stepping ahead of his brother as he picked up the spirit herb.


    Li frowned, watching his younger brother. A momentter, he sighed quietly. ¡°Fine, keep it. This one¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°That brings me up equal to you,¡± Lei said with a grin, pocketing the herb in his pouch. His brother didn¡¯t reply, turning to look around the forest as he searched for another target.


    ¡°There seems to be very little left to find in the trial,¡± Li said, ncing down at the dead ape at his feet.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been finding many dead spirit beasts and empty trials now. Do you think we beat them all? What about the other disciples? Are we the only ones left?¡± Lei asked his brother.


    ¡°Hmm. We got three other disciples, with the two of us included that leaves seven more. Even if they all beat each other, there should still be some left,¡± Li replied. A momentter, he closed his eyes, meditating to sense the Qi around him.


    A haze of Qi rose to the boy¡¯s senses, mixing in with one another. Yet a particr one stood out to him, the sense of it strange and unfamiliar.


    ¡°Brother, there seems to be something there,¡± Lei spoke up, snapping Li out of his meditating. Li followed the direction his brother was pointing at, seeing sights of destruction far in the distance. Focusing in the direction, the boy reached out with his Qi sense and found arge amount of residual energy gathered up right above.


    ¡°Lei, it seems there was a battle here. Not of spirit beasts, but disciples. A few of them too. And not too long ago,,¡± Li said, an excited grin rising on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out? We might find the disciples, if any remained,¡± Lei said, with an equally amused smile.


    With a nod from Li, the two brothers ran through the forest, trailing the path of destruction and fallen trees, and singed branches. Very soon they found themselves standing within an odd clearing, with swatches of scar marks on the earth and burned splotches.


    ¡°These¡­ sword Qi. Potent sword Qi. And fire, a lot of it,¡± Li said, ncing around the area. He could still feel the lingering fire Qi permeating the ground, mingling in with the sword Qi.


    ¡°Brother, look at this,¡± Lei said, pointing at an odd hole in the ground. The earth was fractured, a thick scar that brimmed with the sword Qi running through it that abruptly ended into a crater from a powerful explosion. Li frowned as he walked closer to the creature in the ground, bending down to touch the earth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no Qi in here¡­ none whatsoever,¡± Li muttered, ncing at his brother.


    ¡°Some kind of art?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but this is starting to be interesting,¡± Li said, before something caught his eyes on the ground. ¡°Blood marks. Almost faded, but still fresh with Qi. They head in that direction,¡± Li said, pointing towards a side bush. He turned to face his brother, and nodded.


    There was no need to exchange any words, as the two brothers silently began to follow the droplets of blood on the ground. Step by step, they walked, tracking the ever decreasing trail of blood before when soon, something made them pause.


    ¡°The trail abruptly cuts off here,¡± Li said, turning towards his brother. ¡°Something is strange. Even if the wounds healed, the lingering Essence and Qi should¡¯ve remained.¡±


    The two brothers stood around the grove of trees, scanning the area when Lei found something on one of the tree branches.


    ¡°Brother, there seems to be a formation here. ¡®Conceal¡¯ it says. I can¡¯t undo it,¡± Lei eximed.


    Li left the area ofnd he was inspecting as he walked over to his brother and checked the formation mark. Putting his hand atop the character, he flooded it with his lightning Qi, burning through the wood. A momentter, the wards lifted as the way ahead began to be visible.


    ¡°A hidden trial?¡± Li muttered out loud.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out brother,¡± Lei replied, smiling and Li nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯d thought we¡¯d have no fun in here without any real threat or challenges. But perhaps I was too quick to speak,¡± Li said, thunder crackling around his wrists.


    ¡°Thest one to reach the end will call the other Senior Brother for a week!¡± Lei shouted, dashing into the forest and Li quickly followed behind.


    ***


    ¡°This ce is giving me the creeps,¡± I said out loud, holding the torch high in my hand as I walked through the mist filled dark forest. I could barely tell that it was morning anymore, the area around me drenched in darkness with the mist covering any gaps that may have been left for light toe in.


    ¡°This one did not take Lu Jie to be the kind to be spooked easily,¡± Liuxiang said, ncing at me with a smirk.


    ¡°Only fair to be spooked when we got told that we could die here. Not to mention, I dislike the way this mist clogs up my senses,¡± I said, waving the sword in front of me to wave away the almost cloud-like thick mist that covered every inch of the forest.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight chimed, agreeing with my words.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted toe here. I¡¯d think a vampire spirit like you would enjoy being in a dark creepy and misty forest,¡± I said, ncing up at Twilight.


    The little flower spirit bent as she sat on my forehead, as I met her deep red eyes. ¡°Chii!¡± she eximed once more, though this time the meaning was lost on me.


    <em>¡°Labby feels like her nose is stuffed,¡± </em>Labbyined, crackling with lightning briefly. She¡¯d certainly not been enjoying our trip here.


    <em>¡°Children,¡± </em>I heard Zhi Zhu speak, and I could almost hear the click of the tongue that would¡¯ve apanied the words, had the spider been human.


    ¡°So are you,¡± Liuxiang replied with a light hiss.


    <em>¡°Only in physique. Zhi Zhu is far more mature than that rat child and the nt-infant.¡±</em>


    ¡°You don¡¯t speak like this very often, Zhi Zhu. Sounds like the mist is getting to you too,¡± I replied, and found the spider suddenly growing very quiet.


    <em>¡°Apologies. It was.¡± </em>


    I saw Liuxiang nod lightly in thanks and I waved the gesture away. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on staying on this path. I definitely don¡¯t think this mist is going to be the end of our troubles.¡±


    We walked in silence afterwards, as I carefully held the torch up in front, lighting the way ahead. The forest continued to get darker and darker as we proceeded and soon, I could see only a few steps ahead of me before everything was a blur of misty white.


    I stopped walking when Twilight pulled on my hair, chiming as she pointed to a side direction off the path.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about leaving the path Twilight,¡± I said to the little nt spirit who let out a frustrated chime.


    ¡°Perhaps it might be worth a look? She was the one who brought us here after all,¡± Liuxiang said.


    I gave it some thought, before turning to look at one of the trees nearby. Walking over, I sifted through a few broken branches before finding a decent one. I trimmed off its branches, testing a strap of my already torn robes that I wrapped around the twig before I touched my torch with it, transferring over the fire.


    ¡°Hold this, I won¡¯t go too far,¡± I said, handing the torch over to Liuxiang.


    Turning, I followed the direction Twilight was pointing in, keeping the torch in front of me to light the way. I kept one eye set on the path just in case some formation of misty wood shenanigans may happen, keeping a thread of Qi attached to the way back.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight pointed excitedly. <em>¡°Tasty!¡±</em>


    I walked through the bushes ahead and found myself stopping to gaze at the sight in front of me. A field of flowers, growing around a massive tree that had fallen, that all glowed with a dim blue light, shining with sparkles like stars in the night sky. It was a mesmerizing sight, made all the more powerful by the wave of Qi that was washing over me.


    I stared at the flowers. I had a feeling that a single bite from those flowers would fill me with more Qi than any of the spirit herbs I¡¯d gathered.


    Walking ahead, I touched one of the flowers. Twilight jumped down from my head,nding on the ground as she bit into one of the petals of the flowers. I saw the glow of the flower she¡¯d bitten start to dim, as the flower on top of Twilight¡¯s head began to take on a shimmer instead, lighting up with a dim red.


    Crouching to my knees, I began to pick up a few flowers as well, deciding to leave some to not ruin whatever ecosystem had been formed in this location.


    ¡°If this counts as a spirit herb treasure then I probably just won the tournament,¡± I muttered out loud, as I set the flowers in my pouch.


    I was so lost with picking up and gazing at the beautiful flowers that I didn¡¯t sense the shivering mist that was swirling all around me until thest second.


    <em>¡°Master! Behind!¡± </em>Labby screamed, shooting a bolt of lightning behind me.


    I rolled to the side, feeling arge something pass over the area I¡¯d been standing in. Turning over, I saw a massive owl-bear of mist ring at me with glowing red eyes. A scar ran through the earth where it¡¯d swept the earth.


    ¡°Chii!!¡± I heard a panicked chime. <em>¡°Help!¡± </em>the voice came to my bond, mming me with a daze of panic and fear.


    My gaze wandered in panic, before settling onto the bear''s w, as I saw Twilight clutched in them and my heart dropped into my gut.


    With a roar, the beast lunged, as I rolled once more, dodging the attack. The owlbear dashed further into the forest and I rushed after it.


    ¡°Go to Liuxiang Labby!¡± I shouted, before I chased after the owlbear with everything I had, swearing internally.


    If Twilight was hurt. I would make the beast regret every choice it¡¯d made leading up to today.

 Chapter 89: Hidden Trial

    Chapter 89: Hidden Trial


    I chased after the beast, rushing through the misty woods. The owlbear slipped through the trees, shifting and contorting as it moved at high speeds. I cursed as the mist began to be denser and denser the further I ran, and soon I ditched the torch in my hand, throwing it aside, to chase after the beast with all I had.


    Wind whirled around my feet as I poured Qi into them, using Wind Step. I kicked off the ground as hard as I could, fire rising at my fingertips that I shot forward. The owl bear didn¡¯t nce back, merely twirling through the air as it dodged the st of me. It took all my attention to prevent myself from losing the misty creature through the dense foliage and mist as it was.


    ¡°Chii!¡± I heard Twilight shout, as I tried to keep track of the beast through my bond to her.


    Kicking off a tree branch, I dug into my pocket and took out a drugnade. I couldn¡¯t throw it at the beast directly, in case I would hurt Twilight, but I could startle it and slow it down. Winding up I lifted the drugnade and threw the explosive with all I had. The drugnade shot through the forest, tearing through trees as I detonated it near the creature. A tremor shook the ground, as a whirlwind of fire parted the mist for a moment. I wondered if I¡¯d gotten the creature, but a resounding cry with spread out wings dashed my hopes as the owlbear began to make true of the owl part of its name and flew through the sky.


    At this point, I wasn''t even sure if it was an owlbear, but there would be timeter to worry over that.


    Digging through my pouch, I began to toss drug-nades behind the creature, exploding them. My n worked as I slowly but surely began to gain ground onto the running beast. But before I could catch up to the monster and free Twilight, the path ahead suddenly ended, interrupted by a massive cliff rising up from the ground. I watched the creature disperse into mist as it flew into a crack within the area, dragging Twilight with it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted, chasing after the monster, and into the dark cavern. My steps halted when I found myself standing in front of a massive gate. I froze for a moment, before rushing up to the gates to push them open.


    A groaning sound came as I pressed the gates to try and get them to budge, but no matter how hard I tried I could not make the gates move. My panic only further began to increase when I stopped being able to sense Twilight, and I poured every drop of Qi I had to try and get the gate to move.


    ¡°Lu Jie!¡± The shout broke me out of my struggle, as I turned back to face Liuxiang. ¡°Did you get the beast?¡± he asked, looking around in concern.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, clenching my fist as I turned back to look at the gate stopping me in my path. ¡°It went in there, Twilight¡¯s still with it,¡± I replied.


    I had not felt this sense of frustration in a long time. The helplessness caused by my own inabilities. Never before, had I wished to be like the average murder minded main character, if only to have had the strength right now to protect my spirits. The closest things to family I had in this world.


    I turned towards the gate, my hand drifting down towards the gu-nuke. A hand grasped my own and I turned to look at Liuxiang, shaking his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry and it¡¯s making you blind. Calm down Lu Jie, and breathe,¡± he said, his eyes steady and meeting my own.


    For a moment, I wanted to swat away his arm and pull out my Gu-nuke anyway, but I let the emotion go. Nodding, I let out a breath I had no idea I had been holding. ¡°She¡¯ll be okay. The monster could¡¯ve hurt her all along but it didn¡¯t. She should be fine,¡± I said out loud, more to console myself than anything else.


    <em>¡°Labby will not let Junior Sister Twilight get hurt, she promises!¡± </em>


    I smiled at Labby¡¯s words, petting her head, before I turned to face Liuxiang. ¡°Thank you. I was being stupid.¡±


    The boy nodded, before turning towards the gates. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the gate. From what this one can tell, the gates here are where our path would¡¯ve taken us as well. The path we took was a lot faster, whereas our trail was subtly curving around all over to take us through the forest.¡±


    I looked behind me for a moment before turning back. ¡°So we skipped a bunch of the trials. But how does that help us open the gates?¡± I asked, ncing at Liuxiang.


    ¡°There are file torches set around the arena. Perhaps the gate opens if they are lit?¡± Liuxiang said.


    I nced at the little torches embedded in the wall, before nodding. Letting Qi gather at my palms I shot a wave of fire at the torch. The me lit up for a moment, before flickering out of existence. I tried once more, going through all the torches a few times and saw the same thing.


    ¡°Seems to be something else,¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°This one can see something scrubbed out on the gate,¡± Liuxiang said, walking closer. ¡°Most of it is unreadable¡­ but one line is visible. ¡®The Meek tread the walking path, the strong forge their own.¡±


    I hummed over the words, trying not to let my impatience make me panic. I needed to solve this, if I wanted to find Twilight, and rushing was pointless.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s talking about the path we took. Was there something outside the path that could be the answer?¡± Liuxiang asked.


    My gaze drifted towards the flowers I¡¯d picked up. Taking one out, I showed it to Liuxiang. ¡°I¡¯d picked this up with Twilight. She¡¯d sensed these and ran towards them when the monster came and snatched her up.¡±


    Liuxiang frowned, looking at the flower. ¡°Try cing one in the torch.¡±


    I nodded, walking over to the torch. Taking out one flower, I put it into the torch. With a spark, the flower erupted in mes, lighting up.


    Feeling my heart race, I walked up to the other torches and began tried once more, but this time, the torches showed no reaction. I moved to the next, and the next, but none lit up after the first one.


    ¡°Perhaps there are multiple herbs like this outside, and we need different ones to light up the mes,¡± Liuxiang muttered out loud.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said out loud, thinking over something. A momentter, I grabbed one of the spirit herb treasures I¡¯d gained and put it in one of the torches. It lit up with a zing fire, starting another me.


    I looked back at Liuxiang, meeting his eyes with my own. I wasn¡¯t sure if the flowers counted as treasure, and if I burned four of mine, I had little chances of winning after that.


    I took in a deep breath, before smiling. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot, but just this once, the right kind of idiot.¡± I walked to the torches, cing the rest of my spirit treasures into them. I felt a slight pang of regret at lowering my chances to win substantially, but there was no way I was going to leave Twilight in there.


    One after the other the mes lit up from the torches, illuminating the dark cavern chamber with much needed light. Qi gathered around the gate, as a groaning noise resounded out. With a cloud of dust, the gates slid open, and I looked into the dark chamber awaiting me on the inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, ncing towards Liuxiang beside me. With a nod, he followed as we stepped beyond the massive gates, and into the dark chamber inside.


    <em>Wait for me, Twilight. I¡¯ll be there soon. </em>


    The door closed shut behind us with a loud ng, and a momentter, the darkness swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 90: A Forgotten Past

    Chapter 90: A Forgotten Past


    Darkness consumed my sight, so dense that I struggled to see my own body even with my enhanced sight. My steps echoed with an unsteady beat through the all consuming expanse of nothingness. A tap of three that tripped on every third beat, as the rhythm broke apart, before it began anew again. It had been a while since I¡¯d been in a ce this dark.


    After gathering better sense for where my feet belonged, so that I stopped tripping over myself, I took a nce around. There was an unnatural stillness to this ce that reminded me of the time I¡¯d spent in the eternal darkness after my tribtion. But the sensation when grounded in the awareness of a waking mind was far more unsettling.


    ¡°Twilight? Are you there?¡± I called out to the dark. A check through my bond with her showed nothing. She was either too far away, or this ce was messing with the bond. With no other option I began to head into a random direction.


    ¡°Liuxiang, do you think¡ª¡±


    My words broke off, as I turned behind to speak to the boy, and found no one there.


    ¡°Liuxiang? Labby?¡± I called out to the dark. My concern began to grow further when I sensed nothing from my bond with Labby as well. ¡°Just what the hell is going on¡­¡±


    ncing around onest time, I shouted. ¡°Labby! Liuxiang!¡± My voice echoed through the dark, fading into the distance. I heard no response.


    ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯m alone,¡± I said out loud. I had a habit of talking to myself, when in uncertain or scary situations. But I definitely did not need that observation right now.


    ¡°Would be great if you could give me some clues. Not much of a trial if all I do is stand in eternal all epassing darkness,¡± I called out to the chamber.


    As if on cue, white fog began to flood the chamber from all directions. I jumped back in surprise, prepared for the owlbear to jump out at me. The fog continued to driftzily, covering everything around me. After making sure that no owlbear was going to jump me, I shrugged and began to walk ahead hoping I would stumble into a clue on where Twilight was and not a trap or a monster that would instantly kill me.


    I kept all my senses out for anything of the sort but found my vision and Qi sense limited to a narrow range around me, and shrinking by the second. If it wasn¡¯t for my body still having supernatural strength, I¡¯d have felt no different than a mortal.


    The fog began to grow thicker as I stepped deeper into it. For a second, the expanse of darkness appeared to have been taken over by the white, misty fog. A voice echoed out further in the distance, a vaguely familiar voice that I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    I cycled my Qi ready for a monster to jump me. My anxiety was starting to grow into full blown panic as my senses werepletely shut off by the strange mist around me. A moment of waitingter, I cautiously took a step forward.


    The Fog swirled, forming an image.


    ¡°Dear, he¡¯s smiling when he sees you. Look!¡± a man eximed with a beaming smile, holding a child in his arms.


    The world had changed around me. I was standing in a small shack of some sort, with an exhausted womanying on the bed, and the man, likely the father, holding the baby and showing it to his wife. I looked down at my hand, and found them to be translucent, as the edges of the fog kept drifting past and around me.


    ¡°He¡¯s got your eyes,¡± the woman said, holding the child in her arms. The infant had deep brown eyes, and dark ck hair. It looked around curiously with wide eyes, its face red like a ripe tomato.


    My eyes noted the bleak color permeating everything as if I was watching the world through a dense haze. I stood in silence, watching the couple fawn over their child, knowing that these people couldn¡¯t see or hear me. My gaze kept drifting at the little home. Something about this ce¡­ felt strange.


    ¡°What should we name him?¡± the man asked. The woman rocked the child in her hands and with a sigh dripping with motherly love, she swept his dark ck hair back, kissing his forehead.


    ¡°Jie. He''s our Lu Jie.¡±


    The realization hit me like a sledgehammer as I rocked back. This.. was Lu Jie? I was watching Lu Jie''s past?


    The scene faded in front of me in a swirl of mist. A myriad of emotions stirred in my chest. For a moment, I thought these emotions weren¡¯t my own, but Lu Jie¡¯s, yet I realized that I could not sense the other boy in my soul.


    For the very first time in my life, I was well and truly alone.


    Dumbfounded, I stood around like an idiot for a few minutes before my mind caught up to me. Just what was happening? Was the trial showing me these sights? Could it look into memories that even I didn''t know I had?


    I had no answers, and the only way to find out was to walk ahead.


    The mist swirled in a dense cloud further into the darkness. I walked into the white expanse, letting it consume it. Another scene formed within the haze. A scene from Lu Jie¡¯s past. One that I¡¯d been watching from inside his soul, like he does for me now.


    I watched baby Lu Jie ying with little wooden toys in his bed. A little doll and a stick tied to a wooden ball. Baby Lu Jie swung the ball around, before plucking the ball out from the stick it was tied to. With clumsy hands, the baby then proceeded to tie the ball to the doll¡¯s hand before continuing on to y in motions eerily reminiscent of basketball.


    My eyes widened at the sight. Basketball was one of those things I had loved as a kid, but never had the physique for. I had yed for a team in my senior year in highschool, but at 5 foot 11, I had no dreams of ever doing it seriously.


    I watched baby Lu Jie y pretend basket ball with his doll, until the sound of the door opening came in. The baby¡¯s motions quickly changed, as he rolled around and began do typical baby things.


    ¡°Do you like your toys, dear Jie?¡± Lu Jie¡¯s mother asked, leaning over the cradle. With a smile she picked him up into her arms.


    My gaze lingered on the woman¡¯s face, and I closed my eyes trying to recall my own mother¡¯s face. One from my previous life. A vague image came to mind, of a woman in her early fifties, but I struggled to get anything else.


    I opened my eyes, and saw a man standing in the gate. His robes were resplendent and I could sense a wave of Qiing from him. A cultivator.


    Lu Jie¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened, as she hurriedly bowed her head. His father soon walked in as well, joining his wife.


    ¡°What can we do for you, honored cultivator,¡± the two parents asked together, nervous anxiety more than obvious in their tense postures and voices.


    ¡°Be at ease. I merelye to congratte. It is rare for mortals to have blessed children, and this child is more blessed than most others. His spirit is resplendent and pure, filling its tiny body. Do not let such talent and blessing go to waste,¡± the cultivator said before turning around and walking away.


    I heard something suspiciously simr to ¡®fuck¡¯ing from baby Lu Jie¡¯s mouth.


    The two parents looked at each other in concern, before the scene dissolved in mist once more.


    I took a moment to gather myself. This was clearly showing Lu Jie¡¯s past¡­ yet clearly the baby had my memories. Had I taken over Lu Jie in the past as well? Then howe I only remember waking up mere months ago? And more importantly, why show me all this?


    Once again, I found myself standing with no answer. And so, I took a deep breath, and stepped further into the mist.


    The pitter patter of raindrops surrounded me, soon turning into the hammering m of a heavy downpour. A cold gust of breeze came in through the window, drawing a shiver back my back.


    Lu Jie¡¯s mother sat on the bed, keeping a roughly one year old Lu Jie¡¯s head in herp. His face was bright red and he was clearly struggling to breathe.


    ¡°What do we do dear? The fevers have been growing more and more frequent. Thest one had only passed for 3 days before this¡­¡± the woman said, tears starting to pool in her eyes.


    I watched Lu Jie¡¯s father standing nearby, soaked from head to foot, a heavy frown set on his face. The man didn¡¯t reply, just silently looking at his son,ying on the bed with a heavy fever.


    ¡°If something happens to our child then¡­¡± the mother choked up with a sob.


    Lu Jie¡¯s father moved in to take her in a tight embrace. ¡°Nothing will happen to our Jie. I¡¯ll try and go to the city to find a good doctor for him,¡± the man said, consoling his wife with a quiet hug.


    The mother nodded, wiping her eyes. Gently brushing Lu Jie¡¯s hair, she bent down and kissed the child.


    The fog rippled, fading away. I stepped forward, into the next image.


    Lu Jiey upon a bed, breathing heavily. An unfamiliar man holding his left arm for a pulse. The man went through his pouch, taking out some herbs and pills that he fed the child. Young Lu Jie¡¯s breathing stilled upon eating the pills. The doctor turned towards the two parents and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot do anything. The issue resides in his spirit. Only an expert cultivator can do anything about this. As things stand, the child has a month at most.¡±


    I watched Lu Jie¡¯s father escort the doctor outside. A momentter, Lu Jie¡¯s mother broke out in pained sobs, as she sat next to her child. Lu Jie¡¯s father walked inside, a deep frown set upon his face. He walked over and sat next to his son on the bed, as the mother began to weep on her husband¡¯s shoulder.


    I felt my gut turning over, like I had just been stabbed a hundred times and hung upside down afterwards.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go visit the Lord, and request for help,¡± Lu Jie¡¯s father. saw the mother raise her head in shock.


    ¡°The debt¡­ how will we ever pay back such a debt?¡± the mother asked, hugging Lu Jie tighter, as tears continued to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out. I still have portions of my father¡¯s inheritance left for the farm. I could sell it, try to pick up a different trade. Don¡¯t worry about it, just look after Jie,¡± Lu Jie¡¯s father said. With onest hug, the man stood up. I watched the father put on his outgoing robes and walk out.


    Lu Jie¡¯s mother remained, hugging her child as she wept in silence all by herself.


    I felt my lips trembling, and even though I knew this was just a vision, for a moment, I wanted to tell her something, to let her know.


    <em>¡°I am alive.¡±</em>


    The thought broke me out of my daze, like a ssh of cold water. These¡­ were Lu Jie¡¯s parents. I was merely the soul dragged into his body, who had taken over when he¡¯d got knocked out too hard. Then¡­ howe I felt like my heart was shattering into pieces every time I saw Lu Jie¡¯s mother cry.


    Tears pooled into my eyes, and I wiped them, surprised at the burst of emotion.


    The mist had receded further ahead, leaving me standing in foggy darkness once more. I sniffed my nose and gathered my emotions.


    As always, the answery beyond the fog, and so I walked further inside.


    The scene shifted, the visage of the Lord seated on his throne as Lu Jie¡¯s father kowtowed, asking for a cure for his child.


    ¡°Very well. It would be a debt for a lifetime, but I too am a father, and I can understand the plight of another. I will send for an elder, who will look after this child¡¯s ailment and cure it. In return, I will ask that this child be sent to us, when he hase of age. He shall work under our name to pay off his life debt.¡±


    Lu Jie¡¯s father kowtowed deeply, chanting the lord¡¯s name in gratitude. The scene faded once more, mist receding from around me.


    I stepped further into the fist as another image formed, and I saw Lu Jie lying in his mother¡¯s hand, a burning fever upon him as strands of Qi started to escape his body.


    A man wearing simplistic robes, yet clearly a powerful cultivator stood nearby, looking upon the child with an intent gaze.


    ¡°A spirit from beyond,¡± he murmured, before looking at the parents. ¡°Your child remembers his past life. His soul is from beyond our reach. This child has seen some tragic things in its past life, and its soul now deviates, splitting apart on itself, unable to handle the memories of its past.¡±


    The parents looked up in shock, before ncing down at their child. ¡°I-is there a fix? We are ready to pay any price you ask of us, please, honored cultivator. Please.¡±


    The man hummed, before ncing down at the child. ¡°I could split his soul in two. Cut off the pastpletely from the boy that he is, and lock it deep inside. It would forever cripple his cultivation, as he would have to fight against his own spirit each time he would cultivate. But the child would live.¡± the cultivator said.


    ¡°Will he¡­ be crippled?¡± my mother asked in fear.


    ¡°No, he will be like a normal child, better than a normal child, but he will never be able to reach the potentials he could¡¯ve. Not until the conflict in his soul can be resolved.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ we agree. Please save our boy, honored cultivator,¡± Lu Jie¡¯s mother said, bowing her head deeply as tears flowed freely from her eyes.


    ¡°Please, honored cultivator,¡± the father followed, bowing as well.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the cultivator said, before he walked up to the child Lu Jie and pressed a palm against his forehead. Torrents of Qi swirled around the man, little streams visible in my sight.


    Something crackled, splitting into two perfect halves.


    A phantom pain ran through my chest at the sound, a deep throbbing agony that pulsated somewhere inside of me.


    ¡°It is done,¡± the man replied, before turning and walking away.


    I watched Lu Jie¡¯s mother hug her child, crying once more, but this time, my gaze lingered on the man who was walking past.


    Something had been bothering me about him, something I hadn¡¯t been able to ce so far. But the answer became obvious a momentter, as I watched the figure¡¯s back walk past.


    The cultivator, the man who had split my soul in two halves¡­ was the Elder of the moon spirit. Tian Feng.

 Chapter 91: A Rat’s Trial

    Chapter 91: A Rat¡¯s Trial


    Labby twitched, looking around the empty chamber of expansive darkness, where she stood alone.


    <em>¡°Master?¡± </em>she called out to the dark, but found no replying back.


    Growing nervous, Labby walked through the darkness. <em>¡°Master, where are you? Labby is scared¡­¡± </em>she sent once more, but something was blocking her bond to her Master, like an invisible barrier that she couldn¡¯t ovee.


    Labby felt her Qi roiling in her core, purple lightning crackling around her. Fear gnawed at her heart, and she felt an increasing anxiety filling her. She was in an unknown ce, in darkness and away from her master.


    <em>¡°No, Labby will be courageous. She needs to find Twilight! Labby is the senior sister after all, if she can¡¯t even do this much, then how could Labby call herself the senior sister?¡± </em>Labby spoke out loud, letting out a quiet squeak of determination.


    With her goal set, she looked up ahead in front of her, at the white wispy mist before beginning to make her way ahead. This was a trial of some sort, surely it would have some kind of challenge for her to work at?


    A few steps further into the mist, she saw a tall structure of stone rising from the ground. It shimmered with Qi, and Labby stared at it in wonder for a moment before walking closer. Touching a paw she sent a little crackle of lightning to make sure the pedestal wasn¡¯t dangerous. The lightning fizzled out in a moment, but other than that, she saw nothing wrong with the pedestal.


    Gathering her courage, she climbed atop the structure, onto a little scroll of stone thaty on top.


    Qi gathered around the page, shining in words of gold in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Seek the nine pirs. The first of each will light the path ahead¡±


    Labby looked at the words in confusion, before her gaze drifted to the open misty arena behind her, and she walked around the area. The pedestal had told her to seek the nine pirs.


    Wandering around aimlessly for a while, Labby soon spotted a pir rising from the ground. Crackling with lightning, she rushed over to the pir. Made entirely of stone the pir jutted out of the ground seeming from nowhere, with little swirls of mist surrounding it. Labby found words engraved on the pir.


    <em>¡°On New Year''s Eve, we are a course at a great banquet. Here we lie painted on a pair of dishes. What are we?¡± </em>


    Labby squakred in confusion at the words. She circled the stone pir trying to find any tes, but failed to find anything.


    ¡°How is Labby supposed to solve this if she can¡¯t even see the tes?¡± she said out loud, crackling with lightning. A momentter an idea came to her and, she jumped onto the pir and climbed atop it.


    Making her way up, Labby looked down upon the t rounded top of the pir and found it strikingly simr to a te. She saw two fishes painted onto the dish, one ck and the other white, with both swimming around one another in a circle.


    ¡°...Fish?¡± she muttered out loud. The pir shuddered beneath her feet, and with a squeak she jumped down. Qi swirled around the pir, as the image of a pair of fishes swirling around in circles formed onto it.


    Squeaking in satisfaction, she ran off to the next pir.


    <em>¡°I burn on the ancestral altar. I make everything sweet. What am I?¡±</em>


    Labby read the altar, thinking over it for a moment, before she squealed. ¡°Incense!¡± The pir shuddered once more, as an incense was carved onto it.


    A littleugh escaped from Labby¡¯s mouth in delight at being able to solve the puzzle, as she rushed to the next one, feeling excited.


    <em>¡°I gallop and gallop and never get anywhere. I have a candle inside me that makes part of me revolve. What am I?¡±</em>


    Labby stared at the pir for a while, trying to think of an answer. Something that had a candle inside it¡­ ¡°Lantern?¡± She tried, but the pir showed no reaction.


    <em>¡°I gallop and gallop and never get anywhere¡­¡± </em> Labby said out loud. She knew that horses galloped, but what could gallop but go nowhere, yet have a candle inside of them?


    ¡°Running horse Lantern¡­?¡± Labby tried once more, and this time, with a crackle, the pir shuddered, the image of a Lantern with a running horse on it being engraved.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Labby muttered in surprise, before taking her win as she moved to the next. The pirs went by swiftly as Labby took a few minutes to answer each.


    ¡°At New Year, Ie out of the sea to get baked into dumplings and pastries. What am I?¡±


    ¡°Shrimp!¡± Labby eximed, at the next pir.


    ¡°Dragons climb my side, steam pours from my mouth, but no one is afraid of me. What am I?¡±


    The question stumped Labby for a while, as she stared at it, trying to think of an answer, before it urred to her. An answer that made herugh in delight. ¡°Teapot!¡±


    The pir shuddered in response, as Labby squealed, crackling with lightning in delight, as she rushed on to the next one.


    One by one, the pirs rose, they lit up with Qi, marking engravings as Labby went through each. For a moment, she almost forgot the fear she¡¯d been feeling to be all alone, separated from her master, relishing the joy of solving the puzzle.


    As Labby answered thest pir, a glowing light lit upon the pedestal back at the center. Quickly, she ran back to the pedestal and found golden mist swirling around it. Touching the mist, she felt the Qi in it gathering around her palms before words coalesced once more.


    ''''I am neither food nor drink. I am neither in the house nor in the yard. I am neither onnd nor on sea. Yet I am both in the city and in the country. Without me there would be no New Year. What am I?''¡¯


    Labby squeaked, reading the words. Neither food nor drink, neither house or yard. Not innd or sea, but in the city and country?


    ¡°Squeak?¡± she said out loud, thinking over the riddle.


    Something not food or drink. Not in the house or yard. Not onnd or sea, but in the city and country.


    Labby stared, stumped at the riddle. Just what could that be? She thought over the words for a moment.


    <em>¡°Neithernd or sea¡­ in the sky?¡± </em>she thought over it. <em>¡°But what in the sky? In both city and country, and cannot be-¡± </em>Labby broke off as the realization struck her.


    ¡°The moon,¡± she whispered out loud.


    She felt a shudder go through the pedestal, yet the path did not clear in front of her. Labby sat there once more, trying to think over her answer. The moon was neither food nor drink, neither was it in the house or yard. It was not onnd or sea, and without it there would be no new year.


    She felt her frustration starting to build up as she thought over her answers once more, before an image returned to her. Of the eight moons, and of the path she¡¯d picked. The moon wasn¡¯t one entity, but a fragment of many tied together to a whole. Then which moon was it that started a new year?


    ¡°The first moon!¡± she eximed, as the gold mist lit up with Qi. A bright light shed all around her, as a gate formed of swirling mists rose up in front of her.


    Labby crackled once with lightning, before taking a look around the chamber. Upon finding no other good path to walk, she stepped towards the mist, and slowly made her way through.


    Torrents of mist flowed around her, as she felt the world spin for a moment. The next moment, Labby stood in a cavern, a serene and beautiful ce, with ephemeral flows of Qi. Carvings and wonders of nature arranged in the most beautiful way she¡¯d seen sat all around her, and a shimmeringke brimming with an absurd amount of Qi was in front of her.


    She stared at theke, feeling a strange draw to the body of water. Her lightning crackled around her, as she breathed in the Qi rich air, when with a sudden tremor, something began to rise from theke.


    A flowing figure, massive and covered in scales, rose above the water. Like a giant serpent, but with two antlers and flowing mustaches, it reared its head. The world was a storm around it, the Qi flowing through it like a gushing river that would sweep any and all in her path.


    Labby felt her spirit being pushed underneath the presence of the majestic creature she saw in front of her.


    A dragon.


    On instinct she bowed her head as deep as she could, while giving her respects to the creature. Her heart nearly stopped when its gaze went towards her, and the majestic creature spoke out loud, imparting its eternal wisdom.


    ¡°A rat?¡±

 Chapter 92: The Dragon Ascends

    Chapter 92: The Dragon Ascends


    Labby raised her head, staring at the massive dragon rising from the pool of water in front of her. The Qi flowing through its scales smelled of unseen storms and thunder. It spoke to a deep inner desire within her Qi, to be let loose and run wild, like a fierce storm.


    It was like watching a deity, and for a moment Labby almost felt the same reverence towards the dragon that she held for her Master.


    In contrast, the dragon looked quite confused.


    ¡°What brings you to ourir, rat?¡± the dragon asked, its long serpentine body rising further out of the water, Labby struggled to see the Dragon¡¯s face, until the massive creature lowered its head down to Labby¡¯s level.


    ¡°Labby is trying to find her junior sister Twilight!¡± she squeaked at the massive dragon, crackling once with purple lightning.


    ¡°Junior sister you say,¡± the dragon uttered. It was only now that Labby realized theck of any movement of the mouth when the dragon spoke. But rather than projecting its voice like she did, when the dragon spoke, the Qi all around her seemed to shudder, and give voice to its words.


    ¡°Ah, a bloodroot spirit. Foul creature of rot and decay. Why do you seek that one, little rat?¡± the dragon asked, turning towards Labby.


    ¡°Labby¡¯s sister isn¡¯t foul! And¡­ Labby needs to find her. She got taken by a mean monster thing¡± Labby shouted at the dragon.


    The massive creature looked down towards her, long whiskers flowing from its face. Water flowed around the dragon, a blob rising up to its face that began to reflect Twilight within it.


    ¡°You do not lie. A bloodroot fed on pure essence,¡± the dragon spoke. ¡°She was taken by no monster, but the spirit of the trial. We see her, she is safe. Safer than any ce on the Seventh Peak.¡±


    The blob of water flowed down allowing Labby to take a better look. She saw Twilight sitting on a tree branch, a strange creature with glowing antlers standing nearby. Labby squealed happily to see her junior sister fine.


    ¡°Can you take Labby to her?¡±


    With a silent plop, the blob of water dissipated, returning to theke.


    ¡°Why should this great one give you anything? Tolerating your presence is honor enough to your Elders,¡± the dragon asked, its voice echoing throughout the cave.


    Labby almost recoiled back at the power of the voice, but she held on. She stood silently, thinking over the dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Great Dragon, Labby just finished the trial¡­ shouldn¡¯t there be a reward?¡± she asked the dragon hesitantly.


    The dragon¡¯s serpentine body swirled through thekes as it rose further outside, looking down at her. ¡°Your words are not without merit,¡± the dragon said.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Labby replied in agreement.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we cannot bring you to your junior sister. She is not within the seventh peak anymore. And neither is your Master.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Labby asked, confused.


    ¡°In the line that separates our realm from those of the spirits. You should know of it child, the spirit realm is the domain of the lunar sisters,¡± the dragon said.


    Labby let out an uneasy squeak. That did not sound good.


    ¡°Why is master in that ce? And how can Labby get there?¡± Labby asked the dragon.


    ¡°The trial of spirits, that is where you stand. The trial brings each disciple to the locations they are most required at,¡± the water flowed up in streams of water, forming images. Labby saw a disciple with mes licking their clothes dancing among spirits of me.


    ¡°A child of fire would be taken to the spirits of mes that live deep high above the peaks,¡± the dragon said, before the image changed once more.


    ¡°A child of water would be taken to the misty rivers that flow deep within the Seventh peak, to learn from the spirits directly,¡± Labby watched the disciple swimming underwater, moving currents through the river at their whim.


    With a plop, the image copsed.


    ¡°The trial is the foundation of the sect we preside over now, a great ce of learning for those that know to seek. And today, it has brought you to us,¡± the dragon said, before looking down at the rat.


    Labby looked back at the massive dragon, feeling her Qi unsettled within her core.


    ¡°There is a way to reach your master. But it would only serve to disrupt the trial that has been set out for him. Think carefully before you ask anything of us, child.¡±


    Labby looked at the dragon, as her heart began to pound. Her Qi stirred inside her core. This was her chance.


    ¡°Labby¡­ wishes to take a human form,¡± Labby spoke, crackling with lightning as she looked at the dragon.


    A moment passed in silence, before a rumbling shake shook the cavern. Labby jumped in surprise, sniffing her nose, as she looked around. It took her a moment to realize the shake to beughter from the dragon.


    ¡°A rat that desires to take a human form, it has been years since we have heard such a fascinating tale!¡± the dragon roared inughter.


    Labby thumped her feet angrily. ¡°Labby will do it!¡± she shouted at the dragon, crackling.


    The dragon paused at her words, and turned to face her with a serious gaze. ¡°It is not in your nature, child. To do so would be to defy the order of our world. But when has that ever stopped those who were determined?¡± the dragon said, in a way that oddly made Labby think that the massive creature was smirking.


    ¡°Very well.¡± the dragon continued. ¡°Then we shall teach you the path of the dragons. To take on a form beyond yours, you must first ascend like a carp scaling a waterfall. Ascend beyond heavens, and towards the court of the lunar sisters, and join them. If you can, you will be granted the form of your desires.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how? Labby cannot fly, and it is day outside. There is no moon.¡±


    ¡°Such narrow thinking from who twists the light of the moon, and coaxes the thunder into its form. The sun does not vanquish the moon child, it merely hides its presence with its gleaming brilliance. Yet the moon is still there, for those who reach out. And as far as flying goes, you have learned the tempest of the dragons have you not?¡± the dragon asked.


    Labby squeaked out loud in surprise, before nodding her head. ¡°Labby¡­ has. But she¡¯s not good at it,¡± she said. A momentter, she called upon the Qi around her. In a swirl, lightning Qi rose from her surroundings, as little strikes of purple lightning crackled down around her.


    ¡°You are no dragon, to master the art of dragons is not a simple feat. But to call that a tempest would be to call a ke of snow an avnche,¡± the dragon scoffed. ¡°One such as you cannot hope to achieve this, your nature is far too feeble for such.¡±


    Labby looked up at the rising dragon, feeling her Qi swirling. ¡°Labby will defy her nature then.¡±


    Laughter echoed through the chamber once more. ¡°A child of the moon, of course you would be pesky. The Blessing of the First Moon befits one such as you. A Path of new beginnings. It is a path well suited for such yearning. You tame a thunder few ever glimpse, a gentle one, yet just as ferocious. They believe it Yang to be thunder, forgetting that Bnce must precede all things in nature,¡± the Dragon¡¯s gaze rested on Labby, as Qi began to swirl around it.


    ¡°Let us show you the tempest of a dragon, child. It is a thing of fury, of rage, of the unbending strength of the storms that govern the skies,¡± the water in theke shuddered and quaked at the dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°It is the dance of the dragons,¡± the dragon spoke, as Qi burst into a frenzy. Wind swept through the cavern, lifting Labby up into a swirling tornado. Water swirled around the dragon as the magnificent creature rose, swirling alongside the wind.


    Thunder crackled on the wind, lightning gathering and striking down. The world began to shake under the might of the dragon, as it swirled in circles, rising like a storm.


    ¡°Our name is Shen Teng,¡±<em></em>the dragon proimed, as rain poured down from the skies. The cavern began to crumble as the dragon continued to rise above.


    ¡°Watch our tempest. The tempest of the seventh dragon.¡±


    The world flooded with water, a storm shaking everything as the dragon soared. Labby squeaked, crackling with lightning. She cycled her Qi, lunar lightning flooding her pathways as she pushed through the howling winds, towards the rising Dragon.


    Rushing past the swirling rocks and water, Labby leapt atop theshing tail of the dragon, and clung on for dear life.


    With a burst of Qi, the world rippled around Labby, and she found her ws slipping from the scales of the dragon. Pouring Qi through her feet she kicked, and began to run up its tail. The dragon swirled, a hurricane of water following it all around.


    With a burst, the dragon ascended, rising high into the sky. The wind rushed past Labby. She hung on for dear life, clinging onto the scales of the dragon.


    ¡°The heavens, it thunders!¡± the dragon roared into the sky, a boom of Qi rippling through the sky. Clouds gathered high above shimmering and rumbling as the dragon soared higher and higher up towards them.


    Labby looked up, her eyes widening, as she felt the Chi of the world gathering all over. Heavenly Qi rumbled, golden lightning swirling through the clouds. Memories of her master¡¯s breakthrough began toe to her, as her heart began to pound even further.


    ¡°Look at the skies, they stand in your path. Do you fear it?¡± the dragon asked, brilliant light rising from its scales. Swirling waters tore through the skies, swirling in a mesmerizing disy.


    Labby closed her eyes, trying her best not to fall off at the high speeds or look down at the ground flying further and further away from her. Little wisps of clouds began to touch her as the world began to grow more and more cold. The earth seemed to curve at its edges in the distance and Labby stared mesmerized.


    ¡°Do you fear it?¡±<em></em>the Dragon asked once more.


    A crashing bolt of lightning passed by the dragon, as the world was painted into dazzling gold. The Qi pouring outwards vibrated with strength and anger. It shuddered and raged with the might of crashing mountains.


    ¡°Hear it thunder, it rages against us for defying destiny. For defying fate. Hear its mighty roar. It tries to stop us from the throne that lies beyond it,¡± the dragon sang and Labby could hear the Heavens turn in anger at the words.


    <em>¡°Do you fear it?¡±</em><strong><em></em></strong>the dragon boomed, its voice shaking the very air.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Labby squeaked out.


    Laughter shook the dragon¡¯s body, almost throwing Labby off to plunge to her death. She clung on as Qi gathered on the dragon¡¯s scales. Like a rolling tide it welled up, flowing in streams of pure energy. The dragon¡¯s curled once more into the skies, before looking up towards the heavens. With a resounding boom, the dragon roared.


    <strong><em>¡°But has fear ever stopped a Dragon?¡±</em></strong><em></em>


    ¡°No!¡± Labby screamed with everything she had, and the dragon shot towards the sky in a frenzy of Qi.


    Golden lightning poured down towards her, the strike of a tribtion from the heavens themselves. Labby saw the lightning head down onto the dragon, saw it crumble atop the antlers of the massive creature, yet it wasn¡¯t enough. The lightningshed towards her like a cracking whip.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Labby shouted, as she churned her Qi and called upon the thunder around the world.


    <em>¡°Dragon¡¯s Tempest!¡±</em> she shouted, jumping towards the bolt of lightining. Purple arcs of lightning welled up around her body, shooting towards the heavenly tribtion. They struck the golden bolt, splintering further still.


    Arcs of lightning struck Labby, coursing through her body. She felt her limbs go stiff as she slid down the tail of the dragon, falling down to earth.


    Refusing to stop, Labby swirled midair, using her teeth to cling into the gap between the dragon¡¯s scale, managing by a fraction of an inch.


    Cycling her Qi, she fought through the injuries she had, grabbing on once more as they headed straight into the clouds of tribtion.


    ¡°The heaven rages, it rages at us who seek to defy destiny,¡± the dragon sang, its voice booming, and the world shuddered all around it.


    ¡°Let it rage all it wants, for it can never smother a dragon.¡±


    The Qi sang around the dragon, as lightning welled up all around it. Bolts shot into the heavens, striking at the clouds. Labby watched Shen Teng open its maw, as a stream of water poured from it, into the skies. Rain and storm struck at the heavenly trial clouds, dissipating a little circlet.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± Shen Teng spoke, before shooting forwards like an arrow.


    Labby squeaked loudly, as the dragon rushed into the sky, flying around the bolts of lightning that shot towards them. Shen Teng swam, twirling through the skies like a dancing carp scaling a waterfall.


    ¡°But a dragon is not mere pride. For we are creatures of both will and grace,¡± the dragon whispered in a soft voice, swimming through the skies past the dark clouds of Heavenly Qi.


    ¡°And nothing, not even the heavens can separate a true dragon from its sky,¡± the dragon said, as the clouds parted. Labby watched in awe at the nket of clouds beneath her, and the shining sun high up in the sky, glowing brightly within a deep blue sky.


    ¡°Thus, the lesson ends, Child,¡± the dragon said, slowing down to a gentle swim through the calm skies. Labby looked down and saw a carpet of white and gray, with little peeks of the ground so far beneath her that she could barely fathom it. Her gaze traveled forward, towards the Azure-Jade empire. To thend she called home and the seven peaks that presided in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so big,¡± Labby eximed, in awe. The mightiest of trees, thergest of sects. They were all but mere dots on thendscape in front of this sight.


    ¡°And so you see the nature of the world, from the sight of a Dragon. Even we are mere whispers of the tale that is the world. And it is precisely why a dragon is proud. For we can partake in this sight, and understand our ce in the order of the world.¡±


    Labby squeaked, nodding. She could understand, after seeing this sight.


    Did her master know of this? Did he know of the vastness of the world? The way the trees looked like tiny motes of grassid across thend. The way the world curves at the edges, leading to a darker sky further.


    Labby¡¯s gaze turned up and outwards, towards the blue sky, and the edges of darkness she sensed beyond. Wisps of something began to flow downwards, an energy she did not understand. Dark, but colorful. It was chaos personified and for a moment, she felt as if she was drowning in it.


    ¡°Do not look there, child. The primordial vastness is not kind to our kin,¡± the Dragon spoke, snapping her out of her daze.


    Labby took in a breath, nodding.


    ¡°Now, do you understand the world better, child? And the task you are here to perform?¡± the Dragon asked.


    Labby nodded once more.


    ¡°Very well, then close your eyes, and sense the moon. It lurks beyond sight, but it is there. Call for it, grasp upon the threads of the moon, and hone it into the lightning you wield. Then focus, and ask for an audience with the sisters of the moon,¡± the dragon said.


    Labby closed her eyes as instructed as she began to focus on the lunar Qi. She let her senses spread outwards, trying to find any hints of it. A myriad of colors sshed in her senses, the world was full of chaos and Qi, and at a moment she felt as if she could reach out and touch all of them, yet the one she sought was not here.


    She looked further, extended her reach even outward. She looked for the silver strands of light, of the moon that lurked within the bright sky.


    A little strand of lunar Qi reached Labby, before one more and then another one more.


    A few momentster, she was surrounded by silvery light flowing all around and into her. Never before had she felt a stronger connection to Lunar Qi and Labby relished in it, cycling her Qi over and over.


    She felt one particr strand of lunar Qi beckoning her towards itself. Labby moved her senses closer, and she felt something shift within her core. As if she had moved a part of herself outside of her soul and granted it to the strand.


    The strand shuddered and moved, shooting to the sky and then with a shudder, a burst of light made Labby open her eyes.


    Eight figures loomed in front of her, eight faces she could recall from when she had first picked the path of the moon.


    One of them stepped forward. A silver crescent moon was marked on the forehead, and clothes flowed around her body. She greeted Labby with a smile.


    ¡°Wee, child. We have been waiting.¡±

 Chapter 93: Serpent’s Trial

    Chapter 93: Serpent¡¯s Trial


    Liuxiang sensed the familiar rumblings of Heavenly Qi pulsate through the air around him. ncing vaguely upwards through the dark cavern, he wondered if Lu Jie was up to his madness once more.


    Unlike when at Granny Lang¡¯s ce, it would be nearly impossible to hide the tribtion from the sect no matter what, and Lu Jie should know that.


    <em>¡°No, it isn¡¯t Lu Jie. It¡¯s the child. La Bi,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu muttered in Liuxiang¡¯s mind, reaching outwards with her senses.


    Liuxiang paused in his steps, trying to sense the heavenly tribtion for himself. But if there was some way to tell who it was, then he could not.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she merely in the second realm? Not even at the peak of it,¡± Liuxiang asked, surprised at the calm in his voice.


    <em>¡°Yes. Insanity. The boy and all his spirits love to defy allmon sense,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said, and Liuxiang smiled at his spirit''s words.


    ¡°They certainly do,¡± Liuxiang said, shaking his head. He was unsure about what was going on, but there was little time to worry over others. He had his own trial to focus on.


    Liuxiang walked through the paved caverns, into the thick overgrowth. It was an odd sight, of nature mingling in with the work of civilisation. He had arrived at this ce just once before. Back when he had been a mere child, he had been taken to visit the line that separates the spirit realm from the mortal realm.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu remembers it. Liuxiang was much more fragile back then.¡±</em>


    ¡°I would be surprised if Zhi Zhu did not remember. We had first met here after all,¡± Liuxiang said, as he nced around through the forest pathways. The scent of poison Qi lurked within these shrubs, and he knew the potent poison that filled each nt, and creature that lived within this ce.


    Memories passed through Liuxiang¡¯s mind, as he walked through the paved path beneath him, avoiding the worst shrubs that could cause damage even to him.


    ¡°Does Zhi Zhu wish to meet her sisters?¡± Liuxiang asked. He could sense the colony of spiders that lived in the tall trees west of this ce.


    <em>¡°If Liuxiang wants Zhi Zhu to give him some space, he merely needs to say so. No need for such games.¡±</em>


    ¡°No, this one means it.<em></em>Your kin may not share the bonds humans do, but family is still family. If Zhi Zhu wishes to pay them a visit, then she should,¡± Liuxiang replied, waiting for his spirit to reply.


    Zhi Zhu remained silent as Liuxiang trekked through the bushes. Silver needle swiftly piercing any mindless critter that came too close to him.


    A threatening hiss broke out of Liuxiang¡¯s mouth when a scorpion tried to jump him. The creature froze at the sound, before curling up on the ground. Liuxiang raised a hand to his mouth, surprised at his impulsive behavior.


    He could <em>not</em> do that normally.


    <em>¡°The shedding draws closer. And Liuxiang¡¯s nature seems to be reverting back to what it once had been.¡± </em>


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be,¡± Liuxiang said out loud. Yet a part of him couldn¡¯t help but notice the changes for himself. His Qi had shifted back to be more Yin, and he had opened up the eyes of the Shie as well.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu thinks Liuxiang knows the answer to that.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang remained silent. They proceeded through the mist, following the paved path deeper into the forest. Dense fog began to fill the area as they walked. Liuxiang recognised the area, and the familiar aura of poison lurking within the area.


    <em>¡°It has been a while since Zhi Zhu met the eldest.¡± </em>


    ¡°It has been a while indeed. I had wished I wouldn¡¯t have to do so until I¡¯d obtained the rank of an elder,¡± Liuxiang said, walking towards an altar that was barely visible through the dense fog, at the end of the path.


    <em>¡°Not much has changed about you, has it, child?¡± </em>a voice hissing rippled through the air. There was power carried in the words, sending a slight tremor through the ground.


    ¡°This one greets the great spirit,¡± Liuxiang bowed his head in respect.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu greets the eldest.¡±</em>


    A snake hissed, sliding through the ground and coiling around itself as it moved its head forward from the altar it slept on. The body of the spirit escaped the altar, and went through the ground, coilingrge trees and hills across the massive realm all of them currently stood in.


    Liuxiang kept his calm, as the giant serpent shifted its face closer, its massive tongue flicking outwards with a hiss. <em>¡°We ept your greetings.¡±</em>


    Raising his head, Liuxiang regarded the ancestral beast whose grandmother had started their n, and entire bloodline. The origin of the Shie, and poison Qi.


    <em>¡°We seek wisdom, Eldest. A trial has brought us to you in the spirit realm,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu spoke, manifesting upon Liuxiang¡¯s shoulder from his dantian.


    The snake''s massive eye turned towards the spider, a single slit reflecting the two of them within it. Mist gathered around the snake, apanied by a wave of Qi that flowed towards the massive creature.


    Liuxiang cycled his Qi, struggling to hold his ground against the pouring winds that flowed in. He watched as the serpent was soon covered entirely in a green fog.


    With a sudden pulse, the green mist copsed towards the ground, the serpent''s body disappearing.


    ¡°It has been decades since we had to take this form,¡± a woman¡¯s voice spoke, sending a chilling wave of cold through her surroundings.


    Liuxiang watched a beautiful cultivator walk through the mist. Skin whiter than snow itself, with eyes a pale yellow and emerald green. Her clothes seemed to be made of pure Qi silk, refined and arranged in beautiful patterns of coiling serpents that moved all across her body.


    <em>¡°We¡¯re honored to witness it, Eldest,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said, lowering her head slightly.


    ¡°No need for such excessive courtesy here, my child. You should be well aware that the spirit world does not follow the pointless courtesies of the mortal realm. Merely tolerates it,¡± the woman spoke, as a frigid smile hung on her ck lips.


    Liuxiang felt a strange attraction to the woman, as if he wanted to settle into her arms forever. He pushed the emotion down, finding his repulsion growing. He was well aware of the other uses of the Shie poison, and he found it utterly distasteful.


    ¡°If the great spirit would show us a method to solve our current trial, we would be eternally grateful,¡± Liuxiang said, looking at the serpent woman walking closer.


    ¡°You keep referring to me as great spirit. Is this what one calls their great-grandmother?¡± the spirit asked, as she stepped closer. Her aura brushed upon him. It was a murky thing, like the sickening smell of death, and the frigid cold of a lifeless winter intermingled together.


    ¡°It would be disrespectful,¡± Liuxiang replied back, trying not to show any agitation.


    The woman stood in front of Liuxiang, her presencepletely still and collected. The awareness that this spirit could end his life within a moment if she so wished lurked upon his mind. He had sensed the power of the great spirit before. Beings so beyondprehension and strength that he couldn''t even fathom their capabilities.


    ¡°You hide your nature beneathyers of skin. You cling to the yang aspect of your Qi, hoping it would further push you away from your true identity. Tell me child, do you truly hate our blood so much?¡±


    Liuxiang sucked in a breath, looking up to meet the woman¡¯s eyes. Five rings of immense power reflected back through the narrow slits, almost blinding his senses as he got to peer into the woman¡¯s soul.


    The eleventh realm. She¡¯s reached Transcendence.


    ¡°As you wish¡­ grandmother,¡± Liuxiang replied, bowing his head to the woman.


    A smile reflected upon the woman¡¯s face, when he looked back up to meet her eyes. ¡°We are pleased, child. It would not do for you to refer to us as great spirit in front of the emperor.¡±


    ¡°The emperor?¡± Liuxiang asked, looking up at the spirit.


    ¡°The emperor. The Jade court shall throw a celebratory feast upon our Ascension into the ranks of Divinity. It had been a centurying, since the passing of our mother, and finally, the Shie n have reimed their rightful ce,¡± the woman said, turning around.


    Liuxiang stared at her back, before walking behind her. ¡°Forgive me great¡ª grandmother. But¡­ this one is not epted as a part of the n,¡± Liuxiang replied, finding his nerves worsening.


    The woman paused in her step, as she nced back. ¡°Your father is a fool, and our bloodline shall not be squandered for his weeping. He had been convinced that you would be incapable of awakening the heirloom abilities of our blood and he has been proven wrong,¡± the woman said, her intense gaze stuck on Liuxiang.


    A momentter, a kind smile snuck upon her face as she turned to face him. ¡°We had been waiting for you, to reach the fourth realm and realize your nature. But there is little time left, and we are tired of waiting,¡± the woman said.


    A momentter, she appeared right in front of Liuxiang, a ck nail pressed directly against his face as a cold smile hung on the woman¡¯s face. Liuxiang tried to move his body but found it unwilling to listen to hismands.


    ¡°It is time for you to stop running from your bloodline, child. That is the trial which brings you here. We will have to thank the sect elder for his service. We would¡¯ve found it far more difficult toe fetch you ourselves,¡± the woman said, as a bright light began to light up on her finger tips, right on Liuxiang''s forehead.


    Qi flowed in towards the finger in a swirling torrent, as the world began to twist under the words of the woman.


    <em>¡°Eldest, Zhi Zhu¡ª¡± </em>


    The woman raised a finger, and Zhi Zhu froze. ¡°Shh, we will not harm her. She merely needs to remember who she is,¡± the woman whispered to Zhi Zhu.


    Liuxiang gasped, his body frozen against his will, as the Qi poured into his soul. Darkness encroached upon his vision, as he felt the poison in his body stir.


    ¡°Sleep my child. And then rise anew. It is time for our n to reim our rightful ce.¡±


    A blinding light consumed Liuxiang, and his world turned white.

 Chapter 94: Shie Liuxiang

    Chapter 94: Shie Liuxiang


    The world spins around Liuxiang. Stumbling, he struggles to find his bnce as a strange energy permeates his body. Clutching his head, Liuxiang nces around the area, frowning. This was a different forest, with trees adorned by beautiful yellow flowers, and little red blossoms that bloomed on the ground.


    His gaze drifts through the area, onto the dirt path cutting right through the path. Just where was he?


    ¡°Does Zhi Zhu remember?¡± Liuxiang asked, before pausing. He couldn¡¯t feel Zhi Zhu on him. Trying to hold back his frustration, Liuxiang walks towards the dirt path in front of him. He¡¯d just have to solve whatever trial had been set out for him by the great spirit and make his escape.


    The tournament would be ending soon as well, and he had better ces to be in than the clutches of a whimsical grandmother he would rather never have to meet.


    Liuxiang walked to the other side of the dirt path and into the rows of trees flowering with yellow blossoms. There were little critters and animals walking around the entire area, and Liuxiang couldn¡¯t help but notice that none of them were showing any response towards him. Normally, any creature close by would sense his aura and flee. That or freeze where they stoodpletely.


    He looked down at his body and quickly realized that his body was transparent.


    ¡°Spirit Projection,¡± Liuxiang hissed. The same thing Lu Jie¡¯s turtle had done to him, but at a far greater scale. His very soul had been taken out and sent to a different location. He¡¯d thought the feat impossible, but it surprised him little that the great spirit could pull something like this. Especially after she had reached the eleventh realm. The greatest height any cultivator had reached in eons.


    Putting the thought aside, he continued to make his way through the forest, trying to find where it led. There was something suspicious about the location that he could not quite ce, and it was irking him.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re scaring her!¡± a young boy¡¯s voice echoed.


    Liuxiang turned to face the voice, caught off guard at not noticing the child earlier. Quickly putting off hisck of spirit senses as a quirk of the spirit projection, he walked towards the voice. Standing behind a tree, he nced to the side, and watched a child sitting on the ground with a little squirrel cupped in its hand. He couldn¡¯t have been any older than five from his height.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t grab them by their tail. That will spook them even further,¡± the boy instructed a girl standing nearby, who was looking on with an angry expression.


    ¡°They hate me anyway. No matter what I do, they all hate me. There¡¯s no point,¡± the girlined, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Liuxiang¡¯s eye slits expanded to be round circles, as he stared at the girl. Her skin was pale, her features just subtly off. Her jaw was a bit too narrow, and her limbs slightly too long. White hair adorned her back, with emerald-green eyes containing two eye slits looking back at the child.


    He watched his younger self, and the only boy he¡¯d ever truly called a friend in his home.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± the boy continued, undisturbed by Liuxiang¡¯s realization. ¡°Your aura is scary, but they can ignore it if they know how to. If you show them that you do not mean them any harm, then they¡¯lle to you on their own.¡±


    Wiping her eyes, a younger Liuxiang looked on curiously at the squirrel, cupped between the boy''s hands. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, staring in wonder at the little creature.


    The squirrel remained settled in between the boy''s hand,fortable and safe. ¡°Yes, really. Now slowlye closer and extend your hand towards it,¡± the boy said.


    The young girl stepped forwards hesitantly. Slowly, she walked towards the squirrel, pausing every time it seemed as if the creature was about to run. Eventually, she was close enough to crouch, as she extended her hand towards the critter.


    ¡°Now let ite to you instead. Just put your hand forward gently,¡± the boy said, smiling as he opened his hands.


    The squirrel sat around, brushing its ears and body as it looked around curiously. Soon, the extended hand caught its interest as it sniffed the palm. A momentter, the squirrel jumped onto the extended hand, looking around and sniffing its tiny nose.


    Liuxiang watched his past self. The girl¡¯s eyes were shining in wonder as she touched an animal for the first time in life. His heart began to wrench in his chest as the memories of the past began to return.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not running,¡± young Liuxiang said, her eyes widened in surprise. Gently she extended her hand to pet the squirrel when the creature jumped off and sprinted away. A small pout came upon the girl¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯tst long, soon reced by a bright smile.


    ¡°I told you you aren¡¯t scary,¡± the boy replied, grinning brightly at the girl.


    ¡°Thank you Li Yuan!¡± Young Liuxiang let out a radiantugh, two fangs peeking from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Do you want to find some more squirrels?¡± the boy asked.


    Young Liuxiang thought over it, before turning towards the pathway heading deeper. ¡°The servants in the n were talking about some spirit animals in the forest. Maybe we can make friends with them too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mother said not to bother the spirits. They are dangerous,¡± the boy said, ncing over nervously in the pointed direction.


    ¡°Please? I hear they¡¯re really pretty!¡± Young Liuxiang eximed, ncing at the boy.


    ¡°Alright, but only for a little while,¡± the boy said. With a cheerful exmation, the two children began to head further into the forest.


    Liuxiang stood where he was, as he watched the two of them go. Did he truly wish to relive his memory of what had happened? What was the point of all of this? To make him miserable?


    ncing towards the children, Liuxiang turned away and began to make his way in the opposite direction. There had to be a solution to this. A way to escape.


    Taking a deep breath, Liuxiang rushed towards the inner walls of the courtyard. To the ce he had once called home.


    The path passed by quickly, as Liuxiang rushed through the massive courtyard. Trusting his memory, he made his way unseen through the inner walls. Walking more slowly now, Liuxiang began to follow the path based on faint memory as he explored the n grounds.


    Poison Qi filled the area, little denotations of serpents and their ancestor marking every nook and cranny, alongside the symbol of the Shie n itself.


    Liuxiang walked aimlessly, taking in the sights. Memories of a forgotten childhood returned to him.


    ¡°Has anyone seen the young mistress?¡± a voice called out. Liuxiang turned to see a woman wearing servant clothing walking around.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the young mistress ying with your son?¡± another servant spoke to the woman.


    ¡°I had left them in the courtyard inside, but I can¡¯t see them anywhere now. The Master is calling for the young mistress,¡± the woman eximed.


    Quickly, more and more servants began to run around trying to search for the young mistress.


    Liuxiang ignored the chaos as people ran about trying to find the lost young mistress for one particr thing. His father had called for him. His father <em>never </em>called for him. He¡¯d only met his father thrice in his entire childhood.


    Lixuaing walked ahead through the corridor connecting the buildings together. He rushed past the peopleing by, walking into the building that connected the central halls of the n.


    Liuxiang walked past chamber after chamber, unseen by anyone around him. His path brought him up to an imposing set of doors barring his way.


    Even having just visited this ce thrice, Liuxiang could never forget the sight of the door to his father¡¯s chamber.


    Taking a deep breath, he touched the door, and slid it open.


    A man sat inside, behind a desk. He sat hunched, with graying hairs set in his hair. Signs of age that were rarely seen with any cultivator, especially one of such strength.


    Liuxiang watched his father in silence. He wore the typical green robes of his n, yet once the color that had entuated his youthful visage, now sat like a murky green of filth.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± his father asked, looking up. The man paused upon seeing Liuxiang, his eyes stuck onto him.


    Liuxiang found his breath stuck in his chest, as his father watched him. He was tempted to look behind him, to see if there was someone who his father was reacting to in such a way. Yet something in his spirit told him that there was no one behind. That it was him, that his father saw.


    A defeated sigh broke out of the man¡¯s mouth, as he looked up at Liuxiang with sunken eyes. ¡°Why have youe here,¡± the man asked, looking up.


    Liuxiang found words leaving him as he regarded his father. Just what was going on? This was a memory was it not? A spirit trial? Then howe his father was talking to him?


    ¡°That expression. Grandmother¡¯s trial then. A mere memory fragment to be made a mocking of, that¡¯s all that is left of me in the future then,¡± the man muttered, yet there was no emotion in his voice.


    Liuxiang watched the man look upon Liuxiang with a tired gaze. He searched for any hate, or disgust. Yet the only thing left in his father¡¯s eyes seemed to be apathy.


    ¡°Why?¡± Liuxiang asked, his mouth dry. ¡°Why do you just¡­ not seem to care?¡±


    His father looked on towards him, meeting Liuxiang¡¯s eye. ¡°Why should I? What point is there to any of this? Grandmother has long since discarded me as an heir, and after Xiuying¡¯s death¡­ what¡¯s the point of it?¡±


    Liuxiang clenched his fists, his Qi roiling in his core. He¡¯d thought that, maybe there would be anger, hate, something. Yet all he saw was a defeated man who had given up on life.


    ¡°Why did you let her die,¡± Liuxiang asked, a cold chill emanating from his voice. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you even save her.¡±


    Liuxiang¡¯s father looked up, his eyes trembling. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t want to?¡± he asked, a shiver in his voice. ¡°I could have saved her. I could¡¯ve lived happily with her. We didn¡¯t need any kids, I was happy as I was.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­?¡± Liuxiang asked, a tremble in his voice.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve meant killing you,¡± his father whispered, as he sunk his face into his hands, a haunting expression on his face.


    Liuxiang watched his father with a nk face. ¡°If you loved her so much. Why did you have me. If you truly loved her so much, you would¡¯ve never¡ª¡±


    ¡°I did not intend to!¡± his father screamed back as he stood from his chair. A wave of aura poured out and stunned Liuxiang. ¡°I did not intend to¡­¡± the man said once more, sinking back into his chair.


    ¡°We were not going to have any children. I¡¯d prepared pills to make sure I would have none. I knew the risk, and had no intention of taking any.¡±


    Liuxiang felt his heart pounding, as the Qi rustled in his dantian. ¡°Then¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother needed an heir. Someone who would inherit the bloodline. She convinced Xiuying to have a child, and switched out the pills I¡¯d prepared,¡± his father muttered, clutching his head.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liuxiang stumbled back, staring at his father.


    ¡°I cannot bear to look at you¡­ my daughter. I cannot. I see Xiuying in you. And I see her corpse as she cradles you in her arms. Far too often, I¡¯ve considered taking your life, and then my own. Far too often. I would merely kill you one day, if you remain close to me. And if I do that, I would lose myst tie to Xiuying in this world,¡± his father blurted out, his voice choking.


    Liuxiang stared at his father, feeling his heart thundering.


    A shout echoed from outside the chamber. Liuxiang turned to the side, and watched the servant woman from before rushing in. The child his younger self had been yingy in her arms, unconscious and pale, with dark poison coursing through his voice.


    Liuxiang turned and saw that his father¡¯s expression had returned to normal as he heard the woman¡¯s plea. Turning around, Liuxiang walked outside the chamber, and saw his past self, weeping to the side.


    The child stared at her hands, at the poison that filled them.


    This had been the first time that Liuxiang had learnt to use his poison. He¡¯d been incapable of controlling it, as a spirit beast had attacked, and it had afflicted his friend.


    The n had rejoiced at the awakening of the poison bloodline within the young mistress, as a young mortal boy had lost the ability to walk for the rest of his life. And a young girl had lost her first and only friend in life.


    Liuxiang watched as his father, the man looking back towards him for a mere fleeting moment before he turned away.


    Within a few moments, the world began to dissipate from around him, plunging into unending darkness.


    <em>¡°You are poison,¡±</em> a voice crawled upon his ears.


    <em>¡°You try to hide who you are. You try to hide behind human skin. Each step, you suppress your own nature, trying to hide the monster that you are. You change your hair, your Qi, your face, your name. Yet the poison, you can never change.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°No one will love you. No one can. You are Poison itself, meant to bring suffering upon everything it touches.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang stood breathing heavily, as something pressed itself in his chest. It was difficult to breathe.


    Was he truly¡­? Was he truly a monster?


    <em>¡°You¡¯re interesting, you know that?¡± </em>


    Liuxiang rose, a memory reying in his mind.


    <em>¡°Oh wow, so you can use your fangs to inject poison as well? That¡¯s actually legit cool!¡± </em>


    <em>¡°I can¡¯t say much¡­ but I know that your mother loved you dearly.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang looked up, Lu Jie¡¯s voice echoing in his mind. The eptance he had received, and the strange and curious friend he¡¯d made.


    The voice changed once more, something changing. <em></em>


    <em>¡°I told you you aren¡¯t scary,¡± </em>Li Yuan¡¯s voice echoed through the darkness, as the sensation of touching an animal for the first time filled Lixuaing¡¯s mind.


    Tears flowed down his cheeks as he stared into the darkness, and found eptance. Qi stirred in his dantian, as his skin began to peel. The color of his hair receded, turning a bright white, as it had been upon birth.


    ¡°No, I am not a monster,¡± Liuxiang replied to the darkness. For a brief moment, he felt the touch of his mother upon his back, and the whisper of her voice as she uttered his name.


    The Qi in his core shifted. Yang turned to Yin, as the Poison within his body changed and Liuxiang began to break through into the fourth realm.


    ¡°I am Shie. Shie Liuxiang.¡±

 Chapter 95: The Lunar Court

    Chapter 95: The Lunar Court


    Yan Yun felt her breath tighten, as she gazed upon the rising figure of the dragon, and the crashing tribtion welling in the sky. Her clothes were drenched from the pouring storm covering all of seventh peak, and the mortals now stood behind formations meant to protect them from the harsh wind and lightning of the tribtions as they remained with their heads bowed.


    The past half an hour had been strange, as the entire arena had gone silent, losing track of everyone currently inside the trial. The scene had shifted to a disy by the sect instead, as the participants went through the secluded enclosure.


    Then all of sudden, the world had shuddered, as a tribtion had rumbled around the sky. A momentter, all of Seventh Peak watched a soaring dragon rising into the sky, and heading head first towards the heavenly tribtion and then beyond.


    She looked around at the mortals and cultivators alike, bowing their heads in respect as the dragon soared into the Heavens themselves. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder over what was going on.


    Her gaze shifted towards the central seats, where she found the lord of the peak watching over the rising dragon, as an uproar of fear and excitement was going through the crowd. Yet knowing Lu Jie, and the truth behind his core, Yan Yun found her stomach turning over itself in concern.


    ¡°You look pale,¡± the boy behind her muttered. Xiao Lan, the boy Lu Jie had defeated. He¡¯d decided to stick by her side for some reason, and she¡¯d not see reason enough to send him away.


    ¡°Is that any way to speak to a Senior disciple?¡± Yan Yun replied with a calm voice, ncing towards him.


    Widening his eyes, the boy slightly bowed his head. ¡°Forgive this one, Senior sister,¡± he spoke, and Yan Yun let out a ¡®hmph¡¯ as she walked aside.


    She never enjoyed putting on the act of a haughty senior disciple, yet it certainly had its uses at times.


    <em>¡°An auspicious day, to see the seventh dragon rise into the very heavens!¡± </em>an Elder announced, gaining cheers from the crowd.


    ¡°A disciple has gained the blessing of the great dragon,¡± the lord said, his voice projecting outwards on Qi as the arena grew silent to listen carefully.


    ¡°A child of the sect has truly been blessed today. Many congrattions, sect elder,¡± the lord said, as the crowd broke into cheers.


    Yan Yun continued to gaze at the turbulent skies, feeling a simr turbulence rumbling in her own heart.


    She hoped everything would be fine.


    ***


    Tian Feng opened his eyes, his gaze rising to the sky. Even with all his divinations, he¡¯d not expected for things to turn out this way.


    ¡°Perhaps I see why you took an interest in her, Xian Yue,¡± Tian Feng said.


    <em>¡°It was a whim. And being the spirit of the moon, I never fail to act upon any of my whims,¡± </em>Xian Yue replied, her gaze also towards the sky.


    ¡°Do you wish to head to the court as well? All lunar spirits will be watching our dear rat arriving atop a dragon, beyond the heavens themselves. It would be a tale most of your kin and sisters would hate to miss,¡± Tian Feng said. He knew how the spirits of the moon were, this was a tale that would be told for at least a decade toe. Centuries in the spirit realm.


    <em>¡°As amusing as it would be to watch my sister¡¯s reactions when they realize that I¡¯d guided the little rat from the start of her journey, I think we both have better things to be doing,¡± </em>Xian Yue said, chiming.


    Tian Feng saw a smirk hanging upon her lips and knew to leave things there.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon chirped from behind, his Qi expanding outwards. Streams of water flowed around the area, as Tian Feng¡¯s Qi mingled with Sheldon¡¯s.


    Streams of fate flowed through the air, as mist filled the room, and Tian Feng returned to his divination. He could only hope now.


    ***


    Labby stood in front of the right moons. There was a strength to their form that she could not sense. It was a vast thing, vaster than the sprawlingnds she¡¯d seen beneath atop the dragon¡¯s back.


    Her gaze shifted through the many moons, as she watched the marks upon their foreheads and the ornaments they wore, reflecting that. Each moon looked like the other, sharing the same face. Yet they couldn¡¯t have been further from one another in demeanor. The dark moon madee Labby nervous and afraid. There was a deep hunger in the moon¡¯s gaze that made the Labby fearful.


    The waxing crescent felt like kin to Labby, and she felt a tie to the moon.


    The full moon glowed brightly within her senses. The brightest moon that reflected all. A moon ofpletion and fulfillment.


    And so she watched the faces of the moon, all the same, yet different.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Labby replied.


    She watched the court of the moon. It sat with eight thrones, arranged facing eight directions. Each moon was marked upon each throne, with many branches extending out from all of them, into a silvery white eternity.


    Never before had Labby felt this much Lunar Qi in her surroundings. The world was drenched in the scent of the moon. A gentle light filled the room, with starry sparling curtains that rippled in and out of existence decorating the chamber.


    Labby tapped her feet on the ground, feeling the clouds that formed the floor beneath her. She did not understand how she could stand upon them, when they felt softer than anything, and like air.


    Murmurs spread throughout a court spread, as little spirits moved and drifted from all over.


    ¡°It has been ages since our court has had a visitor like you,¡± one of the moons whispered.


    ¡°Millenia!¡± a spirit shouted. ¡°Not since the old stag!¡±


    Delightfulughter spread through the many spirits, as they danced and moved through the court.


    Labby looked on in confusion. ¡°Umm, Labby wants to¡­ gain a human form. She was told that you can help.¡±


    The crescent moonughed a beautiful chimingughter. ¡°Impatient, are we dear? First we shall hold a celebration. You are a guest of our court today, La Bi. Come, and join us,¡± the moons said, as mist rose from the ground around her.


    Labby was carried off by the mists, flying towards a little seat. The right moons sat on their thrones, watching as the spirits of the moon came. They sang and danced, asughter and wine flowed like a river.


    Rare delicacies passed in front of Labby, brimming with the scent of Lunar Qi, yet something in Labby¡¯s soul told her not to eat anything, or she¡¯d be stuck in this ce.


    Time passed by in a blur, in what felt like a week of celebration. Labby watched the spirit tell magical tales, with vivid illusions, they sang melodious songs and the melody of the moon. It was a celebration grander than any she¡¯d even fathomed.


    ¡°Ah, what a shame. The time to part has arrived,¡± the waxing crescent moon spoke, her eyes lingering upon Labby.


    The court shifted once more, the spirits sweeping past as the thrones faded. Mist covered Labby through the silvery room, as the eight moons all stood in line, the waxing crescent moon standing front and foremost.


    ¡°My child. You have sworn yourself to my path. To the path of growth and journey. Now, it is time for you to pick another moon, or walk further along the path you already walk,¡± the moon said, her voice resonant.


    Qi wavered and pulsed, power gathering within the words. The eight moons regarded her as one.


    <strong>¡°Tell us. Why did you pick this path?¡± </strong>


    The weight of the moons pressed upon Labby¡¯s shoulders. The court stilled, each spirit watching her in silence.


    ¡°Labby wishes to grow. She wishes to keep up with her master. To learn about the cycles of the world and to understand what lies beneath it. To help her master spread curiosity and knowledge. To journey beyond the little areas and explore the vast world around her. Squeak!¡± Labby replied, looking up at the moons.


    The Lunar Qi shifted, as something flowed within Labby. The crescent on her forehead lit up, flowing a bright silver.


    <strong>¡°So you walk the path of the curious. A little rat that gazes upon the moon,¡± </strong>the moons spoke as one, regarding her.


    Labby felt the weight on her spirit increasing.


    <strong>¡°Tell us. What does the moon mean to you?¡± </strong>


    ¡°Change! And a cycle of the world. The moon is the cycle of the world, just like the sun. It is the cycle that changes constantly, yet is fixed in nature. It is a cycle of periods of time. It represents growth, it represents phases. The moon means change!¡± Labby eximed proudly.


    <strong>¡°The moons are varied, we form a single whole, but are eight and more. Like the ever shifting faces of the moon, our domain changes as well.¡± </strong>the moons echoed.


    Silvery mist formed around Labby, as she felt Lunar Qi forming around her ws.


    <strong>¡°Why do you walk our path?¡±</strong>


    Labby thought over her path, over her purpose. Why did she wish to follow her path?


    ¡°Labby was granted everything by her Master. She wants to apany him on his path. Labby wants to be the moon to her master¡¯s light, to follow him like the moon follows behind the sun, eternally reflecting its light,¡± Labby replied, looking up at the shifting faces of the moon.


    ¡°Labby wishes to take on a human form,¡± she replied towards the moons.


    <strong>¡°We witness your Path child of thunder. You wield lightning few others possess. To you, we grant the blessing of the first moon. The moon of a new beginning.¡± </strong>


    The moons leaned forward, their forms dark and starry like the endless void of celestial ces, yet marked by the silver light of the moon. Together, in a joint form, the sisters pressed their finger against Labby¡¯s forehead, as a bright light lit up upon her.


    Lunar Qi swirled, flowing in towards Labby. Her crescent grewrger andrger as the second moon imprinted itself upon her forehead, forming above the crescent.


    <strong>¡°Like the shifting faces of the moon, you can shift into the form of your desire.¡± </strong>


    Labby felt the lunar wisps flooding her, as her dantian was filled to the brim. For a moment, she felt like she was going to pop, but she controlled the Qi and channeled it to her body.


    Lunar light gathered on her fur, rising to be a glowing blinding shimmer.


    Closing her eyes, Labby sat, as the QI flowed into her and began to change her body. The heavens rumbled beneath the court, and the air vibrated around her as she pushed past the 2nd realm within moments, breaking into the third.


    A spirit of the moon yed the flute,ughing.


    ¡°This shall be a tale to tell, of the rat that rode upon a dragon¡¯s back, crossing the very heavens to reach the court of the moon. All to take the form of her Master!¡±


    And so the court of the moon sang, the tale of the rat that rode a dragon to defy fate. Of the moon that followed behind her master¡¯s sun.


    The story of La Bi.

 Chapter 96: Tree of Unity

    Chapter 96: Tree of Unity


    I wasn¡¯t sure what corrtion was with endless dark spaces and life changing revtions but there certainly was something in there.


    Thest I was in an endless dark abyss, I learnt that I had a soul twin, aka, the previous inhabitant of my body. This time, I got to know that the previous inhabitant was cut off during childhood. And that we¡¯re the same person.


    Does this officially mean that I have a personality disorder now? My other half even fits the criterias for a murderhobo as well.


    I let random stray thoughts distract me for a moment, but I knew that it wouldn¡¯tst. I could sense my other half, stirring within my soul, as I stared nervously at the flowing fog in front of me. The images hadn¡¯t ended yet, and I wasn¡¯t sure I had the courage to see any more of them.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes. It would be strange to do this alone. Not after everything I¡¯d seen.


    I focused my senses inwards, towards my core.Gently, I tried to call forth Lu Jie, and with surprising ease, the Gu filled core in my body left me, as the Gu manifested in a slightly darker haired version of me standing nearby.


    ¡°So we meet again,¡± Gu Jie said. Which is the nickname I should¡¯ve given him a long time ago, but anyway.


    ¡°Strange circumstances and weird spirit ces. Just as usual,¡± I replied with a smile. Gu Jie did not seem as cheerful.


    I sighed. ¡°Can you not tell that I¡¯m trying really hard to not act bothered by everything? Just y along for once damn you.¡±


    ¡°And what? Pretend that¡­ this didn¡¯t happen? That we weren¡¯t led astray and lied to for years. That the elder didn¡¯t try to y games with both of us?¡± the boy said, his eyes changing colors as dark wisps of Gu licked his body.


    ¡°Whoa whoa, calm down Mr demon king. How did the Elder betray us? Didn¡¯t he save our lives?¡± I asked the boy.


    ¡°He crippled us. And he could¡¯ve cured our soul. Made us one again. We could¡¯ve grown so much. We¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer for so long. Even the old man¡ª


    ¡°¡ªWait what? The old man knows? How?¡± I asked, baffled. Gu Jie regarded me for a moment, with the typical ¡®shit I messed up¡¯ expression of someone saying something they weren¡¯t supposed to.


    ¡°The old man¡­ is a powerful master. And his grandson turned into a powerful demon. Yang Shen, the fire demon of the west.¡±


    I blinked, staring at Gu Jie in silence. ¡°Of course he is. Why wouldn¡¯t he be? Hidden masters everywhere, can¡¯t catch a break these days,¡± I replied, as I worked on sorting my thoughts.


    So the old man knew, and he was even aware that I possessed Gu.


    Perhaps it really was time to confront Granny Lang and Old Man a bit more about their past once the tournament ended. There were too many tie ins by now for me to ignore things any longer.


    ¡°Do you think he would not, if he could? Do you truly believe that?¡± I asked Gu Jie.


    ¡°No,¡± the boy replied, ncing downwards.


    ¡°Exactly. I think they couldn¡¯t. For whatever reason. We¡¯d tried it ourselves and it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re not equal,¡± Gu Jie said, looking at me. ¡°Because if we were ever to join our souls into one. I will be gone.¡±


    I remained silent at his words. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be gone. Merely a part of me instead.¡±


    ¡°Would it be the same? We¡¯re so different, you and I. I don¡¯t remember my past life. You did not live the life I did. We¡¯re different people now. Can we ever truly be one?¡± Gu Jie asked.


    I turned to face the cloud of Fog in front of me. ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±


    ncing at Gu Jie, I stepped forward into the foggy cloud. The world faded in through the white fog, as I stepped ahead, into the white haze.


    The sight of a young Lu Jie, ying nicely, came to me. The young child was older now, looking to be somewhere around three years old.


    My mother sat nearby, watching over me y as she did some chores. Scenes continued to shift by as I watched my younger self growing without any issues.


    ¡°There has been news of an attack to the nearby vige,¡± my father said, walking into the home.


    ¡°Mother held me close to her, as Iy, sleeping,¡± spirits? Has the sect not sent any cultivators?


    ¡°A cultivator had arrived, but there has been no news yet. You two should stay inside tonight. The men in the vige will be keeping a watch just in case,¡± my father said, as he walked around, grabbing whatever he could find to use as a weapon.


    ¡°Stay safe dear,¡± my mother whispered, hugging me too tight to herself as my father walked out. She quickly closed the door shut, locking it from the inside.


    ¡°I¡­ remember this,¡± Gu Jie spoke from next to me. I nced over towards him in surprise as he continued. ¡°I had woken up from the noises-¡± his voice broke off, his breathing growing heavy.


    I continued to watch in silence, as the scene continued to shift. The wind blew past in harsh howling gusts, as the men of the vige patrolled the perimeter. A shout came from one man in the distance.


    I found the fog solidifying, as I stepped onto the ground and walked outside through the wall. ncing in the dark, my gaze went towards the screaming man, and then gathering.


    Something was shifting further ahead. The ground trembled and shuddered, as dark wisps began to pour through the ground. The men of the vige raised their weapons, aiming at the creatures.


    Dark wisps of ckness continued to umte, and my heart sank as I realized what I was seeing.


    Malformed creatures broke through the earth.


    They rose, like an army of darkness. They rose shrouded in death. Thend withered in front of my eyes, as the creatures rose from the ground, bent and distorted, some stood on two legs with long fangs and sharp ws. Others were misformed, bent at odd angles and twisted.


    It was a scene from a twisted nightmare, and the ranks of the vigers quickly broke at the sight.


    ¡°Demons!¡± the men shouted, running for their lives. My heart pounded as I watched my father rush through the crowd. The demonic tide was breaking at the surface and spreading in all directions, chasing after everyone they could.


    A ughter began, as blood flowed freely down on the earth, coating it red. Screams rose to the sky, of agonizing pain and the chilling quiet of death.


    My head was spinning as I watched the sight, horrified. My gaze shifted back to my father, stabbing a demon through the heart with a broken nk.


    Screaming as loud as he could, the man rushed the demon into a wall, plunging the nk further, even as it rotted away from the Gu emanating from the creature.


    Making sure the demon was dead, the man turned, rushing towards his home. He kicked the door open, grabbing my mother and me, and ran ahead.


    ¡°Demons! Don¡¯t say anything, just run!¡± the man shouted, as he began to rush out of the vige.


    My gaze shifted once more, as I saw an eerily humanoid figure standing at the center of the Gu cloud. The creature looked like a person, the only sign of its demonification were the ck irises, and the flowing Gu all around it.


    With a speeding step, the demon walked forward. A single wave of the hand parted the earth, as fire rose from the ground. Dark mes covered the vige, burning any and everyone in their proximity.


    I watched my father shouting, fighting back against demons. I watched him hold the beasts back as my mother ran with me. I watched a w pierce his chest. Then another. Then one more.


    I watched him stand his ground, pushing through the demons. Until a pir of me rose from the ground, and all that remained was ashes.


    Yet the ughter didn¡¯t stop.


    I watched as my mother ran. She bled from her gut, injured by the demons around her as she clutched me close to her chest. Rushing, she went inside a shack, and hid amidst a pile of corpses.


    Tears poured down the young Lu Jie¡¯s eyes, and I watched as a blood soaked mother held his sobbing close, calming him down.


    I watched as she remained amidst the corpses, hiding, bleeding. As the night turned to day, and the demons made their way through.


    I watched her take herst breath, as a cultivator arrived and she handed a sleeping, blood covered child to the man, before she joined the pile of corpses she hid in.


    The images faded, plunging me into darkness. I stood in silence. There were no words that could do justice to what I had just seen. I could understand why Lu Jie didn''t remember this. Anyone would suppress a memory like this.


    I turned to face the boy.


    ¡°I¡­ remember,¡± Gu Jie whispered.


    Unable to hold myself back, I rushed over, and hugged him. I felt tears soaking my shoulder, wisps of Gu touching me from his body, as he weeped.


    I consoled him, keeping him close as he processed whatever emotions he was going through. I could not share. I did not know these people. Yet my heart ached nheless at the tragedy I had just witnessed.


    <em>¡°So you see the truth.¡±</em>


    A voice rumbled through the darkness.


    I turned, and saw a figure in the distance moving towards us. Something reached me from the direction, a presence that I¡¯d been looking for.


    ¡°Twilight!¡± I eximed, as my bond to her snapped back in ce.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight eximed, as she headed towards me.


    I stared nkly at the creature. It was as if a dragon had been merged with a deer. A strange yet magnificent creature that rode towards me with cking hooves. A powerful aura of life emanated from the creature and I saw Twilight riding upon its antlers.


    Twilight jumped into my arms and I cradled my little flower spirit, happy to see her again. In thanks, I turned to face the spirit when my eyes widened in surprise when I saw the eyes of the creature.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the world spirit?¡±


    <em>¡°If you speak of the name you call us by, then yes. We are. But our name is Ki.¡± </em>the creature said, snorting as it stomped its hooves.


    A kirin! That¡¯s what it was. I quickly bowed my head to the giant Kirin in front of me. ¡°Apologies, Ki,¡± I said.


    <em>¡°Blessing! Life!¡± </em>Twilight chimed, pointing towards the giant Kirin.


    I suppose she wasn¡¯t too wrong about that. I could feel myself growing more energetic, just being near the Kirin.


    <em>¡°Let us not tarry. The cycle needs mending, and we find you ready to proceed ahead. Follow us,¡± </em>the kirin spoke, leaping into the air and rushing ahead. I looked behind at Gu Jie standing next to me, before we began to follow the creature.


    My eyes were soon hanging upon a massive tree trunk with glowing branches rising further up ahead. Yet, the tree was broken, cracked from the center, with rotten roots infested with disease.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked, walking closer to the massive tree, as the Kirin slowed down.


    <em>¡°The tree of Unity. Or what used to be such,¡± </em>the kiring spoke, gently brushing against the tree before looking towards me. <em>¡°The one whose seed now grows within your soul.¡±</em>


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±

 Chapter 97: Breakthrough

    Chapter 97: Breakthrough


    I stared at the Kirin standing in front of me, confused.


    <em>¡°Do you not sense the sprout within your soul? The deep pool of essence that fills your soul? The thing tying you two cores together, preventing a horrifying death at any given moment?¡± </em>the Kirin asked, ncing towards me.


    ¡°I¡­ do?¡± I replied, before pushing my senses inwards. The familiar little sprout at the core of my dantian reached out to me, in my senses.


    <em>¡°Indeed. The fragile little sprout born between your soul. Born from the partial union of Order and Chaos.¡± </em>


    ¡°Partial?¡± I asked the Kirin.


    The majestic creature nced towards Gu Jie. Its mane flowed as it jumped up into the sky,nding at the boy.


    ¡°You would understand. What iscking,¡± the Kirin said, leaning in close to Gu Jie¡¯s face. Gu Jie turned his eyes away, not meeting them with mine.


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m getting incredibly confused. Can you please exin why or how Twilight got here? Let¡¯s start from there,¡± I said, patting Twilight sitting on my head.


    The kirin nced back towards me. <em>¡°Twilight. Mu. The meeting point of day and night. An apt name,¡± </em>the Kiring said.


    My eyes widened in surprise when I realized the Kirin wasn¡¯t saying a broken form of Twilight, but instead a trantion of the word instead.


    ¡°You understand english?¡± I asked, baffled. Even the heavens hadn¡¯t caught on to english.


    <em>¡°We are not hindered by anynguage child. But we are aware of some that you lost souls bring to our realm. The old cycle was responsible for handling birth and rebirth. To take the souls from those buried in the earth, up towards the heavens, and then back into the mortal coil,¡± </em>the Kirin said, a green glow lighting up its antlers.


    <em>¡°We did not find your spirit. She found us on her own. All we did was guide her to the path that would bring her here. She is one of the few creatures which still presides in an older order. Capable of touching both death and life. Now death remains devoid of life, and life has littlefort in death.¡± </em>


    The world rippled around me, as I saw a massive tree rising into the sky. Glowing a bright light, I saw Gu spreading around the roots of the tree, being pulled in by nts. In there, death would change, form life, and then be released upwards, into the skies.


    ¡°If the tree is gone, how is rebirth handled now? You called me a lost soul. Is the tree breaking why I¡¯m here? Because it messed up with the rebirth cycle or whatever?¡±


    <em>¡°The cycle is broken. And so the dead stir, rising from their graves if left unattended. A ritual must be performed, to send the spirit towards the heavens. The journey is perilous, preyed upon by the shows of the void that lurk. Death runs rampant, Gu spreading unchecked through the earth, leading to abominable creatures. You call these demons. Creatures submerged in Gu, formed from feasting upon the dead.¡± </em>


    The image of the wraiths filling the void that struck came out to me. The twisted malformed creatures screaming in eternal agony and pain. Were those¡­ people? People who had lost their way?


    <em>¡°You would know, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± </em>the Kirin asked, but not to me. I saw the creature standing in front of Gu Jie.


    <em>¡°The darkness had lurked within your spirit. Corrupted. Yet your soul was tied to your other half, which yet remained pure. So you remain struck, half wraith, half human. Unable to find release.¡±</em>


    I saw Gu Jie¡¯s fists clenching, as he averted his eyes.


    <em>¡°The first step is eptance, child. ept the death that fills your spirit, make it a part of yourself,¡± </em>the Kirin breathed, moving closer.


    <em>¡°You saw the creatures that killed your parents. You saw the twisted nature of our world. The cycle remains broken. The children live in eternal dispute. You can mend that. You merely need to ept who you are.¡± </em>


    ¡°I¡­ do not want to be this way,¡± Gu Jie said, looking up. ¡°I do not wish to be lost. I¡¯m mired in death, and suffering. Just a touch of Gu breaks down my body. I cannot exist within myself for even a moment. I am anathema to life. How could I ever? I don¡¯t wish to be a demon,¡± Gu Jie said, clenching his teeth as water pooled in his eyes.


    <em>¡°You are not a demon,¡± </em>the Kirin said, as it lowered its head and brushed it against Gu Jie¡¯s cheeks.


    <em>¡°Demons are not death. They are a defiance of the cycle. To be a demon, a product of the wraiths that gue death. The very same exists in life. The whispers of those who passed, they form the heavens. They speak of secrets in mortal ears. They fear the wraiths lurking in death, and they despise the Gu they inhabit. And so theysh back against the cycle.¡± </em>


    I looked at the kirin, my eyes wide.


    <em>¡°The cycle of Gu and Qi. It is not merely one of Life and Death, but one of Order and Chaos. To cultivate both Heaven and Earth, one must step beyond the restrictions of the twelve steps.¡± </em>


    The kirin nced towards the both of us, before a ripple went through the space around me.


    <em>¡°Let us show you.¡± </em>


    The world changed, as I saw the world from the skies. Vast sprawlingnds, and soaring skies. Time passed by in a blur as I watched seasons pass beneath me.


    People tilled farms, they moved with purpose, together as one. They reared animals, they fought spirits. It was fascinating, and slowly but surely, I began to notice something. These people¡­ they never cultivated. Yet they were strong.


    I watched a man lift a boulder, and throw it over trees. I watched another man, practicing the swings of his sword. Until one swingshed out with intent and power, parting the earth in front of him.


    <em>¡°The Path is devoid of the concept of cultivation. There is no need to sit down and focus solely on gathering the energies of the world within oneself, when one is focused upon their Path. The Order of the Five circles was all that existed. Of the five stages of the Path towards the pinnacle of existence. It was onlyter, when the twelve realms would be separated, upon the breaking of the cycle.¡± </em>


    The kirin said, as I watched the people move about in fascination.


    <em>¡°In the old era, everyone would walk a Path. There were no such things as an innate ability to cultivate. The lives of mortals all when honed would form a path that would bend the energies of the world to their whim. It is the cultivation of the heavens, which discards and picks people suited towards its path. By creation, the cultivation of the empire is meant to pick only those that fit into its mold, leaving all the rest behind as mortals.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°But the demons, they have no such qualms. The demons do not cultivate through realms, but live instead in awakenings. Five awakenings, of the five circles constituting one¡¯s soul. They progress by walking their Path of chaos.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°And today, we need you to awaken. To form the first circle of Gu missing in your soul, and be equals.¡± </em>


    I nced over toward Gu Jie, as he stood frozen, staring at the Kirin.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gu Jie replied, ncing over at me. ¡°I¡¯ve known this for a long time.¡±


    I stared back, unsure of what to say. Here was my other half, the one to have lived in this world without any of my memories. He was arrogant, like any typical cultivator, and he¡¯d made many mistakes that these people had. It made little sense normally for me to wish to merge back with a part of me that was this way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ we should run away from ourselves,¡± I replied, looking up at Gu Jie. ¡°We will never bepletely separate. We are already inherently tied. I sense your thoughts, your emotions. So often, the difference between the two us blurs. But if we remain like this, then our Path will be iplete, unable to progress any further. We will never be able to discover the other Laws of cultivation. I have so many ambitions, and there are so many things to see,¡± I said, meeting Gu Jie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I want to grow. I want to see everything this world of magic has to offer, and find the secrets behind them,¡± I extended my hand forward.


    ¡°I will ask you what I have asked every other friend I wish to bring along this path. I want to bring change in this world, spark revolution, spread knowledge, and generate a new way to think. A new way to understand. And since we¡¯re popping pills like maniacs anyway, we may as well form a Drug Empire. So¡­ Would you like to help me with that?¡± I asked, extending my hands towards Gu Jie.


    He looked down at my hand, before slowly extending his own. ¡°We will never be the same again after this,¡± he whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t be me. You won¡¯t be you. There will only be one.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered back.


    Dark wisps rose from Gu Jie¡¯s body, swirling in a torrent of death around him. The energies of death flowed freely through his spirit changing him. His hair turned pitch ck, eyes dark as an abyss, with a glowing white pupil in the middle.


    Within our soul, I felt something forming.


    A second ck circle, behind my dantian. Linked to the first one formed by Qi. A circle of Gu.


    <em>¡°Now deathgs behind no more. They exist in harmony. Order and Chaos, together in Unity.¡± </em>


    I watched Gu Jie, feeling the Gu flowing through him. There was a strength in there that I hadn¡¯t felt before.


    <em>¡°Two souls, divided, yet joint. Two halves, representing Order and Chaos. In this cycle, the tree of unity. It awaits your union, child. It is time to be whole.¡± </em>


    I looked towards Gu Jie, walking closer. My heart was thundering as he stepped closer towards me, and I felt my Qi ring outwards to match his Gu.


    ¡°I guess¡­ this is it then,¡± Gu Jie spoke, looking up at me.


    ¡°Yeah. Even if¡­ we won¡¯t be able to talk like this. You¡¯ll be there. A part of me. Just like how I¡¯ll be a part of you,¡± I replied, feeling my voice starting to choke.


    I had not felt anything so far. But now that I stood here, I could feel my nerves rising. My palms were sweaty, my throat mmy and my chest was tight as I struggled to keep my calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared too,¡± I told Gu Jie, looking up at him. ¡°But¡­ I really think that this is the best way forward.¡±


    The boy looked back at me, and silently returned a nod.


    I extended my hand forward, as white circle formed beneath my feet.


    <em>¡°Life steps ahead.¡±</em>


    Gu Jie extended his hand. A dark circle formed beneath him, merging with mine.


    <em>¡°And Death follows right after.¡±</em>


    I pressed my palm against his, as Qi began to rage against Gu. A dark circle formed beneath my feet, in the area of light. And a simr circle formed beneath Gu Jie, but white instead.


    <em>¡°Yin and Yang. Order and Chaos. And now they unite. To be whole again.¡±</em>


    The Yin and Yang beneath our feet began to revolve, mingling together like my Qi and Gu. Something began to flow out from me, as I held Gu Jie¡¯s hand tight. Our souls began to revolve around, like two stars orbiting each other.


    <em>¡°From Gu and Qi, a new form is born. One of unity. One of Peace.¡± </em>


    The world vibrated around us, shuddering. It sang, a harmonious tune born of the collision of two opposing forces.


    I felt our souls collide, as our two cores merged back into one.


    <em>¡°And so, Chi was formed.¡± </em>


    Blinding light consumed me, as Gu and Qibined. My senses were lost, as our souls merged into a singr.


    The knot within our soul unraveled itself, the equilibrium of our two cores broken.


    Two circles, of Qi and Gu, collided, forming something different. Something new.


    I sensed the First Law change. The foundation of my soul, the first step of my cultivation. It shifted, to represent the duality more urately.


    I had been wrong before. We had been wrong before. The Law was born of iplete understanding. It was imperfect.


    But no more. Now we understood. As one whole, we opened our eyes, and uttered the words imprinted on our very being.


    <strong>¡°The First Law of Cultivation: Duality of Chi¡±</strong>


    The two circles in my souls fused into one. Of Gu and Qibined, not in destruction but in harmony. The energy of both heaven and earth, and the very world itself. A circle of Chi.


    A nt bloomed within my soul.


    There were no tribtions from heaven this time, no breakthroughs. I merely stood upon the line between the realms and took a step across.


    And so I was more.

 Chapter 98: Dragon and Phoenix

    Chapter 98: Dragon and Phoenix


    Liuxiang opened her eyes, finding apletely new myriad of senses present within them. Where before, she had to focus upon her sight to see through the life energy permeating each creature, now it was a part of her sight, naturally present at any moment like her sense for Qi.


    Her gaze shifted towards her great-grandmother. A glowing beacon of life so bright, that Liuxiang had to lower her eyes for a moment.


    ¡°So you have seeded,¡± the woman said with a trailing hiss, a cold smile upon her face.


    Liuxiang looked up at the woman, as the words her father had said yed in her mind. The truth about her birth, and the reason behind her father¡¯s suffering.


    ¡°I have,¡± Liuxiang replied with a bow. Her voice was lighter now, free of the touch of Yang and her body had begun adapting to its Yin alignment already.


    It had been years since Liuxiang had taken upon a Yin form, and the womanly features she was expected to gain upon puberty had always beencking with her. Yet with her recent transformation, she had already started to notice a change begin to appear.


    Frustrating, but nothing she couldn¡¯t deal withter on. Her poison could stem her growth if she wished now. She had that much control.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯d missed your hair. I¡¯d always been envious that I had not inherited my mother''s hair,¡± the serpentine woman said, walking closer as she brushed Liuxiang¡¯s hair.


    Liuxiang¡¯s eyes drifted onto the white strands flowing past from her pins. The color she¡¯d abandoned in herst shedding, to try and pull away from her past even further.


    ¡°There is much left for you to learn my child. And little time to do so. Come, we will be meeting with some of your cousins who possess some hints of our bloodline as well. They will form good vassals,¡± the serpent said, grabbing Liuxiang by hand.


    ¡°Will¡­ I not be going to the sect? There is a tournament going on,¡± Liuxiang replied, trying to pull her hand back.


    ¡°There is no point to the facade anymore. You will train with me, before we shall head on to the capital,¡± the woman said.


    <em>¡°Liuxiang¡­¡± </em>Zhi Zhu trailed off.


    <em>¡°I am fine. This had been a long timeing. Merely unpleasant that it came in this manner,¡± </em>Liuxiang replied.


    ¡°Let us go now,¡± the woman said, as Qi rippled around Liuxiang.


    Liuxiang took onest look back. She would have to break her promise to Lu Jie, to help him with his ambitions.


    <em>¡°The boy will be fine. And so will be you. After gaining the training from a Divinity, you will be far more equipped to help him if you so wish,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said.


    Liuxiang nodded. Taking onest look, she turned forward. Taking a deep breath she nodded to her great-grandmother.


    Light red all around her, and with a blink they were gone.


    <em>*** </em>


    A myriad of sensations assailed Labby. The Qi had flowed into her, pulsing at a steady rhythm as she felt the Blessing of the First moon course through her body.


    There was a warmth encapsting her, like the hold of a loving mother. It felt as if she were just being born anew.


    Labby let the Qi flow in her Dantian as it grew. Her Qi was vast now, vaster than it had ever been. She could sink into her dantian, in the lunar lightning that filled her core. As a rat, her Qi had been meager all this time, but no more. She had broken past, learned the tempest from the dragon, and met the moon itself.


    She was still weak, but she would not be helpless. She could fight alongside her master, and protect him.


    Powerful crackle of lightning licked her body, rumbling with the promise of violence. Gently, Labby took in from all her senses as she opened her eyes.


    A cavern chamber came into her sight, as she found herself lying on the ground, with her hands tied behind her back.


    Hands? Labby tugged at her limbs, ncing downwards. She was higher from the ground, far far higher than she was used to. Her body was not the furry small thing she was used to, it was tall, and had very little to speak off. She was wearing unknown garbs of the moon, draped around her new body.


    Labby tried to move and tumbled face first onto the ground with a facent. Her hands were tied behind her back with something, and even if she tried to use her lightning, the restraints were Qi infused and not budging.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Labby said out loud, and paused. She¡¯d just spoken. Not from her Qi, or with any bond. She had spoken through her mouth.


    Emotions began to well up in her chest, but she forced her attention back. How had shee here? She had been in the court of the moon before.


    Her eyes nced around, and she noticed therge gate, shut close tightly. It was the door she¡¯d entered, which had taken her to the dragon. She was back at the entrance. But then who had tied her up?


    ¡°She is awake, brother,¡± a voice sounded from nearby.


    Labby looked ahead, and saw two children walk towards her. She recognised them as Yan Yun¡¯s cousins, the ones her Master had been trying to defeat.


    The boys walked closer, and Labby inched a bit further away, ring at them. How had they trapped her?


    ¡°What is a child like you doing here? You can¡¯t be more than eight,¡± one of the boys spoke, looking at her in fascination.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the third realm, brother. At such a young age too. Howe we¡¯ve never heard of her,¡± the other boy said, ncing sideways.


    Labby tried to wriggle her hands from behind her back, as the boys continued to talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to try. The ropes have been soaked in Qi. Even we would struggle to break them,¡± one of the kids said, ncing towards Labby.


    ¡°She had not been in the chamber with the participants. Do you think this is some sort of trap or trial?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure brother. But it¡¯s best to keep her asleep for now. She has no spirit herb treasures regardless,¡± the boy said, turning towards her. Lightning crackled between his hands as he moved closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, and it won¡¯t hurt for long,¡± the boy said, moving towards her with an apathetic expression.


    Labby pushed her legs back. If she had her ws, she could¡¯ve cut through the ropes. She was unfamiliar with this form, her feet were too long, she had no tail, her body movedpletely differently to before.


    Thought paused Labby. ws. She did have ws.


    She kicked the ground, raising her back up against the wall. Pouring Qi towards her feet, Labby jumped through the air, twisting. She flooded lunar Qi towards her hands.


    <em>Silver Crescent Arcs.</em>


    ws of silvery moonlight formed upon her fingers as she cut through the rope tying her wrist.


    iling her hands around, she fell down, and broke into a roll somehow managing to stand up, and raise her fist. The method to move her body filled her mind, the blessing of the moon imparting the knowledge upon her. Labby followed its whispers, taking a stance.


    <em>¡°Labby is gonna beat you up!¡± </em>she shouted, as lightning crackled between her fists.


    The twins nced towards each other, beforeughter burst forth from their stomachs.


    ¡°Brother, let me take care of her,¡± the second twin said, patting his brother on the shoulder. ¡°Let us trade some pointers, Junior sister,¡± the boy said, raising his own fists. Golden lightning arced between them.


    Labby closed her eyes, sinking deep inside her mind. The moons had left instructions for her. How to move her fists, her feet, her body. How to channel her Qi through this new form that she had gained.


    She let the Qi guide her hands and body, honing her senses before she opened her eyes once more.


    There were no words exchanged, as the boy kicked off, his feet crackling with lightning. Labby raised her fist, letting her arm deflect the iing strike, as she pivoted. Turning around, she let the flow of her body guide her into a spinning kick.


    Qi gathered at her feet, scythe like ws of silver growing as she swung.


    The boy raised his arm, bolstering it with Qi as he blocked her kick. Her ws remained an inch from his face, as he grinned.


    With a sudden fall, the boy swept his leg outwards, kicking her legs from underneath her.


    Labby yelped, her concentration broken for a moment. She pulled her arms inwards, blocking a lightning coated punch that took her in the chest.


    The ground collided with her back, lightning Qi coursing through her. Another strike followed, and she rolled to the side, as the ground splintered where she had been.


    The tang of blood filled her mouth. Quickly pulling herself to her feet, Labby flooded her feet with Qi. A push had her shoot towards the boy, her hand pushing off the ground. She gathered a bolt of lightning upon her fists, letting her Qi collected in one small section.


    With a pulse of Qi, she swung.


    Purple lightning arced forward, crackling with booming thunder as it shot towards.


    Golden lightning swirled, striking her bolt of purple lightning, as the two burst apart in a rain of sparks.


    ¡°So much skill at such a young age, plus a strange kind of lightning. I¡¯m Yan Li, who¡¯re you?¡±


    Labby kept her fists raised, looking at the boy. She breathed hard, trying to keep herself from falling apart at the disjointed sensation of her new body.


    ¡°Labby,¡± she replied to the boy, trying to gather her breath.


    ¡°La Bi, a strange name. So be it La Bi. You are a worthy opponent. Let us show you what the lighting of a phoenix looks like,¡± Li said. Qi swirled around his fists, as they moved in a mesmerizing arc.


    Sparks crackled, and the air turned static as pure lightning Qi began to gather at the boy¡¯s fist. In a steady rhythm, his fists moved through the air, plucking bolts of lightning that swirling around him.


    One by one they gathered, a spear formed of pure energy crackling madly between his fists.


    <em>¡°Thunder Phoenix¡¯s breath.¡±</em>


    Lightning pulsed out with a blinding sh. Labby moved on instinct. Lunar Qi flooded her pathways. She guided her lightning, gathering the Lunar lighting around her fist. Stomping her feet into the ground, she shot her purple bolt into the zing shot


    Lightning struck lightning, a blinding sh resounding through the cavern. Yet it wasn¡¯t enough, as the golden bolt tore through her purple lightning, heading towards her.


    Moving her hand forward, a pulse of lightning struck her finger. She let the lightning enter her body, and let it course through her. Lunar lightning stirred in her core, as she guided the lightning down, into her chest, and then below, down to her feet and out into the earth.


    Smoke rose from her body, her newly formed gray hair smoldering as burnt skin and blood singed her.


    ¡°H-how? The strike didn¡¯t work¡­ what did you do?¡± Li blurted out.


    Labby coughed, stumbling as her vision began to spin. She clenched her teeth, fighting against the disorientation. ¡°Labby¡¯s master taught her,¡± Labby said, her eyes meeting Li¡¯s as purple lighting sparked in them. ¡°Lightning seeks the earth. It seeks bnce. So she gave it bnce.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ makes no sense,¡± Li said, an expression of fear shing briefly on his face.


    ¡°Now it is Labby¡¯s turn,¡± Labby said, looking towards Li. She raised her fists, as lunar lighting flowed through them. Her body burned with pain from the recently passed lightning through it, but she pushed through.


    The wind stirred around her, lightning crackling, as bolts of thunder began to crackle down from upon the sky.


    ¡°The wrath of dragons, the rage of storms. Labby has learned to capture it,¡± she spoke, her feet briefly parting with the ground. Golden lightning shot at her, and crashed into the air around her, before breaking apart.


    Her Qi pulsed, following the rhythm of a soaring dragon, as she called upon the Qi of the world. There was electricity in each corner. In each section of the world. All she had to do was form an imbnce.


    Qi poured out from Labby¡¯s body, as the air crackled, vibrating. Heat rose around her in a cloud, as the wind howled with increasing intensity.


    Labby pushed even further, letting the air crackle with fury. She fueled the rage of the dragons, the sight she had watched as she rose into the very heavens, to chase after the moon. The world rippled, a blinding light rising, as a bolt of pure energy manifested.


    With her soft hands, Labby reached out, cradling the lightning within her palm.


    And then, with a silent look of rage, she let it loose.


    <em>¡°Dragon¡¯s Tempest.¡±</em>


    Purple lightning crackled, tearing through the air as it shot forward. Wind howled with fury, as bolts of lightning struck towards Li, one after the other.


    The boy screamed, golden lightning shing striking back. But the barrage didn¡¯tst long. A powerful bolt of purple struck true, drawing a scream from Li as he stumbled back.


    <em>¡°Brother!¡± </em>Lei screamed, before turning towards Labby with vibrating fury.


    A powerful bolt of gold rose from Lei, his fistshing out towards Labby¡¯s back.


    Labby turned, raising her hands as the bolt struck true. She tried to channel the lighting, but her feet were parted from the ground.


    The lightning tore through her body, rushing into her dantian. Something cracked, Qi pouring outwards in a wave. Labby crashed on the ground, losing all sensation in her limbs.


    Lei rushed towards his injured brother, who stood bleeding, yet conscious. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Li spat, coughing out blood, yet if he said anything more, then Labby couldn¡¯t hear the words.


    The world spun around for Labby, an agonizing throb rising from her dantian. Her Qi rapidly poured out of her body, her dantian starting to crack. Agony tore through Labby¡¯s spirit as she watched the two twins walk towards her with a dimming gaze.


    Labby closed her eyes, shame filling her chest. She had lost. Even after gaining the form of her desire, the strength she¡¯d chased so desperately. She lost nheless.


    She felt lightning Qi gathering near her as the twins moved closer, and she knew what was toe.


    <em>¡°Master¡­¡± </em>Labby cried out, tears flowing down her cheeks as the world began to dim.<em></em>

 Chapter 99: A New Era

    Chapter 99: A New Era


    A dissonance had gued me throughout my life. There had been something missing in my interactions and memories. A strange wrongness that had permeated me through every waking moment. My path had been iplete, fractured.


    Memories shed through my mind, a joint fractured mess being stitched together. Anger, frustration, fear, hate, love, passion. I watched my life sh in front of my eyes, memories being tied together into a singr whole.


    They were broken. Two sights, two eyes. Two people. Split between two minds that existed in one body. But not anymore. Now I wasplete in a way that I failed to describe. I had been suffocating my entire life, crushed under the tangle of my own soul. And finally, I was allowed to breathe for the first time in decades.


    Chi flowed from the world around me. It flowed into the little tree within my dantian, sucked into a blinding tree, as little leaves sprouted. They lit up with a green shimmer, energy distilled to its purest form. Two rings of Chi floated around the tree. One was solid.


    Words of gold were marked upon it, shining brightly. <strong>The First Law: Duality of Chi.</strong>


    I had solidified the first step in my path.


    I opened my eyes, and took a deep breath in. Everything felt different. I was brimming with more energy than I had ever felt within myself. Each smell was distinct, each color more vivid. All my sensations felt enhanced, as unrestrained energy seeped through my body. Yet the whispers of neither Qi nor Gu reached upon my ears as they did on previous breakthroughs.


    ¡°Chii! <em>Complete!¡± </em>Twilight chimed, jumped atop my head. I smiled, grabbing my little vampire girl, and carefully putting her on my shoulder.


    <em>¡°The cycle mends itself. The first step has been taken,¡± </em>Ki said, stepping closer. The Kirin¡¯s antlers lit up with a green glow, basking upon my skin.


    <em>¡°How do you feel, child?¡± </em>


    I looked down upon my hands, clenching them, as if I had just gained them anew. ¡°Ashamed to have treated you without due respect,¡± I said, bringing my hands together as I bowed respectfully. ¡°And better than I¡¯ve ever felt,¡± I raised my head, grinning.


    <em>¡°That is to be expected, child. You had been living with a soul fractured in two. Your self was fractured upon itself, and tangled into a knot. But your suffering has not been without reward. The Chi flows through you, more pure than it would¡¯ve been had you not gone through life in two halves.¡± </em>


    I nodded at Ki¡¯s words. My dantian now housed a singr core,rger than I could¡¯ve fathomed. I called upon the Chi lightning, a me upon my fingertips. The mes burned bright gold, surging and flickering.


    With a silent tug of my will, the me expanded, a floating ball of fire over my hand. I grabbed half the me with my other hand and let the chi split. Qi formed on my right arm, and Gu upon my left. The mes shifted, one turning red, the other a violet-ck.


    My heart began to thunder Yet, this was far from the extent of my newfound abilities. I had used a drop, a mere single drop from the vastke that stirred in my soul.


    <em>¡°You will have time to learn about your Path child. But for now, we have tasks to finish,¡± </em>Ki said. Hooves clicked, as the Kirin stepped into the air. I followed behind, heading towards the giant tree ahead of me.


    <em>¡°Press your hand against the tree. You will know what you need to do.¡±</em>


    Taking an uncertain nce towards the flying Kirin, I stepped ahead. Chi pulsed between my feet, as each step coveredrge spans of distances. An evolution of my Wind step that manifested on its own.


    The tree slowly rose in front of me. Its stump was vast, and all expansive. Even when broken, the tree wasrger than any structure I had ever seen, in either this world or the previous one.


    Stepped closer, I marveled at the energy flowing through the tree. Pure Chi coursed within the bark, moving through little streams that were rising up above. It was alive, even in this broken and hollow state.


    Gently, I pressed my palm against its bark. Essence permeated my body, entering through my body. The essence flowed into the sapling within my core, nourishing it. A vision rose in front of my eyes, of my little sapling, growing, slowly but surely, into the gigantic tree that was in front of me.


    Somewhere, deep in my soul. I could understand. This too was a cycle.


    The tree would die, the cycle would break, before a new one would arise from its dead branches. A new order, shaped by the people of a new era.


    My senses mingled with the tree, and for a moment, my spirit drifted, as the world around me came into view.


    The sun and the moon went around in an eternal cycle, as I watched decades fly past in a moment. My roots were spread throughout the continent, my branches extending into the sky, and touching upon the realm of spirits. Life began from my branches, and Death ended within my roots. All life, and all dead, they joined within my cycle.


    But all cycles muste to an end. And so the tree fell, dying, withering, as its era came upon an end. The world splintered. Life and death, now separate.


    Immortals rose, a defiance of the order. Death was cut off from its rightful ce, so now it festered. Preying upon the weak. Qi and Gu were thus formed.


    Where life exists without death, and death without life. And so, rose a new empire. An empire of immortals. And of the immortal heavens. A defiance of the cycle of nature, and the corruption of life.


    I watched in silence, as my branches continued to wither, and my roots began to die. In silence, I waited. For a new seed to arrive.


    A snap pushed me out. I opened my eyes, breathing heavily, as my spirit parted from the tree. Sweat dripped from my forehead, and my body shivered as if I had run a marathon.


    A brief image remained in my mind even upon the separation. Upon my death, the tree within my soul would blossom. Marking the end of an era, and the rise of another.


    <em>¡°Now you see, my child. The tree, it is our husk. We remain as its spirit, tied to an old era that had ended. Awaiting a new one to arise.¡± </em>


    My lips parted briefly, as I breathed out. Something remained stuck in my throat. I gulped.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked.


    <em>¡°We do not know. Fate. Or perhaps a simple chance. But it is only you, who heard our voice. It is only you who saw the divide within the cycle, and epted both halves within your soul. Perhaps the split of your soul too, was preordained. Meant to form two cycles, that could them rbine. To form what you are today,¡± </em>Ki said, stepping down from the sky. Her golden emerald eyes glimmered as they met mine.


    I felt my lips tremble. ¡°How are you so calm? This¡­ if I do this, then you will die.¡±


    The Kirin met my eyes in silence, before it let out of a snort. <em>¡°We do not fear death. And neither will we be gonepletely. We will merely change form, be reborn anew in the nt you house within your soul. And within her,¡± </em>the Kirin said, ncing down towards Twilight.


    ¡°Chii?¡± Twilight tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Twilight?¡± I asked, surprised.


    <em>¡°You have much to learn, Lu Jie. She is the most suitable spirit to harbor us. She hears the whisper of the living, and of the dead. She exists upon the line of union, the twilight of this world of divide. And she carries the essence of your soul. Our blessing will suit her best.¡± </em>


    I nced down at the little nt girl on my shoulder, before looking back up towards Ki. The Kirin¡¯s eyes reflected my face.


    I watched a golden circle spinning inside my pupil, a second silver one right outside it.


    <em>¡°Your path will guide this world forward Lu Jie. Or you will fail, and we will wait once more. For another seed to arrive. We do not know.¡± </em>


    ¡°Totally not a lot of pressure for a random 20 year old guy,¡± I smiled.


    Ki returned a sensation of amusement as well. <em>¡°We trust you, child. Your path is fascinating. And haven¡¯t you been stifled enough? Now is a new beginning, for both you and this world. Walk your path in freedom, and bring this world to a height it has never seen before. For you walk the path of knowledge, and of learning.¡± </em>


    The rings within my soul stirred at the Kirin¡¯s words.


    <em>¡°Now go. Think not of this as the end, but the beginning. We will watch over you, from within your soul. And we will await the day, for our rebirth in a new era of knowledge and understanding.¡± </em>The Kirin nudged me ahead, as I stumbled towards the tree.


    Taking a breath, I pressed my palm against the tree once more.


    A vast cycle spread out to my senses once more. It spread, throughout thends of the Azure Jade, through the depths of the demons below the earth, into the Heavens, and the spirits beyond it.


    I watched the cycle of the world. And made it mine.


    I sensed my roots spreading through the earth, pulling upon death, and my branches calling upon the Qi. It was impossibly vast. The energy of an entire world stirred around my senses, my roots were infinite, and my branches spanned the sky. I let the feelings wash over me, settling down into peace.


    This was my cycle. And I would not be consumed by it.


    With a tug of my will, I called upon the energies of the world. Gu flowed from deep within the earth, a tide of earth. It flowed into my body, and in my core. Qi stirred from the sky, it moved through the air, sinking down from the heavens, before it too settled inside me.


    I let it all flow into me, into the seed that resided within me.


    The tree in front of me withered, its branches cracking. Its roots shriveled up, its bark began to peel. And so it crumbled, as the forces of the world permeated through it, and flowed inside of me.


    I let the cycle of the world settle within my core. Gu and Qi, turning to Chi, as they unified within my order, and within the First Law I had defined.


    A spirit anchor formed.


    A loud crashing noise came, as the tree in front of me crumbled, turning to dust. A swirling storm of energies now collided within my core, but they remained unified, each flowing within the nt inside my core that consumed it all. Nourishing itself.


    A voice crawled upon my ears. A fading whisper. <em>¡°We will watch you child. Watch the era your path will bring.¡± </em>


    I felt Ki¡¯s spirit dissolve, swirling within my soul. A strand flowed from me, and into twilight. And I knew the Kirin was gone.


    I opened my eyes, and found tears pooled inside of them. Grief filled my heart for a moment, as I wiped my eyes, letting the emotion pass.


    A crumpled pile of dust stood in front of me, where once a massive tree had remained. Silently, I bowed my head in respect.


    ¡°Thank you. I will not disappoint.¡±


    My gaze turned towards Twilight, and I noticed the spirit had changed. A little green diamond mark was glowing on her forehead now.


    I picked up the little flower spirit, and set her on my head. Silently, I watched the darkness stir. A door made of light opened up in front of me, showing the way out.


    With a silent look back to where the tree had once stood, I turned to face the light, and stepped outside.

 Chapter 100: Retribution

    Chapter 100: Retribution


    Li coughed blood, feeling the strange lightning coursing through his limbs. He licked his lips, wiping the blood coating them. A throb of pain went through his chest, and he tore his burnt clothes. A ck burnt patch let out smoke, blood, skin and flesh melting into a smoldering patch.


    Channeling his Qi, Li stumbled ahead. Towards where his brother stood over the girl¡¯s unconscious form.


    ¡°Brother, stay back. You¡¯re injured,¡± Lei said, lightning crackling between his fists as he watched the girl squirming in pain on the ground. Lei gathered golden bolts within his fists, raising them high above.


    <em>¡°No. Let me,¡± </em>Li barked, limping closer.


    Blood dripped down his chest, coating his chest. A pang of pain spread through his chest upon each step. Some of his ribs had broken from the strike, and he felt out of breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ refreshing,¡± Li panted, walking to the girl¡¯s body. As she remained clutching her gut. Tears flowing freely from her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this much pain since grandfather¡¯s training.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure brother? You look¡­ distressed,¡± Lei said.


    A grin rose upon Li¡¯s face. ¡°Distressed? Brother, we have met a child more talented than us. How can I be distressed?¡±


    He stood next to Labby, watching the girl gasping as agony began to render her immobile. Qi flowed outside her body now, as her dantian failed to keep it all contained in. Li bent down on his knees.


    Reached out, he grabbed her chin, lifting her face up. ¡°A pretty face. Unnaturally so. As if crafted to be human. And that symbol of the moon. You¡¯re a spirit aren¡¯t you?¡± Li asked.


    Labby pulled her eyes open, tears flowing out from them. Li pushed down upon his impulse to twist her neck, containing his anger. He would teach her a lesson. But first, he needed to know.


    ¡°Who are you? And how did you learn such strange arts?¡± Li asked.


    The girl grunted, clenching her teeth. But he knew she could speak. The pain would not be enough to render her incapable of talking just yet.


    ¡°A spirit. So your master must be inside,¡± Li said, leaning in closer. ¡°Do you know what he¡¯ll look like, if I cripple youpletely in front of his eyes?¡±


    The girl shifted, yet she did not talk. Li continued undeterred. ¡°Oh the despair. Or perhaps he wouldn¡¯t care. Spirits are a dime a dozen afterall. He will merely get a different one.¡±


    A pulse of purple lighting crackled around the girl, and for a moment, Li feared she had gained her strength back. Yet the bolt fizzled out before it could even reach her, as the girl let out a painful sob.


    ¡°It is pointless. The more Qi you use, the faster your dantian will copse,¡± Li growled. He lifted the girl¡¯s face, as she opened her eyes. Anger swirled inside them, mixing with purple lightning.


    Li sent a bolt of lightning through her arm, as she cried out in pain, copsing once more. ¡°Do <em>not </em>look at me like that. You are not worthy,¡± he spat, clutching her hair.


    ¡°If you want to live. Tell your master to give every treasure he has to us. Do that, and I will spare your measly life,¡± Li said.


    Tears flushed down the girl¡¯s eyes as she red. Something grasped upon his feet, and he saw the girl¡¯s arm grabbing his ankle.


    Another arm moved towards Li¡¯s chest, towards where he had been struck, as a bolt of lightning pulsed in. The girl screamed, her dantian shattering in pieces as the bolt of lightning coursed through Li, pushing him back.


    Agony tore through Li¡¯s limbs as his body lost control for a moment. <em>¡°Stop!¡± </em>he screamed at his brother nearby. With a force of will, he wed upon the earth, pulling himself up.


    ¡°We will keep her alive till her master arrives,¡± Li spat, limping closer. Lei walked closer, grabbing his brother¡¯s shoulder, but he knew not to do more.


    ¡°Brother, do you n to¡­ spare them?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Li said, walking towards the girl. Slowly bending down, he heard the girl sobbing, and he grasped her hair. ¡°All of this? This only ensures that I will do everything I can to make both you and your master suffer as much as I can,¡± Li growled, letting her fall.


    He watched her writhe in silent sobs, before soon they settled down, as the girl lost consciousness.


    Scourging through his pouch, Li bit down a pill. Qi flowed through his body, healing his burnt pathways and skin. It would be far from enough, but for now it would have to do.


    ¡°We need to prepare, Brother. For when someonees out¡ª¡±


    A tremor broke off Lei. Li turned behind, and watched the gates shudder open. A blinding light poked out, as a tall figure stepped out.


    Li raised his fists, gathering his Qi. Lightning crackled between his fists, as he prepared his arts ready to strike out.


    ¡°What¡­ did you do?¡± a voice echoed in the silence.


    Li stared at the boy, staring nkly upon them. Turning towards his brother he nodded, ready to jump upon the boy. Yet something inside his gut held him back. A shiver went down Li¡¯s spine, as the boy walked forward, and his gut sank.


    To train in the Yan family, the two brothers had honed their instincts. Throughout their life, Li had trusted his instincts to assess the threat of any fight, and his own strength. It was an instinct that had allowed him victory many many times in his life.


    And right now, his gut was screaming at him to run.


    ***


    There was a state beyond anger. A state that I had not entered many times in my life. It was a calm ce, a silent ce. Like you were staring in the deep void of your soul, ready to inflict it upon the world.


    I was in that ce. No, I was <em>beyond</em> that ce.


    My eyes remained rooted to the prone form upon the ground. A voice had crawled upon me. A cry from Labby, mixed with the most heart rending fear and pain I had ever sensed from her.


    My lips trembled as I watched her. She was not the tiny little rat I knew. Instead, a small child of about eight, with gray hair covering her face. Yet, I felt no Qi from Labby. Our bond led into an empty void. A void I was intimately familiar with.


    I stumbled forward, my mind unable to think of any other thought. I felt Qi gathering nearby, lightningshing out towards my back. I let it, soaking in the strike. I felt no pain. I felt no agony.


    All I felt was the creeping edges of despair.


    I stumbled towards Labby, falling to my knee. The strikes of lightningshing out on my body were a faded thought as I wrapped my hands around her small form.


    A storm of Chi swirled around me, shielding her from any stray strikes, as I cupped her body, pushing her gray hair aside. The crescent moon was marked upon her head, followed by a full moon right above. Yet unlike before, it held no light, held no Qi within it.


    With a groan, Labby stirred, opening her eyes. It took a moment for her eyes to focus on my face, and my heart shattered.


    <em>¡°Master¡­¡± </em>Labby whispered. <em>¡°Labby is¡­ so sorry¡­¡± </em>


    I felt my throat m up.


    <em>¡°She failed master¡­ she failed to make you proud.¡± </em>


    ¡°Shh,¡± I spoke, pressing my finger against her lips. ¡°You are beautiful Labby. The most beautiful spirit, and the most loyal junior sister I have ever had.¡±


    Fighting against my choking voice I spoke. ¡°I am proud of you Labby.¡±


    I watched a light smile reach upon her face, as she closed her eyes once more.


    Gently, I reached my hands upon her dantian and extended my senses. The tree within my soul expanded, a root reaching within Labby from our bond. I let the root reach within her dantian, as a spirit anchor manifested within.


    Chi flowed from my hand, towards the cracked pieces of her dantian. Like strings I pulled them along, bringing them back together. The tree spread its roots, binding to the broken ring, as I tied the pieces together.


    Digging in my pouch I grabbed a Qi gathering pill, that I soak in my vitality before dropping into Labby''s mouth. She pursed her lips, stirring. I sensed my vitality flowing through her body, and healing her wounds, as her dantian began to fix itself.


    I gently put Labby back on the ground.


    <em>¡°Senior sister¡­ okay?¡± </em>Twilight asked, as she jumped down next to Labby.


    ¡°She will be okay,¡± I whispered. ¡°Stay with her.¡±


    I stood up and turned to face the Twins. The two boys stood with their arms extended, Qi swirling in their cores and lightning crackling between their fists.


    Something snapped inside of me.


    "I was fine when your spar had nearly crippled me," I stepped forward, as Chi boiled in my core, hissing and frothing.


    "I was fine with the arrogance you had disyed.¡± mes burst from my hand, dark violet and bright red, licking my skin with a promise of agony.


    ¡°I was fine with the suffering you had inflicted upon others with no thought,¡± the wind swirled around me in a frenzy. Howling with fury.


    ¡°I was fine with forgiving you after all of that,¡± I reached upon the First Law carved within my soul. A golden ring shed in my eyes.


    "But... hurting Labby?" I kicked off, my feet leaving the ground as my fist mmed into the left twin''s gut.


    The cavern shuddered around me, crumbling from the shockwave as the boy was mmed into the wall. A crack echoed through the cavern, as his dantian shattered into pieces.


    <em>"How dare you?"</em>

 Chapter 101: The Hunt Ends

    Chapter 101: The Hunt Ends


    A resounding crack echoed through the cavern. The ground cracked underneath, a blinding ray of light shing through the darkness.


    Li stumbled from the impact, his body frozen stiff as he heard the crack. Felt the outpour of Qi from his brother¡¯s dantian as it shattered into pieces.


    A single strike.


    All it had taken was a single strike, to destroy years of training, and cultivation. To shatter everything they had been working towards. His eyes remained pinned upon his brother¡¯s form, as the boy slid down the cracked walls, and slumped down to the floor.


    Li turned slowly to face the boy. Watched the mes swirling in a dancing inferno of death.Two golden rings swirled inside the boy¡¯s pitch ck eyes, the fury inside scraping raw terror from Li¡¯s soul.


    <em>¡°Demon,¡± </em>Li hissed, unable to hold himself back. There was no Gu that he could sense, yet the sheer terror inflicting upon him the boy¡¯s gaze had no other description that he could give.


    The boy stepped forward, wisps of white and gold swirling around his fists. Li reached within his chest, to the terror that stemmed within his heart and drowned it in rage. The lightning Qi in his core raged. It wished tosh out, to incinerate everything within its path, and today, Li would let it. There were no words exchanged. With a pulse of thunder Qi, Li kicked off.


    <em>¡°I am going to kill you!¡± </em>the boy roared, lightning coating his fists as he moved. His fist shot towards the boy¡¯s gut, lightning covering them as he moved within an eye blink. In a motion almost too fast for him to see, the boy turned to the side. A fist descended on Li¡¯s skull.


    The blow sent him flying into the wall, the walls copsing around him. Li pushed through the pile of rocks, trying to free himself. But before he could escape, the boy took another step, arriving right in front of him.


    A hand reached out, grabbing him by the throat as Li was raised up into the air. He grabbed upon the hand, wing to free himself. His legs dangled, thrashing as his eyes stared into the swirling ck pools inside the boy¡¯s eyes, and the ring of gold contained within them.


    With a silent turn, Li felt himself being pulled back, before he was tossed like a child. He screamed, Qi flooding his feet, as his arms pulled up, ready to take on the impact. The ground met his face soon, as Li tumbled, crashing into a tree outside the cavern.


    Groaning in pain, he coughed out blood, quickly pulling himself to his feet. Quickly, he dug into the pouch, taking out a pill that he bit between his teeth.


    The trees rustled around Li, as a figure walked through them. The boy was silent, eerily silent as he walked forward.


    Li pulled to his feet. His arms shook, trembling without control. Pain wracked his body, the world spinning in his vision.


    <em>¡°You will regret this,¡±</em> Li snarled back, spitting out a broken tooth. ¡°Hurt me all you want. Elder Yan is going to kill you for crippling Lei. He willsh you till you die crying like a pig for ughter in front of the whole sect, before he kills that spirit of yours and your entire family.¡±


    The boy stood in silence, staring upon him. A momentter, an almost distant voice echoed from his mouth. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li muttered, taken aback at the remark.


    In a blink the boy moved, a hand mming his chest as he was knocked into a tree. <em>¡°Is that all?¡± </em>the boy growled, his voice rippling with a crack.


    Li gasped for air, as tears filled his eyes. He gagged as the boy¡¯s intense gaze held him ce.


    <em>¡°Because, I am going to do so much more.¡±</em>


    Wisps of white and ck mes gathered around the boy¡¯s hand, and Li screamed. A st had him shooting through the tree set behind his back, flying through the forest.


    ¡°Stand, Junior Brother,¡± a voice echoed through the forest. Li groaned, turning over as he looked forward. ¡°Stand and fight me. It has been months since west sparred. Let us trade pointers,¡± the boy said, walking closer.


    Li coughed, the hair pin on his head falling as a disarray of hair strands covered his vision. His eyes widened as a long forgotten memory returned upon him. A spar where he had fought a weakling, trying to practice his new technique to aim at the head.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ how?¡± Li¡¯s eyes widened, as he pulled himself. ¡°How did you grow so much?¡± His voice was shaking, fear now fully entrenched in his heart.


    ¡°All thanks to your pointer''s junior brother. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have never woken up,¡± the boy said, and Li almost sensed a kindness in the voice. Yet the boy¡¯s expression was still as empty as ever, his dark eyes burning with raw fury. A shudder ran down his back.


    ¡°Y-you will regret this,¡± Li stammered, gathering his Qi. His body was aching, bones broken and insides bleeding. There was no way for him to win this match. All he could do was try to buy some time.


    ¡°Make me,¡± the boy said.


    Li stared nkly, with his fists raised.


    ¡°Make me regret my choices Li. Avenge your brother. Or do you not care for him either?¡±


    A strand of fury passed from Li¡¯s chest as the image of his brother came upon him, but the fear for his own life won out.


    ¡°Strike me. Strike me with everything you have. I will not move. I swear this on my Path.¡± the boy said, standing with his gaze fixed intently upon Li. A pulse traveled through the world at his words.


    Li grinned. ¡°You are a fool. I don¡¯t know how you have achieved such strength, but your arrogance will be your end. For daring to strike against me, and my brother. I will make sure you suffer this strike.¡±


    Lightning Qi pulsed in his core, glowing into his fists. Golden bolts crackled around his body, as Li pushed himself to the edge. His blood boiled, the fury of the phoenix building inside of him. He was less now, less without his brother, but he would not let that stop him.


    Golden bolts flew around Li, in a swirling dance of fury, waiting to be released. His fists moved through the air, plucking each bolt out, gathering them in his palms.


    <em>Not enough. </em>


    He called for more, draining his dantian to the absolute limit. The bolts roared in a frenzy, as he moved faster and faster, gathering them all around his body. The bolt of gold pulsed within his hand, the air crackling with static, as a blinding light grew near Li¡¯s fists.


    It was not enough. He needed more, a lot more.


    Li¡¯s gaze drifted towards the sky. Storm clouds drifted upon them, rays of sun peeking through from a tempest that had passed. He raised his fists to the sky and called upon the heavens, sending a pulse of Qi up into the sky.


    The air vibrated around him, as his bolt shot into the sky. Towards the heavens itself. The bolt of gold shed, rising like a phoenix of gold, as it crashed into the clouds.


    Li panted, standing, as his heart drummed within his chest. The world remained silent for a moment, edges of despair crawling upon his heart that he had failed.


    Then the heavens rumbled.


    Li barked augh, his joy spiking and mingling with seething anger. He would put this peasant into his ce. The very heavens were on his side.


    The skies turned and rumbled, golden bolts of lightning shing among them. A tribtion brewed within the air, as the Heavens answered his call.


    A brilliant bolt of light shed down upon Li, the strength of the Heavens flooding his pathways. Bursting through them. He screamed in agony, and exhration, as the thunder filled his body.


    The words of an art of the Heavens formed within his mouth.


    <strong><em>¡°Heavenly Phoenix¡¯s Strike¡±</em></strong>


    A roaring phoenix of lightning shot out forward, covering the world in heavenly lightning. The ground singed, turning bright red, as the heat caused the air to burn.


    <em>¡°The First Law,¡± </em>Li heard a voice whisper. <em>¡°Duality of Chi.¡± </em>


    The world rippled around him. Two orbs of ck and white collided. The ground beneath him crackled, a blinding light covering his sight.


    Pirs of ghastly me rose from the ground, consuming his thunder phoenixpletely. For a brief moment, Li¡¯s eyes met the golden rings staring at him, and as the pirs of mes swallowed him whole, he realized his folly.


    He¡¯d never even posed a threat.


    ***


    Yan Yun felt her heart shuddering, as she watched mes rising into the sky. Ghastly mes of white and ck that mingled together. It was terrifying, in a way that she could not fathom, and her heart raced watching the scene.


    The scenes hade back into ce, as the end of the tournament had approached, and her grandfather had spread his influence to see what was happening for himself. They had watched Li and Lei fight against a spirit. Watched Li lose to La Bi, before she was struck in the back. And the aftermath of it all, when Lu Jie had arrived outside.


    She watched Lu Jie walk through a ming forest, watched him strike Li, as if he were nothing. Just what had happened in there, to change him so much?


    For a brief moment, she saw the ck demonic eyes of Gu sh around him, and felt her heart shudder. Has he been taken over? Had she condemned Li and Lei to die at a demon¡¯s hands?


    Her heart thundered, as her nce shifted around the arena. Most of the mortals, perhaps even the elders would miss it. They had never faced a demon, never truly felt the energy of death, but her grandfather would know. The ck mes could not be mistaken to be anything else.


    Just what would her grandfather do now? What would Lu Jie do?


    She clenched her fists, watching in silence. Only time would tell.


    ***


    I stood amidst an ashen forest when I finally came to. mes ran rampant around me, the ground cracked and marred ck.


    The influence of the First Law retreated from me, the golden rings within my eyes fading. I sensed strength leaving my body as my dantian and pathways began to ache.


    I stumbled for a moment, before continuing forward. I had been in a trance. A trance of fury and single purpose. A part of me was surprised that I hadn¡¯t killed both the twins right then and there, but another was also d that I hadn¡¯t.


    Despite how much I seethed with hate, despite all of that, I could not justify killing children.


    Li twitched on the ground, as I walked towards him. He was still conscious after everything, which took me by surprise.


    I stared at his burnt body, half of his head of hairpletely gone from where the mes of Gu and Qi had struck him.


    <em>¡°Demon,¡± </em>the boy rasped, his eyes unfocused.


    I kneeled nearby. Many words filled my chest, many things that I wanted to say. Yet nothing felt right. Nothing, after what I had done, would mean anything.


    I set my hand to his cracked dantian, and I saw the boy¡¯s eyes widen for a brief moment.


    ¡°You will not speak of anything that has happened here,¡± I said out loud, pressing my hand against his abdomen.


    Li nodded silently.


    Chi spread from my body, into his core, as a chain formed around his dantian. There was a crack within his core, as the mes of Gu and Qi had infiltrated his spirit and wreaked havoc, but he could still recover over months. Unlike his brother.


    Silently, I walked closer and picked up any herbs from the boy¡¯s pouch that weren¡¯tpletely destroyed. I only found a single one.


    Any care for the boy was gone from my heart by that point as I stood up and turned. Quickly, I made my way back to the cavern, where I had left Labby. And to my surprise, I found Twilight sitting on her head, the little diamond on her forehead glowing.


    My eyes drifted back to the girl, sitting on the ground with her abdomen clutched and a gaze of wonderbeled towards me.


    ¡°Master, Lab¡ª¡±


    I swept Labby in a hug, before she could say anything, wrapping my hands around her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Labby,¡± I whispered, grabbing her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Labby¡¯s arm gently pressed itself against my back, as she leaned into the hug. ¡°It feels good Master,¡± she whispered. ¡°Labby can hug you now. It feels good.¡±


    I let Labby rest in my arms for a moment, as I took the opportunity to assess her core. Her dantian was fractured, but thankfully, unlike Zhang, neither had it been ripped out, nor had itpletely broken apart.


    I sensed strands of Chi binding together broken off pieces, with the roots of the tree within my soul healing the cracks slowly. I smiled, feeling relieved to know that she would be fine.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight, eximed, feeling my relief. Iughed out loud, feeling happy to be surrounded by my spirits.


    A strange sensation tugged at me. I stood up, surprised at what was happening when a blinding sh of light covered me.


    Shouts and cheers mmed me from all directions, as I stumbled,finding myself standing in the center of an arena. A voice echoed around me, announcing the end.


    <em>¡°And the Hunt ends! We have our Winner, Lu Jie!¡± </em>

 Chapter 102: Trial

    Chapter 102: Trial


    Whoops and shouts echoed all around me, forming a nket of noise. The people cheered with a mad fervor, as names were chanted through the crowd. My gaze shifted through the crowd, before they finally settled onto Yan Yun.


    I saw her watching me silently, a look of concern in her gaze. My heart sank as I realized what had happened.


    They had seen the fight. Perhaps even the trial. I had no idea how much, but they had definitely seen something.


    <em>¡°What an incredible end to the hunt!¡± </em>the voice echoed through the crowd, causing another wave of cheers to reach out from the crowd.


    I felt a hand grab my sleeve, and I looked sideways, to find Labby looking around the area nervously. Quickly, I realized something.


    They weren¡¯t just cheering for me, but for Labby as well. They were cheering for the both of us, chanting our names in a rising fervor of excitement.


    <em>¡°A battle of spirit and master. A disy of indomitable strength! Who would¡¯ve thought of such a thing from an unknown disciple of no renown!¡± </em>


    By now, I was starting to get annoyed by the loud screams. As much as the attention pleased me, there was too much anxiety in my heart about what was toe to enjoy it. My gaze went towards Elder Yan, seated atop his seat at the center. But instead of fury, I saw an impassive face look at me with cold, calcting eyes.


    My gaze shifted once more, towards the Lord. A pulse of Qi silenced the whole crowd as he raised his hand. I bowed my head deeply in respect.


    ¡°A marvelous performance by our disciples,¡± the Lord said, and I felt my tense shoulders rxing ever so slightly. ¡°But, to cripple a disciple is still not a forgivable offense, no matter the reason.¡±


    And there it was. I sucked in a deep breath and raised my head to meet the Lord¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I was merely delivering justice upon cowards who had struck from behind,¡± I said, my hand grasping Labby¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°It is not your task to do so, disciple,¡± Elder Yan said. ¡°Or do you think yourself above thews of our sect?¡± He asked, and though his voice was calm, I could sense the vibrating fury hidden underneath.


    I grit my teeth, struggling not to spit back at the Elder. With a calm voice that I struggled to hold, I replied.


    ¡°Forgive me Elder, but I was merely trading pointers. I am but an outer disciple, who hadn¡¯t broken through even at my age. I hadn¡¯t anticipated the prodigious twins to be so weak, and went slightly overboard.¡±


    Someughs echoed from the arena, quickly silenced by the gaze of the elder. I couldn¡¯t help but grin slightly at the remark. I was using the very same rules the Elders lived their lives by afterall. The fault was upon the twins for being so weak.


    ¡°It is the duty of a senior, to guide their juniors. Not to cripple and stem their potential forever,¡± the Elder said, and I remained silent.


    The eyes of the crowd shifted to the Lord, sitting and watching over me in silence. Moments passed, as I waited, before finally, the Lord spoke up once again.


    ¡°What is your name, child?¡±


    I looked up in confusion, and realized that I wasn¡¯t the one being talked to. The Lord¡¯s gaze went past me, and to the smaller girl partially hiding behind my leg.


    Labby looked up at me, unsure. I gently pat her head, nodding once.


    ¡°L-Labby!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°La Bi. The child who had been blessed by the honorable Dragon of the seventh peak,¡± the Lord said, as everyone¡¯s gaze shifted past me, and on towards Labby.


    ¡°Tell us La Bi. Do you think your Master should be punished for his actions? For crippling a fellow disciple in a tournament meant to nurture and grow?¡± the Lord asked.


    I stood silently, watching a light smirk rest upon Elder Yan¡¯s face. Not reacting in any way, I waited for Labby to answer.


    ¡°No,¡± Labby said, her voice steady. ¡°Labby thinks that Master did nothing wrong. Master was protecting Labby. They had promised to kill Labby, and her Master both, and the sect had said the hidden trial was outside the restrictions of the tournament. Labby thinks her master was merciful. He could¡¯ve killed both of them.¡±


    I almostughed out loud, when I saw Elder Yan¡¯s face twitch. Didn¡¯t expect an answer like that from a young spirit huh?


    ¡°The rules of the trial were meant as a warning from the spirits. The act of harming another disciple does not lessen in any way with it,¡± Elder Yan responded.


    ¡°Labby was hurt too!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°A mere spirit is not the same as a disciple.¡±


    I clenched my fist, as I felt the Chi in my core start to boil. I looked up at the elder, before bringing my fists together.


    ¡°Forgive me Elder. But I cannot help but notice that you are not talking about the repeated threats from Li to kill me. I had previously almost been crippled by him in a spar as well, and had it not been for help from the sect Alchemist, I may have lost my cultivation as well,¡± I said out loud, keeping my head bowed.


    The man snorted. ¡°Spars can result in minor injuries. If you have made such a quick recovery, then it should¡¯ve been nothing serious.¡±


    I sensed another pulse of Qiing from the Lord, silencing the arena once more.


    ¡°Lu Jie,¡± the Lord said, and I raised my head. ¡°Do you remember your debt?¡±


    I met the Lord¡¯s gaze for a moment, before nodding my head.


    ¡°Very well. We have decided. You shall be expelled from the sect for the crime of crippling a fellow disciple, and will work under our name for the next year,¡± the Lord¡¯s voice boomed through the crowd.


    I heard multiple gaspse from the crowd, as my heart thundered. That was no punishment. It was a boon that many would fight to obtain. And for the Lord to do this so publicly¡­ meant he was taking a stance against the sect, and showing that I was under his protection.


    I bowed my head even further. ¡°I ept my punishment, Lord Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Then let us not tarry. The hunt has ended, and it is time for the tournament to progress to the other disciples waiting for their turn,¡± the Lordmanded, as cheers took the crowd again.


    An Elder appeared near me escorting me outside the chambers in a rush. The world rippled around me, as I was teleported in a dark chamber all of a sudden.


    ¡°This is thest favor I will be doing you Tian Feng,¡± the Elder who had escorted me muttered, before teleporting away.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± I heard Sheldon¡¯s voice, as the turtle rushed up to me, bumping his head to my feet.


    My gaze instead was fixated upon the man standing in front of me, a thin smile set upon his lips.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    ¡°Yeah, we do.¡±


    ***


    Yan Yun walked through the halls of the inner sect. There had been a small intermission after the hunt, given the many unpredictable activities that had urred. Her grandfather had called for her in that time period, and she found her gut twisting in anxiety.


    She walked through the corridor, reaching the chamber she recognised to be her grandfather''s. Lightning Qi swirled within in a raging storm.


    <em>¡°Yan Yun need not worry. Things should go fine.¡±</em>


    Leiyu consoled her, and she returned a nod. Gathering herself, she slid the door open, and saw her grandfather standing with his hands put behind his back, lightning crackling around him in a furious disy.


    ck burnt marks from stray lightning strikes marred the ground, and she could see Li shivering nearby, half his face covered in bandages from the burnt mark. Lei was nowhere to be seen, likely still being treated having his dantian shattered.


    ¡°You have brought shame to our name,¡± the man echoed, as Li kowtowed deeply, his head set upon the floor.


    ¡°He is a Demon,¡± Li whimpered, and her grandfather scoffed.


    ¡°There is not a single mark of miasma on you. If he truly is a demon, then he at least possesses more cunning than both of youbined,¡± her grandfather spat, fury boiling from his body.


    ¡°And if he truly is a demon, then I could not just bring it up in front of the entire city. What name would be left of our sect, if it was ever found out that we had been nurturing a demon?¡± Elder Yan said, his eyes set upon Li¡¯s shivering form. ¡°No, no we must proceed with caution. Those mes of his were abnormal, demonic. Yet for some reason, not a single trace of either Gu or Qi remains from his Arts. Nothing but an empty void.¡±


    The Elder¡¯s gaze shifted then, settling upon Yan Yun.


    ¡°She knew,¡± Li whimpered once more, raising his face. A gaze burning with hate settled upon Yan Yun from behind his bandaged and marred face. ¡°She had this book in her chamber, with the same boy in it. Deviant tales written inside of them. She knew who he was all along.¡±


    Yan Yun felt her chest tighten at the words.


    ¡°Is this true, Yu¡¯an?¡± her grandfather asked, his gaze set upon her. His eyes trembled for a moment, their fury dimming.


    Yan Yun gulped, clenching her face as she met his gaze. ¡°I did know of Lu Jie.¡±


    Elder Yan stared in her direction, his face turning passive. His nce shifted towards the twins for a brief moment, before returning to Yan Yun. ¡°These pesky children are one thing but Yu¡¯an¡­ you? Did you never think to tell us of it? <em>Do you understand what this means?¡± </em>her Grandfather erupted, and Yan Yun flinched back.


    <em>¡°Leiyu knew as well. It is not merely Yan Yun,¡± </em>Leiyu spoke up, manifesting on her shoulders with a crackle.


    ¡°No, Leiyu had asked me to stop. I knew about Lu Jie. I¡¯d asked him to beat these two as well. He wasn¡¯t going to participate in the tournament at all if it wasn¡¯t for me. I asked him to participate, I wanted him to beat Li and Lei, albeit not like this. It was all me,¡± Yan Yun replied, stepping up, as lightning crackled around Elder Yan.


    ¡°Why?¡± the Elder asked, his voice quavering for a moment. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± he asked once again, his fury rising.


    <em>¡°Why did you betray me?¡± </em>he asked, as a golden bolt of lightning shed from his hands, shooting towards her.


    Yan Yun moved before she could think, her hands moved ahead. The bolt of lightning curved around her hands, moving through her fingers as she guided it, around on itself. The lighting flowed through her hands, before shooting back out, as itshed at her grandfather.


    A crackle of fury descended, as the Elder stumbled back, his gaze wide in shock.


    She watched the fury in his gaze, watching his Qi rumbling as his gaze leveled itself upon her. All she could see in his gaze, was anger at the slight, anger at having lost face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Yan Yun asked, her voice choking upon itself. ¡°What do you think these two represent?¡± she asked, taking a step forward.


    ¡°Heirs. That is what. You were looking for an heir for our n, after you had sold my hand to the Lord¡¯s son like I was some mere trophy,¡± Yan Yun spoke, lightning Qi boiling in her core.


    ¡°Did my struggle ever matter to you? Did all these years of work, all the things I did to appease you ever matter?¡± Yan Yun asked, a bolt of lightning crackling upon her fingers.


    ¡°I never could make any friends I wanted. Never got to live my life outside of <em>your </em>demands. All you ever saw in me was a tool, a piece to be traded. And even then, I kept on working, and working and working. Hoping that if I got strong enough, if I got far enough, maybe you would reconsider. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­I would make you proud.¡±


    Yan Yun¡¯s voice choked, as she felt something shift in her core. An answer that she had been struggling to find all this time revealed itself.


    The step into the fifth realm broke from in front of her, as the answer to her path revealed itself. Lightning swirled around her in arcs of golden glimmer. Tears flowed from her eyes as she looked at her grandfather.


    ¡°I cultivate¡­ to make you proud,¡± she whispered, as her core shuddered. Yet she took no step forward. The realization stood like a heavy stone upon her heart, as her dantian shuddered under its weight.


    If this was her path. If this was her reason to cultivate? Then she would rather never again.


    Her dantian shuddered, the Qi within it fading out to the word as her path dissolved upon itself. She felt her strength leaving her body as her Path faded from her grasp.


    Tears flowed down Yan Yun¡¯s cheeks, as she cried, unable to hold them back. She did not see her grandfather walk closer, she did not see the expression on his face, as he regarded her.


    ¡°If you really have picked that boy over us,¡± the Elder said, his voice heavy. ¡°Then you need not stay.¡± The man silently walked past her and out of the chamber, soon followed by Li, as Yan Yun was left all by herself.


    Yan Yun¡¯s knees gave out, as she crumpled where she stood. Her tears turned to pained sobs. Leiyu¡¯s arms wrapped around her body, as she crawled onto his chest, and let the grief of having lost her family take her away.

 Chapter 103: Leaving Sect

    Chapter 103: Leaving Sect


    To my surprise, the talk I had been waiting for so much had not happened so quickly. After a brief talk, I had been asked to wait before I could have a proper talk with the Lord. The week had flown by as the tournament progressed, and with the light chill of autumn marking the turn of the seasons, I was finally called to the Lord¡¯s estate.


    The manor resided at the heart of the city, a vast and sprawling structure that sat right down the center, overlooking the entire city. I almost wondered if the manor alone wasrger than the Cloudy Peaks sect. If it wasn¡¯t, then it was quiteparable in size.


    I walked for a good few minutes, trailing behind the guards escorting me. Both at the third realm. And these were just the guards manning the door, I shuddered to think what the actual troops were like. Likely all seventh realm or higher.


    We walked for a few minutes through gardens upon gardens, full of various kinds of herbs and nts. I spotted an entire waterfall in a distant pond further away from the path through some shrubs.


    The building soon became visible, not particrlyrge, but well warded and spread out in a pleasing design. The guards parted ways with me, remaining outside, as I was taken a hold of by a servant, who also seemed to be a cultivator, albeit only at the first realm.


    ¡°Honorable guest, the Lord awaits your presence,¡± the woman said with a bow, as she guided me through the corridors.


    My gaze wandered around the premises taking in all the sights as I was led in. Soon, I stood outside the doors of a massive chamber, as the maid instructed me to stand by for a moment.


    ¡°Come in,¡± a voice instructed.


    I nced at the maid, who quickly slid the door open for me, before I made my way in. Lord Zhou sat further, on a simplistic seat, a table in front of him with papers spread all over. I bowed my head deeply in respect.


    ¡°It is an honor to work in your service, Lord Zhou,¡± I replied smoothly. Just a bit over a week ago, I would¡¯ve been incapable of any proper courtesy.


    ¡°Raise your head, no need to be so stiff,¡± the Lord said, and I raised my head to meet the Lord¡¯s eyes.


    Lord Zhou continued to nce over his papers, frowning. His eyes nced at me a momentter, as he assessed me in silence.


    ¡°Here, have a look,¡± the Lord said, handing the parchment to me. I nced at the papers, grimacing visibly when I saw that they were ounting for taxes. But the math itself was fairly simple.


    ¡°Does¡­ the Lord ask me to solve this?¡± I asked, looking up in confusion.


    ¡°Can you?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. I nodded.


    ¡°Very well, in that case. Show us,¡± he said. I picked up the quill nested within the parchment sheet, noticing that it continued to run ink without any need to dip it in a pot. Spending a few minutes, I added the math for the numbers, crossed checking them by converting the characters into English numbers. Silently, I handed the paper back.


    The Lord took the sheet, ncing over it. A momentter, he looked up at me, and nodded. ¡°We know what your task will be here, Lu Jie.¡±


    ¡°Math teacher?¡± I asked, being unable to hold myself back.


    The Lordughed in reply. ¡°That and more. We are aware of the Lost Souls, and their penchant for these kinds of tasks. More in recent years than before. I¡¯d like for you to tutor my sons.¡±


    I stared at the lord for a moment, before returning a nod. I definitely did not mind. Before I could ask any questions though, the Lord continued.


    ¡°We will provide a chamber and everything you need, if you wish to stay at our manor, but if not, then we will provide for arrangements elsewhere too. You will be expected to arrive here every weekend, to teach our sons. And afterwards, you will be learning from instructors on some key martial arts, and will continue your study of Alchemy. From a master you are likely already familiar with.¡±


    I stared at the lord silently, unsure of what to say. He had gotten the old man to agree to teach me? Even after I left the sect?


    ¡°That sounds¡­ like a lot to provide as a punishment,¡± I finally managed, staring at the Lord in bewilderment.


    The Lord smirked. ¡°We shall see if you say that once your training has begun. You walk a mysterious path, Lu Jie. One that needs to be nurtured and explored carefully. We have ns, and from the message that had arrived from the Shie n, not much time to act upon them.¡±


    My ears perked up on hearing the name. I had not seen Liuxiang even once since going to the trial. The Lord, apparently having already known something, extended a letter that appeared in his hands out of nowhere.


    ¡°Your friend had sent a message. But the sect has refused to ept things in your name, so we decided to keep it instead. Here,¡± the Lord said, extending the letter forward.


    I walked ahead, grabbing it, and after an indication from the Lord that it was fine to read it, I broke the seal open.


    <em>¡°I¡¯m sorry for vanishing without the word Lu Jie. The trial had taken me to my great-great-grandmother. She¡¯d just reached the eleventh realm, reaching the status of Divinity and a feast will be held in the Jade court in her name. She pushed me to get through a breakthrough, and progress my cultivation faster than I¡¯d nned, so that I could be named heir. </em>


    <em>I can¡¯t exin too much, but your secrets are safe with me. I¡¯ll take a while before I can help you with our promise. But I¡¯ll be there. Don¡¯t worry about me, and take care. If luck has it, we¡¯ll even get to meet before long.</em>


    <em>¡ª Shie Liuxiang¡±</em>


    I dropped the letter when it began to corrode all of a sudden, vanishing into smoke before it even hit the ground. In surprise I looked up, trying to process all the information.


    ¡°You have interesting friends,¡± the lord said.


    I looked at him silently, before giving a light nod.


    ¡°Is there anything you would like then? About where you wish to live, and what you n to do from now on?¡±


    I gave the question some thought. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay in Taizhou,¡± I replied, looking at the Lord. The man nodded to me.


    ¡°Very well. And before we forget, here. The reward for your efforts,¡± Lord Zhous said, putting his hand to the side. I watched in surprise as a spirit sat in his palm, a flower of silver sat in his hands, looking at me with beady eyes.


    ¡°Sii?¡± the little nt said, stumbling over towards me.


    Even though Twilight wasn¡¯t with me, I could somehow still hear her shouting in delight. Gently, I picked up the silver spirit lilly. The spirit sniffed my hands, before it began to chime happily and rub itself against my palm.


    I smiled, putting it on my shoulder.


    ¡°Make your preparations, Lu Jie. You have till tomorrow morning to leave the sect premises and reach your new home,¡± the Lord said, and I bowed my head in respect.


    ¡°I hope you are ready for things to be different, Lu Jie. The actions, and to some extent, your very existence will be bringing change to this world. You have been given a seed. A seed for a new era. It is our duty to help you nurture it.¡±


    I nced back at the Lord, bowing once, before I stepped out, my heart racing in a mixture of nervous excitement.


    Things were changing, and only time would tell if for better or for worse.


    ***


    ¡°Why the hell do ya have so much junk?¡± Su Lin asked me, making a disgusted face as he carried out another pot filled with spirit herbs.


    Su Lin and his brother Cao Chen had both arrived at the sect to help me move out. Without even a letter or any other method ofmunication for the task. Zhang had stayed back at Taizhou with granny Lang, to take care of the old women and the shop.


    ¡°How¡¯s business been going?¡± I asked Su Lin, hauling over a bundle of pointless notes from my desk. I would have to stack them one day, but that day was certainly not going to be today.


    ¡°Better than we¡¯d ever expected. Things have changed down there. Ya¡¯ll see when we get there,¡± Su Lin said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Ya sure went and became famous though,¡± Su Lin said, as we passed by a pair of disciples who looked at me as if they¡¯d just seen a fish with legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± I grunted to the snickering Su Lin, putting my bundle of notes onto the cart standing outside the sect.


    ¡°Sure is for me,¡± Su Lin replied, putting over his bunch of items. I elbowed the snickering boy, andughed when he actually stumbled from the impact, making me realize that I was a fair bit stronger than I had been before.


    Our banter continued, a light back and forth, as we slowly but surely emptied out the room. I stood in the empty chamber now, the sun soon to be rising over the horizon, as I felt a mncholy fill my heart.


    I have lived here for years now. But the past few months of my life spent in this ce had been something else entirely. There was a strange sense of loss I felt at having to leave, but I also knew that I had to one day or another.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ll miss you. But it was good while I was here,¡± I said out loud. A meow interrupted my thoughts, and I nced down to see a familiar cat rubbing against my feet.


    ¡°Nyan!¡± I eximed, bending down to pet the cat. Nyan raised his backside to me, very clear about where he wanted his scritches, as he continued to rub himself against my feet.


    ¡°You want toe with me too?¡± I asked the cat, who let out another meow. Which I opted to take as a yes.


    With onest look at the chamber, I turned and walked outside. In silence, I made my way through the sect with Nyan in my hand, ignoring the nces and whispers.


    ¡°Definitely left a mark didn¡¯t ya?¡± Su Lin said once more. ¡°Did ya hear what they''re calling ya?¡± he asked, and I looked at the boy confused.


    ¡°What? They gave me a name?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Sure did. The Twin me demon, they call you. Not the most ttering name, but it sure is terrifying.¡±


    I grimaced, cringing hard internally. Of <em>course </em>I had gotten a stupid and edgy name like that. Though against my wishes, a smile rose my lips upwards as well. I could not deny being pleased.


    ¡°Master! Labby is ready!¡± Labby waved from the cart ahead, as I walked closer. Labby sat amidst all the things I had, which was a lot more than I¡¯d anticipated, but definitely not too much for a big cart. Sheldon sat nearby on the cart as well, sleeping contently, with Twilight sleeping on the little turtle.


    I smiled, setting Nyan down on the cart before I hauled myself up.


    Together with Su Lin, I sat at the cart, ncing at the sect onest time.


    ¡°Time to go huh?¡± Su Lin asked.


    I nodded, as the cart rocked forward, Cao Chen pulling ahead, when I heard a distant screaming for me.


    <em>¡°Lu Jie!¡± </em>I heard a figure scream, running towards me. My eyes widened in surprise, when I noticed Yan Yun running, her face flushed, and sweat on her face.


    ¡°I¡­ I need to¡­ go with you too,¡± she panted, catching her breath. I frowned watching the girl, unable to sense any form of cultivation from her whatsoever. As if she¡¯d somehow be a mortal.


    I decided not toment, waiting for Yan Yun to gather herself. ¡°I¡­ need a ce to stay. I can do work too, and I promise I won¡¯t be a burden. So can I please¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªSure,¡± I interrupted Yan Yun, extending a hand. A smile creeped on my face as I watched Yan Yun¡¯s eyes go wide in surprise ¡°Hop right along.¡±


    Hesitantly, she grasped my hand, pulling herself over and seating herself next to me.


    <em>¡°Hmph. Do not expect Leiyu to do any chores. That only applies to Yan Yun,¡± </em>the eagle said, manifesting nearby as he took a perch nearby.


    Iughed, watching the road pass by, as the sect began to pull away. The sun hovered over the horizon, slowly rising into the bright sky indicating a brand new day.


    I took in a breath, feeling my heart beating with trepidation at everything that was toe.


    It was time to head to our new home.

 Book 2: Chapter 1: A New Start

    Book 2: Chapter 1: A New Start


    The cart rattled beneath me, jumping and ttering as it moved through the dirt paths. The Ox pulling the cart grunted in effort, as Cao Chen steered the cart. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I think I can barely see it in the distance.¡±


    The sunlight warmed the back of my eyelids, making me open them. The sun was high up in the sky, approaching close to noon. Turning my sight ahead, beyond the rising and flowing grasnd I saw the little river cutting through thendscape, near whichy the town of Taizhou, bustling with people.


    I took a moment to appreciate my newly enhanced eyesight as I noted the vige head walking around in a rush. It was an odd sensation to be able to recognize faces, still far off in the distance.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± I asked, ncing at Cao Chen.


    ¡°About an hour or so,¡± Cao Chen replied, and I nodded.


    Labby rustled in myp, turning over in her sleep as she pursed her lips, a frown on her face. I brushed a hand through her grey hair, looking at her child-like form sleeping peacefully as I wondered just what kind of dream she may be seeing.


    My hand drifted from her head, down to her abdomen briefly. I gently pressed my hand, feeling the little spirit root in her dantian, keeping the cracked pieces of her dantian together as she healed. Despite knowing she was not in pain any longer, the thought made my chest tighten with pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± Yan Yun said, noticing my lingering gaze on Labby. ¡°I never should¡¯ve involved the two of you in this.¡±


    I felt a bit surprised when Yan Yun spoke up. She¡¯d been silent throughout the way. I''d noticed the tears that glistened her eyes. Seeing how I failed to even sense the base of her cultivation, it was not terribly difficult to imagine what may have happened with her grandfather.


    I sat in silence for a moment at Yan Yun¡¯s words. ¡°Li and Lei¡¯s actions are not your fault. I went of my own will. It was my fault to put even Labby at risk,¡± I said, clenching my fist. A hollow feeling lingered in my chest. I had taken my revenge, given in to anger, to the thing I had been trying not to be. What had it truly done? I had put Labby at risk, put myself at risk, letting her get injured and thenshed out because I was angry. It was childish. It was¡­ like me from before my spar with Li and Lei. The actions of an arrogant cultivator.


    I looked up to see words that yet lingered on Yan Yun¡¯s face, but neither of us spoke any further.


    We sat in silence, rocking along with the cart as the grasnds flew past us.


    ¡°Ah, here we go,¡± Cao Chen said, squinting into the distance. ¡°I see Taizhou. We¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    Yan Yun stirred in her seat, turning to look at the town in the distance. I noticed her eyes squinting as she looked towards the distance in confusion, before they widened a sliver as a realisation settled onto them. I followed soon after, realising what surprised her.


    She couldn¡¯t see the town. Her eyes were unable to see that far anymore.


    I turned my gaze away from Yan Yun before she noticed that I was watching her. Words hung in my chest, curiosity and concern jumbling together. She has lost her Path, that much I knew. And I knew her grandfather had something to do. Just what did her grandfather do to have something like this happen?


    Anger rose in me at the man, but I breathed the emotion back down. Actions and memories from Lu Jie still felt like a tangled mess within me. So much of me was vague now, unprocessed emotions bursting out at whim. I suspected it would take months before I could feelplete, but that didn¡¯t mean that I would allow my past self¡¯s faults to linger.


    With my breakthrough, my spirit had been forged anew. I would not squander it.


    ¡°Chii~¡± I hear Twilight chime, twirling as she climbs onto Su Lin¡¯s back, to stand atop his head. The sleeping boy¡¯s head bobbed, as he jerked and startled awake.


    ¡°Wha- what¡¯s happening?¡± Su Lin said, ncing around, arms raised up to his face. He nced around, slowly taking in everything, before his eyes met mine.


    Laughter burst out of me, at his stupid expression, and I felt the swirl of emotions in my chest be lighter. Cao Chen joined me as well, and I noticed even Yan Yun had a small smile on her lips.


    Silverlight watched theughing faces, before looking at Twilight standing on Su Lin¡¯s face. Following Twilight¡¯s lead, she jumped onto the boy¡¯s head chiming loudly as well. ¡°Sii!¡± the lilly nt said, raising her finger, looking around at everyone else for a reaction.


    ¡°Get off, you stupid nts,¡± Su Lin said, brushing off the two of them. Though the smile on his face betrayed his amusement.


    Labby stirred next to me. ¡°Master?¡± she murmured, rubbing her eyes as she got up.


    I patted her head lightly, smiling. ¡°Did you have a good sleep?¡± I asked Labby, as she looked up to me, still shrugging off the remnants of sleep from her eyes. Silently, the little girl nodded. My eyes drifted to her robes, marked with the sigil of the moon that brimmed with Lunar Qi. She would definitely need some new clothes.


    I felt Sheldon slowly wake up from our bond, as the little turtle blinked his eyes. Nyan continued to resist instead, curling even more tightly around the turtle¡¯s shell.


    With a crackle of lightning I saw Leiyu flying ahead, making his way to Taizhou before us by himself. In the distance I saw the people starting to gather, familiar faces and unfamiliar ones both mingling together as they saw the flying thunder eagle up in the skies.


    With a crackle of the reins, Cao Chen sped up the cart as the cart moved faster, rushing downhill to the entrance of the Taizhou. The vige stood, waiting for us to arrive with the vige head at the front.


    Slowly, we reached in front of the crowd as the cart settled to a stop an I jumped off. Guo Zou, the head, walked up to me. ¡°It is an honour to have you with us, cultivators,¡± the vige head greeted. ¡°Please, allow us.¡±


    A few men, which I recognised to be the miners I¡¯d saved with Liuxiang walked to our cart, and began to pick up all the things we¡¯d carried on the cart.


    ¡°I hope we¡¯re not intruding too much. I really appreciate you allowing us to stay with you,¡± I said to the vige head, lightly bowing my head in thanks.


    ¡°Nonsense. I would shame my ancestor¡¯s spirits if I could ever be so ungrateful to our benefactor,¡± the head said, shaking his head.


    The others stepped off the cart as well, Cao Chen and Su Lin helping the miners take the things off, while Labby, my spirits and Yan Yun walked up to stand by my side.


    Leiyu crackled with lightning, settling on Yan Yun¡¯s shoulders and I saw the vigers staring at all of us. I couldn¡¯t me them either. We made for quite the crowd. Labby was wearing celestial clothes from the lunar court itself while Yan Yun emanated her Jade beauty aura despitecking a cultivation base. My spirits on the other hand made for quite the attraction simply due to their nature as spirits.


    ¡°What took you so long, boy?¡± a familiar old woman¡¯s voice reached me.


    I turned and saw a familiar wrinkled face heading towards me, a smoking pipe grasped in her other hand. ¡°Made a damn mess at the tournament too, what were you thinking?¡± Granny Lang said in a gruff voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too granny Lang,¡± I said with a smile.


    The old woman snorted but did not pursue. ¡°That old bastard wouldn¡¯t have been happy if something had happened to you. I¡¯m d to see you in one piece boy,¡± she added in a quieter voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot to be discussed. So please,e and have some tea. The miners will see to your items, and put them at the ce for you to stay at,¡± the Vige head said, and I nodded, following inside.


    To my surprise, none of my spirits or friends followed me inside the vige head¡¯s ce, except Yan Yun, who trailed behind quietly with Leiyu on her shoulders. I turned to see Labby being prodded and pulled at curiously by the young children of the vige. Many were fascinated by her sparkling dress that shifted and moved around as if defying gravity. My little spirit turned to me, her eyes confused and slightly scared.


    <em>¡°Go and have some fun with the kids, Labby,¡± </em>I sent to her,<em></em>and she nodded, going along with the children. A momentter, I nced at Sheldon who understood my intention without me having to say anything.


    Silently, the turtle followed behind Labby, taking Twilight and Silverlight with him.


    Satisfied, I followed into the vige head¡¯s home. Walking in, I took a seat in the guest chamber on little cushions set on the floor, next to Yan Yun who sat next to me. A small wooden table was in front of us, on the other side of which the vige head sat, eyes narrowed and his portly bellyrger than thest time I¡¯d seen him.


    ¡°I hope everything is going well?¡± I asked the vige head.


    ¡°Oh, more than well. Olddy Lang has been an immense help, teaching many of the women about her craft. We have medicine to sell to the city now if we so wish, and there¡¯s been a lot fewer illnesses. The three brothers have also been immensely helpful, chasing off any stray spirits and pests trying to get into the herb storages. And now to have you here as well. It is truly a blessing.¡±


    I already knew about the little details from the letters from Zhang, but I still smiled regardless when I heard it from the vige head¡¯s mouth.


    Footsteps moved towards us and I moved towards the door. A girl, roughly around Yan Yun¡¯s age, opened the door, carrying a tray with cups of tea. Walking closer, she gently ced the warm and still steaming tea down, nodding briefly to me once. I quickly recognised her to be the vige head¡¯s daughter Yin. I nodded my head once to her in acknowledgement, noticing her gaze linger on me for a moment before she walked out of the chamber.


    Silently, I picked up the tea-cups, taking a sip of the warm tea. The taste felt a bit nd to me, given how used I¡¯d gotten to mixing in spirit herbs into food anytime I ate, which in itself was bing less and less often.


    Yan Yun didn¡¯t touch hers, sitting next to me in silence.


    ¡°Is there something you wished to discuss, honoured cultivator?¡± the vige head asked, looking at me with his typical nervous expression that made it seem like he was perpetually sweating.


    ¡°Please, call me Lu Jie. And in truth, I have a lot of things to discuss. ns for this ce, and what I will be doing as well. But seeing as we¡¯ve just arrived here, I¡¯ll leave those talks forter. For now, I just wanted to ask what the arrangements for our stay might be, and how I can pay you for them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do any such thing. We¡¯ve got enough room for all of you to stayfortably. Please, allow us to do this much at the very least,¡± the vige head said.


    ¡°Are you sure? Surely it will be an imposition if we have to stay with the other families, especially if it¡¯s for a longer period of time,¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be concerned over that. The youngdy can stay with my daughter, who should be more than delighted to have a friend who would stay with her. I¡¯ve also arranged for a ce for you,¡± the vige head said.


    ¡°Oh, I- is that alright?¡± Yan Yun asked, looking at the vige head.


    ¡°What are you saying, youngdy? It is a great honour to have the granddaughter of Elder Yan live with us,¡± the vige head said, and I saw Yan Yun¡¯s expression fall. She hid the briefpse quickly, but not enough for it to go unnoticed by the vige head.


    ¡°This can be a good experience for you too, Yan Yun. A change of perspective, among other things.¡±


    Yan Yun looked at me, returning a silent nod. Leiyu looked back at me, the eagle¡¯s eyes as critical as ever.


    ¡°Where would I be staying then?¡± I asked, trying to focus the conversation to a different topic.


    ¡°Uhh- that. I¡¯ll have to ask the vigers,¡± the vige head replied. I¡¯d been ignoring the various tells for a while now, thinking he had just been more nervous than normal around me, perhaps sensing the change in my cultivation, or hearing some stupid rumour from the sect, but perhaps I was wrong.


    The door to the vige head¡¯s chambers opened with a tter, as she walked into the chamber, looking at me. ¡°Su Lin needs you boy. Something of yours that he needs help to move,¡± the Granny said.


    I nodded, getting up. Giving my gratitude to the vige head onest time, I made my way out with the granny, as we began to walk to the other end of the vige.


    We walked a bit further outside the homes that lined the perimeter of Taizhou, and I saw the surprise that the vige head and granny Lang had been trying to hide. A section of thend near the western edge of the vige, next to the Qi vein had been tilled. Little spirit herbs grew in small patches here and there, at what looked like failed attempts at growing them, yet enough were here to fill the air with Qi. A fence was erected around the perimeter of the garden, going all the way back and behind what was the real surprise, one that made my eyes widen in surprise when I saw it.


    A little home sat on the hill, made of cut stone and wood, looking snugly set on thendscape. Yet its features were not something I would expect to see here of all ces. It was built with wood, its features a mix of the architecture of this world and mine.


    The granny turned towards me, as I stared at her in surprise. ¡°Among the various ns you''d given, Su Lin had taken the blueprints for the school. Using some connections in the city that he had, he¡¯d asked to see if he could get a home-made in the given design. It¡¯s not perfect, and neither did ite cheap, but Tian Feng had been willing to pay for it. The vigers also chipped in however they could. We''ll likely need you to take a look around, but this is our gift to you. For saving Zhang, and all the town folks here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply, silently walking towards the house. Reaching the door, I pressed my hand against the wood. I found it difficult to think. None of this felt real.


    ¡°Oi, he¡¯s here!¡± I heard a shout from inside, as Su Lin opened the door.


    ¡°Whatchu standing for gawking like an idiot? Come take a look!¡± Su Lin said, pulling me in.


    I felt both surprised and more than a little embarrassed by the tears that glistened in my eyes, as I hurriedly wiped them away, taking the ce in. Walking through the rooms, I felt the tightness in my chest grow greater and greater.


    As I walked to thest room, Zhang greeted me, showing me a room made exactly in the design of theb I had made. I walked in, feeling more than a little overwhelmed


    ¡°Wee home, brother,¡± Zhang said, and I found a strange emotion well up in my chest, mming my throat.


    How long has it been since I had a home? Since I belonged somewhere?


    I moved in, taking Zhang and Su Lin in a tight hug. With happy tears in my eyes, I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 2: Settling In

    Book 2: Chapter 2: Settling In


    Moving into a new ce was a lot of work. It always surprised me to realize how many things I owned when I¡¯d still been living with the sect. Nostalgia both new and old overcame me, at the various items I¡¯d found. A lot of the things my old self had owned before I¡¯d awakened were mixed in with things I¡¯d gotten in the few months that I¡¯d been there. It took a couple of days to sort everything out, and only now was I finally happy with where things belonged.


    I stood by my desk, sorting my notes one by one, before cing them on the new shelf that I¡¯d built. The move had caused me to go on a rampant sorting and cleaning frenzy as I began to order the chaotic mess I¡¯d been living in. It was difficult to believe how I¡¯d put up with it for so long.


    After cing thest one of my books onto my shelf, I walked back, taking a look at my new room. It wasrger, with a desk by the window, and a shelf next to the walls. I¡¯d moved the spirit herbs to the garden outside for obvious reasons. They¡¯d still need to be nted and I would need to re-establish my spirit anchor to the new garden but that was work forter.


    Taking onest look, I walked out to check in on the other rooms.


    Right next to my room was Labby¡¯s, half the size with a smaller bed for her. I felt a little surprised to not find her sleeping in, given how early it was still. Walking in, I quickly sensed the little bag full of spirit herbs hiding under her bed. I shook my head, but decided to let her have her treats.


    Moving on from the room, I walked across the corridor into the section that excited me the most. Myb. Walking into the door, I saw a giant mess of wooden beams and counters made of carved stones lying around. Theb was still under work, with arge space dedicated for my shelves filled with spirit herbs. A heat retaining almost kiln like structure was partially set up around my cauldron for retaining heat, and the counter had some of my test projects for a new bunsen burner prototype that I was working on, alongside a bunch of porcin bowls.


    I walked in, looking around as I mentally mapped everything that I would set up in here. It would be an ongoing process for a while yet, but the time factor only made me excited for when it would finally bepleted.


    Moving on from myb, I began to make my way out of my home. The spirit herb garden greeted me, still patchy and rough in ces but starting to take shape. I could see tiny buds of spirit herbs starting to grow from the soil.


    I made my way around the garden, all the way behind the home. It didn¡¯t take long before I could sense Sheldon and Twilight nearby. A small pondy behind my home, and I watched Sheldon sshing inside. Twilight sat on his back, riding the turtle like a boat as her chimingughter echoed like ringing bells through the wind.


    ¡°Oh, Lu Jie. I didn¡¯t notice youing,¡± Cao Chen said, the boy standing near the shore, watching my spirits y around.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned to be more quiet,¡± I said to the boy. ¡°Thanks for doing all this by the way. Sheldon has been quite happy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. I enjoyed it just as much as your spirit did,¡± the boy replied, and I nodded in gratitude. He¡¯d helped Sheldon out in the process of digging a giant hole to create this small pond for him.


    <em>¡°Chii!¡± </em>


    I heard Twilight chime, as she noticed me standing nearby. I waved towards her and she jumped up, waving back at me. Sheldon swam to the shore and Twilight jumped off his back, demanding to be held. I picked the little nt spirit, before cing her on my head, as per her demands.


    <em>¡°Done ying?¡± </em>I asked Twilight.


    <em>¡°Done!¡± </em>she replied, raising her hands in the air in excitement. Twilight had been getting better and better with speaking through words, though she still had a lot she needed to pick up on.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen Labby? And Zhang?¡± I asked Cao Chen.


    ¡°La Bi was ying with some children, if I remember right. Brother Zhang is in his training area as usual.¡±


    I nodded in thanks to Cao Chen, picking Sheldon up in my arms as well, before I began to make my way in search for the two.


    To my surprise, Labby was the first one I found. She was sleeping on the grass with a girl and a boy next to her. Siblings, if I remembered right. Both children of a miner I¡¯d saved from the Qi vein.


    I smiled watching Labby breathing easily as she slept, flowers and grass adorning her little head. There had been no one for her to y with besides me, Twilight and Sheldon in the sect, and seeing her ying with kids that were close to her age, at least in maturity, made me feel a strange warmth in my chest. As if atst, I was finally able to provide her what I should¡¯ve been able to from the start.


    ¡°Labby,¡± I whispered, moving closer. ¡°Hey, my little lightning girl. Get up.¡±


    Labby stirred awake at my voice, opening her blurry eyes to look at me. ¡°Master,¡± she muttered, rubbing her eyes as she got up.


    ¡°Yup. We need to do a check-up,e on,¡± I said, patting Labby on her head. I could already sense her dantian¡¯s crack starting to mend. I¡¯d had Granny Lang check her after we¡¯d arrived, and she¡¯d given an all clear, with full recovery taking just a week or two.


    Labby slowly pulled up from the grass, sleep still lingering in her eyes. The two children next to her also rustled awake from their slumber, rising. The boy woke up first, his eyes widening when he saw my face.


    ¡°I need to go with Master,¡± Labby told the boy, grabbing onto my sleeve.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ see you La Bi!¡± The boy shouted, waving cheerfully. Labby waved back happily, before walking up to my side.


    ¡°Friends?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Labby replied, yawning. I pet her little head, plucking stands of grass off of it. ¡°It¡¯s still a bit strange that you¡¯re a human girl now. Feeling more used to it?¡±


    Labby gave me azy nod. ¡°Feels nice. And like Master, Labby can use her hands! With her weird strange fingers. Still not very used to them. But good,¡± Labby said, wiggling her fingers as she showed off her hands to me.


    I smiled before an idea came to me. ¡°Hold on, let me show you something cool we can do with our hands,¡± I said, before folding my thumb and presenting it in front of her.


    ¡°You see, if I focus just right, I can make this fingere off,¡± I said, as I pretended to pull off my thumb, before moving my hand away. To her, the thumb looked like it had been separated from my hand.


    ¡°Master!¡± Labby shouted in shock, but I continued.


    ¡°And now, I can just throw it back in and it reattaches,¡± I said, putting the thumb back in ce, as I wiggled my fingers around to show her I was fine.


    Labby¡¯s mouth dropped, before she looked down at her own tiny hands. She tugged at her finger, moving it around, before looking up at me. ¡°Labby¡¯s fingers can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Iughed, patting her head. ¡°Maybe one day I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done,¡± I told Labby, before we continued to walk further.


    I walked around with Labby in tow for a few minutes, before I heard loud shouts and striking noisesing from nearby. Letting my senses guide me, I soon found Zhang with a wooden spear, as he swung it on a dummy target wrapped around a tree. <em></em>


    ¡°Hey!¡± I called out, waving my hand. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    The boy nodded at me, wiping the sweat dripping down his forehead. I gave Zhang a moment, as he changed out of his clothes, sorting his gear, before he followed me out into the clearing.


    ¡°Training your spear huh?¡± I asked, before holding back a snort as I realized how that sounded. But the boy didn¡¯t seem to pick up on it.


    ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t let myself get rusty. Even if I¡¯m not physically what I used to be, I still want to keep my skills sharp. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve been practicing my spear daily out here by myself,¡± Zhang replied.


    It was nothing short of a miracle that stopped me fromughing at Zhang¡¯s words. Theughter almost suffocated me as I pushed it down into my chest.


    ¡°Sounds like a good use of your time,¡± I said after a few long moments. Zhang nodded, and I decided to remain quiet as we walked back together.


    As we reached back to my ce, I noticed Silverlight and Nyan ying in the garden. Little Silverlight eximed as she ran around being chased and pawed yfully at Nyan. Twilight chimed at the sight, ready to join in, but I held her in ce.


    ¡°Settle down guys!¡± I shouted to the two. The little bugger stopped in her tracks, before rushing towards me with a jumble of chirps, and chimes. I suspected the reason for her excitement had more to do with Twilight than me, but I pretended otherwise anyway.


    I let Zhang pick Silverlight up, and before I could even say anything to Nyan, he was already gone off somewhere. Shrugging, I took Labby and Zhang further inside.


    Two little seats were put inside the chamber I took Labby and Zhang to. I beckoned the two to sit forward, before I took a seat opposite of them, letting Sheldon down next to me.


    ¡°It¡¯d been a while since I had looked at either of your cores. For Labby, I just need to see how the healing is working,¡± I said, ncing at Labby, who returned a nod to me. Though her attention still seemed to be on figuring out how to detach her thumb. ¡°Zhang, now that Silverlight is here, I¡¯ll be trying to see if we can fix your core or not.¡±


    The boy gave me a serious nod, and I returned one. ¡°I¡¯ll begin with Labby,¡± I said, before turning towards her.


    I pressed my hand against Labby¡¯s abdomen, a brief memory of the old man¡¯s soothing voice as he¡¯d done the same returning to me.


    ¡°Cycle the Qi through your core. Let it flow inside you,¡± I said, focusing my senses on Labby. Sheldon chirped, his voice somewhere far in the distance, as my spirit began to drift, flowing into Labby¡¯s.


    My awareness split, my mind sunken into her core as I let my senses take over. Reaching in my soul, I reached out for the tree growing inside, and let its roots spread. The spirit anchor moved within her core, as I felt my vitality being shared with hers. The cracks within her dantian had healed for the most part, as I pulsed my Qi into her core, cycling it, and filling in any gaps that remained. She would heal soon.


    I opened my eyes, and saw Labby sitting across me, her eyes pressed shut.


    ¡°How do you feel Labby?¡±


    <em>¡°Squeak!¡± </em>Labby huped, before catching herself. ¡°Umm, good! Labby feels better now.¡±


    Iughed, feeling relieved at her response.


    Done with that, I turned towards Zhang. I could hear the boy¡¯s heart, beating like a drum. <em>Thud. Thud. Thud.</em>


    I extended my hands towards Zhang, letting him grasp them. ¡°You need to form a bond with Silverlight,¡± I told Zhang. He nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Twilight, can you tell Silverlight to sit next to Sheldon. I¡¯ll need to take her with me for this,¡± I said, and Twilight chimed. Jumping off Zhang¡¯s shoulders, she ran up to Sheldon, and Silverlight followed her.


    I settled in my ce, and closed my eyes.


    I reached out to Silverlight with my spirit, beckoning her closer. The little nt¡¯s spirit brushed against mine, as I felt a jumble of thoughts and concepts reach me.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight chimed, encouragingly as Silverlight grasped onto my spirit.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice came, as I felt the tug at my spirit. Carrying the little spirit with him, he took us both away from our bodies, and into the darkness inside Zhang¡¯s core.

 Book 2: Chapter 3: Mending Cracks

    Book 2: Chapter 3: Mending Cracks


    A lotus tree swayed in the darkness, sitting amidst a sereneke. I watched the calm waterspping at the shore of unending nothingness, flowing in and then out. The light from the tree added life to the dreary void around me.


    ¡°Sii?¡± Silverlight called out. She was seated atop Sheldon¡¯s back, her silvery eyes taking everything in with a child¡¯s curiosity when taken to a new ce, or given a new toy. I saw her gaze at the lotus with fascination, before her eyes moved upwards.


    Following her gaze, I looked up and saw a ring of silver, donning the sky. But what should¡¯ve been a brightly glowing ring of spirit and strength,y dull, cracked and frayed, devoid of life. Roots spread throughout the ring, woven around its cracks. Essence coursed through them, into the little ring inside here, pulsating energy into them. I could feel the tie to the roots, from deep within my soul, a stop-gap, that held Zhang¡¯s spirit in ce.


    A rumble took my attention to Sheldon, who stood next to me in his massive spirit form. So easy to forget that my small yful turtle was an Elder spirit beast, capable of so much destruction.


    <em>¡°Focus. The cycle needs mending,¡± </em>Sheldon said, eyes moving upwards at the cracked ring.


    I nodded, and stepped towards the ring. Briefly, I reminded myself of the nature of this realm. Spirits had no gravity, no dimension, and no form. What was the ground beneath my feet may very well be air, and the air I stepped on, solid ground.


    I raised one foot awkwardly in the air, and let Chi pulse from beneath. I tried to push, like climbing a stair, and found my feet wobbling, the control on my Chi slipping.


    <em>¡°Too tied to the outside. Be free of the chains. And believe. The spirit defines this realm,¡± </em>Sheldon said, calmly ascending up into the air with Twilight on his back.


    Trying not to be left behind, I took another step, this time keeping my eyes firmly on the glowing spirit ring in the sky. The step came, and then another. My feet wobbled less and less, as I climbed up into the air itself.


    Air stepping. A difficult technique to learn outside in the real world. But so simple in here. I let the sensation of exhrating freedom take me, as I broke my chains that had held me to the ground all my life, and stepped up into the skies. Soon, I was walking high above into the darkness, watching the lotus sway with its gentle light amidst theke that floated in the void.


    <em>¡°Must learn. We have carried Lu Jie so far. But now, must walk by himself,¡± </em>Sheldon said, looking at me as he swam through the skies. His eyes closed for a brief moment, and I saw a stream of words resonate in my head, clearer than ever.


    <em>¡°When you leave behind the chains of the physical, they too forsake you. There will not be a ground for you tond on, do not let go of your focus, and lose your step, or you will plunge down into the depths of this spirit, lost forever in the void that separates the beyond from our souls.¡±</em>


    I looked down, at the endless dark, before gulping. ¡°I feel like I should¡¯ve been informed of this <em>before </em>I took off into the skies.¡±


    <em>¡°Just don¡¯t fall,¡± </em>Sheldon replied, letting out a low rumble, as I sensed his amusement. I rolled my eyes, before following behind the turtle.


    Steadily, we made our way to the circle, soon reaching the massive, ethereal ring of silver light. From this close, I could sense the little wisps of Qiing off of the ring of what must be pure energy. Gently, I ced my hand upon the ring, feeling a cold sensation return back to me.


    ¡°Mysteries upon mysteries. And I merely keep being swallowed by them, pushed around and led on wild chases. Never any closer to the answer,¡± I said, watching the ring.


    ¡°The rings of cultivation. But if immortality was merely a lie formed by the Heavens, then what even is the goal? What lies at the end?¡± I asked, remembering the words told to me in my trial. Immortality came at a price. The price of Gu, and demons. But if the path I walk brings death back into the fold then¡­ What''s the goal?


    <em>¡°Unknown. Uncertain. But different. For you to find.¡±</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily better is it? The heavens created freedom from the cycle of death of rebirth? You know, enlightenment and whatnot, as you reach the heavens and be immortal. That sounds fairly nice.¡±


    Sheldon shook his head. <em>¡°They create, false life. They fear death. Freedom lies beyond life and death. Beyond the cycle. The cycle is a trap. One to be escaped. That is the purpose of our Paths.¡±</em>


    I heard the turtle¡¯s booming words, and decided to ruminate on them at ater point.


    Closing my eyes, I focused on my soul, on the little tree inside of it. I let the Chi from my core flood my body, as the roots tied around the spirit ring within Zhang¡¯s core, began to shift.


    My senses expanded, taking in every crack, every break in the ethereal ring. I sensed my own soul, tied together with Zhang¡¯s. Breathing in, I used my expanded senses to guide the Qi. I guided my Qi into the ring, guiding my essence into the cracks.


    The Gu in his spirit had corrupted the ring. Corroded it down. The lotus tree filled his core with Qi, yet the spirit that was supposed to channel it. The ring, the heart of his cultivation, was still broken.


    Letting the roots of the spirit tree inside me guide the Qi, I allowed it to flow into Zhang¡¯s. A glimmering light began to glow inside the darkness, energy once again flowing within his spirit. But the happiness didn¡¯tst. I sensed the Qi, flowing outwards, through the seems and cracks, and outside his spirit. This would not do.


    Changing my ns, I stopped the flow of Qi. ncing down, I stepped towards the lotus tree instead. Sheldon following my lead, taking Silverlight with him.


    The lotus sat silently at the centre of theke. No wind rustled its many petals, or swayed its odd branches as it bathed the darkness in its gentle light. It was like the sole star on a dark moonless night, guiding lost travellers.


    Stepping down through the void, I felt my feet touch the water, and my eyes widened in surprise. What I¡¯d expected to be a manifestation of water was instead Qi. Yet, not in any shape or form. It was as if the ethereal Qi had been slowly given a denser form, distilled into droplets like pure water that shimmered and glowed in the dark. The Qi-water stirred and rustled and crashed at the shore, reacting to my presence near it. Sshes flew up into the air and turned to mist, flowing around the lotus that sat in the middle.


    Moving closer, I let myself submerge partially into the water. Moving through, I set my palm against the trunk of the tree, upon which the lotus flower blossomed.


    I sensed the Qi that flowed inside of it, connected to the miniature tree growing inside my soul. The tree within my spirit was tied to this one, and the cycle of Qi it circted in this dark expanse.


    <em>¡°Sii!¡± </em>Silverlight eximed, jumping down into the water, as she sshed around, drinking in the Qi-water and giggling like she¡¯d just found ake full of candy. In a way, she really had.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you have no idea what this is either,¡± I asked Sheldon.


    The turtle shook his head. <em>¡°Unknown and new.¡±</em>


    I looked at the crashing surface of the Qike i in front of me, and the tree around, before my eyes went down to the submerged lotus tree, and it¡¯s roots spreading deep below.


    ¡°Wanna take a swim?¡± I asked Sheldon.


    My reply was a jet of water sshing me, before the giant turtle dipped in as well, picking up an ecstatic Silverlight on his back.


    I gasped for air, before remembering I had no need for something like that. It felt strange to let the Qi-water flow into my lungs, and stomach, alien, almost, and the sensation made me want to escape, but the feeling subsided within moments, as I began to swim through the water.


    Following the lotus tree, I swam further and further down, following it¡¯s twisting branches, before I found the base. Through the endless void, now restednd, dark, and unformed, it was like a word that was about to be spoken, not fully there, but not absent either.


    Gently, I let my feet settle onto the ground, as I watched the roots of the tree weave into the darkness, and carve a piece of reality into it. I looked up, and saw Sheldon, looking at the same thing.


    <em>¡°What do you think?¡± </em>I asked the turtle.


    <em>¡°New Paths. Perhaps with the little Silver-lily-of-life,¡± </em>Sheldon responded.


    ¡°Is that the name you have for her?¡± I asked, as the half name half concept flowed into my head. It was¡­ urate. Far more than any name could ever hope to be. ¡°What¡¯s your name for me?¡± I asked, feeling curious.


    <em>¡°Asks-too-many-questions,¡± </em>Sheldon replied, and I snorted at the turtle¡¯s snark. Finding content with what I¡¯d found, I swam around through the Qi water, letting it flow through my spirit, and soak into me as I made my way out.


    Stepping out into theke, and above the Qi-water, I turned to face Silverlight.


    ¡°Can you bind this with that thing above?¡± I asked Silverlight, pointing my finger at the lotus tree first, and then up at the ring floating above.


    ¡°Sii?¡± The nt spirit asked, and I heard Sheldon¡¯s rumble. I followed up after the turtle, slowly distilling the concept to the spirit. It took her a bit, but soon, the little nt nodded her head.


    After making sure she understood, I reached out with my spirit, guiding the Qi water around, and towards Silverlight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step in if I think there¡¯s a problem. But the rest is in your hands, Silverlight,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sii!¡± Silverlight exined, as she confidently patted her chest, the flower on her head bobbing around.


    Looking at the spirit once more, I nodded, before letting go of my hold over Zhang¡¯s soul. The roots from my spirit receded, as the world shuddered. Cracks appeared in darkness, stirring theke below, as Zhang¡¯s core began to copse once more.


    The lotus shuddered, lighting up, as the nt spirit began to glow. Qi flowed from her body, swirling through the tree, lighting up its petals as they flew around in a swirling wind.


    Tens, hundreds, thousands of shining leaves swirled around the tree. I stood mesmerized at the sight, watching the tree shudder, before it began to grow. The tree spread high up into the sky, branches reaching upwards. Little vines reached out to the ring in the dark sky, twirling around it.


    The tree rose higher and higher, epassing the ring inside Zhang¡¯s core in the bosom of its branches. Silvery light from the ring flowed into the tree, and down into its root, before spreading throughout the core.


    I turned towards Sheldon, before nodding. I¡¯d done my job, the rest would be on Silverlight.


    With a rumble from Sheldon, the darkness swirled around me, dragging me out from Zhang¡¯s core.

 Book 2: Chapter 4: Rebirth

    Book 2: Chapter 4: Rebirth


    Streams of energy filled Zhang¡¯s spirit. Like water flowing through a dry creek after years of drought, bringing fresh life with it. Qi flooded Zhang¡¯s meridians, rising within his meridian with increasing intensity. It was a surge, like he¡¯d swallowed a bolt of lightning, and now it begged to be let out in a fiery burst.


    Then he felt a hand, pressing his. Someone spoke something, but the words were distant to his mind. Nheless, he understood his task. He focused, taking hold of the swirling torrent and Qi, and began to cycle it within his Dantian. As the Qi flowed, his mind began to sink into his spirit.


    A voice reached into Zhang¡¯s spirit, like the chime of a bell ringing in the wind, it echoed and tinkled.


    <em>¡°Pain? Hurt?¡± </em>


    The words were not in any form Zhang understood. In fact, he hesitated to even call them words. Yet their meaning was clear to him, as clear as any tongue he¡¯d ever spoken.


    ¡°It¡­ doesn¡¯t,¡±<em></em>Zhang replied, taking a moment to assess his body. His spirit felt as if it was floating in an unending void, untethered and detached from everything. But not every tie was broken. Around the ring was a tree, bound in vines and tendrils that connected him to something he¡¯d long since lost touch with.


    The ring zed in his sight now, a glowing circle of light nested in the branches of a sprawling tree, like a mother hugging her young child protectively. He felt secure.


    <em>¡°Here. Come here,¡± </em>the voice beckoned him. Zhang looked around, trying to find where it where it might being from.


    A chiming voice rang once more, calling him. Hesitantly, Zhang began to move towards the sprawling tree. Stepping closer, he saw the little silver lily bobbing through the darkness happily.


    Her palm was set upon the vast tree, cradling his spirit¡¯s core within it, as the roots held the cracking fraying edges of his broken dantian together.


    ¡°This was done by you?¡± Zhang asked, baffled.


    <em>¡°Yes! Did it! Happy!¡± </em>The lilly replied, jumping once more, as the tree shuddered around her. Then, as if remembering a task, she paused. <em>¡°But cannot hold. Must bond.¡±</em>


    Waddling up to Zhang, the little spirit extended a hand. Zhang stared at her for a moment, before he scooped the spirit up in his palms.


    <em>¡°Form! Bond!¡± </em>the lily eximed.


    ¡°Did you not already have one?¡± Zhang asked, and the little spirit shook her head.


    <em>¡°Not yet. Must form. Now,¡± </em>the lily said.


    Nodding, Zhang let his spirit reach towards the lilly.


    Qi swirled around, from all around him, and into the little lily, the darkness shuddered, shifting, as a new anchor was formed within his spirit, and he sensed the little flower¡¯s spirit tied with his own.


    The spirit lily put a hand to her mouth as if in thought, before she nodded.


    ¡°What should I call you?¡±


    <em>¡°Silverlight!¡± </em>the lily eximed.


    The word felt strange, different, not something he understood, but the meaning underneath was clear.


    ¡°Shi¡­ Lua?,¡± Zhang asked and the little spirit frowned, before nodding.


    "Alright, Shi Lua it is," he said, cing the silver lily on his shoulder, as he looked around the tree. ¡°What now? Do you know how to go back?¡±


    <em>¡°Open eyes! Wake up and we will be back!¡± </em>Silverlight eximed.


    Zhang frowned. A momentter, he focused on his spirit,manding it to open its eyes.


    Nothing changed, as the darkness stirred around himzily.


    <em>¡°No! Wrong! Must open other eyes!¡± </em>Silverlight shouted.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t making this very clear, Silverlight,¡± Zhang said with a frown.


    <em>¡°Other eyes! See! Life! Death! Rebirth! Must see!¡± </em>


    The words only further added to Zhang¡¯s confusion. His gaze drifted across the darkness, mind trying to ce together which eyes the silver lilly was referring to.


    ¡°Open my eyes. How do I open my eyes?¡± Zhang murmured. There was a sensation pressing at him, as if he was missing something very obvious.


    <em>¡°Have been blind for a very long. Open your eyes and </em><strong>see!</strong><em>¡± </em>Silverlight said, the words resonating with power. She jumped his shoulder and to his face, grabbing cheeks.


    Zhang stared into her silvery beady eyes, watching the swirl of Qi in them, before something clicked.


    Closing his eyes, he opened a sense he¡¯d lost for years.


    Slowly, lethargically, like a limb grown atrophied fromck of use, his Qi senses blossomed, as the world around him settled into view.


    He saw a small nt in front of him. It was a fragile little thing, budding from the void with bright green leaves that fought to make their presence known.


    But the moment Zhang looked closer, he felt the world descend upon his shoulder.


    A vast tree¡¯s shadow rose behind the sapling. Sprawling and unending as it spread through the world itself, entangled in both life and death, the cycle of rebirth itself.


    All living things awakened to Qi had an aura of their spirit. For many it was impossible to measure this aura, the presence of it too insignificant and miniscule to be detected. And at the same time, some creatures had an aura so vast, those of insignificant strength could neverprehend it.


    The little sapling was one such thing.


    If not for the ties to the spirit directly, Zhang would¡¯ve never been able to grasp the vastness of the aura of the sapling. For a moment, he let his sight spread with the tree¡¯s aura, and he saw his sight spreading over horizons, spanningnds and mountains as the whole world appeared in his sight.


    His vision expanded, till the entire continent was one and the same in his vision. And a branch of this sapling, was now within his soul.


    Zhang felt his vision copse. With a flood of Qi, Zhang found his spirit pulled back, as his eyes shot open.


    Gasping for air, he reached out, his mind still reeling from the vision as he awakened. Sweat beaded down his arms and foreheads, before he registered the people seated all around him, looking on with various expressions of concern.


    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling boy?¡± the old granny asked.


    Zhang tried to reply, but debilitating nausea stopped him. He coughed and hacked, trying to move away before the sensation hit him head on. He rushed to the side, grabbing the bucket near as the contents of his stomach made their way out with rapid fervour.


    The sound of gagging filled the chamber, as thick ck sludge mixed with red blood made its way out of his guts, in a seemingly endless stream.


    ¡°Let it all out boy. Let it all out,¡± the old granny said, rubbing his back as Zhang retched.


    When he¡¯d hurled enough of the gunk, she handed him a wet cloth to wipe himself with, and Zhang soon realised that the gunk was not just inside his gut, but covered his entire body.


    ¡°He needs a bath, Probably five. I¡¯ve got the water warmed up in the bathroom. And burn those clothes, the stink doesn¡¯t go away. Trust me, I know from experience,¡± Lu Jie said, seated nearby.


    Zhang felt the world spinning, as he directed his gaze towards Lu Jie. His eyes were red from the retching, yet even so, Zhang felt better than he had ever felt physically.


    ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± He rasped, looking towards Lu Jie.


    The boy¡¯s smile extended in a manic grin across his face, sending a shiver down Zhang¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I think I just fixed your dantian.¡±


    ***


    I waited patiently as Zhang went through three rounds of washing, clearing out the filth that covered his body so thoroughly. After having changed into his new clothes and rid himself of the filth, the boy walked into the chamber, standing tall and strong, as he took a seat in front of me.


    Silverlight rode on his shoulders, looking oddly fitting at the position and I silently observed the boy.


    ¡°Do you remember anything from when you were in your spirit?¡± I asked Zhang.


    ¡°I¡­ do. I saw a vast tree, within which a glowing silver ring was present. And then, Silverlight and I formed a bond and she¡­ told me to see. And I saw, a nt, but it was¡­ vast, so unending. Life, death, everything was a part of the tree¡¯s cycle. And it was connected to me somehow.¡±


    I nodded. I turned to look at Zhang. ¡°There is a lot that needs to be exined. But if I am right, then your cultivation has crumbled apart,¡± I replied, trying to still soak in everything that had happened.


    Zhang sat silently, looking back at me evenly.


    ¡°Not surprised?¡± I asked, surprised by hisck of reaction.


    ¡°No. Brother Jie, with no disrespect to your skills. I¡¯d already been prepared for this oue. You tried your best, and if things didn¡¯t work out, then perhaps the Heavens did not wish for my fate to be changed,¡± Zhang replied, fists clenched and pressed against his thighs.


    ¡°No, you misunderstand Zhang. I did not fail. In fact, I <em>seeded. </em>Because right now, you are as good as any new cultivator. Not to mention, you don¡¯t cultivate from your Dantian, but through Silverlight, so in some ways, you¡¯re kind of like a spirit herb.¡±


    Zhang stared at me silently, before his gaze shifted to the other members in the room. Labby, Yan Yun, Su Lin, and Granny Lang all sat nearby, watching our talks in silence. ¡°Brother Jie, you really don¡¯t have to do this. Just tell me the truth, I can handle it. Making these tales does not suit you.¡±


    I squinted my eyes, but did not reply.


    Zhang¡¯s smile slipped, as the frown on his brows began to deepen. ¡°No, there¡¯s no way. Surely you jest. I¡¯m a¡­ spirit herb now?¡± Zhang said, as if baffled by the notion. ¡°What am I to do? Eat more spirit herbs to cultivate? Abandon my Path?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. From what I can see, you¡¯re the same as a normal cultivator, but with a very special core. It¡¯s a unique ability, one that none of us have any idea on how it¡¯s going to develop.¡±


    Zhang sputtered, staring at me silently. ¡°Does that- do you mean to say¡­ I¡¯m cured now?¡±


    ¡°You are, Zhang. We¡¯ll need to see how things go from here, but we can all sense your dantian now. It rests at the cusp of the first realm.¡±


    The silence grew longer in the room, as Zhang simply sat still in ce, unmoving for over a long minute.


    I was worried that he didn¡¯t hear or misunderstood my words again, but the boy looked up at me, expression held nk. ¡°Can I¡­ please. I¡¯d like to have a moment alone.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang¡ª¡° Su Lin tried to interrupt, but I stopped him. I could vaguely sense the emotions going through Zhang from our new link.


    In silence, I stood up, followed by the rest of the members as we left the room one by one, leaving Zhang to himself.


    None of us mentioned the quiet sobsing from the chamber.

 Book 2: Chapter 5: Sisters

    Book 2: Chapter 5: Sisters


    A jubnt energy filled the vige of Taizhou. Children ran carrying baskets of herbs, or other items, while the adults prepared for a feast. The news of Zhang¡¯s recovery had made its way quickly throughout the vige, and the vigers had decided to contribute to the celebratory feast.


    Yan Yun had been there, after the boy had had his moment to recover. She¡¯d felt his dantian, healed and whole once more, ready to step into the first circle as it formed anew again. It was¡­ in some ways an enviable chance. To redo one¡¯s path with no repercussions was not something most cultivators would have the time, or resources for.


    The thought arose unsightly emotions within her, that she struggled to push down. Her own attempts at regaining her cultivation had left her with debilitating pain and nausea, as if her mind was fracturing into pieces.


    <em>¡°Yan Yun seems to be in a sour mood,¡± </em>Leiyumented, sensing her swirling emotions that she failed to keep in check.


    <em>¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±</em> she replied to her spirit, walking past a bunch of young girls who had been carrying various food items. She noticed a couple of them ncing her way, and bowing before they hurriedly rushed on.


    <em>¡°Leiyu does not enjoy being lied to,¡± </em>Leiyu said. Yan Yun sensed him watching through her eyes<em>. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try approaching one of them? It has been your wish to make friends, has it not?¡± </em>


    Yan Yun ignored Leiyu¡¯s words, not paying them any mind. To the vigers, she was the daughter of a grand elder. Though they had epted cultivators amongst themselves, she would never have the same ce Lu Jie, and the others did. Changing her path, she began to make way out of the vige, and towards the forests that surrounded it. The dirt path she walked on, soon began to be overtaken by grass. The forest thickened around Yan Yun, as she wandered aimlessly, trying not to bring down what was meant to be a celebratory day by her selfish thoughts.


    The sight, and the sensation of Qi brimming in the air from the spirit herbs lifted her mood briefly, reminding her of the time she¡¯d met Lu Jie. The grove had been a favoured spot of hers, to be away from the world, and be just by herself. She would even sneak out some books of hers with her, to read in peace all by herself.


    The memory brought with it a throbbing ache, as the memories of her home returned. Despite everything, she could not deny missing her home. She would not change her choices, if asked to make them again, but the pain did not lessen any bit even if she knew as much.


    Lost in her thoughts, it took Yan Yun a moment to notice that she wasn¡¯t alone. A rustling sound came from nearby, like a creature sweeping through the bushes.


    <em>¡°Leiyu?¡± </em>Yan Yun asked, slightly concerned. She was not incapable of defending herself, but as she was right now, even a weak spirit of the second realm was a threat.


    <em>¡°It¡¯s alright. Go ahead,¡± </em>Leiyu said, in an unconcerned voice.


    Yan Yun felt a bit worried, but did not doubt her spirit¡¯s word as she walked through the bushes, and beyond. There, she didn¡¯t find a spirit herb, but rather a person instead. One she was quite familiar with.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Yin gasped, jumping back as she saw Yan Yun. ¡°Sorry. I- I didn¡¯t know someone else was here.¡±


    ¡°No need for an apology. It was entirely my fault for sneaking up on you. I thought you were a spirit beast,¡± Yan Yun replied.


    Yin smiled at that, though Yan Yun did not understand for what. The girl¡¯s smile faded, the moment she noticed it, reced by her typical flustered look, as her eyes darted all around.


    Yan Yun watched Yin shuffle awkwardly, uncertain what to make of the girl. She had been living with the vige head¡¯s family, and Yin had been going to great lengths to take care of her, refusing to have Yan Yun help out with any tasks, and serving her at any opportunity. But despite the attention, she knew next to nothing about her, conversation between them, rare and fleeting at best.


    ¡°Umm.. What brings you all the way here?¡± Yin asked, a few momentster, when she realised Yan Yun had little else to say.


    ¡°I¡­ was just wandering. Trying to explore the forest,¡± Yan Yun replied, eyeing Yin¡¯s attire. She carried a basket by her side, filled with herbs and nts of all kinds. ¡°What about you? Collecting herbs?¡±


    Yin nodded back in reply. ¡°Aunt Bao asked me to bring some, says she wanted to sprinkle in some spirit herbs in dumplings. It makes the spirits happy, and she love to pamper them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yan Yun replied, as the two returned to an awkward silence. She stood around, briefly, before nodding at Yin. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you with your work then,¡± she added a momentter, turning around to step away.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Yin¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Yan Yun turned back around to nce at the girl, finding her eyes ncing down at the ground, before rising up to meet hers briefly. She noticed her hands, clutching her clothes tightly.


    ¡°I¡­ this is not my ce to ask but¡ª you seem a bit sad. I-is something wrong?¡± Yin asked.


    Yan Yun stared nkly, unsure of how to reply. A part of her wished to talk, to share what she had been burdened with, but another wanted to push the memories and thoughts further down, never to be seen by anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Yan Yun replied, trying her best to return a smile. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m sitting around being useless and I¡¯ve lost my path as well.¡±


    Yin looked up at Yan Yun, meeting the girl¡¯s eye for the very first time. ¡°I can¡¯t say I know what¡­ what losing your path would be like. I imagine it is hurtful, for someone such as you to lose something so precious. But I know that you are not useless, no such thing.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I?¡± Yan Yun asked, her smile turning crooked. ¡°I do not know how to cook, I do not know how to draw the water from the river, I do not know how to clean. I¡­ was raised in arge sect with servants for every whim and fancy I had. My life¡­ all of it, was dedicated to learning how to be thedy of my sect, and towards my cultivation. Now, I have lost both. What good am I to anyone?¡±


    Yin looked back down her, clutching her robes tightly once more. ¡°I¡­ you are not,¡± she replied, her voice strained. ¡°Because¡­ I aspire to be like you.¡±


    Yan Yun¡¯s looked at Yin in confusion, as the girl looked up, her cheeks flushed with a red tinge. ¡°You are the prettiest woman I¡¯ve ever met. Even the adults cannot look you in the eye¡­ and you know so much. Polite, and well versed in etiquettes. You are not useless. Far from it. If anyone¡¯s useless, it¡¯d be me. I do not have any Path to lose. I do not know of the ways of sects, or things about cultivation. That¡¯s why¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re useless at all.¡±


    Yan Yun looked at the girl, feeling surprised. She had¡­ hardly expected a confession like that, much less from Yin. ¡°I don¡¯t find it of much worth. I would rather¡­ rather know the people like you do. The vigers regard you with a kindness in their voice, as if you were their own daughter. The children look up to you. Even Leiyu likes being around you, and he only likes powerful cultivators normally.¡±


    <em>¡°That is not true,¡± </em>Leiyu protested silently. Yan Yun ignored him, looking at Yan Yun.


    ¡°The only family I had, I have forsaken. While you still have yours, there to love you and look after you. I would much rather have what you do,¡± Yan Yun said, feeling a weight lifted off her shoulders at the admission.


    Yin stared at her with wide eyes. Yan Yun looked away, finding a blush creeping upon her cheeks at the girl¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I know this is presumptuous of me¡­ but. Would you like to be my sister?¡± Yin asked, her voice wavering at the end.


    Yan Yun looked at the girl, finding her eyes widening in surprise this time. ¡°A¡­ sister?¡±


    Yin nodded. ¡°I¡­ have always wanted one. Then- you would have a family here too. And, I could teach you how to cook, and make tea, and pick up herbs. And¡­ if you¡¯d like, you could teach me about the sects.¡±


    Yan Yun continued to stare at the girl, finding words failing her.


    Yin¡¯s face slowly began to fall, as she watched Yan Yun staring in silence. Slowly, she bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was presumptuous of me, please, forget what I said,¡± the girl said in a hurried rush.


    ¡°No!¡± Yan Yun eximed. ¡°I would love to be your sister. I just- I do not know what to say.¡±


    Yin looked at Yan Yun, before slowly making her way towards her. ¡°Really?¡± she asked in a quiet whisper.


    Yan Yun nodded. ¡°If you would be fine with someone like me as your sister. Then, yes.¡±


    Yin hesitated for a moment, before reaching out to grasp Yan Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°T-then, you have to call me Yin Yin.¡±


    ¡°Yin¡­ Yin?¡± Yan Yun tried.


    A bright smile blossomed on Yin¡¯s face at the words, enough to make Yan Yun blush in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s not fair if I am the only one who has to call you that,¡± she protested.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll call you Yun Yun,¡± Yin said, and Yan Yun nodded.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Yin Yin,¡± Yan Yun replied, feeling flustered as well.


    Yin smiled, before handing her herb basket to Yan Yun. ¡°Since I promised to teach you, let¡¯s start by picking some herbs.¡±


    Yan Yun looked down at the basket, grabbing it in her hands. ¡°Was this just a ploy to make me help you?¡± she asked, hesitantly.


    Yin smiled back, not replying. Yan Yun followed behind her new sister, a matching smile adorning her face.

 Book 2: Chapter 6: A Brother’s Oath

    Book 2: Chapter 6: A Brother¡¯s Oath


    Today has been a busy day. After curing Zhang, I decided to n a quick celebration for him with Su Lin and the others. The vigers, though, seem to have gotten the news and had decided to chip in, leading to a bit of a crazy rush to get the part ready, without letting Zhang in on the news.


    I stirred a batter around in the bowl in front of me, reading and scratching out the trial and error recipes written upon it. You¡¯d think after making literal magic bombs from herbs I would have an easier time with something as simple as a cake, but as it¡¯d turn out, magic-cooking skills did not trante all that well to actual cooking, especially without any modern tools whatsoever.


    ¡°Pass me the sugar Labby,¡± I asked my assistant. Labby perked up, white powder sttered over her face, as she hurriedly passed me the bowl of sugar. I nced at her, and Labby slowly retreated from powdered bowl of whipped cream I¡¯d made through a lot of effort.


    Mixing the sugar into the batter, I continued to mix, before I found the consistency to be just right. Moving my bowl over, I quickly walked through myb, near the kiln that¡¯d been made for my cauldron, as I transferred the batter into my cauldron. With a flick of my wrist, I set the mes on, and all that remained was to wait.


    Stepping back, I took a seat near Labby, wiping the sweat off my brow.


    ¡°Is this cake really so good?¡± Labby asked, leaning over the counter as she looked at the cauldron curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, yeah. Though what I¡¯m making is sponge-cake since manufacturing baking soda artificially was a bust, but it¡¯s good. Though maybe not as good as a pizza, which I should also make one of these days.¡±


    ¡°Pi za?¡± Labby asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a thing. Back from my home. I think you¡¯ll like it,¡± I told Labby, who kicked her legs around from her chair and hummed happily.


    We sat for a while in silence, as I focused on controlling the mes and heat. After I felt it had been long enough, I moved to the cauldron and took off the lid.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a goopy sludge or a charred husk this time, so progress,¡± I said out loud, before poking at the cake once. The cake itself was firm, though there was no real bounce to it, which I wasn¡¯t surprised by. Using a knife, I took out the cake form the cauldron in all it¡¯s rounded top glory, before quickly setting it on a tray.


    ¡°Okay! You¡¯re up Labby!¡±


    <em>¡°Squeak!¡±</em> Labby jumped up at the task, grabbing the spoon and the bowl of whipped cream. With a smooth cut of my knife, I evened out<em></em>the cake on all sides, before spinning the tray around steadily.


    Labby took the cream on the spoon, before bringing it near the cake as she began to coat it on all sides. Different smaller bowls had different colors that I¡¯d made with the help of ground herbs, primarily spirit herbs for their brighter colors, and I watched Labby now y around with the colors freely, her eyes intently focused on the cake.


    A knock on the door interrupted me, and I sent a pulse of Chi to open the door.


    The door opened a crack, as Yan Yun poked her head inside. ¡°Is it ready yet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on it,¡± I replied, as I continued to spin the tray around.


    ¡°Zhang is outside, so be quick,¡± Yan Yun said, walking out.


    ¡°You heard her,¡± I told Labby, as we continued toyer the cream. After feeling she¡¯d done most of the task, I took out my knife, using it to clean off the rough edges on the cake.


    ¡°Alright, I think we¡¯re done!¡± I eximed, grabbing the cake. ¡°Let¡¯s go Labby,¡± I said, picking up the cake tray, as we made our way to the living room.


    A bunch of people and vigers, were gathered, standing around quietly. A table had been setup with food, and I shuffled the thing around, setting up the cake in front.


    ncing out through the window, I gave my mental nod of approval to Sheldon who was guarding the gates, and in a quick few moments, Zhang walked inside, led by Su Lin through the door.


    <em>¡°Congrattions on your recovery!¡± </em>I shouted, my friends, the vige head, a couple of the vigers who¡¯d joined in and my spirits all chiming in. Just for the spirit of it, I threw up the cut outs made of coloured paper in the air.


    Zhang stood, staring at everyone in surprise and confusion. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ this?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a feast!¡± I replied cheerfully, before exining further when that didn¡¯t seem to clear up the confusion. ¡°We celebrate birthdays every year back at my home. I know it¡¯s not a big thing here, but given that this was in some ways, a new beginning for your Path and cultivation, we wanted to celebrate it.¡±


    Zhang looked around, confused, when Su Lin grabbed his hand and walked him in.


    ¡°It¡¯s a feast in your name, Brother Zhang, don¡¯t just stand there,¡± the boy said, walking the man of the day in.


    ¡°We do not know, the customs of cultivators and such, but even we understand the importance of such a day. It is a blessing to hear of your recovery, and we want to thank you for all you¡¯ve done for us and our humble vige,¡± the vige head said, standing in front of the table.


    ¡°Alright, now, I¡¯ve made something special for you,¡± I said, walking up to Zhang. ¡°It¡¯s called a cake, and on birthdays, well, we typically blow out a candle before we make a wish, but in this cake you can just make the wish before you cut the cake,¡± I said, handing the knife to Zhang.


    ¡°Brother Jie, all of this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh, no arguments,¡± I cut off Zhang, before he could speak. ¡°Just cut the cake, and celebrate. You¡¯ve been so out of it today, and I want you to celebrate a little.¡±


    Zhang stared in my eye, unspoken words hovering in his expression, but he nodded, turning to face the cake.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to make a wish. Is that correct?¡± Zhang asked, and I nodded.


    Zhang looked down at the cake, closing his eyes for a moment, before he opened them. ¡°I¡­ had never expected for this day toe. For me to¡­ to have a glimpse at my path again. Hope itself had be a dagger in my chest, too painful to even endure. Yet, by a miracle, Brother Jie had found me, and helped me bring me here. He gave me a brand new life, returning what I thought could never be returned,¡± Zhang said, ncing around everyone that stood nearby, with ssy eyes.


    ¡°Not once, did he hesitate to hand over Silverlight to me, something he¡¯d had topete for in the tournament of the sect, facing grave danger for himself. I did not know how to repay him. I did now know if I ever could. I had felt lost, burdened by the thought that there was nothing I could do that would ever be able to repay the gratitude I feel. But¡­ I understand now, what I must,¡± Zhang said, before turning towards me.


    ¡°With the heavens as my witness, I pledge my life in your name, brother Jie. Any weapon I ever wield, shall be in your name. This shall be my Path,¡± Zhang proimed, bowing deeply to me.


    And then he cut the cake.


    Qi shuddered and pulsed, circling around Zhang before sinking into him. I felt the tie that connected us, strengthen into a powerful bond, as the Oath found it¡¯s purchase and broke Zhang into the first realm, ring his Qi out brightly into the world.


    ¡°The wish was meant to be for you, silly,¡± I said, smiling, before I went in and gave the boy a hug. We remained that way for a few moments, as I felt the weight of Zhang¡¯s words settling on me. Trying not to get the mood too weighed down by heavy emotions, I separated, a smile still held on my face. ¡°Though I don¡¯t seem to be the only one who wants to meet you today, Zhang,¡± I added, turning around.


    The gate to my house opened, as the vigers walked in, holding all sorts of gifts and trinkets. The gift giving custom had taken on pretty quickly, and even the children had decided to join in, bringing in flowers and whatever they could find.


    I smiled as watching as one by one everyone came in and handed in their gifts, thanking Zhang for whatever he¡¯d done to help them.


    Stepping back, I guided everyone in through the party. Su Lin, Yan Yun and the vige head¡¯s daughter Yin helped me through the setup. Yin had been a great help with the preparations, but somehow I hadn¡¯t been able to talk to her. I¡¯d noticed her eyeing the cake I¡¯d made and looking at me, as if she wanted to say something, but if she did, she had never asked.


    Time flew past in a rush, as the people came, and ate, congratting Zhang. Taking my chance, I slipped out for a brief moment to catch some fresh air, a ss of liquor that I sipped on, though it did nothing to intoxicate me. A celebratory mood filled the air, as I walked through the people of the vige, finding their hesitation and boundaries starting to melt.


    No more, was this a gathering of cultivation of mortals and cultivators. Instead, this was the gathering of the vige Taizhou. My new home. And I had a lot to do to ensure I could protect it.


    I sensed something stir behind me and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Lu Jie,¡± a voice echoed from behind my back. I turned around to face the voice and found Elder Tian Feng, now wearing robes carrying the mark of Lord Zhou standing behind me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really see a carriage,¡± I asked with a light chuckle.


    ¡°I see you feel merry, but I suggest you don¡¯t make the Lord wait on your first day,¡± the Elder said, taking a nce around at the vige.


    ¡°Right, I shouldn¡¯t piss off my boss on the first day of work. That¡¯d get me fired real quick,¡± I replied, smiling.


    Tian Feng nodded, as mist burst around the man, a spectral carriage forming behind him.


    I let out a whistle at the disy, impressed by the pair of pristine horses with manes that turned to mist.


    <em>"I''m heading out for a while," </em>I sent to Zhang. I sensed the boy''s surprise, likely both at being able to hear my voice like this again, and the message, but I soon received his acknowledgement. ncing back, I took a look at Labby, contemting for a moment if I wanted to bring her along with me.


    Hearing her squeals andughs of joy as she tumbled and tussled with the kids, I decided to leave her be, as I stepped into the carriage.


    ¡°Let us depart,¡± Tian Feng said, stepping into the carriage behind me, as the world began to zip past in a blur.

 Book 2: Chapter 7: Lost Shadows

    Book 2: Chapter 7: Lost Shadows


    Zu Ri stood with her head bowed, feeling Elder Yan¡¯s wrath pressing down upon her shoulders. Chains held her in ce, loose enough to allow her movement in her prison. The chamber they stood in was dark, set deep within the ground below the Yan manor, a dungeon carved of polished stone.


    The Elder¡¯s step¡¯s echoed in the chamber, as he walked. To a mortal, the voice would only repeat a few times before vanishing, but to a cultivator¡¯s ears, especially one trained in the arts of subterfuge as the shadows, the echoing sounds would repeat over and over, growing dimmer and dimmer as they shed with the newer echoes, creating a nket of noise. Normally, they would leave a droplet of water, dripping onto an overturned bowl to echo out eternally in the darkness. The nausea and headache that ensued were a part of the punishment she had to bear.


    Zu Ri waited with her head bowed, eyes set to the floor. It had been nearly an hour since the Elder had arrived, but he had yet to speak a word to her. Yet Zu Ri knew not to ask the purpose of his visit. She would not move, would not question, not until she was spoken to.


    The silence stretched, the echoes and the nausea her onlypanion. They knew it was not possible to torture her. She could barely feel pain, and was immune to most poisons. To use her own senses and turn them against her was one of the few ways she could still experience anguish like this. But she''s dealt with far worse. She knew she wouldn¡¯t break over this. No, this was punishment. To test her loyalty.


    A sudden sharp click echoed through the chamber, as the Elder stopped in front of her. She suppressed the twitch from her body, her eyes set at his feet.


    ¡°Tell us, shadow. Who do you serve?¡± the Elder¡¯s voice asked, calm as a stillke.


    ¡°You, master,¡± Zu Ri replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°So you say, yet how is it that you kept what our granddaughter was nning from us? Have you forgotten the purpose for which you were given to her?¡± Elder Yan asked.


    ¡°No, master,¡± Zu Ri replied.


    ¡°Then why? Why have you failed in your purpose, Shadow?¡± Elder Yan asked. The calm anger in his voice had a sinking sensation grow in Zu Ri¡¯s gut.


    ¡°I was not made aware of her ns. She knew I would report to you if we ever found out, and thus kept everything hidden.¡±


    ¡°Have our shadows grown so weak that they must require permission to find things out? Do not speak in riddles and tell us,¡± the Elder spoke, the anger in his voice growing, as he stepped closer. ¡°Why did you disobey?¡±


    His voice mmed into Zu Ri like a crashing tide and pushed her head further down. She focused on her breath, bearing through the weight as she choked out. ¡°I¡­ wished to protect¡­ the young mistress. Wanted¡­ her to fail and¡­e around on her own¡­¡±


    The weight continued to build onto her chest as her ribs creaked under the Elder¡¯s presence. Blood began to pool in her mouth, as her gut began to squeeze. Darkness seeped into her vision, and she felt her mind starting to drift. A gasp for air escaped her mouth in an unsightly disy of mortality, and Zu Ri felt the Elder¡¯s wrath crush her spirit.


    Then the weight vanished, as if it had never been there.


    Zu Ri coughed, steadying her spinning vision. She gathered herself as quickly as she could, afraid of the Elder¡¯s wrath the longer she put up such a disy of weakness.


    ¡°You do not lie,¡± the Elder said, as if surprised. ¡°A shadow, growing to care for anyone but their master,¡± the man said, his eyes staring at Zu Ri¡¯s kneeling form as if watching a fascinating specimen.


    ¡°We had chosen you for your loyalty. And because you were the only shadow close to our granddaughter''s age. She needed a loyalpanion. But perhaps, we had mistaken how far your loyalty to her would go,¡± the Elder said.


    Zu Ri kept her head bowed. She knew she¡¯d overstepped. She¡¯d known it long ago. The day the twins had stolen the book, she¡¯d let them go, hoping when the Elder found out, she woulde back around. See some sense. But to think¡­ Zu Ri pushed away the emotions, and steeled her resolve.


    ¡°Zu Ri,¡± the Elder said.


    The words made years of discipline break within the girl, as her head snapped upwards towards the Elder, eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°That is your name, is it not?¡± the Elder asked her.


    Zu Ri returned a nod, hurriedly returning her gaze from the Elder, before bowing her head deeper in forgiveness. Her heart thundered in her chest. Shadows did not possess names. It was only the young mistress¡¯ kindness that she had insisted upon using hers. To hear those words from her Master¡­ Zu Ri felt fear grip her heart.


    ¡°Look up, Zu Ri,¡± the Elder said, crouching down. Zu Ri moved back in fear, her back touching the wall of her prison. ¡°Forgive me master. I will not mistake my loyalty again,¡± she begged, watching the crouched Elder looking at her in silence. Fear wracked her body in ce as she pushed herself against the wall.


    Elder Yan did not reply, slowly reaching towards her. His hand pressed itself against her cheek, brimming with the love of a father towards his daughter.


    ¡°You must understand Zu Ri, what we feel. That demon has not only crippled our children, and humiliated us in front of the entire seventh peak, but he has stolen our Yun¡¯er from us. Now he prances, hiding under the Lord¡¯s name freely, and we are forced to watch. But not if you help us. We have reasons to believe that the boy is a demon wearing human skin. Such a monster has led our Yun¡¯er astray, and in his grasp. But if we can find proof of his nature, and present it to the jade court, then we can bring down the traitorous Lord, and obtain Yun¡¯er back. She has merely been led astray from her Path by the whispers of the demon,¡± the Elder said, moving closer.


    ¡°You understand our pain, don¡¯t you?¡± he said, and a single tear flowed down Zu Ri¡¯s eyes. She nodded back to the man, remembering the pain she¡¯d felt when she learnt of her mistress¡¯s choice.


    The Elder pulled his hand back, rising back up. ¡°Free her of her chains,¡± he spoke to the chamber. Two other shadows manifested inside. They moved in silence, breaking the chains that tied Zu Ri with a single swift blow, before fading back into the darkness.


    ¡°Help us get our Yun¡¯er back, and you can live your life by her side once again,¡± Elder Yanmanded.


    Zu Ri looked at her master, at the man she had sworn to serve. She would bring back her Young Mistress from the demon, and return to the life she had made an oath to spend in her service.


    She fell to one knee, and bowed her head, whispering under her breath. ¡°As youmand.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 8: Proposal

    Book 2: Chapter 8: Proposal


    It took us mere minutes to cut through the ins and enter the city. I watched the ins zip past me through the window of the carriage, not feeling even the slightest shake or shudder. I kept ncing down at the wheels to see whether we were actually flying, but the mist kept the sight from me. A couple minutester, I was in the Lord¡¯s massive manor set delicately upon the seventh peak.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Tian Feng said, stepping out, and I followed behind, silently adding the carriage as a future bucket list item to get one day. This thing was faster than cars.


    Stepping out, I followed Tian Feng¡¯s lead as we made our way through the manor. Despite having already been here once, I could hardly tell right from left through the sprawling corridors and hallways. Walking through the halls I noticed paintings full of Qi, with strokes on carvings that only a cultivator¡¯s eye could see. As the sun began to settle down, into dawn, the lights began to flicker on in the Lord¡¯s manors. Candles, spirit stones, little devices, all sorts of things illuminating the manor in a beautiful and warm glow.


    Trying not to be too starstruck, I focused on following Tian Feng. A bit of walking through the doors had us at therge chamber where I¡¯d first met the Lord. I let Tian Feng take the lead as he walked through the doors, to the inner chamber, before I followed behind.


    ¡°We¡¯d been expecting you,¡± Lord Zhou said, seated behind a small table, a quill in his hand. Pristine clothes were draped over his body, and he wore a <em>futou </em>on his head, as is customary for many lords. Another bit of trivia that¡¯d have escaped me before the trial.


    ¡°Apologies for making you wait, my lord. Lu Jie, apprentice alchemist at your service,¡± I said, bowing deeply.


    ¡°No need for apologies, you were precisely on time. Which is to be expected given that TIan Feng had gone out to fetch you,¡± the Lord said.


    ¡°Which had been part of my surprise. I¡¯d been told to expect someone toe, but I must admit, I had not expected to see Elder Tian Feng himself,¡± I said, ncing at the elder next to me.


    Tian Feng stood nearby, watching over the talks without speaking a word.


    ¡°Would you care to guess why I¡¯ve called you today?¡± The Lord said, his brush running strokes on the parchment in front of him.


    ¡°To¡­ make me work for my freedom?¡± I tried.


    ¡°Certainly. But my purpose wasn¡¯t merebour. I¡¯ve called you here Lu Jie for one of the core purposes that I have for you under mymand.¡± For the first time since I¡¯d arrived in the chamber, the Lord stopped his work to look up at me. ¡°We wish to utilise the knowledge you have gained. And teaching us how you havee to posses Gu without turning into a demon.¡±


    And there it was. The big question that had been hanging above me all this time.


    ¡°To speak the truth, my lord, it is not something I can speak of so openly,¡± I said, trying to think of how much I should speak as I stalled for time. The lord had helped me, so I felt like I could trust him, but this was still information that could potentially see me hanging from a noose, and marked a demon.


    ¡°We are aware of the tribtions, and of the nature of your spirit. What prevents you from speaking the truth?¡±


    I looked at the lord, his eyes bearing down on mine. For a moment, I expected his present to sweep over me, bearing down upon my shoulders, but nothing came.


    ¡°The heavens, my Lord,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°The¡­ heavens?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°They rumble, threatening a tribtion anew when I speak of the matter. It is a path that diverges from regr cultivation.¡±


    I felt Tian Feng¡¯s eyes settle on me at that. The hair on my neck rose at the gaze, feeling concerned that I¡¯d said something wrong.


    ¡°Curious. Quite curious. We shall make preparations then. There are methods to prevent, or even bear through a heavenly tribtion. It is not something any do, as a tribtion is provided to strengthen a cultivator and test their mettle, and one to use such cheap tricks to survive one would effectively cripple their strength as a cultivator. But in this case, I believe it is more than warranted,¡± the lord said, before looking up at me. ¡°We¡¯ll call you Lu Jie, when the preparations are ready, and then we shall hear of the truths that you hold in your chest. In the meantime, I have heard of some things you want.¡±


    ¡°I had some questions in regards to my¡­ umm, employment, esteemed Lord,¡± I said, ncing at the man. ¡°More specifically, I had a- ah, business proposition.¡±


    ¡°A business proposition¡­ you say?¡± The lord asked, his eyes set on me.


    The Lord¡¯s attention was a tangible thing. Like an unseen weight on your shoulder, in the form of a physical manifestation. I knew it wasn¡¯t a real sensation but merely a result of my spirit responding to the Lord¡¯s spirit, yet it was nearly impossible to convince my body of that.


    I gulped, trying not to hesitate as I continued. ¡°Yes, a business proposition my lord. One regarding my own capabilities and knowledge being used in your service.¡±


    The Lord raised his head to look at me, his neatly set eyebrows raising ever so slightly on his face to indicate his interest. ¡°And how do you wish to do so?¡±


    I smiled, spreading my arms out as if it was obvious. ¡°Why of course, by taking over the illegal alchemy and cultivation pills market spreading on the seventh peak.¡±


    A moment passed in silence, before the lord scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Do not talk nonsense. Why would we ever want to take over what must be purged?¡± The Lord said, returning his attention to his texts.


    ¡°If I may be so bold, my lord. That is where you are wrong,¡± I said, stepping forward as I began to put more passion in my voice. ¡°As you are already aware, I possess memories of a past life from a different world. It was a world far more advanced than this one, yet even there, the market for illegal substances had not been eradicated, far from it instead.¡±


    ¡°And how does that have anything to do with our situation?¡± The Lord asked, frowning.


    ¡°Everything, my lord. Because, we can never eradicate thieves. We can never eradicate murderers, and we can never eradicate drug dealers. So long as the market exists, they too, will exist. But what we can do is control them. And what better way to do so than to have someone working for you be in charge of it?¡± I said, waiting for a response from the Lord.


    The man raised a hand to his chin in thought, before looking up at me. ¡°And how does this benefit your purpose?¡±


    I straightened my back, putting hands behind me as I looked at the lord. ¡°I¡¯ve got problems with the man in charge. He goes by the name of Silver Fang. And I would benefit from the money earned from such a venture.¡±


    ¡°Why not simply ask us for what you need? If your knowledge proves to be as vital as we believe it is, no amount of money will be too much to ask for.¡±


    <em>But then I will be under your thumb. </em>


    I did not say the words out loud, instead, changing to a different point. ¡°I could, my lord. But this is something that I believe is mutually beneficial. The Alchemy halls have an iron d grip on all alchemists within the empire. Even a lord such as you need to refer to them in matters of Alchemy. Such is the control the Jade court and the emperor possesses over all alchemists.


    ¡°But if you allow me to take out Silver Fang, I could regte what is in cirction and what isn¡¯t, bringing many rogue alchemists under your control, without them ever being aware of it. It would allow you to reap profits from what is currently, harming your rule,¡± I said, watching the Lord¡¯s expression.


    ¡°What you suggest, is treason,¡± Tian Feng spoke up for the first time, and I almost wanted to curse him.


    Taking a gamble, I replied. ¡°Was it not treason to shelter me? If the world is to be believed, I am a demon after all?¡± I said, before closing my eyes, as I let Chi flood my body and break into Gu. The miasma flooded my cores, as my eyes darkened. Talons extended from my hand, purple and ck mes lingering like wisps of dark promises. An aura of fear and threatening intimidation flowing outwards, as I stood, the perfect visage of a demon in flesh.


    Neither of the elders so much as flinched.


    ¡°Are you a demon Lu Jie?¡± the lord asked me calmly.


    I stared at the man, feeling the vile whispers of the Gu floating in my ears.


    <em>Tear his throat out. Bleed him dry. <strong>Enemy</strong>. That is who he is.</em>


    Memories of a darkness spent through in these thoughts returned to me. The half that I¡¯d put to sleep, while I had roamed free in a new found world. But not anymore.


    ¡°No, my lord,¡± I replied calmly, standing still.


    ¡°Then what we have done is no treason,¡± the lord replied.


    I stared at the man, and found his mind made. Trying not to sigh, I let the Gu free, as the dark energy faded from my body.


    ¡°But,¡± the Lord added. ¡°It would make for a good test. As lords, we are not powerless to task someone to something of this nature. What would you require for this?¡±


    This time, I let the smile reaching my face blossom as I spoke the words. ¡°ess to your library, and a whole lot of money.¡±


    ***


    I walked across through Lord¡¯s manor, elder Tian Feng guiding me around. The Lord had agreed to the task, if I could provide him with a pill that was purer than what was normally avable, and in enough quantities. Which was the first task to be done before I was summoned to spill my guts out in regards to my abilities.


    Leaving that whole other problem aside for the moment, if I could provide these pills that you could only get your hands on through secured channels on my own¡­ I held back my grin, imagining what was possible.


    I had joked often about a drug empire, but with the potential I saw in these pills? There was a real possibility to change the empire as a whole, if the knowledge so preciously guarded was allowed to be utilized and spread.


    Being able to allow change and reform to spread to the popce while using the Lord as an authority figure to validate the changes I nned to bring was the end goal.


    That and a cozy retirement in Taizhou where I livedfortably with my drug money and messed around in myb with Labby.


    ¡°How is La Biing along?¡± Elder Tian Feng asked, sleeves fluttering beside me. That or one of his clones did, not that I could tell them apart.


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering. Her Dantian is healed for the most part, so all that remains is for her to rest a while before she can be back to normal,¡± I replied, keeping my pace with the Elder.


    ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Tian Feng replied, ncing back at me once. ¡°Sect Elder Yan has not been very pleased by this turn of events. As you must already know by now. All the more so because his prodigal daughter went with you of all people. I suggest keeping your eyes on any shadows that may lurk,¡± Tiang Feng said, ncing behind me once.


    I looked back around and saw nothing, yet a strange creeping sensation still crawled up my spine. <em>Alright, warning received. </em>


    ¡°How about the twins?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t heard much of anything about the sect recently, and I <em>was </em>curious.


    ¡°The one you crippled had his dantian fixed, with effort. The cost was significant enough to further add to Elder Yan¡¯s rage, especially because the boy now has to cultivate all over again, and his talent has been broken. He will not reach the heights he once did. The other, curiously enough, has chosen to keep the scars you gave him. His face is now half marred with your mes, which has further added to the rumours of you within the sect itself. He will likely seek vengeance, but for now, the Lord¡¯s shelter wards the worst of it.¡±


    A tried not to grimace, thinking of having to deal with that mess. I did have ns in ce, in regards to both the Elder and the twins, yet these were vague things set far in the future.


    We walked through a couple more corridors before I saw the chamber we were headed to. It was set within the central corridor of the manor, the innermost chamber of the threeyers of the Lord¡¯s manors. Eachter formed a square corridor that connected with the other square corridors. Like a tesseract cube, but in two dimensions instead, and spread over a hill.


    Tian Feng walked ahead of me, pushing open the door to the chamber, before walking in. I followed right after through the pristine doors that brimmed with Qi, and froze as I stepped inside.


    Rows of shelves with books, scrolls and a myriad of jade slips greeted me. Tools, herbs, equipment and everything else that I could think a typical alchemist would need was here in these chambers. My eyes nced across the empty jade slips of white, sitting in rows on the shelf.


    ¡°These are for taking notes,¡± Elder Tian Feng pointed out. ¡°The others contain alchemical arts the Lord¡¯s Manor has collected over the centuries.¡±


    I walked inside, taking in the sight, and feeling a strange sense of joy at the beautiful room. Suddenly I could understand why so many alchemists picked the halls, and chose to serve, if they could have a chance at something like this.


    ¡°You can pick any resources you need from this chamber. And if you require others, you can request them from me,¡± Tian Feng said, handing me a jade slip. ¡°Use that to enter the chamber.¡±


    I looked back down at the jade slip in my hands, pressing them tighter, before I put my fists together and bowed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 9: Inner Turmoil

    Book 2: Chapter 9: Inner Turmoil


    A gentle breeze flew in through the window, stirring me out of my daze. I looked up outside, to see the rising sun peeking over the horizon as my eyes widened in surprise. Somehow, an entire day seemed to have passed by while I read through the many scroll I¡¯d been given ess to in the Lord¡¯s manor.


    The books contained all sorts of topics pertaining. Mundane stuff like the harvest observed from various parts of the empire, decrees from the emperor, to things like the nature of heavenly tribtions and discussions about the nature of each realm¡¯s purpose, and how one is supposed to walk their Path.


    I¡¯d read many books regarding various herbs, and recipes of pills that made next to no sense to me. There were arts that seemed like they were describing teleportation, and even some studies on transformation of spirit beasts into humans. I picked a scroll regarding such for Labby, before reading further into other simrly interesting topics.


    My attention didn¡¯t stay in the books and scrolls for long, and soon after, I¡¯d picked up a jade slip. These primarily consisted of things pertaining to cultivation arts, techniques, forms and so on. But a lot of it was also regarding the behavior rules and codes to be followed by a cultivator, alongside deep dives into the core martial arts.


    I was tempted to say that I held no interest in those, yet that would most certainly be a lie. I remembered a younger me wondering what sort of fighting arts the cultivators used. Which was slightly odd because I had never held any interest in martial arts during my previous life. Yet, in this one, I had been obsessed. Desperately chasing strength and power.


    I could remember memories from my childhood here. They were still separated by the chasm of identity caused by the split in my soul. It wasn¡¯t easy to just merge two separate people that I¡¯d lived as into a singr. It was an odd chaotic situation regarding my own identity. Was I the boy who was chasing strength, or the guy who¡¯d felt he was born toote to truly experience the joy of a mysterious and undiscovered world?


    I flipped another page of the book in my hands, watching the diagrams illustrate a martial art¡¯s forms. I took in the information in front of me, watching the motions of the arms and the legs.


    I carefully read the words, exining the flow of Qi from the dantian, through the body and out. It was a curious scroll, not describing any form of art to generate something using the Qi itself, but merely expelling it from the body in a controlled manner to generate force.


    Letting curiosity take hold of me, I set the scroll down, and watched the illustration. Standing straight, I pushed one leg behind me, drawing a hand in as I took up the stance given. Then, letting my weight shift, I grabbed my feet ahead, twisting my body to let the weight flow up my legs, through my core, into my arms.


    It was a simple motion, yet I could sense the little details that were off about it. I took the stance once more, changing the angle of my feet. I twisted my core a little further, raising my arm up as I shot out with my punch.


    The Chi from my core followed the motion of my body, almost without thought, bursting out of my fist with a cracking noise. I smiled, a silly grin at the cracking sound, feeling every bit like a wannabe martial arts kid in a kung-fu movie.


    Excited about my sess, I tried the next form. I moved my arm in a sweeping arc, Chi flowing through my limbs and giving strength to my motions. The movements flowed gracefully, as I stepped around, almost as if in a dance. Thest form was a graceful sweep that brought me back into the stance I¡¯d taken at the start,pleting the cycle.


    I continued to practise, trying to perfect the flow of my Chi. Within a few moments, I had memorised the forms, going through them one by one. My steps tapped the floor, sweeping and moving with the grace only afforded to a cultivator.


    It was a silly moment, and more often than not, I found myself smiling at the thought of how ridiculous I must look, yet I felt a childlike joy at performing the forms, at the crackle of wind with my fists, as if getting to live a dream I¡¯d had throughout both my lives. Afterall, which kid wouldn¡¯t love to be able to do sick kung-fu? Certainly none I knew of.


    My elbow jammed into one of the shelves rocking it back. Hurriedly, I grabbed the wooden furniture as a couple of books fell off, ttering onto the floor.


    ¡°There is a sparring chamber, if you wish to practice the forms,¡± the Lord¡¯s older son said, standing near the entrance of the chamber. ¡°Apologies, I didn''t mean to spy on you like that. But I thought it worse to interrupt someone who seemed to be enjoying themselves so thoroughly.¡±


    I stared dimly for a moment at the polished and refined young man, brimming with young talented master energy. ¡°Enjoying myself?¡± I asked the boy.


    ¡°You were smiling as you practiced the forms,¡± the boy said, walking further into the chamber.


    ¡°Ah. No, I was just thinking how clumsy and stupid I must look, and smiling at that,¡± I replied, scratching my cheek in embarrassment, as I put the books and scrolls back where they belonged.


    The boy did not respond to that, merely watching me. Right when I began to feel awkward at his continued stare, he walked in closer. ¡°Zhou Fang, the lord¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    ¡°A please to meet you. I¡¯m Lu Jie,¡± I replied with a bow. ¡°Still wondering how I got here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite some things about you, Lu Jie. You¡¯re the talk of the city right now, as you must surely know,¡± the boy said, smiling.


    ¡°Not really, to be honest. I have been preupied with certain things to pay any attention to rumors or the like,¡± I said.


    Zhou Fang shook his head, though he did not furtherment. ¡°Let us forget that. Come with us, I would like to show you the sparring room.¡±


    The Lord¡¯s young son rested his arm on my shoulder, his bright ck eyes and tight radiant smile pressuring me into being unable to say no. I could most certainly see his father¡¯s likeness in him. They had the exact same unreadable smile.


    I didn''t resist'' the boy¡¯s invitation, walking behind me as he escorted me out. I watched Zhaou Fang in silence, as he walked past, being greeted by the servants and workers, and often greeting them back by name.


    ¡°Do you know everyone who works here?¡± I asked, surprised by the disy.


    ¡°Most have been in my father¡¯s service for at least a year. But I do try to make an effort to remember all of their names,¡± Zhou Fang replied.


    ¡°That feels¡­ unusual,¡± I replied a tad hesitantly.


    Zhou Fang looked back at me in surprise, andughed. ¡°Yes, it certainly is. But I have a great mentor, who has taught me to respect those who serve us. After I am Lord, it will be these men and women that I shall have to rely on. It would do me well to treat them with respect.¡±


    A surprising amount of sense,ing from someone I¡¯d expected to be extremely entitled and arrogant instead.


    ¡°I must say, while I had heard of your straightforward nature, and frankness, it is still quite unusual to see. Despite what is said, I am treated like the son of the lord of the seventh peak by everyone I have met. I havee to expect it of the people I meet. To not see any of that in how you talk with me, it is quite refreshing. I¡¯d almost wondered if you were trying to insult me,¡± Zhou Fang said, smiling at me.


    ¡°Oh, forgiveness. I did not intend to disrespect the young master,¡± I said, quickly shifting into a formal talking manner.


    ¡°No need, no need. I soon realized it is just how you behave. It is quite a free way to live. Unfortunately, I do believe many in my position may take it as a sign of insult so I¡¯d suggest being wary if you ever have to encounter with other nobility,¡± the young lord said, and I held back a grimace.


    ¡°We are here,¡± Zhou Fang added, standing outside a chamber covered in sparring mats. Sunlight filtered in through the wooden windows, a pleasant garden view outside, with flowing streams traveling through a mini forest of nts.


    ¡°An oddly rxing view for a sparring chamber,¡± I said, stepping inside behind the young master. The mats were coarse under my feet, yet provided a strong grip. I tapped my feet once to get a better feel of the floor, before looking up at Zhou Fang.


    ¡°As my mentor would say, it is not the angry warrior we fear, but the calm one instead,¡± the boy said, walking ahead instead. Turning around with a smile, he watched my expression with his calcting eyes, hidden behind that smiling visage of his. ¡°Would you like to participate in a little spar?¡±


    There was something in his gaze that made me decide against politely refusing the offer. I raised my hands in a stance, feeling a lot more uncertain that I put on my face, and gave a nod.


    With a flicker, the boy in front of me vanished, my vision reced by a fist descending right at my face. My body moved before I could think about what I was doing, as I twisted my feet, turning. Muscle memory from a lifetime of training I¡¯d forgotten took over, as I swept my feet out, trying to strike at Zhou Fang¡¯ feet to knock his down and take him into a grapple.


    The strike didn¡¯t work as the boy swirled sideways instead,nding a well ced kick into my sides. I rolled with the blow, flying a few feet into the air. Using my moment, I spun around and slid onto my feet.


    A droplet of blood dripped down that I wiped, feeling a nervous excitement as I watched Zhou Fang standing straight, with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You clearly know how to fight. The training is in your body. Yet you fight as if you¡¯d never actually learnt how to, unless pushed enough that you cannot think,¡± Zhou Fang said, flickering once more. Another punch shot towards my face, and I ducked, but the strike predicted my move, following my motions as I flew across the mats once more.


    I didn¡¯t get time to react this time, as the onught continued, a kick aiming for my chinunching off right after. In a blind panic, I blocked the kick with my arm, trying to wrap my legs around Zhou Fang¡¯s. My attempts were warded off with another kick from Zhou Fang, as he moved sideways, not letting me find my bnce with constant strikes that knocked my off bnce.


    ¡°To have beaten the twins as you did, surely you must be far stronger than this?¡± Zhou Fang said. A punch hand me syed on the ground, panting from the light injuries. Even knowing the pain would be brief and leave nosting impact, I still couldn¡¯t help the frustration that was building up inside of me.


    ¡°I am not,¡± I coughed at the brief respite given to me, as I pulled myself up to my feet. ¡°I¡­ was in a trance back then. Ished out, letting anger take hold of me. If anything, I regret my choices.¡±


    A frown appeared on Zhou Fang¡¯s face at my words. ¡°I¡¯ll be attacking with the intent to hurt now,¡± the boy said, as he vanished.


    I felt the Qi swirl in his core, as the strikeunched me across the chamber. A loud crack echoed through the chamber, as I crashed into the wall, feeling blood fill my cheek. My senses picked up on the flickering strike as another punch shot towards my face.


    I tried to think, but the attacks were too fast. Another punchnded in my gut and pain wracked my body. Anger began to fill my chest.


    Sensing a strike at my face, I moved my neck. Another fist came up to my face. I kicked with my leg and pushed Zhou back. Chi flowed through my feet as I <em>Stepped </em>off the wall. The world warped around me as Iunched towards him, my hand met his, as he blocked my strike, a bright smile syed across his face.


    I struck with my other fist, using the new form I¡¯d learned today. My feet slid behind, twisting as the Chi flowed from my abdomen, up into my shoulder and out through my fist.


    A loud boom shook the air around me as Zhou was flung back, tumbling across the field. I rushed ahead, chasing, but the boy didn¡¯t give an inch. With a twist, he was on his feet, ducking down at my wide swing.


    Moving swiftly, he flickered as he stepped closer. A punchnded in my gut, another at my shoulder, another in my chest. A barrage of quick strikes hit my jaw, gut and chest, and I struggled to keep up.


    Chi thrummed in my core, flowing and powering the adrenaline pouring in my veins, and I found the strange sensation I¡¯d begun feeling during the spirit hunt fill me again.


    <em>Thrill. </em>


    I stopped midway, fist frozen as thoughts snapped back into me. Zhou Fang, to my surprise, stopped at that moment as well.


    I stood in silence, watching the boy as I panted, sweat beading down my body, and my heart pounding like a loud drumbeat.


    There was no denying things. I enjoyed these fights, these moments of thrill where I could stop thinking and just move my body to its limits. I <em>craved</em> these moments. At least, some part of me did. A part I had not been able to fullye to terms with.


    ¡°It is fun to let go, is it not?¡± Zhou Fang asked me.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be,¡± I replied, clenching my fist. ¡°It¡¯s the way of violence. Mindless ughter and murder, callous disregard for life. I thought I was better than this, utilising a path of knowledge instead.¡±


    ¡°You say this as if a path of knowledge is devoid of strength,¡± Zhou Fang said. I raised my head in surprise.


    ¡°The path of the schr is not the path of the weak. We all have capabilities that we are born with, and limits of our birth that we must ept. Yet, knowledge is power, and a deeper understanding of the world, provides a profound strength to those who know how to wield it,¡± the boy said.


    Walking closer, Zhou Fang put an arm on my shoulder, meeting his eye with mine. ¡°I have heard of what has happened to you. Two souls within one. I hear you had fixed that divide, but the splitting of souls would leave a mark. You may have found unity, but have you found bnce?¡±


    ¡°Bnce?¡± I repeated dumbly after him.


    ¡°Indeed, bnce. You had your Path before, but is that the same Path you still follow? Surely, your other self also had a Path, did he not? Have you found some method to bnce those Paths together?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I failed toe up with a response. Had I done that? Had I even tried to incorporate the path of who I had been, before my other memories awakened into who I am now?


    I looked into the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you suggest I do?¡±


    ¡°Think. Meditate. Try to find bnce, Lu Jie. Your martial arts are clumsy. Clearly you possess skill, but you merely follow the arts provided to you by the sect. A simpler and weaker form of it at that. Perhaps it is time for you to learn arts that would guide the martial aspect of your Path. After all, what change can the weak bring in our world?¡± Zhou Fang said, patting my shoulder as the boy walked out of the chamber.


    I stood in silence, trying to process everything that had happened. Yet there was very little to say about the spar, or the realisation I had been led to. The message was clear, yet it was one I was struggling to ept.


    Noticing the sun now rising well above the horizon, I shook myself out of my daze. Returning to the chamber I¡¯d been led to, I picked up the scrolls I¡¯d set aside for borrowing alongside some herbs to deal with the sparring bruises. After gathering my belongings, I asked to be escorted out of the manor.


    There would be time for musings on my Path, for now, I needed to go back home.

 Book 2: Chapter 10: Gossip

    Book 2: Chapter 10: Gossip


    Yin stepped through shrubs near the Qi vein, feeling the gentle breeze rustle her hair. A jute basket hung by her waist, tied with two little strings that kept the thing firmly in ce. Searching through the grass, she picked up stalks of spirit grass, before cing it into the basket. Just another day as usual for her, if not for the person apanying her.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how you can pick these without any Qi sense,¡± Yan Yun said, walking behind Yin. She had been apanying Yin in her task the past few days, learning how to help out in chores. Yin had been worried at first, but Yan Yun had be a great help, finding more spirit herbs than Yin did.


    She tried not to sigh at the thought. It felt unfair at times, all the more so with cultivators living amongst her, so the difference between them was more than obvious to see. Yet the envy was unsightly, and she tried to push it down. Yun Yun had been nothing but kind to her, and she was even teaching her all about the various sects and the empire as a whole.


    ¡°Is something wrong Yin Yin? Your basket is barely filled,¡± Yan Yun said, pulling Yin out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Huh? N-no, nothing. Just got distracted,¡± Yin replied, realising she¡¯d been dazing out. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just a bit tired,¡± Yin replied with a quiet smile.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going too quickly then do let me know. I¡¯m not too used to doing these tasks. So I apologise if I¡¯ve been rushing you,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°N-No.. it¡¯s alright,¡± Yin said. A moment passed in silence, before Yin nced back to Yan Yun. ¡°Well¡­ actually, it¡¯s about someone I¡¯ve been curious about¡­ but I can¡¯t seem to ask,¡± Yin said, fidgeting awkwardly.


    Yan Yun¡¯s frown increased before a red flush rose on her cheeks. The girl looked around as if to scan for people before walking closer and whispering in Yin¡¯s ears.


    <em>¡°Is it Lu Jie?¡± </em>


    Yin looked at the girl with wide eyes, before nodding. ¡°Did he say something?¡± Yin asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Yan Yun eximed abruptly, louder than she¡¯d anticipated by the look on her face. She coughed, calming herself, before continuing. ¡°No! He didn¡¯t. Knowing him, I feel like he may not even notice. I just thought it might¡¯ve been him. You tend to stare at him a lot.¡±


    ¡°I-I do? Is it that noticeable?¡± she asked, concerned if Lu Jie himself had noticed her, and thought she was kind of a strange girl.


    Yin saw a sparkle sh through Yan Yun¡¯s eyes. The girl seemed positively excited about the topic, though Yin couldn¡¯t tell why.


    ¡°Lu Jie huh? I can¡¯t me you. He¡¯s pretty adorable once you get to know him, and he¡¯s tall. You should just ask him, Yin Yin,¡± Yan Yun said, patting her shoulder.


    Yin stared at the girl, unsure of what she was talking about.


    ¡°I-I tried to. But he was busy. I just¡­ don¡¯t know. Perhaps this is all a misunderstanding. But the celebration for Zhang, and all of it. It just felt right to me. When I looked at him there, I felt like I knew that I was right,¡± Yin paused when she heard something that sounded an awful lot like a squeal from Yan Yun. She spotted the girl looking at her with glowing eyes, eager to listen more. Yin, still confused, continued.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know him too well. What if I¡¯m wrong? And no matter what, he is still a cultivator. I just¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± Yin said, feeling her anxieties starting to swell, as they began to pour out of her.


    Yan Yun closed in, grasping her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Lu Jie is a bit quirky, yes. But he¡¯s a good guy. And he cares for people close to him. You don¡¯t have to worry about him being a cultivator or anything either, I¡¯ve never seen him treat mortals or cultivators differently. It¡¯s part of why he tends to get in so much trouble,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yinughed. When the children had been too scared to join with cultivators, she¡¯d seen the boy be pushed into the mud by a boy. The entire vige had held their breath, when instead of getting angry, the boy had called for his spirit turtle and shouted something silly before drenching them all.


    ¡°That is true. I feel better¡­ thank you Yun Yun,¡± Yin said, smiling at the girl. Yan Yun looked at her in surprise, before returning a bright smile of her own.


    ¡°Anytime, Yin Yin. Though I can¡¯t im to understand¡­ I never had the chance to develop something like that. But I have always wanted to have some female friends of my own age to whom I could talk about such things, andugh and share stories with. It¡¯s something of a dream for me,¡± Yan Yun trailed off.


    Yin looked at the girl, seeing that same expression of sorrow. Moving in, she grasped Yan Yun¡¯s hand, feeling the tender skin that was perfect beyond measure rest in her palm, as she looked up into her pear green eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. I-I can talk,¡± Yin said, before she paused. ¡°I-if you¡¯d like me to.¡±


    Yan Yun looked back into Yin¡¯s eyes, surprised by her words. A momentter, she nodded smiling brightly as little tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, enough about me,¡± Yan Yun said, before leaning closer once more. ¡°Will your father approve of things with you and Lu Jie?¡±


    ¡°My father? He doesn¡¯t know of it,¡± Yin replied, confused by the question.


    Yan Yun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine for now, but you¡¯ll eventually have to take it up with him. Lu Jie is not very normal, and now with the Lord protecting him, it may not be strange if he¡¯s made to marry for politics, and that¡¯ll put your position in jeopardy. It¡¯s best to clear these things out in due time. I¡¯ve seen far too many mistresses and how they get treated, and I don¡¯t want to see that happen to you,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yin stared nkly at the girl. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand? I don¡¯t intend to marry Lu Jie?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Are you sure¡­? That seems¡­ awfully scandalous¡­¡± Yan Yun said, her voice getting quieter with each word by the confused expression on Yin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡­ think you misunderstood. I¡¯d been talking about my grandfather. I think they both shared the same home, and I¡¯ve been meaning to ask him,¡± Yin said.


    She watched Yan Yun¡¯s face slowly but surely turn a bright red as her eyes darted around in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, I thought¡ª people had been gossiping since they saw Lu Jie leave your cete at night and you¡¯d been with him.¡±


    Catching the implication, Yin found her own face lit up. ¡°No! Heavens no! I-I could never. If anything I thought Yun Yun was¡­ I¡¯d never even entertained the thought because of that.¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens no. I like Lu Jie, but not like that at all. Not to mention¡­ I have been stripped of my family¡¯s ties and have lost my cultivation. If anything, Lu Jie who¡¯s favoured by the Lord currently would never look at someone like me twice.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true, Yun Yun! You¡¯re so pretty, any man would be d to have you. I on the other hand am merely the daughter of a small vige¡¯s head. Someone like Lu Jie, a cultivator of such strength¡­ I could never.¡±


    The two girls drifted into an awkward silence, resuming their herb gathering tasks for a while. A few minutes of silent workter, Yan Yun spoke up once more.


    ¡°So¡­ before I¡¯d misunderstood, you¡¯d been mentioning your grandfather and that they shared a home?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    Yin nodded, plucking another herb and putting it in her basket. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a very distantnd, and¡­ Lu Jie reminds me of him¡± Yin said, ncing at Yan Yun.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, Lu Jie has always known strange things. He¡¯d taught a ss about lighting and such, and I¡¯d been meaning to ask him where he¡¯d learned such things, but we¡¯d gotten interrupted, and then the thought slipped my mind,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at Yin. ¡°Where <em>is </em>his home?¡±


    Yin grew silent for a moment, picking up the little herbs, before ncing back at Yan Yun. ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s a very far offnd, and my grandfather said that he could likely never return to it.¡±


    Yan Yun frowned at Yin¡¯s words, ¡°Perhaps he arrived here from one of the continents beyond the Azure sea. But¡­ he looks to be from the empire. I hear the people beyond the Azure sea have much more colour hair and eyes. We get some traders on the coast every so often.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to pry too much. But¡­ if he does share a home¡­ I have something to share with him. And I would like to know more about my grandfather¡¯s home. Before he passed away, he told me stories about his home. I was hoping to know how things were.¡± Yin said, quietly looking in the distance.


    ¡°You should talk to him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be d to tell you,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°Do you truly think so?¡± Yin asked, receiving a nod from Yan Yun. She thought over the topic, feeling a strange joy at the idea of hearing more of her grandfather¡¯s home.


    Surely it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask? Yin decided to ask Lu Jie, the next chance she saw him.


    The two girls continued to talk about the topic as the hours passed by. With the sun starting to cross the sky, they made their way back to the vige. Arriving into the vige Yin paused at seeing a crowd gathered around her home. Walking faster, she made her way in, asking one of the vigers what had happened.


    The old woman looked at Yin, a deeply concerned look on her face. ¡°Oh Yin, you¡¯re here. The sect¡­ sent a messenger. They¡¯ll be cutting us off right before winter, the vige will starve without them!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 11: Bad News

    Book 2: Chapter 11: Bad News


    I walked across the ins, taking in the rushing wind. Chi flowed through my feet, my steps barely touching the ground as I stepped throughout the whole way. The sensation was akin to being flung off and at the edge of falling, as the world seemed to warp around me, yet I never hit the ground. There was something oddly rxing about speeding through grassy ins, following no particr path in general as the world stretched on endlessly.


    Little tid bits that I¡¯d picked up jingled in my pouch. If allowed to, I would¡¯ve emptied the entire ce, but for now, I only took the bare minimum of things. There will be timeter to utilise the Lord¡¯s generosity, but for now, we had a new drug industry to start.


    As I closed in towards Taizhou, I slowed my steps down, returning to a more regr run, before transitioning into a light jog. The sun was setting as I walked down the hill that led towards the entrance path of the vige. Reaching a bit closer, I sensed a small crowd gathered around the vige head¡¯s ce.


    Watching the people walk past, I could see an odd tension in their bodynguage. Speeding up my approach, I walked closer, when a familiar face stopped me. Chen, the cksmith and carpenter of the vige found me, a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯d been looking for you Lu Jie. There¡¯s a visitor in the vige. A cultivator,¡± the man said, walking beside me. I frowned, ncing towards the Vige head¡¯s home. Sure enough, I could sense a first realm cultivator.


    ¡°What are they here for?¡± I asked, speeding up on my way over.


    ¡°The sect sent a messenger,¡± the man replied. Before he could finish, I was already rushing over.


    Making my way through the crown, I walked up to stand beside the vige head. The man briefly nced towards me, but there was none of the regr nervousness or courtesy in his eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, ncing down, when the vige head handed me the scroll.


    ¡°They¡¯ve decided to terminate their trade with Taizhou for spirit herbs, and withdraw their protection,¡± the vige head said grimly.


    Silently, I held the official scroll in my hand with the termination of the contract for buying the spirit crystals and spirit herbs produced in the vige of Taizhou, and its protection from spirit beasts and the like.


    I¡¯d expected Elder Yan to do something petty like this, the only thing that surprised me was how long it took him to do it. Despite my anticipation of the event, I did not feel any less angry as I heard the viger¡¯s fearful whispers and saw the anger and frustration crawling upon their faces.


    It was not easy for viges like these to survive on their own, not in proximity to something like this Qi vein and especially not when winter was this close to arriving in full force. Winter was when spirit beast activity was its highest. The solstice was a day notable for the rise of demonic beasts and even just that single day alone was why many viges had protection contracts with sects. Without the protection of the sect, and they would be far more susceptible to attacks by both spirit beasts and bandits looking toy im to the resources present here.


    The only real solution was to offer the produce to some other sect or n, yet on the seventh peak the only ones who could were the Lord and the Cloudy Peaks sect. With one of them out of the picture, and the other unlikely to put any further aggression towards the sect, they were caught in between a rock and a hard ce.


    It would not be unreasonable for the vigers to me my arrival for the problems, and try to remove me to provide a solution for it. Though I doubt it¡¯d work, even if they did make me leave, I doubt the elder would simply let them have the agreement back that easily. It was a simple tactic, to create trouble for me, especially since they knew they were the one who held authority here. But that didn¡¯t make me any less angry at being on the receiving end of it.


    I turned towards the vige head, surprised to see the man¡¯s expression remain rather calm. Lines dotted his forehead as the man frowned, but there was no nervousness that I could usually spot in Guo Zou. He stood with his back straight, and calmly talked with the disciple. It was futile, I knew as much, the disciple was at the peak of the second realm and would have no authority, but from the vige head¡¯s perspective, it was his only method to understand the situation and he made the best use of it. I could see why the man had done so well in his position as vige chief over the years.


    ¡°I thank you foring all the way here to deliver the message, honoured cultivator. Please ry my regrets for events that have turned out this way to the sect,¡± Guo Zou said to the disciple when nothing came of their talks. The boy nodded once, ncing at me warily. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see me here, so he¡¯d known of my presence. I suppose word had spread around, as it had been bound to. I did cause a huge mess right before I left. After the brief nce, the disciple walked away, making his way back to the sect.


    Guo Zou turned to face the gathered crowd of vigers looking at him with worried expressions. ¡°It is a difficult time that lies ahead of us,¡± the man said to the crowd, ncing to observe their faces one by one. ¡°But we¡¯ve faced such things before. Both the wretched beasts, and the wrath of cultivators. And we will do so again, as long as we remain united.¡±


    I saw nodsing from some of the vigers, yet others looked far from satisfied from the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°We did so because of the sect¡¯s protection. Even when the elder Guo had founded this vige, it had been with the sect¡¯s protection. How in heaven¡¯s name are we going to get money now? Or protection? If the cultivators have forsaken us then this ce will soon be overrun by spirit beasts! And without herbs and crystals from the mine to sell¡­ how will any of us eat?¡± a woman shouted, clutching a young baby in her arms. Simr shouts of protests rose from the crowd, as anxiety and uncertainty rose among the vigers.


    ¡°If I may,¡± I spoke, interjecting the shouting crowd. Though I did not inject any Chi in my voice, they listened to me with rapid attention just the same. ¡°My friends and I are heavily in debt to this vige. I know some of you will not agree, but that is how I feel. This vige has provided us a home to stay as, and treated us as one of you. It is only right that we give back. No one here will have to worry about the spirit beasts, we will protect and guard the vige perimeters,¡± I said, quieting down some of the protesting voices.


    ¡°That¡¯s still just spirit beasts. What about the mines and the herbs? We still won¡¯t have any food to eat if we don¡¯t sell them, and with winter almost here¡­ the children will starve,¡± a man asked. The vige head spoke up in my ce.


    ¡°I have a treasury stacked away. It has enough to keep us afloat through winter. I will arrange some trade agreements in the meanwhile. The heavens are not merciless. When they close a path, they open another one. This is merely a trial, and it is especially crucial that in these trying times, we support each other,¡± the vige head said, standing straight with his eyes set forward.


    One by one, I saw the vigers nod and reply in agreement, their fears calmed for the moment. Eventually, the vigers began to return to their homes to discuss and make ns with their families, while some others remained to discuss with the vige head.


    I watched them talk, my eyes briefly taking note of Yin and Yan Yun, standing nearby with varying expressions of concerns and curiosity.


    As I mulled over my ns, the two girls made their way towards me. Yan Yun stood next to me, her fists balled and even without a spirit bond, I could sense her anger as clear as day.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ no what am I saying. This was most certainly my grandfather¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Likely,¡± I replied, looking ahead at the vigers talking and fretting. ¡°But that does not mean you¡¯re responsible,¡± I said, turning back to look at Yan Yun.


    ¡°How can I not be?¡± Yan Yun asked, her voice wavering as she looked me in the eye.


    ¡°Because I am too. And because your grandfather¡¯s choices are not yours. He has made his decision, and now I will make mine. There is no avoiding this conflict that has begun,¡± I said, turning to face the vige of Taizhou and its residents.


    Perhaps there had never been a way to avoid this. If not Li and Lei, then there would¡¯ve been someone else who would¡¯ve stepped on my toes. Sect elders, lords, bandits. There was no end to it. This world was tied in the chase for immortality, that as long as you had power, your actions were justified.


    I clenched my fists, letting out a deep exhale. Feeling my anger settled, I looked sideways. For a brief moment, my eyes met Yin¡¯s and I saw a strange pause in her gaze, as if she wanted to say something. But if that was so, then the girl did not seem up to the task, quickly diverting her eyes away instead.


    I ignored it for the moment. ¡°Yan Yun, can you get my spirits? Zhang bring Granny and everyone else at the vige head¡¯s ce. We need to discuss some things.¡±


    Yan Yun nodded, stepping away. Yin looked at me briefly, before running after Yan Yun. I let out a breath, reaching out to Labby, Sheldon and Twilight through my bond.


    Stepping to the vige, I patted the man¡¯s shoulders. Guo Zou turned towards me, grim wrinkles dotting the corner of his eyes, but the man kept aposed face. ¡°What can I do for you Lu Jie?¡± the man asked calmly.


    ¡°I believe I have some important things to discuss with you. I may have a way out of this problem for all of us,¡± I said to the man.


    Guo Zou looked at me with wide eyes. The man¡¯sposure returned quickly, and he nodded, heading towards his chamber.


    I followed behind him, gathering my resolve at the discussions toe. If I seed, then this would be it. The first step towards a new era.

 Book 2: Chapter 12: Making Plans

    Book 2: Chapter 12: Making ns


    I waited as everyone gathered at the vige head¡¯s ce, trying topose everything that I needed to say. After thest person had joined, I closed the doors, before I began to address everyone.


    ¡°Without too long a startup, I¡¯d just like to say to the vige head that all us here think of this ce as a home for us. And in parts bear some responsibility for events to have turned out the way they have. So if you would wish that we leave the vige, then now would be the time to speak up,¡± I said, feeling more than a few nces looking at me in surprise.


    The vige head looked at me, taking a deep breath. ¡°Lu Jie, to be truthful to you, there are people who have expressed such thoughts. They do not dare speak up, because despite howforting and friendly all of you appear, it is hard to forget the difference between us, when we see you lift boulders with ease,¡± the vige head said, and I tried not to sigh. I¡¯d anticipated as much. Whispers carried on the wind far more than they realised, especially to a cultivator¡¯s ears.


    I sensed Su Lin about to say something, but sent him a pulse of Qi to keep him quiet.


    ¡°But,¡± the vige head continued. ¡°I would be ashamed to face my father after my death, if I let such a thinge to ur. Quirky a man though he had been, he¡¯d found this ce to be a weing home to any who arrived here and all of you are a part of this vige as much as anyone else.¡±


    I looked at the vige, and saw the sincerity in the man¡¯s eyes. Nodding, I nced around at my friends, seated all around me, before I began to talk. ¡°I have had a meeting with a Lord, which is where I¡¯d disappeared to yesterday. We havee to an arrangement, where, I need to provide him with alchemy pills in enough amount,¡± I said, ncing around that table. ¡°I¡¯ve had the idea in mind for a while now, and to that end, I¡¯ve been looking for ways to allow anyone to make the most simple pills there were. Even people who could not sense Qi whatsoever.¡±


    Looks were exchanged around the table, varying expressions of raised eyebrows, but none of my friends looked terribly shocked to hear any of it. Perhaps desensitized, or perhaps it¡¯s because they already knew what my goals were. Guo Zou on the other hand, seemed to have forgotten to breathe for a while. I did not wait for the man to recover and simply continued.


    ¡°I need the vigers'' help to develop the tools to produce the pills inrge amounts. We will be selling these for money and distributing these based on tasks across everyone involved in the process. Most of the vigers can continue to harvest spirit stones and spirit herbs as they always have, and we willpensate them properly for the tasks.¡±


    I nced towards the door of the chamber, my smile fading slightly as I sensed someone standing outside. A momentter, I figured out the identity of the person and sent a pulse of Chi carrying a message to them.


    <em>¡°You cane in, you know? There¡¯s a ward on the door so you won¡¯t be able to hear anything from the outside.¡± </em>


    I heard Yin stumble back in surprise, before she picked herself up and hesitantly opened the door. Her face was bright red at having been caught and I tried my best not tough at it.


    ¡°You have a terrible habit boy,¡± Granny Lang scolded me, and I ducked my head in embarrassment at her words. I could not deny my joy at surprising people with the things I did or nned.


    Coughing, to retain some measure of seriousness in the conversation as Yin took a seat near her father.


    Returning to that topic, I turned towards the vige chief. ¡°To that end, I want to pick three people who will be learning Alchemy under me, for the process of general alchemy, and granny, to ensure I don¡¯t miss any basics.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Guo Zou looked down at me. ¡°Why would you entrust such a task to a man such as me?¡±


    ¡°Because you know the people of this vige better than any of us do. And I need people I can trust. People who would be willing to abandonmon sense and take up what tasks I¡¯m giving out to them. I saw you handle the vigers, and they have your respect. Rightfully so. It¡¯s why, this has to be done by you.¡±


    Guo Zou looked down for a moment, thinking over something.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it,¡± Yin said, raising her hand, as she looked at me. ¡°I-If you¡¯d have me, and it is not overstepping. But¡­ I want to do it.¡±


    ¡°Yin¡¯er¡­ are you sure? You do not¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want to father,¡± Yin interrupted, looking at her father with a fierce expression. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to learn so many things forever, but you¡¯ve always protected me from everything. All the more so since mother died. I know these aren¡¯t womanly skills and you worry for me but¡­ I wish to learn how to do this. I wish to learn from the libraries, read books, and be someone of worth. Not someone who has to rely on others.¡±


    I looked at Yin, feeling more than a little surprised. That was¡­ not an attitude I would¡¯ve expected from the girl. ¡°I take back my words, vige head. You only need to pick two,¡± I said, ncing at Yin, as I smiled. ¡°I have my first candidate selected.¡±


    The vige head looked at his daughter before looking at me. Taking a deep breath, he spoke. ¡°Since my daughter insists. I ask of you to take care of her, and ept the task with honour.¡±


    I smiled, nodding. ¡°Zhang, pick three vigers to train inbat. We will be clearing out the Qi vein to establish a production base inside. It¡¯s the ideal location and will help keep the work hidden as well.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure brother,¡± Zhang replied.


    <em>¡°Sii!¡± </em>Silverlight whistled as well.


    ¡°Granny Lang, I¡¯ll share the methods for the pills when they¡¯replete. I¡¯ll need your help with the development process of course, and to supervise the production to make sure things are working fine.¡±


    Granny Lang snorted. ¡°What¡¯d you do without me boy?¡± she said, and I shed a smile back at the old woman. I turned to look at Yan Yun.


    ¡°Yan Yun, I will need your help to guide the trainees through the basics ofbat. You¡¯re the only one here who¡¯s received a proper education in such matters,¡± I said.


    After a moment of consideration, Yan Yun nodded. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡±


    ¡°Su Lin, your job is the same. Scout the market, make sure Silver Fang is not hounding our tail, and find a way to sell and distribute the pills¡± I said, before taking a nce around the chamber.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to hoping for a new start,¡± I said to the room, feeling a storm of emotions stirring up in my gut.


    Many faces looked back at me, some with respect, others with worry, and a few with anticipation. One way or another, the dream that I¡¯d seen upon waking up; of a world of magic so rich and advanced was starting to take shape.

 Book 2: Chapter 13: Banquet of Snakes

    Book 2: Chapter 13: Banquet of Snakes


    Poison Qi flowed around in a mortar, mingling with the spirit herbs set inside. Liuxiang focused her senses, the pestle in her hand grinding down the spirit herbs. The action was calming, soothing, a reminder of the days she¡¯d left behind her. She also enjoyed the far greater efficiency with which she could control her poison now, having broken through to the fourth realm.


    The poison Qi slowly began to hiss, as the spirit herbs were ground down into a liquid slurry. Liuxiang knew the medicine was ready, and she put aside the pestle, removing thest few coarse bits of herbs set on it with her finger.


    Carefully taking the mortar, she drained it into a small bowl, before covering it with a cloth and tying a string around it. Several such bowls of medicine and poisons lined the shelves of her room now.


    <em>¡°Liuxiang should probably send some to the apothecary. There won¡¯t be much space left here soon,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said from within Liuxiang¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°I will. But for now, I want to keep them here,¡± Liuxiang replied.


    <em>¡°Eldest won¡¯t be very pleased.¡± </em>


    ¡°We do enough to please her. She can deal with this much,¡± Liuxiang replied, walking back to her table. It had been nearly a month since she had been taken from the sect by her great-grandmother. During the time, Liuxiang had been made to quickly learn all sorts of etiquettes and had been put through intensive training to enhance her arts.


    It had been brutal, with many sorts of poisons being put inside her body. But she had survived, and she¡¯d grown stronger. Despite the pain, Liuxiang could not deny that she felt more in control of herself, and her spirit than she had felt in a really long time.


    Her eyes nced at the notes and scrolls on her table. Many had diagrams and figures drawn on them, exining the effects of various poisons and dissecting the human body. Yet, one in particr stood out from the rest. A scroll bound tightly with a cat¡¯s paw print at one corner of it.


    Liuxiang smiled as she looked at the scroll from Lu Jie. Picking it up, she opened the letter, reading through it once more.


    As was the norm for the boy, he started off with a long paragraph about thetest project that he felt excited about, before asking what she was up to. She¡¯d asked him in herst letter why he wrote as if he was actually there talking to her, and he¡¯d replied that he was used to things working that way. Something called <em>messenger apps </em>that could ry messages at an instant. Akin to sending, but with no limits on distance.


    <em>¡°A strange friendship, yours and his,¡± </em>Zhi Zhumented.


    Liuxiang nodded, rolling up the scroll, before she put it back inside her drawer. ¡°All the more precious because of it,¡± she replied to her spirit.


    <em>¡°So Liuxiang says. But can she keep the boy from the Eldest? One day or another, his anomalies will be in front of the world. And to the Eldest, he will be another tool to be made use of. Like us. Like Liuxiang.¡± </em>


    A sombre expression took over Liuxiang¡¯s features. Not replying to Zhi Zhu, Liuxiang walked up to the mirror in her chamber. She looked at the girl staring back at him from within it, with lustrous white hair adorned with beautiful ornaments and the ornate green garments of the Shie n.


    ¡°It is selfish of me, I will admit,¡± Liuxiang said, ncing down her chest. ¡°But I do not wish to give up on the few friends I have made. And I trust Lu Jie, enough to contend with grandmother, and make use of her if she tries to do so with him.¡±


    <em>¡°A risky gamble. Divinities are beyond even us, they are immortals. Gods that roam the earth. What is to say that Eldest will not simply kill him because he represents a threat?¡± </em>


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her,¡± Liuxiang replied firmly. Zhi Zhu did not reply to that, and Liuxiang stood a moment longer, watching the person inside the mirror.


    For a long moment, she felt as if she could barely recognise who she was anymore. The deep red eyes, the silvery-white hair. The person within the mirror wore ornate jewellery that had taken the work of five handmaidens to arrange. Her hair had been polished till it shone like glistening silk, and her clothes likely cost more than a disciple¡¯s yearly ie. She had escaped to be someone else. To be Yi Liuxiang. But this was who she had been from birth.


    Yet¡­ howe, whenever she looked inside the mirror, she saw a stranger look back?


    Three sharp knocks rapped against the wooden door of her chamber. ¡°Enter,¡± Liuxiang replied smoothly, turning her expression neutral and straightening her posture.


    A chamber maid entered the room, bowing her head once. ¡°The banquet awaits you, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me outside. I will be there in a minute,¡± Liuxiang said in a single breath, as the maid left.


    She was a second realm cultivator. At the seventh peak, she would be treated like a respectable cultivator. But here, at the Shie manor, she was nothing more than a servant.


    Despite the month-long training forcing her to remove her habit of speaking humble herself, Liuxaing still couldn¡¯t help but feel odd at the way she was made to act, and order about the people who worked at the manor.


    Putting the thoughts aside, Liuxiang took onest look at the mirror, to see if the hours of work by the handmaidens had been ruined by her ownck of care. Finding her appearance suitable, she walked outside her chamber, when the figure standing there made her stop in her tracks.


    ¡°You look quite fabulous Junior sister, that I must admit,¡± Shie Han said, smiling at her brilliantly. The boy was the definition of a well groomed child of the Shie n, his smile was not too excited or uncouth, but a calm and careful expression of sincerity.


    Something she knew the boy did not feel an inch about her. Not when she was about to rece him today.


    ¡°You jest, senior brother. I may very well look the part of a clown with all these ornaments,¡± Liuxiang replied. And she knew it to be true. The handmaidens had made sure to go overboard with her preparations, on whoever¡¯s orders. She did not care to find it. She¡¯d let them, before cleaning up herself of the most excessive ones. It¡¯d solidify her image as an ignorant girl raised at the edge of the empire, making it easier for her to go behind their backs.


    ¡°No such thing, Junior sister. I do not lie or praise dishonestly,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Well, then I must thank you for your words, senior brother,¡± Liuxaing replied with a bow. ¡°But it would not do for me to tarry any longer. The elders are waiting.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Let us proceed,¡± the boy said, walking ahead of her. She didn¡¯t say anything, following behind him silently. She knew their little tricks. To walk in front of her, Shie Han would be establishing his superiority upon her. Referring to her as junior sister, among the many others things were all done for the same purpose. She was not as blind or ignorant as any of them thought her to be.


    <em>¡°Precisely the weapon we must use,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu whispered in her mind.


    Liuxiang did not nod, she did not need to. The intent was transmitted to her spirit. But the other truth of the matter was also that she could not care. These games they yed here, so close to the heart of the empire, were all things done by the weak. She would not need to y any, so long as she could meet her grandmother¡¯s expectations, they would respect her all the same.


    The long halls snaked across the manor, stretching on endlessly. For a moment she wondered if Shie Han was taking advantage of her being unfamiliar with the ce to make her bete for the banquet, but to her relief, they quickly arrived at the entrance to the hall.


    Shie Han, as she¡¯d expected, walked in first. Not paying it any attention, she followed behind the boy, entering the banquet. The wide hall stretched on endlessly, made wider than physically possible using great arts she could barelyprehend. Luxurious food dripping with essence lined the rows, so exquisite and rare Liuxiang felt herself absorbing wisps of essence just by being near them.


    She noted the people within the banquet halls, sensing many elders, and even some experts among the people within. The entirety of the Shie n had joined in today to celebrate the rise of their Matriarch to divinity, and the remation of their position within the jade court.


    Making sure not to breach any of the etiquettes she¡¯d been taught of, Liuxiang made her way through the banquet. She could feel the eyes and the Qi senses, prodding at her.


    To those who had kept an ear out, they¡¯d heard of the girl who¡¯d returned with the Eldest. Liuxiang saw them watching her curiously from the corner of her eyes, likely waiting for her to be introduced by someone, which is how they would be able to tell her rank, and how to interact with her.


    Liuxiang saw a couple of people nce at her, and give her a smile or a nod. She took note of those that did. They likely knew of who she was, if they did so, and they wanted her to know that. It¡¯d do her well to keep in mind people perceptive and well informed enough of the happenings in their n.


    Walking through the nket of Qi senses and auras, which thankfully most of the elders kept in check, Liuxiang retreated to a side corner. Not many would approach her, until her apparent position was made clear, though there were some children, who either did not care for such etiquettes or were low ranked enough that nearly everyone would be above them.


    Liuxiang made small talk with these children, letting their tantpliments and attempts to chalk favour with her pass her by. She knew that not all of it was a lie, yet the portions that were still ended up souring the experience.


    After a while of talking, the children receded, realising that she was not very interested in talking, and neither were any of the other higher ranking n members approaching her.


    Liuxiang did not let out a sigh of relief, yet she dearly wanted to. She was grateful at the silence. The stares and nces were pointed enough to bear, not to mention the rude intrusion of Qi senses every so often.


    <em>¡°They will regret it once they know of your stature,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu replied.


    ¡°Yet what better will I be from them, if I let my stature speak for me, instead of my actions,¡± Liuxiang replied, watching the people pass her by.


    Zhi Zhu did not reply to her words, and the two of them returned to silence. One that was shared by the entire banquet hall all of a sudden.


    It took her a moment to realise the reason for this, and she quickly felt the familiar presence of her grandmother. Having spent the past month nearly glued by her side, she¡¯d stopped noticing just how jarring the sensation of someone else having absolute control over you was. She could see many people shifting ufortably under the feeling, some children even breaking down in tears.


    It took a moment for Liuxiang to spot her grandmother at the further reach of the hall. Yet, despite the distance, her voice echoed clearly throughout the chamber as she spoke.


    ¡°My children, my kin. It has been nearly a century since I saw some of you. It has pained me to be away for so long, but I have returned now,¡± the woman announced, stepping further into the hall. ¡°I have rejoiced to see how far some of you havee, and grieved to hear of the passing of others. Yet, today is a day of celebrations. For I have returned, reaching the heights of Divinity itself,¡± her grandmother spoke, as the pure white spirit rings of her soul reflected in her eyes.


    As one, the entire n bowed to the woman, rejoicing at the return of the divinity amidst their ranks. Liuxiang joined in the motion, bowing deeply.


    ¡°Raise your heads,¡± her great grandmother said. ¡°We do not bow today. And we will not do so for centuries toe. The Shie have regained what had been taken from us, and we will not forget the slights we suffered when weak. But no more, we are weak no more. And the jade-court itself shall celebrate our rise.¡±


    Excitement coursed through the hall at the words. A divinity amidst their ranks again would put Shie back in power, perhaps enough to regain their glory from their founding days.


    ¡°But that is not. I have alsoe to announce a kin I had sent far to study in secret. Now the time for her to return hase, as my great-granddaughter. And as my disciple,¡± the woman said, her eyes turning towards Liuxiang.


    Within an instant, the entire hall was watching her. Hundreds of eyes rested upon Liuxiang as a myriad of expressions spread throughout the court. Keeping a tight grip on her expression, Liuxiang walked across the hall, to stand by her grandmother.


    ¡°I would like to introduce my newest disciple. Shie Liuxiang. If any object my choice then speak up now,¡± the eldest said, and Liuxiang looked back at the people watching her. They were eyeing her, trying to spot any sign of weakness. She would not give them any.


    She did not bow, did not bend. She merely looked back, and then, with a quiet breath intake, let out a <em>hiss. </em>


    A cold smile presented itself on her grandmother¡¯s face.


    ¡°None have spoken, and so it is done. Now, let us celebrate,¡± she announced, letting go of the grip from her presence, as the banquet began in earnest.


    Liuxiang stood where she had, as droves of people came by to introduce themselves, or their sons. Some, even their daughters. A fairlymon sight within their n, but one that surprised her nheless.


    Yet, even as Liuxiang greeted and smiled and made merry with people of her own blood and kin, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more lonely than she had felt in a long time.


    She wondered what Lu Jie was up to right now.

 Book 2: Chapter 14: Explosion Science

    Book 2: Chapter 14: Explosion Science


    Things had slowed down after my discussion with the vige head, when I had been forced to tackle a few important questions. How would I defend the vige through winter? Money was the lesser of the issues, and a long-term concern instead, but winter was just around the corner.


    A horde of demonic beasts frenzied out on the winter solstice would need more than just a few cultivators. Even if I went full demon mode, there¡¯s no guarantee I¡¯d be able tost something like that out.


    At the end, the solution I came up with was simple. If I couldn¡¯t defend them, then I¡¯d make them capable of defending themselves.


    The air flickered and danced in front of me. Sparks spewed out, emitted by various fire spirit herbs in the cauldron. I stirred an irondle through the contents, crushing up little chunks of the herbs any time I noticed them, while simultaneously guiding the fire.


    The temperature in the room rose rapidly as I worked, watching the fire herbs hiss and bubble as the rising heat turned the iron cauldron red. For a moment, I was concerned about an explosion, but I channelled my Qi, letting the fire essence focus inwards. Slowly, but surely, the herbs began to mix as I stirred. After they¡¯d mixed enough, I grabbed thest bits of spirit grass and added it in.


    Red hot fire essence surged, glowing brightly like moltenva within the cauldron. A powerful jet of ming liquid shot outwards and I ducked back, trying my best not to lose control. Eventually the herb mingled in forming a pill at the centre of the cauldron. I let out a breath, ncing to my side to see Nyanzily sitting nearby and watching me work.


    I was surprised the heat and mes hadn¡¯t scared the cat away, but then, Nyan had always been mysterious. Taking note of my attention, he walked over to where I was, and rubbed himself against my leg.


    Dishing out a good dosage of pets and scritches onto the orange sassy furball, I returned to the pill I¡¯d formed. Picking the burning hot pill up, I stared at it with narrowed eyes, trying to determine if I¡¯d obtained what I wanted to. Only a test would tell.


    Setting the pill on the counter, I took out a de and scraped a small amount out, before curshing it into a powder. I scraped the pinch of powdered I¡¯d gathered into a little porcin dish, and walked through the scattered mess of boxes that covered my half-constructedb. Though a far cry from the alchemy pill churning factory I was hoping to turn it into I¡¯d still made quite some progress, the primary bit of which was figuring out my equivalent of a bunsen burner. I could not exactly get a flow of gas going for it, or set up an industry that did not even exist, so I¡¯d been forced to improvise.


    My version, which I¡¯d named Hydro-electric burner ran a lightning, and a water spirit crystal. The key of the puzzle had been figuring out how to use the crystal to naturally gather water, instead of water Qi. Turned out, that was a simple matter of letting water condense around the crystal due to its nature.


    A pulse of Qi would circte electricity from the lightning crystal, the lightning would turn the water gathered by the water crystal into hydrogen and oxygen across the two copper tes attached to the crystal, which would flow into the central chamber with the mes, igniting with a me that was devoid of almost any Qi.


    There were still some issues to work out, but it was a mostly functional prototype. Turning the hydro-electric burner on, I watched the sharp blue colored mes stream out. I set my dish of porcin with the new drug made powder atop, and waited.


    I watched quietly as the powder began to heat up, starting to crack and pop and stir. After a minute or two of heating, smoke began to rise, and I found my hopes renewed. Yet, things were not meant to be. The powder set itself on mes, burning slowly with thick smoke filled with fire essence streaming out. I set down the ming powder, putting the mes out, and let out a sigh.


    This had been my seventh failed attempt at making a drugnade that could be used as a recement for gunpowder or ck powder. Having an explosive was pretty nice, but the fact that it could be remotely triggered with Qi by anyone, even an enemy, made it less than ideal as a weapon. I was also far from satisfied from theck of explosive reaction as the current drugnades had a tendency to instead create whirlpools of me instead. Rather than drugnades, it was more appropriate to call them drug-me-tornadoes. Bit of a mouthful if you asked me.


    Nyan walked over to the counter where I was working, sniffing the burnt powder of the fire pile. After a moment or two of inspection as I pet the cat once more, it decided to lick the powder. One taste was enough to find the pill too spicy for the cat, as it hacked and coughed, before returning to its lounging destination, now watching my pills with a wary gaze.


    I smiled, feeling slightly better as I returned to my pills. I had hoped that I would be able to create something that could ignite with heat, mes or a spark, and use much more conventional methods to create potential weapons. Things I knew I would need, if I wanted to protect the people here, for the eventual changes toe. It wasn¡¯t just cultivators that were a concern, having weapons would allow the mortals of the vige to fight back against spirit beasts as well. And if Silver Fang ever tried to target those close to me, I wanted them armed.


    But so far, all my attempts had either exploded because they were unstable, or didn¡¯t explode because they were unreactive to heat.


    I let out a sigh, putting away the porcin dish when the door creaked open behind me. I didn¡¯t really need to turn to see who¡¯d just walked in, but did so anyway.


    ¡°Hey granny, Yin. Sorry about the mess,¡± I apologised to the two standing at the entrance to the chamber, as I watched their gaze go through the chaos scattered all around.


    The granny snorted, stepping over a pile of stashed porcin bowls and tes I¡¯d asked Chen to deliver that I¡¯d just left on the floor for some reason. ¡°You need to keep your things better organised boy, or you¡¯ll never be an Alchemist of any worth.¡±


    I grimaced at her words, taking a second nce at the chaos. ¡°You¡¯re right, I do. I¡¯ve just been busy with everything.¡±


    ¡°Excuses, bah,¡± the old granny said, rapping her fist against my chest. I smiled at her apologetically, watching Yin carefully walk around all the delicate items scattered around as she made her way to me. She carried a basket full of herbs in her hand that I¡¯d specially requested from the Qi vein. Zhang or one of the others likely had taken that job.


    I took the basket from the girl¡¯s hands, thanking her, before setting the basket on the counter behind me.


    ¡°So, how has it been going?¡± the granny asked, ncing at the counter I¡¯d set up.


    ¡°Not good,¡± I said, turning back to the little pill I¡¯d made. Taking the drugnade powder on the petri dish, I presented it towards granny. ¡°It works with Qi, but is unresponsive to heat or fire,¡± I said, pulsing a sliver of Qi at the powder. The pill exploded with a crackle, sizzling away in little embers.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue then? Just use that. Seems to burn just fine,¡± Granny Lang said.


    ¡°The problem is that anyone can burn these up. Even an enemy. You don¡¯t want to carry something like that around. Not to mention, these burn up in mes, when I want a rapid spontaneous explosion, instead of a swirling tornado of fire.¡±


    The granny frowned, narrowing her eyes at my herb basket. ¡°Show me the herbs,¡± she said, walking closer. I picked up the basket where I kept the fire herbs for the drugnades and presented the herb.


    ¡°You said you wanted something powerful that could explode, instead of burn up in mes. Yes?¡± she asked me.


    I nodded, watching the granny sort through the herb. ¡°Throw this one out, it¡¯s got mes, but they burn with a steady fire instead. Use the ming poison herb, the fire spreads rapidly, throw half of these fire herbs out. Dry some of these to get any water out, you may think it doesn¡¯t matter, but in water can hinder fire essence too. And get some lightning ginseng and add a pinch, add about one third¡¯s worth of wood Qi herbs, and some earth Qi herbs.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise, before I quickly began to write down everything she¡¯d said on my notes.


    ¡°You want an explosion, then the fire needs something to burn rapidly. Wood and earth will provide that, given that they do not dominate the mes. The pinch of lightning essence is key here, it will temper the wood and earth, keep their natures under control while providing enough energy for a st, while the fire essence rapidly consumes through the pill. That will cause your explosion. An act which is strange on its own, given that pills are meant to be eaten, not used as weapons,¡± the granny said, ring at me.


    I shrugged with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Even with all your strange heavenly mysteries and powerful Qi control, you¡¯re still very much an apprentice Alchemist boy,¡± the old woman said, shaking her head. ¡°Stop trying to use alchemy for what it wasn¡¯t meant to do. If you need something that can prevent an enemy from using these pills of yours, instead of setting them ame, create a formation device instead.¡±


    ¡°A formation device?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you could make one that works by touching a spirit crystal on it, or setting it on fire or whatever. I¡¯m not a formation master,¡± the granny replied.


    I tried my best not to facepalm at her words. <em>Of course. How did I not think of that? </em>


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. Like I said, you¡¯re still merely an apprentice. Focus on learning all you can. Alchemy can¡¯t be the only tool you rely on for these strange creations of yours,¡± the old woman said, turning around.


    ¡°Try the new method, test it out, if it doesn¡¯t work then grind the herbs up before adding some exploding fern from the third peak. Costly things, and not used in any alchemy pill recipe normally, so they¡¯ll be difficult to obtain,¡± the old woman said, walking out.


    ¡°Thank you, Granny,¡± I said to the olddy as she made her way out. Yin remained standing, as the granny left, and I looked at her for a while. My gaze made the girl look down, ufortably, and I felt a bit awkward. I¡¯d always been unsure of how to talk to her. The girl seemed very¡­ jumpy around me. Even though she mingled well with Su Lin and the rest.


    ¡°Do you¡­ want to watch?¡± I asked Yin, and to my surprise, received a nod.


    A smile came on my face at the interest, as I turned around, and began to read through granny¡¯s notes. Changing the herb recipe, I took out all the herbs Granny had written down, having to make somest minute adjustments because I did not have everything listed.


    With a flick of my wrist, I set the cauldron on me, letting Qi brim into it, and soak in. Pouring in just a small amount of spirit water to infuse out Qi, I set to work.


    The first step was some trusty spirit grass, followed by the various fire herbs. I let them stir, and soak, seeping their essence outwards into the water, making it steam and bubble. At the same time, I added some crushed earth essence herbs in, that also began to spread out into the cauldron, mixing in with the fire essence. Stirring the two together, I let them mix, before quickly adding some more fire essence herbs.


    Qi swirled within the cauldron as more the heat within began to rise, yet this time, it was fiery, but not unstable. There was more volume to it, and I could sense the earth essence, keeping the mes heavier, more in control and voluminous. I let the essences mix in, swirling them carefully within the cauldron.


    Yin stood nearby, her eyes watching my hands move around in fascination, and I realised how this must look to her. I was moving this entire cauldron¡¯s contents with just my Qi, it responded to my will and my guidance, bubbling and hissing with heat and essence. To her, this was mysterious, and wondrous, unfamiliar yet captivating. The very same emotions I¡¯d felt when first observing the magic Alchemy had.


    A smile came to my face as I continued to stir my Qi into the caldron, as the water evaporated, leaving only ming essence swirling within the cauldron.


    ¡°Step back,¡± I instructed Yin, as I picked up thest herb to add. I tore off the edge of a lightning ginseng¡¯s root, before crushing it in a bowl. Crackles of lightning zapped my hand, making my fingers tingle lightly, as the lightning Qi stored within began to escape. Not wanting to lose too much of it, I quickly transferred the ginseng into the cauldron.


    The reaction afterwards was instantaneous. Lightning cracked within the mes, as they began to bubble rapidly. It was un-tempered, and furious, pure Yang energy that wished tosh out unchecked. I let it course, let it flow around, swirling in circr motions to stir inside the cauldron, yet the reaction was rapid, as the cauldron itself began to shake.


    Sweat beaded my forehead as I watched the mes start to gush out the edges, dripping over like flowing magma, as the lightning began to crackle harder and harder. I poured my Qi in, trying to push back down, but that only seemed to worsen the effect.


    Apparently having had enough, Nyan turned around and leapt from the counter, dashing away, and I knew it was toote to stop what was toe.


    ¡°Get away!¡± I screamed.


    Chi flooded my feet, as the world warped around me. I grabbed Yin into my arms as I moved to the other side. The next moment, a powerful explosion rocked the ground beneath me, followed by the sound of shattering porcin.


    Yin yelped, clutching her ears as I covered her shoulder, protecting her with my body. We stayed crouched for a moment longer, as the shockwave passed, before I let go of the girl and turned back around to see the damage.


    My burnerid broken, porcin dishes shattered and scattered all over. A section of theb was ame where the cauldron had flipped over, pouring its burning contents out.


    <em>¡°Fucking hell,¡±</em> I cursed out in English without thinking, watching the explosion. Yet, even at the disastrous scene, I could feel a joy rising inside of me. The explosion had worked! The lightning essence had provided the explosive energy needed to create a working explosive material. All I needed to do was stabilise the form, and then figure out a way to prevent unintentional activation by enemies, and I had a weapon that I could give any cultivator, even a first realm one.


    A whimper broke me out of my thoughts, and I almost cursed again, turning back to Yin. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked the girl, who continued to look back at me, with wide eyes. Tears filled in her beady eyes as she looked at me with a terrified expression, and I felt guilt wrack my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I hope you aren¡¯t hurt,¡± I said in as gentle a voice as I could manage, extending a hand towards her.


    The girl snapped out of her daze, wiping her eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Apologies,¡± she whispered back, before her eyes returned to me, a strange emotion reflecting off her face.


    ¡°Where did you¡­ learn those words?¡± she asked, her voice wavering midway.


    I looked at her, confused, unsure of what she meant. ¡°That I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Yin shook her head. ¡°The othernguage. Not of the empire,¡± she asked, and my eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Ah, that¡ª Well. It¡¯s thenguage I grew up with, the one of my previous home,¡± I replied to Yin, feeling a strange nostalgia wash over me. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t really go back anymore, it¡¯s a very far ce.¡±


    I turned towards Yin, and found tears flowing down her eyes as she stared at me. I watched the girl, confused, when all of a sudden she moved towards me, grasping my hands in her own.


    <em>¡°I¡­ I was right. You are from there. From his home,¡±</em> Yin said, her voice heavy.


    I found my voice stuck in my throat as I stared at the girl, not because of what she¡¯d said, but because of thenguage she''d said it in.


    Yin had just talked in English.

 Book 2: Chapter 15: Taizhou’s Legacy

    Book 2: Chapter 15: Taizhou¡¯s Legacy


    I walked silently behind Yin, as she guided me back to her home. A thousand questions ran in my mind, all that I¡¯d been wanting to ask the girl, but she¡¯d insisted on taking me to her ce, and seeing her resolute expression, I¡¯d given in to her demands.


    The vige swept by beyond my awareness, as my eyes remained set firmly on the back of the girl walking in front of me. I nodded absently to the vige head as I walked into his home. The man squawked, looking at me nervously in confusion, and then at Yin. For a while he tried to stop me for tea, but I briskly refused the offer, thanking him once, as I continued to follow behind Yin.


    Stepping in the girl¡¯s chamber, I waited for her to enter. Yin shut the door behind her leaning against the frame as she looked at me with beady eyes that seemed to still be staring in disbelief.


    ¡°This is my chamber. Before me, it used to be my grandfather¡¯s. He gave it to me in his will,¡± Yin said, in the Azure-Jadenguage, straightening her back from against the door frame.


    <em>¡°Were you close to him?¡± </em>I asked in English, keeping my eyes on the girl.


    Yin nodded, walking past me. She went to a drawer set at the corner of the room. Crouching on the floor, the girl pulled out the bottom most cab, letting out plumes of dust. From within, she picked out a single dusty book, coughing twice. Gently, she cleaned the book, before turning to face me, as she took a seat on the floor, and opened its contents.


    ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s book,¡± Yin said. ¡°He only ever showed me this. The one ce where he wrote of his home, and his past.¡±


    I took a seat in front of Yin, watching her go through the book. Her gaze was distant and nostalgic, likely going through the memories of her time with her grandfather.


    After a moment, Yin closed the book, and turned it towards me. ¡°I think my grandfather would have wanted you to read it.¡±


    I looked up to meet Yin¡¯s eyes, as I gave her a nod. Carefully picking up the book, I inspected it. The cover was of leather, sewed in with threads on the side. Sloppy work, clearly not someone who was used to the task. There was no name or title written on the book. I flipped the page open and frowned as I saw the contents within.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t¡­ the Azure-jade script is it?¡± I asked, looking up at Yin.


    The girl shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s thenguage of his homnd. One simr to ours, but not the same,¡± she replied.


    I read the letters, finding quite a few of them familiar. It was definitely anguage simr to this world. Mandarin, I suspected. Briefly I remembered Ki¡¯s ability to understand thenguages from earth, and I wondered if I could replicate any of it, having inherited the tree.


    I pressed a palm against the page, letting Chi flow through it as I closed my eyes. I could sense a shift happen, as the Chi soaked into the pages. Opening my eyes, I read the words again and¡­ of course that didn¡¯t work. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    ¡°There is a section ahead, written in anothernguage that you should know. My grandfather had written this book in the hopes to reach out to someone else who might be lost in this world like he had been,¡± Yin said, and I flipped the pages, finding thenguage switch to English about halfway.


    <em>¡°My name is Guo Wei. If you can read this, then either you are my kin, and have learned thisnguage. Or youe from a world very far from this one. </em>


    <em>If you are my kin, I thank you for keeping my legacy alive. </em>


    <em>If you are from my world, then understand that though I may not be alive, I offer you the heartiestfort I have to give, and wee you as a fellow kin in this strangend. Just the understanding that there are others from our home in this strange world is afort that I so dearly wish to share with you.¡± </em>


    I read the words, feeling a strange warmth fill me. Here this man had lived and died, having never met me, yet his words remained, offering mefort of sharing a past home. I flipped the page over, reading ahead.


    <em>¡°The day I reached this world was 23rd February, 1988. I was twenty-two back then, living in America after my family had escaped our home around a decade ago. My memory is not very clear on how I had arrived on this world, merely that I had been working on a ship when the seas had taken me, and when I opened my eyes, I was here. It had taken me some time to find settlements. My first encounters with the wildlife of this world had been difficult, given how they possessed seemingly magical abilities that Icked the ability to deal with. </em>


    <em>It took me a week before I found civilization. They spoke anguage simr to Mandarin, but distinctly different. I struggled at first, but exining it as a dialect from a remote vige seemed to work with them. After I¡¯d changed my clothes, little to no one seemed to regard me strangely anymore, though my mannerisms raised more than a couple of eyes.¡± </em>


    I chuckled, finding the train of thought oddly rtable. A brief nce showed Yin watching me instantly. The girl averted her eyes when I looked up, but I didn¡¯t pay it any attention, returning to the book.


    <em>¡°In just a few days, I had realised something strange about the ce I was in. It wasn¡¯t just theck of industry, roads and civilisation, which had been obvious, but also the fact that Qi existed in this world. An energy that allowed feats of magic to be performed by people revered as gods by themon public. </em>


    <em>At first, I¡¯d believed my inability to use this power resulted from my nature as an outsider in this world, but I¡¯d quickly found out that only one in ten men in this world possessed the strength to use this magic. They were called cultivators and formed a social hierarchy above regr people. Furthermore, they had ranks for cultivators as well, where each further rank raised you that much higher in society. But said rank was not the only thing that judged one¡¯s position, but also the age someone reached it. These were called as realms of cultivation. </em>


    <em>Suffice to say, all of this took me some time to adjust to. But with time, I managed. Despite my many hopes, I was mortal and could never touch upon this mystical Qi during my lifetime.</em>


    <em>After spending some years near the coasts, I made my way further into the vast empire of Azure-Jade. It took me just a few months to figure out that this world was much vaster than I had expected before. On my travels westwards, I found information regarding differentnds outside this continent. After some understanding of distances and talking to sailers about routes, I roughly estimated this world to be nearly twice the size of ours, if notrger. Further in my travels, as I crossed the empire over nearly a decade, and reached upon the west coast, I got the chance to meet a stranger who took an interest in me. </em>


    <em>The man appeared to arrive from a culture simr to ancient Rome. One that gave a different name to the Qi the Azure-Jade empire used, but followed the roughly same mystical nature of magic. After some talking with this merchant, he mentioned he had once met a man who imed to be from a distantnd in a different world. A ce called America. After talking more, I found out the man had arrived here from the year 1899, from western America. </em>


    <em>From this merchant, I remained a trinket of this other stranger from earth. An old pistol carved with a name on it that read John Smith.¡±</em>


    I paused at the word, struggling to take in everything written. I¡¯d always suspectednds outside the empire existed, because while it was entirely possible that this world just had a single supercontinent, it was entirely likely that that wasn¡¯t the case as well.


    But to hear of another person from earth, from all the way back from 1899¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure what to think of it. After a moment or two of thought, I flipped the page, and read further.


    <em>¡°Along my travels, I met some others. None were from my home, but some had mentioned encounters with people who may have been. I documented these encounters in a diary, and along my travels, I also made notes of the industry and development in the empire. Little ideas andforts that I wished to introduce in my life here. I¡¯d once met a merchant who¡¯d been willing to gamble on my ideas, but that is a long story that had ended in tragedy by the hands of the mighty gods that ruled thisnd.</em>


    <em>¡°After nearly a decade of travelling through most of the Azure-Jade empire, I grew weary of my life as a wanderer. As chance had it, I met a wonderful woman in a quaint little town near the seventh peak of the empire. Having been a lone wanderer for nearly a decade, I longed for thepany of others, and settled down with her near a Qi-vein that was recently discovered. Somehow, I was elected as the head of this new vige, and decided to name it Taizhou, after my homnd that my family fled from, back home.</em>


    <em>It pleased me immensely, to finally have a ce to call home. But as the decades passed, I felt a strange loss about my home, and how I had never found anyone who''de here from Earth. I had met strangers, and obtained trinkets, but they were far and few in between. And so, when my granddaughter Yin had shown interest, I told her of the secret, something not even my wife knew of. I¡¯d told her stories of my home, and of the adventures I¡¯d had in thisnd. Eventually, this led me to write the book that you hold in your hands, hoping if one day, someone else is brought to this world like I was, they would know that there was someone before them, and that there might be others out there, waiting to be found.¡± </em>


    I sat there in silence, as I read thest portion of the entry. Further pages showed the man¡¯s ideas on general technology, documents of his travels and other things. A strange feeling filled me, that I couldn¡¯t quite describe.


    ¡°I never thought I would get to meet someone from my grandfather¡¯s home. For a long time I¡¯d thought that he had just invented these things to tell me stories. Even thenguages, I¡¯d thought of them as quirks of my grandfather. He¡¯d always been a strange man. But¡­ the day before he passed, he showed me something. Asked me to promise that I would not share this with anyone till someone like you came around,¡± Yin said, tears pooling in her eyes, and trickling down her cheek.


    Wiping the tears off her face, the girl turned, and pulled open the drawer. Putting her hand in, she reached into the back, and ran her hand around. A few momentster, I heard a click as the drawer fell out of the cab, and Yin pulled out a thin rectangr box that''d been hidden inside the cupboard.


    Yin presented the box to me, setting it on the floor. ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s legacy. I¡¯d like you to have it.¡±


    I stared at the wooden box, looking at it hesitantly for a moment. Nodding, I grabbed the small lid at the top, and pulled it open. My heart began to race as I saw the contents of the box inside.


    There was a letter, ruled with lines clearly printed from an electrical printing machine, with words inside. Pages from a book I didn¡¯t recognise. Next to it were two electrical devices with small screens. Pagers, I think they were called. I touched the stic coverings on them and felt something go through my chest at the sensation of the material.


    The box was full of items like these. A metallicpass, a pen. Yet, at the bottom of everything here, I saw one particr item covered in a white handkerchief. The name John Smith was carved on it, now blurred and scraped from rust.


    Gently I picked up the pistol, and felt a world from my past be far closer to me than I¡¯d ever imagined.

 Book 2: Chapter 16: Alchemic Chemistry

    Book 2: Chapter 16: Alchemic Chemistry


    The past day had me spend hours talking with Yin about her grandfather and reading through the many notes the man had gathered over the decades. Guo Wei may not have shattered the heavens, but he was by no means a meagre man. The notes that I''d made were far more detailed and incredible than the childish messing around that I did with my own projects.


    He¡¯d even worked with cultivators, alchemists, and other literary schrs on his travels to research how Qi worked. I recognised one of the names of the contributors as the author who¡¯d written a book about Gu that I¡¯d read back at the library. Though I saw no mention of Chi, they had certainly discovered the rtion that tied Gu and Qi.


    Yet the discovery that interested me most was their attempt to quantify Qi. An unseen mystical energy that was so dependent on individuals that it seemed near impossible. I leaned back on my chair, looking at the notes scrambled around on my desk. Of them, Wei Guo¡¯s book rested at the centre, with my own notes scattered nearby all over. I flipped open the pages, opening the description regarding the measure of Qi.


    <em>¡°Cycle of Qi: The method to quantify an unseen mystical energy such as Qi had seemed difficult at first, but the problems had only increased as we¡¯d delved further into the subject. There were notable variations across practitioners, it seemed like an impossible task to iste factors without extensive research facilities, and I am no schr. Luckily for me, my colleagues are, and as I¡¯d been ready to move to my other more money oriented ideas that I¡¯de to them for, they¡¯d cracked the problem. </em>


    <em>The solutiony in cultivation realms. The way cultivators absorbed Qi itself, and how it was stored. Without delving too deeply into research jargon, this is how Qi was quantified. </em>


    <em>A single unit of Qi, which we name as a ¡®Cycle of Qi¡¯ is the minimum amount needed to cycle Qi once within the dantian. </em>


    <em>Upon hearing of the answer, I¡¯d asked the obvious question on how this was not reliant on the practitioner and the size of their dantian. Yet, it turns out, it does not. No matter how vast, the minimum Qi required to cycle Qi once within one¡¯s dantian will be a single cycle.</em>


    <em>It had been as if an entire new world had been unlocked. Yet the problem had not been solved there. There were smaller amounts of Qi found in mundane things than this cycle, and, more curiously, in mortals. We¡¯d been excited, wondering if the mystery to why some people could cultivate and others could not.</em>


    <em>Unfortunately, as I write this, we have yet to find this out. Just injecting objects or people with Qi did not create cultivators. Perhaps some day someone will find this out, but for now, the mystery remains.¡± </em>


    I flipped the pages over, closing the book as I set it on my desk. I¡¯d repeated the experiment using Qi crystals, and had found the experiment to be urate. The minimum amount of Qi that could be absorbed at any point by anyone was a cycle. It was not a precise measure, as I had no way to measure Qi precisely, but it had been consistent in every test I¡¯d done.


    Imented not having the research notes of the schrs he¡¯d worked with, but perhaps I could locate them and find the notes eventually.


    For now, my focus had shifted on redoing my notes on my pills, and checking how they measured up with this new unit in ce. One big thing had been taking a test for purity, to check how much Qi each pill possessed, and how pure it was.


    <em>¡°Entry 43: Purity test. </em>


    <em>Premise: Spirit Crystals have mass, and months ago, I had noted a reduction of mass upon spending the Qi inside.</em>


    <em>Assumption: Qi has a small amount of mass, enough to be detectable. </em>


    <em>Process for measurement: Take two bundles of pills of both kinds that weigh the same. Measure weights for both using a simple weighing tool. Dissolve both types of pills in separate containers and boil away the water and Qi, leaving just the residuals behind. Weigh again,paring differences. Repeat multiple times with different groups of pills. </em>


    <em>Results: </em>


    <em>Qi Gathering pill (Vr. 1): </em>


    <em>Qi value: 125-150 cycles. </em>


    <em>Qi purity: 20-30%* (Approx)</em>


    <em>Qi Gathering pill (Vr. 2): </em><em></em>


    <em>Qi value: 150-180 cycles. </em>


    <em>Qi purity: 40-60%* (Approx)¡±</em>


    I had to make the scales as precise as possible, enough to detect different as small as a grain of rice. If not for the fact that I could observe miniscule differences with my super human capability the task would¡¯ve been impossible. But I¡¯d managed, generating rough values with error margins in ce for any mistakes in my calctions.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how helpful these measurements would be for the general purpose of establishing a drugwork but they were certainly a beginning to apletely different take on Alchemy, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how it¡¯d taken building upon the work of someone from earth who¡¯de before me.


    An interesting point of measurement that I¡¯d also gathered was that my dantian contained quite a bit of Qi. And that the measurements of cycle remained urate across Gu, Qi, but for Chi, they were doubled. So the minimum amount I could gather in my dantian for Chi was two cycles.


    And by that measure, I had nearly four thousand four hundred ny two cycles of Chi, and the double cycles of Qi and Gu respectively. Labby, on the other hand, had around twelve hundred cycles of Qi in her dantian, and a brief talk with Yan Yun let me know that I was curving well above the average in Qi capacity. ¡°Borderline strange¡± is how she¡¯d phrased it.


    On a whim, I¡¯d written down the details on my notes, as game notes.


    <em>¡°Character Sheet: </em>


    <em>Name: Lu Jie </em>


    <em>Age: 20 years </em>


    <em>Realm: Fourth realm-ish (Second Spirit Circle) </em>


    <em>Chi capacity: 4492 cycles </em>


    <em>Key Traits:</em>


    <em>First Law of Cultivation: Duality of Chi </em>


    <em>Spirit tree of Unity: Bes a big tree upon world questpletion. Probably. </em>


    <em>Skills:</em>


    <em>English - Fluent </em>


    <em>Azure-Jade script - Fluent</em>


    <em>Alchemy - Junior level </em>


    <em>Fire Bending - Decent</em>


    <em>Sending - Good</em>


    <em>Stepping - Decent </em>


    <em>Bonds: </em>


    <em>Labby - Cute rat spirit. (Third realm) </em>


    <em>Twilight- Tiny bloodroot spirit (Second realm) </em>


    <em>Sheldon - Big tortle of doom (Seventh realm)¡± </em>


    I smiled at the stupidity of it all, and put the notebook aside. Fooling around aside, I had some tasks that I had to finish. The primary of which was developing a method that I could use to consistently create arge number of pills with.


    The first test pill, as always, had been simple Qi gathering pills. I¡¯d gathered batches of herbs of various kinds, spirit grasses, and then created the pills using normally alchemy methods. With a way to measure purity with some uracy now, the data collected had allowed me to find the best herb to use, which turned out to be the current one in usage. Turns out, spirit grass was good as there was for a cheap source of Qi in alchemy.


    What remained now, was to initiate step two. I pulled out my drawer full of spirit grass, and set them on the table. Taking out a mortar and pestle, I began to grind up the herbs into paste, using Qi infused water, at near saturation levels to create a paste.


    I crushed the herbs, creating a slurry. After I had a big bowl of spirit herb juice, I took the contained and poured it into my cauldron. A flick of my wrist had a me rising at its base, as the liquid began to bubble.


    The difficult part came here. I brought over the lid for the cauldron I¡¯d had one of the vigers get for me. It was a cauldron lid, with a hole in the centre. In that hold, I¡¯d set in the other apparatus I¡¯d specifically made. A metal pipe that after rising above a certain level, angled down sideways, to allow the condensing steams of Qi to flow and gather. A distition chamber.


    Lastly, I¡¯d gatherest Frosted lilies, and added them to a metal tray, where I¡¯d then freeze the liquid into pills.


    Picking up the apparatus, I began to set up my cauldron, carefully cing everything in ce. The metal pipes nged around, jerking as I screwed them in, and stepped back.


    Letting my Qi flow into the cauldron, I raised the heat of the mes and within moments, I felt wisps of Qi flowing out of the cauldron and rising through the pipes. I guided the Qi wisps, letting them gather, and flow naturally as they cooled down, while I managed the mes at certain levels.


    In a minute, I saw the first drop of what should be liquid Qi drip into the beaker. A light green and gold liquid brimming with purified Qi sloshed in the collecting bowl. Drop by drop, I watched the liquid starting to gather and a few minutester, I had a beaker half filled with the liquid, as nearly all the water had faded.


    Taking out the bowl, I looked at the liquid inside. Powerful wisps of Qi flowed through as I took the shimmering liquid and poured it onto the cooling tray making sure to spread it evenly.


    Walking back, I sat down as I waited for the liquid to cool. With not much else to do, I closed my eyes and let Chi flow from the world around me, into my spirit.


    I took in a breath. The tree rustled, soaking in the Chi. I let the breath out. Vitality spread through my body, as one cyclepleted itself. I took another breath, and the cycle began anew again. A calmness spread through my soul and before I¡¯d realised it, an hour had passed.


    Opening my eyes, I walked up from my ce on the floor, and went to the tray. Whaty there were little crystals filled with Qi. I felt my heart racing with excitement, as I shattered the crystal, breaking them into small chunks. Taking a bundle out, I paired them against my regr Qi gathering pills and began to run tests.


    Taking two equally weighted samples, I mixed them in an equal amount of water, and began to test them for purity.


    As the mes boiled the liquid away, I weighed the samples again, before working on the maths. My eyes widened in surprise, a massive grin splitting my face across in two, as I read the results for myself.


    <em>¡°Entry 51: New Qi Gathering Pills Test</em>


    <em>Process: Distil a mixture of spirit herbs and water, condensing the Qi vapours into a different bowl before freezing them into solid crystals. </em>


    <em>Benefit: Should be possible without a cultivator actively controlling the elements, given the right tool.</em>


    <em>Results: </em>


    <em>Qi Gathering pill (Vr 1): </em>


    <em>Qi value: 125-150 cycles. </em>


    <em>Qi purity: 20-30%* (Approx)</em>


    <em>Qi Gathering Pills (Vr 3) Test:</em><em></em>


    <em>Qi value: 180-200 cycles. </em>


    <em>Qi purity: 60-80%* (Approx)¡±</em>


    I seemed to have created an extremely pure version of regr Qi gathering pills.


    I looked at my tray of shining green tinted crystals, and struggled to call them pills anymore. But by all means and purposes they served the exact same purpose. The fact that these pills could be made was a big breakthrough, but even bigger was the fact that this pill could be made by a mortal.


    The thought made me want to cackle madly. Reigning in my excitement, I set aside the sample and began to assess the amount of liquid used and take notes on the process.


    With the burner, Qi crystal, and the distition setup, I¡¯d managed to simplify Alchemy into a simple distition process. Into Chemistry.


    Ideas flooded my mind, rapidlying and going on all kinds of things I could do. But for that, I would need schrs, alchemists, and engineers. People who would be willing to work with me and help me bring these ideas to reality.


    And even before any of that, I needed to get people, likely someone from Taizhou and make them into a cultivator, who could work on these alchemy projects. No, not even that. The first thing to do that remained, was a meeting with the Lord, to show him the results of my experiments, and ask him for the resources needed to begin our n.


    With a thousand ideas and ns in my mind, I gathered my Qi gathering crystals, and set back to work again.


    There was a lot to be done if I wanted to start a Drug Empire.

 Book 2: Chapter 17: The Student Becomes the Master

    Book 2: Chapter 17: The Student Bes the Master


    ¡°So¡­ these are the pills you say?¡± Granny Lang said, picking up one of the Qi crystals as she inspected it. ¡°Sure, doesn¡¯t look it to me. Though its definitely got Qi in it.¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s the Qi crystal. I¡¯d expected it to be like ice, but it¡¯s more like rock candy, except not sweet. I made a batch with some sugar too, which seems to crystalise the liquid Qi faster, but also drops the purity a good bit,¡± I said, popping one of the Qi crystals on my mouth. The crystal fizzled, melting as it fizzed into nearly pure Qi that rushed through my body all at once, giving me a brief Qi high.


    ¡°Almost too much like a drug now,¡± I murmured, as Granny stood around, still holding the Qi crystal as she shone it against the sunlighting in through the window. Yin stood behind Granny, and I handed her one of the sugar Qi crystals as well. I almost felt like a grandma handing out candy. I¡¯d have to keep this entire batch hidden from all my spirit, or they may very well be true addicts.


    ¡°C-can I eat this?¡± she asked, looking down at the Qi crystal in her hand.


    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s sweet, and not really harmful in anyway. Should be like a fizzy sweet if anything,¡± I said.


    Yin nodded, before slowly putting the Qi crystal on her tongue. A momentter he eyes widened and I smiled. ¡°S-sweet! Too sweet,¡± she said, as the Qi crystal melted in her mouth.


    ¡°This boy uses sugar like its sand. First that cake thing for Zhang, and now this. You¡¯ve got a problem, boy,¡± the granny said with a snort.


    I ignored herments on my totally non-existent sugar addiction, looking at her. ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got promise, I¡¯ll admit,¡± the granny said, popping the crystal into her mouth. ¡°Better than any Qi gathering pill I¡¯ve ever seen, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    A grin spread on my face at the granny¡¯s words.


    ¡°But. There seems to be frost Qi mixed in with this. Will be annoying to clear for anyone who doesn¡¯t use a rare Qi like that,¡± she added.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the first batch, I hardly expected it to be perfect. I¡¯ll be trying to find alternate cooling methods and refining my current one. But even so, it works! I¡¯d been worried because the logic was very simple. Qi can inhabit, solids, and liquids. So surely, it could be evaporated and then condensed? So I thought of using that to just take out as much pure Qi as I could, and it worked!¡± I eximed, feeling my excitement giving my shivers. I felt like I could run a marathon right now.


    ¡°Calm down boy. There¡¯s no saying a mortal can even make it. Sure, in theory, but theory isn¡¯t reality,¡± the Granny said.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ll work on refining the process, but this precisely why I asked for your help,¡± I said, setting the tray full of Qi crystals down, before I picked up the scroll I¡¯d created for the granny, and presented it to the old woman.


    ¡°This has the creation procedures, the logic on how it works, and what methods I used for my process. I¡¯ve got a slightly adjusted version for mortals too.¡±


    Granny took the scroll, unfurling it, as she began to go through the process. I watched her read in silence, waiting for her to respond.


    I tapped my foot, feeling jittery as the granny read through, redoing certain sections as I studied her expression carefully.


    ¡°Hmm. This is pretty¡­ strange. But I think I understand how you¡¯re working this. Have you tried mixing the water you get into a new batch of spirit herbs and crushing them with that. Then you¡¯ve got a new paste and can redo the cooling once again. Repeat that couple of times, till you know at which point you can¡¯t do it anymore, and then freeze?¡± the granny said.


    I grabbed the scroll, reading through my notes, as I tried to picture the changes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ brilliant. I should be able to shoot up the purity to 80-90% at a minimal increase in processing time. Let¡¯s say if I do it in three iterations. Instead of new herbs, if I get a press, I can probably even take the first and second batch, press tell till all liquid has been drained and then reuse the same herbs too,¡± I said, going over the design and mechanics in my head.


    ¡°Grind the herbs, get water. Squeeze, boil again, and then you have pure Qi crystals,¡± the granny said, looking at me.


    I nodded. ¡°If I get multiple vigers, this could be an assembly line. Get herbs, grind them in fixed batch sized based on the capacity of the boiler. Run the iteration. White that¡¯s happening, grind the next batch. The herbse out, get squeezed, and put in again, before being sent to the cooling area. By then, more herbs have been crushed and are ready for processing,¡± I said, imagining an almost factory like setting. If I had modern industries present here, the process could likely be automatedpletely, creating Qi crystals en masse.


    Quickly, I began to gather my thoughts. ¡°Alright, we need to get more frost lilies, create a cooling chamber, better tools for the distition chamber, an entirely new boiler instead of a cauldron, all of which will need to have tests run for it. Which will need people, and engineers. The current version is far too inefficientpared to what it could be,¡± I said, frowning.


    ¡°But it¡¯s good enough for the lord, no?¡± The Granny said.


    ¡°It should be,¡± I replied. ¡°But I need someone who isn¡¯t a cultivator to make this for it to really be viable.¡±


    ¡°Guess that¡¯s what she¡¯s here for, eh?¡± Granny Lang said, ncing at Yin.


    The girl straightened her posture upon being mentioned. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Yin replied, ncing nervously around.


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s going to be alright. No explosions this time either, and I¡¯ll be here to guide you,¡± I said to Yin, before I folded the scroll in my hand, and gave it to Granny.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you to create a written version of this that I can present to the Lord,¡± I told Granny Lang.


    ¡°Tch, you sure love to make this old woman work, don¡¯t you? That old bastard sure dumped azy apprentice on me,¡± the granny grumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re just that amazing,¡± I said with augh.


    ¡°Enough ttery. I¡¯ll do it. But understand that something like this will not go unnoticed in the empire for long child. You¡¯re starting something big here. Now that this exists in the world, just the idea that mortals can do Alchemy? It¡¯s¡­ not going to be taken kindly by the halls.¡±


    ¡°I always knew there would be resistance granny. But that only means that the cause is worth fighting for. This is knowledge with the power to the change the world. I¡¯m not going to sit on it, because I was too afraid. But I also won¡¯t just jump into the fire. It¡¯s why I¡¯m handing this over to the Lord. And in return, I obtain his power and protection. This is far from the end of everything that I want to do,¡± I said.


    The granny looked into my eyes, holding her gaze for a moment. Slowly, she closed her eyes, the wrinkles on her face turning deeper, as she sighed. ¡°Always remember, it¡¯s not just your life you¡¯re responsible for.¡±


    I nodded at the old granny¡¯s words, as she walked out of the chamber.


    I understood her warning. I¡¯d thought over it a thousand times by now. Change, something on the scale I wanted to bring? It caused revolutions. And revolutions were bloody things, even more so in a world where people could punch through mountains.


    Taking a deep breath, I set the thought aside. What will happen, will happen. I do not intend to stop walking my path, even if the end goal meant conflict. All I could do was obtain power and ensure my loved ones did note to harm, as I did.


    I felt something in my chest, like a wall breaking. Briefly, I remembered the words from the Lord¡¯s son about integrating my two different paths, but I didn¡¯t linger on the moment.


    ¡°Alright, Yin, let¡¯s get you started on some basics,¡± I said, turning towards the girl.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± she eximed, standing stiffly, and I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to drill you, it¡¯s okay to rx a bit,¡± I said, before thinking for a moment before I switched to English.


    <em>¡°What do you know about Distition?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Uhm.. I¡­ remember my grandfather talking about it. Among the many other things. But... I don¡¯t really remember,¡± </em>Yin replied, her English a lot slower and carefully spokenpared to me.


    <em>¡°That¡¯s fine. In simple terms, it¡¯s a method to separate substances. In our case, we want the Qi present in the spirit herbs, without the roots, leaves, and everything else present in the herbs. So we use water to dissolve the Qi, and extract it in a purer form, by boiling the spirit herbs mixed into water, and then cooling the Qi vapour carried by the steam in a different chamber. With me so far?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°I-I think so,¡± </em>Yin replied.


    <em>¡°Good. It¡¯s a simple process. The most important thing you need to watch for is the fire. mes are the first, and foremost important part of alchemy. It¡¯s the fire that gives energy and breaks down the herbs. Since you are not a cultivator, you won¡¯t be able to control mes with your Qi like I can. Which will make this process a lot harder for you than it was for me. But you¡¯ve got spirit stones, which can still allow you to control the intensity by cing in different amount of Qi crystals.¡±</em>


    ¡°G-got it,¡± Yin replied, back to the Azure-Jade script, and I smiled, switching back as well.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here for any questions, but I think the best method to learn is by practice. You ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yin trailed off, her eyes darting around. She let out an ¡®eep¡¯ before taking a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Good, then the cauldron is all yours,¡± I said, stepping back.


    Slowly, hesitantly, Yin walked up the cauldron, standing around for a moment. Seconds passed in silence, and I raised my eyebrow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    Yin turned around, an embarrassed blush on her cheeks. ¡°How¡­ do I light the fire?¡±


    Memories of me asking nearly identical words to the Old Man when I¡¯d started returned to me, making meugh.


    That seemed to embarrass Yin further as her blush deepened. I wanted to rify, but her expression only made myughter worse.


    Reigning my amusement, in I replied. ¡°Just put a spirit crystal in and it¡¯ll work.¡±


    Yin nodded through her blush, adding the spirit crystal as the mes erupted underneath the cauldron.


    I watched Yin work, feeling a strange sensation. The Path of selling drugs was still a long one, yet I felt satisfied at the progress I¡¯d made as I walked on it.

 Book 2: Chapter 18: Mortal Alchemist

    Book 2: Chapter 18: Mortal Alchemist


    Yin watched the mes burning underneath the cauldron, as she carefully held the spirit herbs in her hand. The mes were light now, simmering beneath the cauldron as she threw in spirit stones to adjust their intensity whenever they started to dim. Trying to focus, she listened to Lu Jie talk.


    ¡°Qi gathering pills. The most basic pills that we know of, and the first one I¡¯d learned to make. The ingredients are simple, needing just spirit grass. Technically, all pills are just variations of Qi gathering pills, as any you may eat will provide you with Qi. What we¡¯re making is a step above, a Qi crystal. It uses more water, to dilute and pull out the Qi from the crushed herbs into a solution and then evaporate it in vapours that we condense and crystalize,¡± Lu Jie said, standing behind her.


    ¡°The first step is simple. Fill half of the cauldron with water,¡± he said, and Yin nodded.


    Taking the jug full of water from what looked to be a water spirit stone, she poured it into the cauldron. The water sloshed around, as the fire flickered beneath the cauldron, and she stepped back, waiting for further instructions.


    ¡°Now, as the water heats, grind the spirit herbs into a paste and then put it into the cauldron.¡±


    Yin nodded, going to the mortal and pestle she¡¯d set nearby. Carefully taking a few strands of spirit grass, she began to crush the herbs, feeling as if she could breathe a little easier, the more she did.


    A whileter, a thick green paste remained in front of her, filled with crushed spirit grass. Taking the herbs, she went to the cauldron, and began to put all the spirit grass inside.


    ¡°The me is dimming,¡± Lu Jie said, and Yin noticed he was right.


    Quickly, she picked up a spirit stone nearby, tossing it in, before she realised her mistake. The mes erupted as they ate the spirit stone, and Yin jumped back with a yelp.


    Lu Jie grabbed her by the shoulders as she almost fell, spilling the spirit grass paste on the ground. Feeling embarrassed, she looked up at the boy¡¯s smiling face, and dipped her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s alright. Just focus on finishing the job,¡± Lu Jie said, and Yin nodded, walking back to the cauldron as she put thest of the spirit herbs inside.


    The herbs mingled within the water, mixing as a green tinge began to spread in the liquid inside the cauldron.


    ¡°Normally I¡¯d stir and cycle the Qi, but you may have to use adle,¡± Lu Jie said.


    Yin nodded. Looking around a table, she found a wooden spoon and used it to stir the mixture around. The process felt oddly reminiscent of cooking to her, and the thought made her smile.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Jie asked.


    ¡°I just thought¡­ this felt like cooking,¡± Yin said.


    Lu Jie burst intoughter at her words, as if something greatly amused him. Yin stared at the boy, unsure if she¡¯d said something stupid. She had to have, right? Comparing Alchemy of all things to something as meagre as cooking, it would only make sense for him tough at her foolishness.


    ¡°Apologies. I wasn¡¯t thinking. There¡¯s no way alchemy can be like something so mundane,¡± Yin said, averting her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, no you¡¯re right. It <em>is </em>like cooking. It¡¯s just¡­ it reminded me of something. A show I¡¯d watched a while back on <em>cooking</em> crystals,¡± Lu Jie said, snickering to himself before he looked up at her and spoke in a strange voice. ¡°Yin, we need to cook our product!¡±


    This time, Yin decided it was not her but <em>him</em> who was strange.


    ¡°Ah, I hate that no one here will understand that reference,¡± Lu Jie said, wiping tears off his eyes as hisughter settled down. ¡°Anyway, I think you can stop stirring now. Put the lid I¡¯d made on top of the cauldron,¡± Lu Jie said.


    Yin did as she was told, picking up the rather odd contraption with a pipe hanging on top of the cauldron lid, leading to an oddly cold to touch thinner pipe that tilted downwards, and set it upon the cauldron.


    ¡°Alright, now throw in two spirit stones. If that¡¯s not enough, then throw in one more. But you¡¯ll have to do this by feel and experience. We want to boil the water but not so much that the Qi breaks away from the water vapours,¡± Lu Jie said.


    Nodding, Yin setup the lid. Taking the collection bowl and setting it below the pipe, she stepped back before carefully tossing a spirit stone beneath the cauldron. mes erupted forth, with a searing intensity and Yin had to take a step back from the rising wave of as she closed her eyes.


    A momentter, focusing her resolve, she stood, watching, waiting, as the fire continued to burn underneath the cauldron. Her eyes remained on the cauldron as she tossed another spirit stone, increasing the heat. The heat burned her skin slightly now, as the cauldron continued to hiss.


    Waiting a few more moments, she watched the mes with a careful eye, trying to focus all her attention on the cauldron. On every flicker of the fire, and the hiss of sound that came from within. Minutes passed by, and as the mes began to settle, Yin threw in thest spirit stone, as the fire erupted forth onest time.


    Standing, she watched with a racing heart, as the cauldron continued to boil. Then, she saw the first drop drip from the pipe and into the bowl below. Her heart jumped with tion as she watched, and slowly but surely, more and more droplets followed.


    Within a few minutes, the bowl was half filled with little droplets as the mes beneath the cauldron began to settle down.


    ¡°Tap the ending bit of the pipe to get any more drops inside, and then quickly transfer it to the cooling tray,¡± Lu Jie said, and Yin nodded.


    Walking to the cauldron, she shook off the remaining few droplets, and took the bowl, before bringing it to the cooing tray set aside. A chill crawled on her skin near the area, the frost flowers turning the air a freezing cold. Carefully, Yin poured the Qi water onto the tray, spreading it evenly, before she stepped back.


    ¡°And now we wait,¡± Lu Jie said, and Yin nodded. She felt her heart racing, as she watched the liquid. Time passed agonisingly slowly, as she started at the water, unsure of whether anything was changing.


    Then, she saw a shift, as a cracking noise came. She moved closer, and gently touched the liquid, finding the surface cold and hard.


    A green smooth b was in front of her. Taking a spoon, she cracked a corner with a strike, as it shattered, and took a small piece. Slowly, she put it in her mouth, as the crystal began to melt slowly. It was cold and¡­ watery.


    ¡°Yeah, unfortunately that¡¯s just ice,¡± Lu Jie said, patting Yin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But hey, you did better than I would¡¯ve. This isn¡¯t easy to do without any Qi sense, and you¡¯ll have to practice and find the right bnce in all the steps.¡±


    Yin nodded, understand his words. Yet despite everything, she could not help but feel disappointed at the result. How foolish of her. To think she would manage to do the task of cultivators so easily, and within a single attempt.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do better next time,¡± she told Lu Jie, turning around to look up into his eyes, as she firmed her resolve. She would not be disheartened easily. She knew this would be tough, and she intended to stick to it.


    ¡°I know you will,¡± the boy said with a smile, before his gaze went to the crystals. Picking one up, he put one in his mouth and chewed as the crystal cracked. Quietly, he hummed to himself. Silently, he pressed a palm against the b which shattered with a quiet crackle in thousands of tiny pieces.


    Yin watched the boy in confusion, as he swept through the ice, picking and separating pieces and parts one by one, as he sorted through the shattered crystals. Atst, he picked one tiny grain, before putting it in his mouth. Nodding, he picked another, and handed it to Yin.


    Looking down, Yin stared at the little crystal in confusion, before looking up at Lu Jie. ¡°Umm¡­ what is this for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Eat that and you¡¯ll see,¡± Lu Jie said.


    Yin hesitantly put the crystal on her tongue, and for a moment almost didn¡¯t feel it touch as it fizzled away. Momentster, she felt a familiar warmth flow through her body, almost imperceptible this time, but definitely there.


    Yin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she stared at Lu Jie.


    ¡°It¡¯s imperfect, but it seems you didn¡¯tpletely fail my dear student,¡± Lu Jie said, and Yin stared at the boy, unbelieving.


    ¡°I¡­ did it?¡± she asked, unsure if she¡¯d heard him right. Yet the words that came next, shook her far more.


    ¡°Yes, you did, Yin. Congrattions, you can officially call yourself an Alchemist now Yin. Perhaps the first Mortal Alchemist ever.¡±


    Yin looked down at her hands, and then at the tray behind her. She had done it. So simply, so abruptly that none of this felt real to her. But she¡¯d done it. She¡¯d just done <em>Alchemy</em>.

 Book 2: Chapter 19: Spirit Anchor

    Book 2: Chapter 19: Spirit Anchor


    It¡¯d been three days since I¡¯d taught Yin, and the girl had been making steady progress. She hadn¡¯t made any proper crystals so far, but she was getting the hang of the process so it was only a matter of time. A part of me felt slightly relieved at theck of instant sess on her part. If she¡¯d managed to do it immediately, my self-esteem may not have survived the blow.


    I walked around my home, inspecting the perimeter of my garden. My home was one of therger ones in Taizhou, with a structure not unlike the rest given it had been made with my model. There was a good bit of space up front where thend had been ploughed and tilled by oxen carts with the help of the farmers, but nothing grew in the soil besides the scant few weeds here and there.


    The area behind was a pond for Sheldon to y around in. It¡¯d sort of be the new hangout spot for the vige children to y with my spirits, and sometimes even Nyan, who mostly seemed to enjoy the attention.


    Behind my home, a bit further the forest began, with the Qi vein close by. It made this an ideal spot for growing spirit herbs with the above normal Qi filling the air around me. I walked around inside my fence, running my hand along the wood, as I hummed in thought. There was a decent amount of space beyond the fence, and around the pond, and I mentally began to arrange theyout for the spirit herbs.


    ¡°Where should I put this brother Jie?¡± Zhang asked.


    I turned around and saw the boy carrying the potted nt I¡¯d asked him to bring out. A spear was strapped to his back, something I hadn¡¯t seen him be without ever since his oath to me. His cultivation was progressing quite steadily as well, already a good way through the first realm. I wasn¡¯t surprised, he¡¯d reached the third realm once before, so it shouldn¡¯t take him long to attain it again.


    ¡°Just leave it near the entrance. I¡¯m still trying to arrange everything,¡± I said, and the boy nodded, carrying the pot away.


    I turned back to face my garden and began to make sections.


    There were a few things I knew I needed. One section for frost lilies, which was crucial. Another for fire spirit herbs for my drugnades and explosives, then one for earth, one for lighting forbby, and another for water. But the problem was, having this many spirit herbs in open areas next to each other would cause their Qi to mix, which would lead to problems. It was part of why spirit herb gardens had to be so regted, and carefully arranged to not disturb the cycle of Qi.


    Closing my eyes, I tapped my feet, beforeing up with an experimental arrangement for the moment. I¡¯d try and keep opposing Qi types as far away as possible, while keeping simr ones close by. So fire and lighting would be together and away from frost and water, earth I suspected could go anywhere, and would work with most others as an intermediate section.


    Deciding, I walked up to where Zhang and Cao Chen stood, with my spirit garden now in little pots. The nts had wilted quite a bit without my spirit anchor, making for a rather pitiful sight now.


    ¡°Alright, I think I¡¯ve got an idea for the moment. Just follow along with me,¡± I said, as I began to pick up the spirit herbs. Guiding Cao Chen and Zhang, I demarked section, separating them before I began to nt the various herbs in different areas.


    Zhang and Cao Chen followed me, as we took each spirit herb from its pot, before carefully nting them in their areas and repeating the process. It was a simple task, and almost meditative in some way. I would dig the soil with my hand, creating a gentle hole before lowering the herbs and filling the area up again. Then I did it again. And again.


    A rhythm began to develop, flowing into me as I continued. I continued nting the herbs, sensing the Qi that flowed into all three of us, and back, following the earth and the ground beneath.


    Before I realised it, we¡¯d nted everything that had been in my garden. I stood, watching the little herbs. They were small, weak, fragile things set in little segments. Silently, I nced towards Zhang, and then back.


    The boys nodded at me, and I sent a call to Sheldon.


    The turtle arrived momentster from his pond, carrying Twilight on his back. The little nt spirit chimed as I picked her up. Silverlight too, appeared onto Zhang¡¯s shoulders with an exmatory chime.


    ¡°Can you sense anything here Zhang?¡± I asked the boy.


    Zhang looked around at the garden, looking at the spirit herbs all around him in silence. Slowly, he turned back to me and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, brother Jie. It looks like a regr garden.¡±


    ¡°Well, me neither. Guess it¡¯ll take more than that to figure your core out huh?¡± I said, before turning towards Twilight.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked the little vampire spirit.


    <em>¡°Ready!¡± </em>she eximed.


    Seeing no reason to dy, I sat down on the dirt, crossing my legs. Silently, I gave my finger to twilight, as she bit it, drinking my blood with a pleased chime. I had not had to feed her since my breakthrough, but that seemed to have not lessened her love for my blood whatsoever.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this then,¡± I said, closing my eyes before I reached out to the world around me.


    My senses expanded, taking in thend. Twilight¡¯s spirit mingled with mine, as our bond grew closer, and I heard the whispers of the grass. They sang, of life, of death, of the breath of the air and the warmth of the earth.


    I sensed the death that lurked within the soil, of insects and creates, nts and animals alike. The earth consumed it all, and from it rose life. I felt the Chi in my core swirl, taking in the cultivation of Heaven and Earth, as life and death alike flowed into me.


    I guided my senses, reaching out to the spirit herbs that were nted nearby. They hummed with Qi, glowing brightly against the rest, let theirs was a sadder song. Cut off from earth, they had been separated from the source of life itself, and so now they withered.


    Silently I reached out and began to gather the ties. One herb at first, connected into the cycle of the world, then another, and then one more. Little streams of Qi and Gu connected to me, with my spirit at its centre, as the roots began to spread through thend. I felt the Chi in my core pulsate and vibrate with energy as thest of the spirit herbs joined me, as the spirit herb garden formed once more.


    Yet. Something was missing. An ipletion that I sensed within the flow.


    <em>¡°Lines. Divided!¡± </em>I heard Twilight¡¯s voice in my head, as I noticed the source of the problem. The separate areas I had formed within the soil for my spirit herbs was not natural, it was¡­ human, simplified order to please.


    I could sense the cycle flow and then crash into the separate walls, breaking apart. Each segment of the herb cut the other, as a chaotic array spread around the garden.


    I let out a breath, before slowly taking another.


    My awareness spread out, out from beyond my body, and to my home, it spanned thend, the breadth of my garden and more. For a moment, I was thend my friends stood on, the home my spirits resided in, and the soil the herbs grew from.


    Then, it grew beyond.


    I felt my awareness spread out, spanning the vige that had harboured me. Uncountable strands and cycles of life ran through the earth, each little nt, each spirit herb, the beasts, the air, the grass, the swirling Qi in nature, flowing in seemingly random chaos. Every creature was part of an unseen connecting that tied all living things together. I sensed it all as an extension of my being, like threads I could touch.


    And so I began to weave.


    I touched upon the grass, the cycles of Qi, the little critters, and the people, starting with life and ending in death, and then once again, I let the cycle of life and Qi connect to my spirit. The Qi stirred at my awareness, as the roots of my spirit tree began to spread out beyond me, and into the ce of my home.


    Thend beneath me stirred. It was death, the start and end of all things. I sensed the Gu rise from within, flowing into the soil as the decay began to grow, turning the soil fertile. Then, came Qi, as the first buds sprouted from within.


    The cycle spread, and the cycle grew, as the Qi of the vige flowed from all around me.


    I sensed Twilight, glowing vibrantly, as the tree within my spirit stirred. It grew, rising higher, as a new lead bud through. I felt the tree spread it roots, into thend beneath me, and into the people that were around me. Little buds sprouted in cores, anchoring them to me. And me to thisnd.


    <strong>To my home. </strong>


    A pulse of Qi travelled fort as I opened my eyes, feeling rejuvenated. What had once been a barren garden now brimmed with buds and nts all around. I looked around, and saw my friends, and even some of the vigers standing nearby. My spirits stood nearby as well, watching.


    Yet, what surprised me the most were the spirit beasts. Little creatures, from foxes, to deers, to birds now stood near the fence of my garden, looking at me. Each one had Qi present in its core, a wild spirit beast.


    I stood up, my eyes widening in surprise when suddenly, all the creatures bowed their head to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡± I murmured around for answers.


    <em>¡°Come! To be part of our home!¡±</em> Twilight said, chiming loudly.


    ¡°They have?¡±


    <em>¡°Chii!¡± </em>


    <em>***</em>


    Darkness stirred, Miasma flooding the cavernous walls. The creature awoke, as the memories of battle resurfaced. Ah¡­ he had survived. Though his brothers had not been so fortunate.


    How long had it been? He could not recall. He was hurt, still. Gu flowed through his body, lighting in dark mes that rippled along his fur.


    Pain. Far too long. He wished to rest. Yet hunger pushed him to move.


    Death lingered beyond, and the creature could sense it too. He had known all along that it would die one day. He did not fear it. But nheless, he would fight.


    The creature sniffed as mes flowed around its body. It was not yet the day of the solstice. Why had he awakened now? The creature could not tell, and so it closed its eyes, and began to listen.


    <em>¡°</em><strong><em>Home.¡±</em></strong>


    Something called. Not like him, or his brothers. It came from above the ground. From where he had lost his brothers. Yet¡­ it did not reject him. Not like them.


    The creature sat in silence, thinking. A home, the voice had said. A home¡­


    Silently, the beast rose, dark mes flowing around its body as it walked towards the voice.

 Book 2: Chapter 20: Spirit Anchor - II

    Book 2: Chapter 20: Spirit Anchor - II


    It took me a moment to think again. My thoughts came slow, distracted, a powerful rush within my dantian still swirled as I sensed the little sapling of unity stir. Anchoring myself to my thoughts, one at a time, I picked up Twilight in my hands.


    ¡°What do they mean by being part of home?¡±


    <em>¡°Havee! To be safe! Heals!¡± </em>Twilight twirled in my hand, her hands dancing around in jittery excitement.


    ¡°The garden heals?¡± I asked, looking around in surprise, as the spirit nt nodded her head.


    <em>¡°Heals. Protects. It is <strong>home</strong></em><strong>.</strong>¡±


    The word caught my ear. Home. There was something about it that felt¡­ different. A concept kept within what she meant to be a home. And whatever that was, these creatures wished to be a part of it.


    My eyes drifted across the vige. People had begun to gather, watching the many spirit beasts heading my way. I saw many children looking this way in fascination, as their parents held them firmly. Both afraid, yet unwilling to miss a mystical sight.


    I almost sighed. My Disney princess powers seemed to only grow with time.


    ¡°Did not think about what you were doing once more did you boy?¡± Granny Lang said, walking into through the fence, as she entered my garden.


    I scratched my head, smiling awkwardly at the old woman. ¡°I just wanted to make a spirit herb garden.¡±


    Granny Lang shook her head, taking a look around. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what you did end up with,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ve seen something like this before. In a sect, a treasured ce created by a powerful cultivator. It was a ce of healing, a ce of life, brimming with Qi. The sect used it to bolster the cultivation of its core disciples, letting them grow at rapid speeds.¡±


    ¡°All I really need from this ce is spirit herbs,¡± I replied.


    I took a second look at the spirit animals that had gathered. Little creatures still moved around and wereing in this direction, but of those that had arrived, the first one in my sight was the beautiful, almost ethereal deer.


    The majestic stag stood with its head high and chest puffed out. Its eyes held a glimmer that betrayed the intelligence in them. Qi swirled around its antlers, a light shimmer to them. I could sense the creature near the peak of the fourth realm. Higher than almost any other creature I¡¯d seen here besides Sheldon. The longer I lingered upon them, the more I could feel a breeze stir around me, rustling.


    I looked at beautiful creature, as it looked back at me. It was waiting. They all were.


    I moved on, watching the fox next, in the midst of the third realm. Three tails shuffled around behind it as ity down and yawned. It seemed as if it had already made itselffortable here.


    A bird caught my eye next, resplendent blue feathers ring out. I could not tell what kind of bird it was, but I could sense it¡¯s Qi, at the beginning of the third realm.


    There were quite a few other creatures, yet it were these three that drew my eyes. They stood above the rest, with a presence to them that the other spirit beasts did not possess.


    Perhaps growing impatient, the deer stomped a foot, stepping towards me.


    <em>¡°Bad deer! Bad! Step back!¡± </em>


    The words echoed out, as I saw the little green diamond on Twilight¡¯s head re. The deer froze, before taking a step back. The creature seemed surprised and lifted a leg to move forward again when Twilight shouted once more.


    <strong><em>¡°Stay!¡± </em></strong>


    The deer froze mid step, staying where it was. Yet, it wasn¡¯t just the deer. Every spirit beast nearby had frozen in ce, not moving an inch.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    <em>¡°Do what?¡± </em>Twilight asked, blinking her beady eyes at me.


    ¡°Stop the spirits,¡± I said, ncing at the spirits still frozen in ce.


    Twilight looked at the spirits, before turning back to face me. <em>¡°Asked!¡± </em>


    I noticed the glowing lighting from the green diamond on her forehead, just beneath her petals. Her body had grown as well, going from a doll to a more humanoid figure. Clearly, something had changed with Twilight as I had formed the anchor. Perhaps a remnant of something from Ki had awakened, and the method with which Ki had understoodnguages even from earth.


    ¡°Can you ask what they want?¡±


    Twilight nodded, as she began to talk to the spirits. The creatures, now seemingly free from her words breathed freely. The deer stepped forward, this time more calmly, and dipped its head.


    <em>¡°Want to stay. To rest. To be allowed within thisnd.¡± </em>


    ¡°And what will they give in return?¡± I nced at the deer as I spoke.


    The majestic sag raised its head, turning towards the other beasts, who all erupted in a cacophony of noises.


    <em>¡°Will protect home. Will show treasures of the forest. Will follow Master.¡± </em>


    I looked at the gathering of spirit beasts, creatures of the wild, all here to take part in what I had created.


    This was a boon, and one I¡¯d sorely been in need of. With the spirit beasts, I had an impromptu army to fight with against the demonic beasts as winter closed in upon us.


    ¡°Very well. I allow you entry in thisnd, so long as you do not harm any resident of this vige, and do not take from it without giving in return,¡± I said, as the Chi in my dantian rose, spreading out the spirits.


    As one, the creatures bowed, as the bond was formed.


    Roots spread from within my spirit, touching there¡¯s. This wasn¡¯t a bond, like the one I shared with Labby, Sheldon and Twilight. It was different, weaker, like a mutual oath.


    Twilight chimed, as the creatures began to scatter. Some remained, resting in the garden, while others returned to the forest.


    I spotted the vige head watching from a distance, and talking to the vigers, and realised I¡¯d need to exin all of this to them as well. But before I had a moment to breathe and figure something out, a loud crack echoed behind me.


    I turned, and saw Yin standing in the doorframe. Her face was flushed, and covered in sweat as wisps of Qi rose from around her body.


    ¡°I-I did it,¡± she said through gasps for air. The girl didn¡¯t seem to notice the lush garden in front of her, or the spirit beasts as she looked into my eyes, a proud smile lingering upon her face.


    ¡°I made the Qi crystals.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 21: Drug Testing

    Book 2: Chapter 21: Drug Testing


    Yin steps were rushed, clicking against the wooden floor as she led the way to theb. Her eyes darted back towards me, before rushing ahead, trying to sneak nces. I considered trying to smile to reassure her, but something told me that¡¯d only make her more nervous. So I followed with a nk expression, maintaining a figure of seriousness.


    Opening the gate to theb, I already felt the swirl of Qi filling the inside of the chamber. The counter had batches and bowls filled to the brim with shimmering crystals,belled from one to eleven respectively. All of them were failed results, not able to bind Qi for whatever reason or mistake made in the creation process.


    ¡°I-it took me a while. I kept the failed ones because I thought I could see where I went wrong with them,¡± Yin said, leading up to the cauldron. I noted the little imprints of the Qi from my spirits, present within the chambers as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give them too many crystals. Labby once stole some and she continued to spark like an overcharged battery for an hour,¡± I replied nonchntly.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­ that is¡­¡± the girl¡¯s cheeks took a rose tinge upon being caught so easily. Failing to find words, Yin merely returned a nod, and I smiled.


    My eyes scanned the counters, before noting the little torn clothes with dashes of blood on them that¡¯d been thrown in a corner. I looked at Yin hands, and noticed little bandages that the girl hid underneath her sleeves. Burn marks, and little cuts likely from the sharp crystals themselves.


    I didn¡¯tment on it. I suspect pointing it out would only make her feel more embarrassed. But I took note of it nheless. This wasn¡¯t a whim or a random flight of fancy, and it pleased me to have judged her correctly.


    Yin picked up a bowl, thebel on it reading twelve, as she brought it to me. Pieces of Qi crystals clinked within the bowl, reflecting the lighting from the windows. I took a sniff, and felt my mind clearing as the Qiing from the bowl flowed into my dantian, before being turned to Chi.


    ¡°I think¡­ this is it. I can¡¯t find any mistakes in it. O-of course someone like me could never judge something like this, and I didn¡¯t mean to say that I could but¡ª¡±


    I patted Yin on the head, pausing her nervous breakdown. The action was surprising enough to break her train of thought, as she simply stared at me.


    ¡°Umm¡­ What¡­ what are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Calming you down,¡± I said, as I took the bowl of Qi crystals from her hand. Picking a crystal, I ate it, letting the Qi dissolve in my mouth. A wave of energy surged within me, and I nodded.


    I could sense Yin staring at me in anticipation, but I did not respond. Walking to the section where I¡¯d run the purity experiment, I took water from a jug filled with water spirit stones, filling it in two different bowls.


    Picking my own bowl of Qi crystals, that¡¯d been kept carefully for Yin to reference, I set it on the weighing scale, followed by Yin¡¯s bowl. I raised an eyebrow, noticing Yin¡¯s bowl to be heavier. The crystals in my bowl were also smoother than I remembered.


    I turned towards Yin, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What happened to these?¡±


    ¡°Oh, umm. The crystals evaporated over time. It happens even faster if you leave them in the sun,¡± Yin replied.


    I took note, fascinated. But it made sense as well. There was Qiing out of these crystals at all points, so slowly but surely, they would lose form and mass, as more and more Qi left them.


    ¡°So we can¡¯t store them for too long or they¡¯ll just vanish huh?¡± I said, before taking out a few crystals form both bowls. ¡°Make four containers and separate them equally. Leave one from each bowl outside, and one more in a shelf, or somewhere inside. We¡¯ll take notes on how long each onests.¡±


    Yin nodded, taking the crystals and putting them aside to be separated.


    I moved on from the task, returning to my bowls of water. Taking the two batches of Qi crystals, I let them mix into the bowl. Sending a pulse of Qi dissolved the crystals, as a green tinge spread through the water. I guided the Qi, letting it mix thoroughly.


    Once satisfied, I took the bowls, putting them into my cauldron. With a flick of my wrist, mes erupted underneath as the water began to boil. I poured my Qi directly into the cauldron as well, as thick streams of steam flew out the from underneath the cauldron lid.


    Yin stood behind me, watching nervously, as I waited for the water to boil. Once done, I opened the lid, taking the powdery green residue left at the bottom of the cauldron and carefully crapped it onto a porcin te.


    Once done, I repeated the process with the other bowl. After having both samples, I went back to my counter, and carefully put one bowl on the weighing scale, bncing it with an empty porcin te. As the scale stabilised, I made use of my super-human sight and senses, to sense the difference between the weight.


    I repeated the process a few times, measuring the two Qi residue tes against each other, and then with empty tes. There was no good way to measure any of this urately so far with me, but this was just another one of the things I intended to ask the Lord to create.


    After I had the numbers down, I did some maths, taking the results before I began to do the calction.


    I could see Yin fidgeting, as she watched me work. Little murmured, and whispers echoing on the wind, and the quiet, but ever-present thud of her racing heart.


    <em>Results: </em>


    <em>Qi Crystals (Lu Jie): </em>


    <em>Qi value: 180-200 cycles. </em>


    <em>Qi purity: 60-80%* (Approx)</em>


    <em>Qi Crystal (Yin): </em>


    <em>Qi value: 160-180 cycles. </em>


    <em>Qi purity: 50-60%* (Approx)¡±</em>


    ¡°Yup, definitely Qi crystals. Pretty good ones too. Not quite what I can make, but better than most Qi gathering pills,¡± I replied, turning back towards Yin.


    ¡°Please forgive me! I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time,¡± Yin replied bowing her head deeply.


    I scratched my head, not sure of how to respond. ¡°I think you didn¡¯t hear me, Yin. These are Qi crystals. You did it,¡± I said once more.


    Slowly, the girl raised her head, looking at me as if I was insane. ¡°I¡­ did it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You did it,¡± I replied, nodding.


    ¡°I¡­ but I thought¡­¡± the girl trailed off, just staring at my face, and then back at the Qi crystals. ¡°I¡­ thought that- it just, even when you taught me, this didn¡¯t feel real. But to have created¡­ I should be happy but I can barely feel anything,¡± Yin said.


    For a moment, I could almost imagine steaming out of her ears as her mind short circuited.


    ¡°But¡­ I did it didn¡¯t I? Presumptuous though it may be, yet I cannot help but wonder just what else I could create. What else I could learn? Different sorts of pills, different kinds of Alchemy,¡± the girl said, her voice shaking from anticipation.


    The words pierced me far more deeply than I suspected Yin had realised. That feeling, the wonder, that sensation of endless possibilities, and the ability to create something new. That is what had set me down this path of uncovering the truth of this world. And today, I felt like I had finally, truly shared that with someone else.


    I walked up to Yin, patting her shoulder, as I smiled. ¡°Wee to the Path of Science, Yin.¡±


    Yin looked up at me, her eyes still nk, as if the words could not reach her. A momentter, she nodded, bowing her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m grateful to have a teacher like you. I¡¯ll do my best, from now on and more so, and learn even faster. So please, keep teaching me.¡±


    I noticed her hands clutching her cloth, and I had to wonder just what led her to have such a timid personality. ¡°Oh if you think this was the end then you¡¯re sorely mistaken. I¡¯m doing to make you work your ass off,¡± I replied with an evil chuckle, and saw the tension in Yin¡¯s shoulder¡¯s dissolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not disappoint!¡± she eximed, in perhaps the loudest I had ever heard her.


    ¡°Good, now go rest. And get some balm from the granny for your hands. They are an alchemist¡¯s tool, so you best take good care of them. And go get some sleep, when was thest time you slept?¡± I asked, Yin.


    The girl dazed out, raising a finger and then another. ¡°Umm¡­ I think¡­¡±


    I shook my head at her response. ¡°That¡¯s answer enough. Go and rest, you¡¯ll have time to learnter,¡± I said, pushing Yin out of theb¡¯s doors, and not closing them until I knew she was on her way back home.


    After Yin had left, I returned to the bowl of Qi crystals she had made, and looked at them. Alchemy done by mortal, made real by the work of her grandfather and the knowledge of another world.


    I stood upon the precipice of change, of something new starting in this world. The dream I had seen that day, when the Old Man had cured me from my spar, and shown me the possibilities, now felt real, as they rested in the form of a crystal in my palm.


    I cleared my head, resolving myself for the talk with the Lord.


    Picking up the crystals Yin had made, I frowned briefly as I felt the weight of the crystals to be less than what I¡¯d left. Did I drop a few? I nced around briefly, but didn¡¯t find anything, and shrugged.


    Taking the crystals in a pouch that I carefully tied at my waist, I turned around and made my way out.


    It was time to visit the Lord.


    ***


    The shadows grew longer as the setting sun peeked in through the cracks within the stone walls. Zu Ri kneeled in front of the elder, the darkness hiding the man¡¯s expression from her sight.


    ¡°What have you brought to us, Shadow?¡±


    Zu Ri raised her hand, presenting a shard of crystal to the man. Elder Yan observed, before picking up the crystal. Zu Ri waited silently, as the elder inspected the crystal.


    ¡°A rock of nearly pure Qi. Why have you brought this to us?¡±


    ¡°It is a kind of pill, Master. One the demon has created, and is now teaching mortals how to. The rock can be eaten and would provide Qi to those that do,¡± Zu Ri said, her eyes set upon the ground beneath her.


    Elder Yan snorted. ¡°Nonsense. No mortal could ever even fathom to create alchemy. The boy is foolish beyond belief, if he thinks he could teach one.¡±


    ¡°That crystal was made by a mortal from his vige,¡± Zu Ri said.


    The silence grew deeper alongside the shadows, as the sun began to set upon the horizon. A crack came from above, as Elder Yan shattered the crystal, its Qi flowing outwards into the world.


    ¡°Send a scroll to the Alchemy Halls,¡± Elder Yan said, as he turned around. ¡°Invite an Elder. Let them know, we have something of dire importance to discuss.¡±


    Zu Ri nodded, bowing her head. Her heart beat with trepidation and fear of what was toe, but she would not falter. The longer her mistress stayed besides the boy¡¯s side, the more danger she would be in. And she couldn¡¯t let that happen. Zu Ri stepped back, melding into the shadows as she continued on her toplete her task.


    No matter what, she would protect Yan Yun. Even from herself.

 Book 2: Chapter 22: Phoenix and Ash

    Book 2: Chapter 22: Phoenix and Ash


    Lei took in a breath, letting the Qi flow into his dantian. A gentle breeze stirred around him, as the warm energy filled his abdomen. The energy swirled, as Lei pushed it to be a part of his dantian. Yet, no matter what, it would seep out, fading into the world, leaving nary a wisp within him.


    Hours had passed, as Lei had meditated, trying to gather Qi. He took another breath, pulling in further, as the Qi began to cycle itself, before slowly seeping out, as barely any remained. His legs were entwined as he sat cross legged on the mat underneath him, the imprints of the jute leaving markings on his skin. The sensation left a numbness he could barely recall from when he had been a young child.


    It was not something he had ever had to experience as a cultivator, along the many little pains in life. Things that hade back to face him.


    Lei let out a breath, trying not to be disheartened. His dantian had supposedly healed, Elder Yan had done at least that much for him, yet somehow, he had been left unable to cultivate. Other elders had looked at his dantian, finding nothing wrong with it, yet no matter how hard he tried, he failed to progress his cultivation.


    Finding himself unable to make any progress today either, Lei stood up, letting the numbness shake off from his feet and body. In a couple of steps, he found his bed, and sat upon it, letting the sunlight peering in through the window warm his body.


    His room had few things, a simple bed, a table, and some scrolls that were kept upon the table, alongside simple pills. Though he was still an inner discipline, in stature, Lei had been reduced to nothing more than an outer disciple. Or perhaps even worse.


    He pulled the sleeve on his arms, hiding the bandages that covered them, along with the rest of his body. Ever since his defeat in a single blow in the tournament, Lei had been on the receiving end of many an invitations to spars, with disciples asking him to share some <em>pointers. </em>


    The thought made Lei clench his fist, yet, ultimately the anger was consumed too. This was all of his own doing, wasn¡¯t it? His predicament had only gotten worse when a disciple had tried to do the same with his brother Li, and had almost died, and nearly crippled in the spar. None were courageous enough to challenge Li again, and so, as a form of twisted revenge, they targeted him instead.


    Lei¡¯s hand brushed against the scar against his chest, a slight tremble in his hand at the memory. Not all disciples were kind enough to invite him to a spar overseen by others, and perhaps even an Elder.


    Some of them had ambushed him, grabbed him by the arms and legs, as he¡¯d screamed, first in anger, and then, in fear. He had begged. <em>Begged. </em>But the disciples did not show him any mercy. Just like he never had.


    Lying, bloodied, beaten and humiliated more so than he had ever been, Lei had briefly wondered if it would be nice he died from these injuries. Could he ever truly show his face to his sect again? If outer sect disciples had left him like this¡­ what worth did he have left?


    But like a coward, hecked the courage to even make the choice. And so he had crawled, till someone had found him, and brought him back to his chamber. It hadn¡¯t been till the next day, that Lei had opened his eyes.


    A kind old man had helped him heal, taking care of his injuries. Lei had not paid the man any attention at first, but then, he had begun talking about Lu Jie. Lei closed his eyes, reminiscing the conversation.


    <em>¡°This reminds me of the spar Lu Jie had with your brother,¡± the old man spoke, as he gently rubbed his balm on the injuries. </em>


    <em>Lei looked at the old man, eyes widened in surprise. He recalled seeing Lu Jie with him a few times, now that he looked more closely. Lei tried to pull back his arm, to move away, yet his injuries kept him in ce.</em>


    <em>¡°Oh, don¡¯t move in such a rush. Your wounds will open again,¡± the old man said, pressing his palm against Lei¡¯s chest. Qi flowed into him, and he felt his heart settle down. Lei¡¯s eyes widened at the technique, far tooplicated for something to be done by a simple alchemist, yet his thoughts were slow now, detached, and he couldn¡¯t linger upon them. </em>


    <em>¡°Why?¡± Lei asked, as the old man continued to work on his wounds. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± </em>


    <em>His voice was raspy, broken and hoarse, as Lei watched the old man work.</em>


    <em>¡°I had found you unconscious within the sect on my walk to gather some herbs. And I couldn¡¯t very well leave a disciple in that condition,¡± the old man replied in a matter of fact manner, binding his wounds in bandages. </em>


    <em>¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ do you not hate me?¡± Lei asked, finding his voice cracking. </em>


    <em>¡°All children have their paths. Some have kinder ones, others do not. But ultimately, the heavens are fair, though mysterious in their workings. I do not hate you for your actions. I pity, that there was no one who told you of your mistakes before it hade to this.¡± </em>


    <em>Lei felt his heart shake. The words were like knives to his gut. He was¡­ pitied? Pitied to not have been guided? </em>


    <em>It denied his entire world, of everything he had once been, and understood the world to be. Anger surged in his body, as the Qi from the pill rose. He pushed himself aside, crawling out of the bed hey on, as he stumbled onto his feet somehow.</em>


    <em>¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Lei barked, limping through the agonising pain as he walked out, mming the door behind him.</em>


    <em>Eyes lingered on him, pity, scorn, surprise, mockery, yet none reached Lei. He limped through the sect¡¯s chambers, making his way inside, till he was upon his brother¡¯s chamber. </em>


    <em>Lightning crackled inside, intense enough to blind. Li stood upon stumps of bamboo, powerful arcs curving around his body. Charred marks covered the chamber, the smell of burnt wood and smoke tingling Lei¡¯s nose.</em>


    <em>Lei looked at his brother, the scar on the left half of his face covering a majority of his features, and making the boy look angrier than he had ever seemed. The healing arts had grown his hair back, yet for whatever reason, the boy had insisted on keeping the scar.</em>


    <em>¡°Why¡¯re you disturbing me during my training?¡± Li asked, lightning crackling around him. His brother had grown, entering the fourth realm soon after the tournament¡¯s end.</em>


    <em>¡°Brother I¡ª¡± the words remained stuck in Lei¡¯s mouth. He stood silently, feeling crushed under his own shame. </em>


    <em>Finally, his brother Li turned to look at him, and frowned. ¡°Who did that?¡± he asked, a deep frown set on his face.</em>


    <em>Lei clutched at his robes, as tears blurred his sight. He bit his tongue to hold them back, feeling the iron taste of his blood in his mouth. </em>


    <em>¡°Disciples¡­ they ambushed me¡­¡± he blurted out, struggling to look up at his brother. </em>


    <em>¡°Who were they?¡± Li asked.</em>


    <em>¡°The boy¡­ who¡¯d lost to you, and others with him¡­¡± Lei said, averting his gaze.</em>


    <em>Silence remained, at Li¡¯s gaze lingered on him. </em>


    <em>¡°You should rest, brother. I¡¯ll train youter,¡± Li said, turning back towards his training. </em>


    <em>Lei stood, watching the lightning surging around his brother, like wings of power and fury that lifted him up into the skies, and struck down with the wrath of the heavens. </em>


    <em>Words rested in his mouth, to ask for help, to cry, to share the pain, yet none of it he could give voice to. He had lost his cultivation his worth. No longer, were the two of them equal. While his brother rose with wings of thunder in his rage, he was left as mere ash in his wake. </em>


    <em>Lei closed his eyes, trying to gather the courage to speak when¡ª</em>


    The door mmed open as Lei opened his eyes, breaking out his thoughts.


    Li stood at the door, the scar on his face now creased against a deep frown. The boy mmed the door behind him, walking in, as a tingling sensation ran through the air, as if ready to burst into a crackle of lighting.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Lei asked, trying to put the memories he¡¯d been lingering on out of his mind.


    Li did not respond, mming his hand against the door, as a bolt of lighting pulsed throughout. He growled, like a wild animal read to tear into a prey.


    Lei watched his brother, the anger in him only seeming to grow with each passing day. He barely recognised the boy anymore, seeing him less and less often as all his time was dedicated to cultivation and training.


    After a moment, Li hissed, vibrating with fury. ¡°Elder Yan is about to capture the demon. They had been spying on him, and seem to have found something.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? The boy gets is punished, and your name is cleared, as you be the champion who stood against the demon,¡± Lei said.


    <em>¡°No!¡± </em>Li spat, a lighting crackling around him. ¡°I would be no hero. I would be the fool who got crushed by the demon, and humiliated in front of the entire sect. No, I cannot let this happen. I need to fight him again, and crush him so utterly that he has to beg for mercy in front of the entire sect, no, the entire empire and the jade court itself. Only then will my name and honour return to me. Only then can I bear to be free of this wretched scar,¡± Li said, his fingers brushing the side of his face, as the boy brimmed with anger.


    ¡°But¡­ what do you intent to do about it? You can¡¯t stop Elder Yan.¡±


    Li grew quieter at Lei¡¯s words, his frown growing deeper. ¡°Our dear traitorous Yan Yun is with the demon isn¡¯t she? Tell her that Elder Yan is spying on her, and they¡¯re out to get her lover boy. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle running back to stop Elder Yan,¡± Li said.


    ¡°Tell Yan Yun? I¡ª¡± Lei shrunk under his brother¡¯s re, as lighting crackled within the chamber.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me you won¡¯t do it?¡± Li asked, his voice growing quieter, the edge of a threat present within it.


    ¡°No¡­ brother,¡± Lei replied.


    ¡°Then go, and don¡¯t waste my time. I can¡¯t risk the demon being captured so easily. Not until I have had the chance to regain my lost face and honour,¡± Li spoke, his voice bellowing with an overwhelming power that pushed on Lei.


    For a brief moment, Lei found himself being reminded of Elder Yan at the oppressive present emanating from his brother. Nodding, Lei stood and walked out of the chamber.


    A jumble of emotions swirled in his chest, as he walked with heavy steps.

 Book 2: Chapter 23: Training Lessons

    Book 2: Chapter 23: Training Lessons


    Guo Ru stood amidst a field, feeling the cold breeze of autumn brush against his skin. There were two others who stood beside him, backs straight and eyes set forward. Guo Ru recognised them to be the miners who¡¯d gotten stuck inside the Qi vein alongside him. They¡¯d all volunteered to be here today.


    Wooden spears, and some bows were on the ground in front of them, alongside a poorly made man from hay and sticks. He noted some boulders with giant gashes cut into them nearby as well, but he could not think of any use for them.


    Ru set his eyes forwards at the boy who¡¯d gathered them all here. Zhang, he recalled his name to be. A cultivator, one of the ones who¡¯d arrived here a few months ago with the old alchemistdy. Guo Ru had been part of the celebration for the boy¡¯s recovery as he became a cultivator again. He didn¡¯t quite understand how that worked, or how one even became a cultivator <em>again, </em>but his father had attended, and asked him to go, and thus he had.


    Things had begun changing since they had arrived, all the more so since the boy who¡¯d saved his life, Lu Jie had arrived.


    Guo Ru still did not know what to think of any of them, the cultivators, or the changes they brought. The sect had cut off protection with winter so close by, but his father had decided to ce their trust in the cultivators, yet Guo Ru couldn¡¯t help but think if they shouldn¡¯t just return to the sect.


    Afterall, what could a few rogue cultivators do?


    The cultivator turned, a spear in his hand, with a cloth tied near the base of its de on the shaft that fluttered in the wind. The boy turned to face the three of them, amanding aura present around him that naturally made Ru pay more attention to him.


    ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re here today?¡± Zhang asked, raising an eyebrow.


    None of the other two miners replied, and after a few moments passed, Ru raised his hand.


    ¡°Yes, Ru?¡±


    ¡°To learn how to fight?¡± he tried, ncing at the other miners first. What else would they use all the wooden spears for?


    Zhang shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. But you¡¯re not right either. We¡¯re here to learn how to protect, first and foremost.¡±


    Guo Ru looked at the boy with a nk look. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference,¡± Zhang said, tapping the butt of his spear against the ground. The grass around him pulsed outwards as a wave of something passed beneath the surface.


    ¡°To learn how to fight, you only need to be aware of yourself, and your enemy. The only goal you have is to kill,¡± Zhang said, ncing at all of them one at a time. ¡°But to protect, you must be aware of your allies, your teammates, and your goal is to protect.¡±


    Guo Ru nodded, though he was still unsure of the difference between the two.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to understand, but when you fight, knowing what you are aiming for is crucial. It¡¯ll make more sense as you train,¡± Zhang said.


    ¡°Will we be fighting the demonic beasts ourselves?¡± one of the miners asked.


    ¡°You may have to. The sect has withdrawn its protection and thus, you will not have the wards and the cultivators to protect you this time around. We will fight too, and you won¡¯t merely be left to fend by yourself, but you too must learn how to defend yourself, and protect those that cannot protect themselves,¡± Zhang said.


    Guo Ru gulped, thinking of having to fight the beasts of the solstice. Would be evenst a minute? These were demonic beasts that could tear through people like ants. What difference would a mortal¡¯s resistance make?


    ¡°I see your apprehension. And if you wish to withdraw now, I will allow it,¡± Zhang said, looking at all of them once.


    Guo Ru looked around, trying to see whether any of the other miners made a move. He stood frozen in spot, wondering if any of this was worth it, when Zhang spoke again.


    ¡°But I would ask you to think about your family. Your brothers, your sisters. Think about where they would go, and who they would rely on, if the beasts attacked, and there weren¡¯t enough people to fight.¡±


    His little sister Yin¡¯s face came to Guo Ru¡¯s mind. Her enthusiasm to help in any way she could, and put in effort in her own way. She¡¯d gone to learn alchemy of all things, and Ru spotted her returningte in the night, looking dazed and exhausted. Could he truly be a coward now?


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight,¡± he said, stepping forward. The other miners, looking at him, before they followed along as well.


    ¡°I will fight too.¡±


    ¡°We will fight.¡±


    Zhang nodded, a pleased expression upon his face. ¡°Very well, in that case, each of you pick up a spear.¡±


    Guo Ru looked at the wooden weapon on the ground and picked it up. He was surprised by the lightness of the weapon, wood thought it may have been.


    ¡°What you are holding, is made from Qi-enforced wood. What that means is that this spear will not break easily, and can even cut, despite its wooden edge.¡±


    Guo Ru swung the spear around a few times, feeling the weapon for himself.


    Zhang walked up to him as he did, before grasping his hand, and Guo Ru looked at the boy in surprise.


    ¡°Hold it like this,¡± he said, adjusting his fingers to wrap tightly around the shaft, as he position both his hands above and below each other. The boy then raised his arms, bending them at an angle holding the weapon diagonally.


    ¡°Spears are a weapon meant to hunt. It is an ideal weapon against beasts, which is what our opponents are,¡± Zhang said, swinging his spear once. He stepped forward, thrusting his spear out towards Guo Ru. The boy froze in ce, shutting his eyes close, as the weapon hovered inches from his temple.


    ¡°The spear has range, and it is simple to use. It¡¯ll teach you how to get rid of poor habits before you move on to build the correct ones,¡± Zhang said, pulling back his spear.


    ¡°The first lesson, is to never close your eyes. Never flinch when an enemy makes a move, always keep your eyes on what your enemy is doing, and where they intend to attack,¡± Zhang said, stepping back.


    ¡°I will thrust this towards you three times. Do not flinch, and if you can, try and block my attack,¡± Zhang said, raising his spear.


    Guo Ru stood, holding his spear awkwardly as Zhang moved towards him. ¡°Just remember to keep your eyes open,¡± the boy said, before he rushed forward. The spear moved like a serpent striking upon its prey through the bushes. It was fast, and vicious, moving towards Guo Ru¡¯s throat as if to shatter it.


    The boy held his position, keeping his eyes open as the weapon stopped short of his skin by a hair¡¯s width. Gulping he looked at Zhang, sweat dripping down his neck.


    Zhang stepped back, and then nodded. This time, the spear swung diagonally, aiming for his shoulders. The attack was fast once again, but less so and Guo Ru had enough time to step back.


    The spear stopped before it touched his shoulder, but he¡¯d reacted! He had reacted to a cultivator¡¯s attack!


    In his tion, Guo Ru¡¯s attentionpsed as the weapon swung. He had no time to see, only the sensation of something moving rustling against his skin, as an electrifying shock ran up his spine. He stumbled back, raising his spear to block the attack.


    Zhang¡¯s spear struck with a cracking noise as Ru¡¯s spear flew across the field. The boy fell onto the ground, looking at the spear directed towards him.


    ¡°Good instincts. I was not going to stop that time. But you lost focus. Never lose focus, or you will die,¡± Zhang said, and Guo Ru nodded.


    ¡°Good, now I¡¯ll teach you the stances,¡± Zhang said, offering a hand to Ru as he pulled the boy up.


    Guo Ru panted, yet he felt a strange sensation of fulfilment. He nodded, looking at Zhang, before he bowed.


    Zhang smiled, before he moved on to the other miners, repeating the same exercises. Guo Ru watched them try and adapt as the boy mixed up his strikes,ing up with feints and jabs where none of them would expect.


    When he was done, the two miners were sweaty, their chest moving visibly within three strikes from the boy.


    ¡°Now that the lesson has been learned correctly, it is time to gain the ability to actually defend yourself,¡± Zhang said, standing in front of them.


    ¡°The key to using a weapon, is in understand how to move. It is, in many ways, like a dance, refined of any unnecessities, and reduced purely to that which shall hurt, or protect.¡±


    Zhang said, as the boy took a stance. He held the spear with both hands, standing with his chest tilted slightly sideways. ¡°There are many ways to hold a spear, but this is one of the most basic methods. The motion is simple, where you step ahead, and thrust your spear to attack. And step back, and let the enemy¡¯s weapon nce off yours to deflect. Those are the only two options. Never try to hold or push using the edge, the spear is a weapon of dexterity, and not brute strength.¡±


    Guo Ru nodded, before mimicking the stance Zhang had demonstrated for them. The boy walked up to him, pushing his ankles further, and adjusting his shoulders to correct his stance. Once done, he moved on to the other miners.


    ¡°Now practice that thrust as many times as you can. Once you cannot go anymore, we¡¯ll learn how to deflect.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ that all?¡± Guo Ru asked, looking at Zhang.


    ¡°Practice is the only road to mastery. The more you practice, the more you will improve. And when honed to enough skill, this wooden de can cut through even solid rock,¡± Zhang said, his eyes drifting towards the giant boulder cut through in sections. ¡°Though I have not perfected it yet.¡±


    Guo Ru¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared. There was no way right? He did not believe even cultivators could cut rock with a wooden de. Yet¡­ the boy imed to have done just that.


    ¡°Could¡­ I see it?¡± Guo Ru asked.


    ¡°Well, it is not perfected yet, as I have mentioned. It is also not a technique I can teach you, since it requires Qi. Brother Jie had once mentioned to me of a de that could cut through solid objects like rocks, or even metals, but would leave flesh unharmed. It was used for medicine in his hometown, to create moulds for broken bones and then cut them. The de would vibrate at rapid speeds as it shed through,¡± Zhang said, stepping up to a boulder, that rose up to his chest height.


    ¡°I had been thinking about it for a long time. And now that I could finally cultivate once more¡­ I had been trying to perfect it. I do not have its full grasp just yet but¡­ I have named this art, the Merciful de.¡±


    Guo Ru watched with bated breath, as Zhang raised his spear. The weapon shivered in his hand, vibrating faster and faster before Guo Ru could not even see it moving, as the spear appeared to bepletely still.


    Zhang stood in front of the rock, eyes closed, as he took a long breath in. And then, with a powerful exhale, he struck.


    The spear carved through the rock like water, travelling nearly all the way through before it stopped. Guo Ru stared at the cut, so precise and sharp the rock remained intact where it had been, despite being nearly split in half.


    ¡°Almost,¡± Zhang said, taking the spear out of the boulder.


    Guo Ru continued to stare, his heart racing. Wasn¡¯t¡­ this boy supposed to be weak? He knew he had to cultivate all over from the start, and someone had told him he was even weaker than the tiny turtle that the kids loved to y with.


    If¡­ this was weak¡­ then how powerful was everyone else?


    Gulping, Guo Ru looked at Zhang, before he could not hold the question any longer. ¡°I-is Lu Jie stronger than you?¡± he asked.


    Zhang looked at him, before bursting out inughter at the question. ¡°Brother Jie may not look it, but he is far more powerful than me. The notion topare us is¡­ amusing. But, it is my oath to be his weapon, so I wish to one day catch up to him.¡±


    Guo Ru¡¯s heart began to race at the thought. Far stronger than Zhang? Though it had been months as they had lived together with these cultivators, Guo Ru had never had the chance to properly grasp the true depths of their monstrous strength.


    If he could learn from masters like these, perhaps even he would be fight against the demonic beasts as well.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll work hard!¡± Guo Ru eximed, bowing his head. Raising his spear, he took the stance he¡¯d been taught and began to swing.


    He could not waste a chance like this. Not in a million years.

 Book 2: Chapter 24: Superpowered Children

    Book 2: Chapter 24: Superpowered Children


    After Yin¡¯s Qi crystals had been a sess, and I¡¯d forbidden her from theb to catch up on sleep, I¡¯d sent a letter to the lord, telling him about my progress. I¡¯d soon received a reply, marking today as the day of our visit. With such a short deadline, there had been a lot of things for me to manage, as I¡¯d had Yin recreate the crystal once again after she¡¯d rested, to see how reliably she could do so. The results had been satisfactory, and despite her nervousness, the newest batch of Qi crystals were even better than the one she¡¯d created before.


    The time besides that had been spenting up with a general model for the drug-nade vr 3.0. One which I had dubbed spirit-bomb, recing a lot of theponents inside it to create a spirit stone triggered explosive that could be used by anyone. The only real problem was figuring out the formation arts, and talismans that would be needed to create this, which is what I intended to rely on the lord with.


    Alongside the grenades, I¡¯d also studied the gun I¡¯d received from Yin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s things. The idea for both of them had been simple, the only issues being creating springs, and other such things with precision which would likely require a cultivator cksmith to create.


    The spirit animals were also another problem, with so many of theming to sleep or rest in the garden. All of them had taken on the habit to bring something in return, from little nuts, to spirit stones, Qi filled rocks, and sometimes dead insects and rats, as the fox far too often liked to do. The spirit beast seemed to be intentionally aggravating Labby, who¡¯d taken to zapping the little critter with lighting whenever she saw it.


    With so much to do, and so little time, I had not had the time to sleep whatsoever. I vaguely tried to recall thest time I had slept at all, and failed to think of an answer. Not even once since I had made the spirit anchor at least. Anytime I felt tired, which, even that had be a rare urence, meditating for five minutes or so seemed to be enough to top up my stamina and recharge me again.


    I¡¯d also noticed a general increase in my strength and the amount of Chi in my core since the spirit anchor had been formed, but I couldn¡¯t really


    Yet, despite all the work I had, and everything I needed to do, my biggest problem was somehow a tiny little spirit nt.


    <strong><em>¡°Stop!¡± </em></strong>Twilight said, freezing a small rabbit in ce as it was digging through the ground. The little nt spirit giggled, the sound like chiming bells, as she watched the bunny run off in confusion.


    Twilight had taken to abusing her powers for her entertainment. She¡¯d stop and sometimes move animals, just to see them freeze up and be confused. It was like a child being given a superpower, and allowed to run wild with it. Even worse, her ability worked on cultivators, and she¡¯d at times tried to interrupt Zhang and the others with it too. Thankfully it didn¡¯t seem to work on mortals, or things would¡¯ve been a mess.


    I sighed, about to tell off Twilight when a stream of water sshed her, drenching herpletely. Twilight shouted, as Sheldon continued to spray her with water.


    <strong><em>¡°Sto¡ª¡± </em></strong>she tried, but the water threw her off again.


    I smiled, feeling d that I¡¯d asked Sheldon to look after the nt spirit. Sheldon was strong enough that Twilight struggled to interrupt him, and he was adept enough to not allow her the chance too often.


    I left Twilight to Sheldon for the moment, as I continued to circle my garden, trying my best to think. The autumn winds were growing colder, as the trees had begun shedding their leaves. It made my spirit anchor strike out even more, full with its lush greenery amidst the autumnndscape.


    The cold was also a remind that winter was just around the corner, ready to whisper in our ears. Within a week or two, the temperatures would begin to drop rapidly, and I wanted to get a certain few things in order before that time came.


    As I walked around my home, taking the cool breeze in, and the smell of all the spirit herbs, I sensed a familiar presence walking towards me.


    I turned towards Yin, who walked out of the back entrance of myb, looking at me with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No¡­ umm. I was going to find you actually, and then I saw you here and got surprised,¡± Yin looked down at the ground for a brief moment, as if to shy away from my sight.


    I waited for the girl to speak up on her own, and after a few minutes of gathering her thoughts she looked back up at me again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to make another batch of Qi crystals, and I just wanted you to look at them.¡±


    I felt a bit surprised. She could¡¯ve just as easily sent to call someone, as she typically did in regards to the Qi crystals. Deciding to leave the topic be, I nodded, walking through Yin to myb from its back door.


    Walking in, I noted the tray full of green crystals, Qi flowing out of them and filling the room. Picking one up, I looked at it, before eating the Qi crystals. The Qi flowed into my dantian, before being cycled around, as I felt the tingling rush from it in my throat.


    ¡°Looks good. Was that all you needed?¡±


    Yin looked at me, before ncing back. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied in a quiet murmur.


    I looked at the girl for a brief moment, before nodding, as I began to make my way out. Walking up the door, I looked back, and decided I was far too impatient to try and wait her out.


    ¡°You know, If you have something to say, you should look the person you¡¯re talking to in the eye and say it. It¡¯s rude not to,¡± I said, slight annoyance mixed in my voice.


    ¡°Oh- I- Apologies. I just¡­¡± Yin trailed off, looking at me as she waved her hands around in a fluster.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But I was hoping with how frequently we¡¯re working together, we¡¯d have grown morefortable with talking to each other. I¡­ did share something very close to me about my past with you, and so did you. Maybe I was wrong but I felt like I had a connection with you.¡±


    Yin looked up at me, her eyes wide in surprise. ¡°M-me too!¡± she said, her voiceing out louder than I¡¯d expected. ¡°Me too¡­ I just. It¡¯s such a presumptuous request, and you¡¯re¡­ you seem at the center of so many things. I just¡­ how could someone like me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey. I feel offended that you think I¡¯d care about something like that. If you have something to say, feel free to say it.¡±


    Yin looked at me, ncing down once more, before she caught herself. Clenching her fist, she nodded. ¡°I want to go with you. T-to the Lord¡¯s ce.¡±


    A moment of silence descended, before I chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s it? Holy crap, I thought it was something huge.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Mind? I¡¯ve already asked the Lord to let youe with me. You, Zhang, Yan Yun, Labby. All of us. I¡¯d asked Granny and Su Lin too but they said no. I think I just forgot to tell you, for which I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s been a lot on my mind recently.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yin eximed, staring at me. A slightly blush rose on her cheeks, as she bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. But I¡¯ll suggest getting ready, we should be heading out pretty soon,¡± I told Yin who nodded, ready to go back.


    As I was talking, I¡¯d failed to notice a tiny little spirit nt peeking though who decided now was the time to jump in.


    <strong><em>¡°Stop!¡± </em></strong>


    Yin stumbled, freezing in ce. ¡°Ahh¡­ Twilight! Please don¡¯t do that¡­ my body froze and I almost fell¡­¡±


    Twilight giggled, and I decided it was time for disciplining. Walking quickly, I grabbed the little spirit who tried to run away from me. Raising Twilight, I raised her to my eye level, her read beady eyes glistening in the light.


    ¡°What did I tell you Twilight?¡± I told the little spirit.


    <em>¡°Chi¡­¡± </em>she let out a quiet whine, lowering her flowery head.


    ¡°What do we say when we do something wrong?¡± I asked Twilight.


    <em>¡°Sorry,¡± </em>Twilight said, and I nodded.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay. She was just ying,¡± Yin tried.


    ¡°No, she needs to be taught. I let Labby run around and she got hurt because of that. I¡¯m not repeating the same mistakes with Twilight,¡± I said, before I put Twilight on the ground.


    ¡°Now behave, or I won¡¯t give you any blood or spirit herbs.¡±


    Tiny tears gathered in Twilight¡¯s eyes, but I knew fake crying when I knew it. Steeling my resolve, I just stared at her, and slowly she nodded.


    I saw Yin looked at me for a moment, before she dipped her head and decided to walk out. I sighed, feeling like a mean tyrant, but I knew I had to keep my spirits in check. Even if it meant scolding them or punishing them sometimes.


    Slowly, I turned around, ready to turn back around when I realised something.


    ¡°Twilight. Has your words been effective on Yin all this time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Chii!¡± she replied, nodding.


    ¡°Huh,¡± I murmured, looking at the door from where Yin had left from. ¡°Strange.¡±


    I put the thought out of my mind. There was a lot to be done.

 Book 2: Chapter 25: A Long Ride

    Book 2: Chapter 25: A Long Ride


    Despite my best efforts, I had not managed to get everything done in time. With little choice left with me, I¡¯d left whatever tasks had remained regarding the spirit garden with the vige chief and granny Lang.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Lu Jie. The vigers are adjusting well to the spirit beasts, and the creature themselves have been fairly docile,¡± the vige chief reassured me, as I handed the scrolls regarding the spirit herb distribution ns.


    Nodding, I sighed. Unable to stop worrying. But despite all of it, I knew it was time to go.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I told Guo Zou.


    The vige chief gave me a nod. ¡°Please, tell the Lord that this will be an honour.¡±


    ¡°I will. Your daughter is wonderfully skilled, and has shown perfect capability to take up the task. I think the Lord will be more than willing,¡± I said, trying to smile in a reassuring manner. In truth, the Qi crystals were only a fraction of my concern.


    How will the Lord react, when I told him I had a weapon that could allow mortals to kill cultivators? Not merely kill, but decimate them, if truly allowed to. Should I even present the Lord with such a weapon in the first ce?


    The gu-nuke I¡¯d packed in my pouch felt like it would burn a hole through the leather and fall at any moment. The weight of the device may have been negligible, yet the weight of what it represented rested heavy upon my heart.


    Not letting my thoughts reflect upon my expression, I merely nodded. Thankfully, I did not have to wait long, as Yan Yun and Yin both walked out from inside, the two girls quietlyughing about something to each other.


    I paused upon noticing their attire. Neither wore luxurious clothes, certainly nothingpared to Yan Yun, yet both of them had prepared themselves with an elegant simplicity that was pleasing to the eye. To see Yan Yun dressed up was one thing, the girl had always been extremely pretty, but watching Yin standing besides her with just the same kind of appearance took me back momentarily.


    Yin paused, noticing me watching. She dipped her head lightly to me, a light blush rising to her cheeks.


    ¡°I take it both of you are ready atst?¡± I said, looking at Yan Yun.


    ¡°We are. How does it look?¡± Yan Yun asked, raising her hand as she showed of her robes. Yin stood bashfully next to the girl.


    ¡°Surprisingly good,¡± I replied, my eyes going toward Yin.


    ¡°Hey! What do you mean surprisingly?¡± Yan Yun protested, and I chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he means nothing by it, Yun. You look fabulous,¡± Yin said to Yan Yun, grasping the girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dy too long. The carriage should be here any second,¡± I said, and the three of us made our way out.


    Zhang stood ready as well, his spear by his side. The boy wore more formal robes than I typically saw him in as well.


    Labby stood beside him, wearing her celestial robes from the lunar court. The clothes seemed to never get dirty, and Labby loved to wear them almost all the time, so her appearance was not much different from how it always tended to be.


    ¡°Ready to leave, boy?¡± Granny Lang said. I saw the old woman walking closer, with Su Lin by her side.


    ¡°We are. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe, Granny?¡±


    ¡°Bah, I¡¯m too old to spit in the face of the Heavens. You kids go have fun,¡± the old woman said, smiling through her dark and crooked teeth.


    ¡°How about you Su Lin?¡± I asked the boy instead.


    ¡°The vigers need some cultivators to remain, in case a problem arrives. I know you¡¯ve let your turtle but with brother Zhang gone, I think I¡¯d rather stay behind, just in case.¡±


    I looked at Su Lin for a moment, remembering the first time I¡¯d met the boy. A shadynky fellow with crooked teeth and a rat like demeanour who¡¯d long since given up on cultivation. Now a brother who I trusted more than most, and who stood inching closer and closer towards the peak of the third realm.


    I nodded, thanking Su Lin and the granny, as we stood in wait.


    More than a couple vigers stopped by, watching us standing. Most knew the importance of the day, but the few that didn¡¯t whispered beneath their breaths, wondering about the gathering of cultivators standing near the entrance.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait long, to get their answer.


    A zing torrent of Qi moved at rapid speeds in the distance, and I heard the tter of hooves rattling against the earth. Within a few moments, the carriage appeared on the path, moving like the wind itself as it left a storm of dust in its wake.


    Unlike thest time, this carriage did not appear to be made of Qi itself, but instead of physical matter. Yet, calling it mundane would be a mistake. The carriage was of a simple design, but it wasrge, needing six horses to pull the vehicle, all spirit beasts in the first realm.


    The earth beneath me shuddered as the carriage rolled closer,ing to a stop in front of us, a single man driving the horses, with a circr had that had cloth hanging from it, covering his face. A talisman was ted upon the cloth, with characters I could not read.


    The gate pushed open from within, as I saw Elder Tian Feng step out. Many of the vigers gasped, some bowing hurriedly, while others merely stared at the man, the giant borately created carriage, and the six majestic horses that drew it.


    ¡°We hope all is in order?¡± Elder Tian Feng asked.


    ¡°It is, Elder,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Very well. Let us depart then,¡± the elder said nonchntly, stepping aside to let us in.


    I let Labby walk in first, followed by Yan Yun, Yin, and though I wanted Zhang to move in before he, the boy insisted otherwise, and so I climbed the steps in, quickly followed by Zhang.


    The inside of the carriage was spacious, though not by some kind of formation. It looked to be clever designing instead, withfortable cushions padding the seat on both sides. Stepping in, I took a seat near the center, Labby to my left and Zhang to my right. A small window ahead let me see the wooden sliding door that allowed me to talk to the driver.


    As I looked at the driving window, the frame slid open, and the driver turned, face still obscured by a cloak.


    <em>¡°It is good to see you well, boy,¡± </em>a familiar voice whispered to me.


    My eyes widened in surprise, as I looked at the driver. ¡°Xian Yue?¡±


    <em>¡°Who else would it be? Do not tell me one of my sisters found you,¡± </em>the Elder¡¯s moon spirit asked, sounding horrified.


    ¡°Not as far as I¡¯m aware,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Labby met her! The sisters!¡±


    <em>¡°Oh, you did, didn¡¯t you? Did they treat you well child?¡±</em> Xian Yue asked.


    ¡°Labby had fun. It was¡­ a bit difficult to remember. And they offered a lot of things for Labby to eat, but she did not. Even though she was really tempted to. But the moons were beautiful, and they sang¡­ and danced¡­ and¡­¡± Labby trailed off, frowning.


    <em>¡°Do not try to remember it, child. The Lunar Court exists beyond this reality. It is a mirage, that exists within a dream. But it is good to hear of your growth. To have taken their offerings would¡¯ve trapped you within the court, unable to leave it for eternity.¡± </em>


    I frowned, unaware that the visit had involved something so dangerous.


    <em>¡°My sisters tell me, the Lunar Court will be happy to see you again, La Bi. Though you may not find another dragon willing to take you so easily.¡±</em>


    I noticed the hints of a smile on Xian Yue¡¯s lips through her cloak at the words.


    ¡°Labby will get there on her own!¡± Labby eximed, purple sparks cracking around her.


    Before I couldment, the conversation was cut short as Elder Tian Feng walked into the carriage, taking a seat.


    ¡°If everyone is here, we should begin our journey,¡± the Elder said.


    Xian Yue nodded, drawing her reins back. The horses snorted and clicked their hooves, as the carriage began to move.


    Steadily, I watched the scene outside move past us. It was the flying scene of the previous carriage, yet it was still as fast as any car I¡¯d ridden in my previous life.


    The experience seemed to please Labby a great deal, as she kept trying to stick her head out of the window despite my many warnings to tell her not to.


    Yin, on the other hand, seemed to be terrified out of her life. Her face had grown pale and I was certain she¡¯d passed out with her eyes open a couple of times. Being seated so close to the Elder likely did not help.


    <em>¡°Tell us boy. Has La Bi been unable to return to her previous form?¡± </em>Xian Yue asked, her words echoing in my mind.


    Somewhat used to random voices speaking in my head, I did not react in any visible manner and replied.


    <em>¡°Yes. She hasn¡¯t been able to return to her previous form. I thought that was normal with the transformation she went through?¡±</em>


    A humm echoed in my mind. <em>¡°It is not </em>normal. <em>As the word does not suffice to define what your spirit has achieved. Yet, she should be able to return to her previous form if she wishes too. The one she currently inhabits Is ultimately an artificial one. Tell us, has she been hungrier since she became like this? Or sleeping more often?¡±</em>


    I paused at Xian Yue¡¯s words. Now that I thought about it, Labby had been eating a lot more than before. I hadn¡¯t thought much of it, thinking it was likely due to herrger stomach size and hearty appetite growing, but it definitely was a bit abnormal. Spirits did not need to eat, after all.


    <em>¡°She has been. Yes. Even her naps are longer now, and more frequent,¡± </em>I replied.


    <em>¡°As we had thought. The bond you share with her is insufficient to sustain her form, so she must spend her own Qi to keep it. But the draw is excessive, manifesting in the form of hunger. The crack in her dantian has left her sore, creating a hurdle in her mind, to return to a form smaller, and much more feeble.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Labby¡­ is afraid to transform back?¡±</em> I asked, surprised.


    <em>¡°Most likely. To lose one¡¯s core, and be crippled is not an event that vanishes without leaving a mark. It is likely that her spirit holds her back from returning to a weaker form, and allowing herself to be vulnerable again.¡± </em>


    I felt a pang of anger at the twins again, for inflicting something like that upon Labby, but I breathed the emotion out.


    <em>¡°What can I do to help her?¡± </em>I asked.


    <em>¡°Guide her. Let her find her own strength,¡± </em>the moon spirit said, before her voice began to echo in the carriage to everyone. <em>¡°So, La Bi. Tell us. Have you decided on the path you will walk now?¡± </em>


    ¡°Labby¡¯s path?¡±


    <em>¡°Indeed. There are eight faces of the moon, and though you have actualised the moon of journey, it is by no means the end of your path. Which moon shall you walk with next, child?¡±</em>


    Labby frowned, her eyebrows creasing in thought. ¡°Labby doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± she admitted.


    <em>¡°The reason you have not progressed child, is because you have not found which path to choose next. Think of the eight moons, and meditate on the thought. You have already picked one, do you wish to remain on this path, or do you wish to brain a new moon within your spirit?¡± </em>


    ¡°Labby¡­ wants to be stronger. Whatever would allow her to grow,¡± she replied.


    <em>¡°Each moon has a path, with each their own strength. There is no singr answer, and neither is there a correct one. The choice must be yours and yours alone,¡± </em>Xian Yue said, before pausing. <em>¡°But, if it is strength that you desire the most¡­ then the dark moon will be your path. It will rise on the night of the solstice, as the demonic beasts will reach the pinnacle of their strengths. Upon that day, Lunar Qi shall flood the night with the dark of the night, and the hunger that lurks within. It is a powerful strength, yet one, that is difficult to tame.¡±</em>


    Labby thinks over it for a moment, before nodding. ¡°Labby can do it.¡±


    <em>¡°You have our blessing, child.¡±</em>


    The carriage slowed down, beforeing to a stop. I looked around, realising we¡¯d already reached the Lord¡¯s manor, with how lost I¡¯d been in my conversation with Xian Yue. My eyes went to Yan Yun, Yin and even Zhang, looking around with the same bewildered expressions, before I heard the moon spirit whisper in my mind.


    <em>¡°A good driver never lets her customers get bored.¡± </em>


    I smiled, surprised by the spirit¡¯s skill as the gate to the carriage opened. A familiar face, hidden in far too many wrinkles greeted me, with a gentle smile on his face. My eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Old man?¡± I asked dumbly.


    ¡°It''s been a long time. How have you been, Lu Jie?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 26: Business Talks

    Book 2: Chapter 26: Business Talks


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ been good. What¡¯re you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Lord asked of this old man¡¯s presence today. There is something you wish to share, I have been told.¡±


    I looked at the Old Man, memories of the talk he¡¯d had about his grandson returning to me. He definitely deserved to know. I gave an acknowledging nod to him.


    ¡°Let us not make the Lord wait then,¡± the Old Man said, ncing at Elder Tian Feng.


    The Elder took the lead, escorting us through the Lord¡¯s manor. I noticed some guards walking around us as well, melded into the shadow, and well out of sight, but definitely there. I didn¡¯tment on them, walking quietly as we made our way into the manor propers.


    Before we reached the gate I¡¯d grown familiar to be the Lord¡¯s chambers, elder Tian Feng paused.


    ¡°Lu Jie, the mortal girl, and Lao Zhang should follow me. The rest of you will be escorted to a chamber to rest,¡± he said to my party, ncing my way once to see if I had anyints.


    I looked back without any change in my expression, and the Elder nodded, proceeding ahead. I nced at Yin, who looked pale as a ghost at having been picked out from the group. Gently, I grabbed her hand, and smiled at her.


    She almost jerked back in response, pulling her hand away, but upon noticing my face, she let me hold on.


    <em>¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Just stay focused,¡± </em>I mouthed, not speaking the words out.


    Yin nodded to me in reply.


    Letting go of her hand, I proceeded behind the Old man, as all of us reached the Lord¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°New gate?¡± the Old man asked, ncing at Tian Feng.


    The elder nodded.


    ¡°What a shame. I had enjoyed the previous one. A pristine gift, it had been.¡±


    ¡°The young dragon had shattered it by ident,¡± Tian Feng replied.


    ¡°Dragon?¡± I asked, unsure of what was going on.


    Old Man and Tian Feng both looked back at me, before ncing at each other. ¡°The Lord had been entertaining the Prince and his young dragon spirit here, a few years ago,¡± Tian Feng replied.


    I internally curled an eyebrow. The Prince? I didn¡¯t know anything about the prince. Somehow, I¡¯d never heard anything about the emperor¡¯s children now that I thought about it.


    Before I had the opportunity to voice my questions, the giant door shuddered open. With a creaking noise, the gates moved, letting light stream in, and for the first time since I had met the Lord, I saw him free of any task, simply sitting at him desk, ready to greet us.


    Stepping inside, I bowed my head low, alongside Old Man and Yin. I briefly nced at the girl from the corner of my eye, and saw her moving like a puppet being moved around by invisible strings.


    ¡°Raise your heads,¡± the Lord said, a lot more authority in his voice than the previous discussion we had participated in.


    I raised my head, meeting the Lord¡¯s eyes. The door behind me clicked close, and I felt a pulse of Qi epass the area around us.


    ¡°Tian Feng has set up a ward around the chamber. Our men have been ordered to stay outside as well. You may speak freely here. We hear you¡¯ve seeded in your task, Lu Jie?¡±


    ¡°I have, my lord,¡± I said, reaching towards the pouch at my waist. Tian Feng walked up to me, and I handed the pouch to him.


    ¡°In there are Qi crystals, as I havee to call them. An improved version of the regr Qi gathering pill,¡± I said, as Tian Feng held out the little crystal thing.


    I extended my hand, and the elder handed me the crystal. In a go, swallowed the pill, feeling it dissolve in my mouth.


    ¡°It uses less spirit grass than regr pills, and provides a greater amount of Qi,¡± I said, and the elder followed to eat one of the crystals as well, before nodding and handing the crystal to the Lord.


    ¡°I can see as such. And you had imed the girl could create these as well?¡± the Lord asked.


    ¡°The one you hold in your hand was made by her,¡± I said, trying not to smile.


    I could almost hear Yin turning stiff from fear and anxiety as the Lord¡¯s eyes settled upon her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, child?¡± the Lord asked.


    It took a moment for Yin to realise she was the one being talked to, and then another for her to remember how to use her mouth. ¡°It um I- I¡¯m Yin. Wei Yin. M-my lord,¡± she stuttered, barely able to keep her words straight.


    ¡°A mortal, from the looks of it. That much is certain. Yet one capable of this curious alchemy,¡± the Lord said, before his eyes nced at the Old Man.


    ¡°What do you think of it, Sheng Ming?¡± the Lord asked.


    I turned to look at the Old Man, the name unfamiliar to me.


    ¡°My apprentice has always been a curious sort, trying to walk his own path against evenmon sense. This old man may be biased, but if the boy believes it to be a worthwhile path, I too, believe it will be one.¡±


    I smiled, unable to hide my happiness at his words.


    ¡°The Alchemy halls will not be pleased. To have mortals capable of Alchemy more powerful than theirs would upset them beyond anything. How do you intend to handle that, when the timees for it?¡± the Lord asked, looking at me.


    ¡°I have ns. But that is where your support is what I need the most. If you back me, my lord, we could present an entirely new method of alchemy to the empire. One that could strengthen both mortal and cultivators alike. Is that not what the jade court would want?¡±


    Silence filled the chamber at my words, and I wondered if I¡¯d said something wrong.


    ¡°We do not know,¡± the Lord replied. ¡°And that is why you stand here before us.¡±


    I looked at the lord, confused. ¡°What¡­ do you mean, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Lu Jie. Do you know of the blightednds? Of what exists beyond the empire?¡±


    ¡°Thends to the north?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Thends beyond the empire, beyond the seven celestial peaks. The blightednds, the miasma riddennds, where life does not take a hold, where only death and it¡¯s kin prevail. That is what we fight. For millennia, it has been our battle, to hold back the blightednds, and preserve the life within our empire. But with each passing year, we see our empire getting mired in politics, in poison and squabbles, as our enemy grows stronger and smarter. But the jade court rules, as if all is right, as if our men do not die each day within this eternal war,¡± the lord said, each word heavy, as if just speaking them tired him.


    The memory I had watched, of the demons that had attacked my birth vige and killed my parents came to me. I nodded, letting out a breath.


    ¡°Why is no one concerned over this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The demons have been quiet. There has been little activity in the past three decades, and the jade court growscent, too busy in their politicking and petty squabbles. But¡ª¡± the Lord paused, ncing to the Old Man.


    The Old Man continued in the Lord¡¯s ce. ¡°Since my grandson died, and turned to Yang Shen, there have been attacks, far more strategic than there had ever been before. At one nce, they seem random, but there was a n underneath it, one clever enough to fool us. That is not how a demon behaves.¡±


    ¡°It is why we are so desperate to know what you know, Lu Jie. How you tame that miasma that turns men into the beasts we fight. Perhaps, therein lies the answer to this war, and the answer to achieving peace. Because if nothing is to be done, then I fear for this empire, in the years that are toe,¡± the Lord said.


    The topic was heavy, far heavier than I had anticipateding into this discussion.


    ¡°I wish to gain wealth, and power. But those are mere tools. My goal, from the start, had been to discover the truth behind the heavens, and the cultivation of this world. I will share these with you, once we are at the appropriate location. But first, there is another truth I wish to share,¡± I said, ncing back at Yin.


    The girl jumped as the nce before digging in the little bag she carried. She handed me the book I¡¯d asked her to keep.


    ¡°It was not just my own work, that allowed me to create the Qi crystals. But of another. Of this girl¡¯s grandfather, another man, who had arrived to this world from mine, but had not been blessed with Qi like I had,¡± I said, walking closer to the Lord.


    ¡°He is no longer with us, but his words remain, and they have helped me walk further in my path. The path of development, of advancement, and technology. I have not just created the Qi crystals, they are merely one facet of a muchrger whole,¡± I said, as I put the book on the Lord¡¯s desk.


    Taking a breath, I reached into my pocket, and pulled my drugnade.


    ¡°This is a weapon that can explode and kill any second, and even some third realm cultivators, if they are not careful. If created with formation arts and devices, it can even be used by mortals with next to no training,¡± I said, putting the drugnade down.


    ¡°This is a gun. A gun from my world. One that is much older than what my era had, but still quite deadly. When created with the right explosive it can shoot little bullets, sharp tiny arrow heads if you will, into an enemy¡¯s head or heart, killing them immediately,¡± I said, putting the gun down, before I reached for the final item.


    ¡°And this¡­ this is my Gu-nuke. A weapon, I have made,bining Gu and Qi, into a more powerful version of my drugnade,¡± I said, before looking the Lord into the eye. ¡°When used, it is powerful enough to kill an Elder.¡±


    Putting all three weapons in front of the Lord, I stepped back.


    ¡°Advancement, technology. It heals, it develops, but it also brings power and destruction in our hands. How we use it is our own choice. This is what I have toe to you for, my lord. To ask for your support, for money, for schrs, to make these weapons. And then, you will not have to limit yourself an army of a thousand cultivators, when each and every one of the hundreds of thousands of mortals will have the ability to kill a demon on their own.¡±


    I stood, and waited quietly. Now was the time for decisions. Of how I would progress on my path, and bring change to this world.

 Book 2: Chapter 27: Modern Weapons

    Book 2: Chapter 27: Modern Weapons


    I watched the Lord pick up the book I¡¯d handed him, as he flipped through the pages quickly. ¡°This is not in anguage we are aware of. Though one of them appears to be quite simr to the Azure-Jade script,¡± he said, before looking up at me.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s written in thenguages from earth. It protects the information.¡±


    The Lord nced past me, at my reply, his eyes turning towards Yin. ¡°Did you know of your grandfather¡¯s origins?¡±


    Yin froze, standing dumbly for a moment, before I saw her give a stiff nod.


    ¡°A different world. We had been aware that there had been souls drifting into our realms from somewhere beyond,¡± the Lord said, before looking down at the book. ¡°Are there any others you know of? People from your world?¡±


    ¡°None so far, my lord,¡± I replied.


    The Lord stood silently, yet I could feel his presence growing heavier and stronger by the minute. There was a palpable weight to the air around me, as the Lord inspected the tools and weapons in front of him.


    ¡°Tell us more, Lu Jie. What was your world like? Did it have demons that were conquered by these tools? What foe led to the creation of weapons that even mortals would be able to wield to such a degree?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°There were no demons in my world, my lord. Neither were there any spirit beasts, monsters, or cultivators for that matter. It is a world without magic, a world full of mortals, with nothing to threaten humanity.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why did you create these weapons?¡± the Lord asked, perhaps looking surprised for the first time ever.


    ¡°To kill each other,¡± I replied, feeling a tense silence fill the chamber.


    ¡°In our world, with nothing left to conquer as civilisation grew, and humanity thrived, we turned against each other. Kingdoms fighting kingdoms fornd, resources, power, grudges, religion, a difference in ideologies, any and all reasons you could think of. These weapons I presented¡­ they look like toyspared to what modern earth had. We had weapons that would fill poisonous gasses in the air, which would drown men onnd, as their lungs filled with liquid, killing them. We had missiles that could destroy enemies from across the sea, flying crafts that could drop nuclear bombs capable of wiping out cities in moments, leaving thend poisonous and uninhabitable forever,¡± I said, ncing around the room.


    ¡°That is¡­ difficult for us to understand. Why would people fight each other to such an extent? There is infighting, and conflicts, but not to the extent you describe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot easier for conflict to arise among people that look a bit different, speak a differentnguage, ande from different cultures and countries. With how uniform the empire is, it likely helps tie it together as one entity. Having the demons as an enemy likely helps keep the conflict focused outwards,¡± I said.


    ¡°Different countries you say. We are aware of thends beyond the Azure-Jade empire, of distant traders. Though we cannot say we know much about these people,¡± the Lord said.


    ¡°This world is bigger, so its oceans are likely bigger too. I imagine that helps keeps continents isted to some extent too. Weapons were a chase in my world, to try and rise above the other nations and gain control. Though in some ways, the creation of these weapons in the second world war in part led to the reduction of wars. Because if anyone ever decided to use nuclear warheads, the other country could retaliate with the same, and both countries would cease to exist and be wiped out. Humanity had be the biggest threat to its ongoing existence,¡± I said, with thest of my breath.


    No one replied, or spoke for the next few breaths. Merely taking in everything I had said.


    ¡°Curious. We can understand what your world had, in some ways. The power of a divinity is to the extent that you have spoken of. The reason the jade-court prospers, and the ducal families remain unchallenged are the Divinities that preside from atop. They stand as the pinnacle of existence, capable of wiping out entire cities within moments. If one were ever to go astray, and attack, the other four would retaliate, resulting in mutual destruction. It is that knowledge that ties this empire at this core,¡± the Lord said.


    I nodded, understanding the implications of the power bnce the Lord spoke of.


    ¡°Yet, you wish to bring weapons of such power to our world? To present them in mortal hands?¡± the Lord asked, looking me in the eye.


    ¡°I doubt I can. These weapons were made from decades of studies, from far smarter people than me. Without their work to build on, I would struggle to replicate them. But no, my purpose isn¡¯t to bring in nuclear weapons in this world. What I want to achieve is progress, and development, and to allow for this empire to survive the attacks from its enemies.¡±


    ¡°And you believe these weapons can do that?¡± the Lord asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± I replied, looking firmly back. ¡°My world may have had wars, yes. But it also had technology, we had cars, airnes, electricity, many technological advances that had begun developing. We found the cures of many diseases that gues humanity before, we found technologies that could heal many people, that improved the lifestyle of the world as a whole when before that, for centuries, millennia even, humanity has lived in roughly the same manner. Empires rose and fell, yet the world went on in more or less the same way,¡± I said, before my eyes went towards the Old Man.


    ¡°When I first woke up with the world of my past life, I was shown kindness my Old Man here. And I had been cured of injuries with Alchemy that would¡¯ve taken far more time to heal back at my home. At that moment, I had felt a spark, a future with the powers of this world, wielded in a manner that understood it¡¯s mysteries, and society embarking on that path of progress. To begin that change, to kickstart that path is what my true motives are.¡±


    The Old Man looked at me, his expression unreadable, as I spoke of the true beginning of my Path. I wondered if he was angry that I¡¯d hid all this from him, whether he felt that I had merely made use of him. I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°I have heard your words, Lu Jie. Words with implications even we struggle to fathom. Perhaps it had been foolish of us to think we could simply make use of your knowledge without being pulled within your Path,¡± the Lord said, ncing back at me. ¡°Before we make any decisions, we wish to see the strength of these weapons of yours.¡±


    The lord tossed the Gu-nuke back at me, and I caught the weapon.


    ¡°Do¡­ you mean here, my lord? Pardon me but¡­ it will destroy this chamber,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not here,¡± the Lord said, before turning towards us. ¡°Come with us. Do not resist.¡±


    A tug pulled at me, but I didn¡¯t resist. With a blink, I found myself in a massive chamber brimming with Qi, enough to almost be suffocating in its intensity. The walls were carved of stone and full of Qi, with talismans and wardsyered endlessly upon them. I nced around, and saw Yin staring wide eyed at having been teleported so abruptly alongside with us.


    ¡°This is a special chamber we have created, you can feel free to use your weapon here,¡± the Lord said.


    ¡°Please, step aside to a corner of the chamber, and create another ward over the center of the chamber,¡± I said.


    Within moments, I felt the ward rise as everyone stepped to one corner of the chamber. Keenly aware of the power of the Gu-nuke, I moved to the corner with them, before taking a breath.


    Taking the Gu-nuke, I sent a pulse of Qi, letting the trigger dissolve. A momentter, I tossed the weapon with all my strength across the chamber, and into the ward, before shouting. <em>¡°Enforce the ward now!¡± </em>


    Qi pulsed, a fraction of a second before the Gu-Nuke exploded.


    The sh was blinding, as the shockwave tore through the ward, pushing back on me. The stone floor rattled beneath my feet. The shielding wards cracked, as I stepped back, standing protectively in front of Yin.


    I sensed the Lord stepping ahead, as another pulse of Qi cancelled the pulsing shockwaves rising from the weapon, nullifying them.


    I opened my eyes, looking in front. A void existed where the weapon had detonated, the reaction of Qi and Gu having eaten through all the energy present in the atmosphere around itpletely and igniting it.


    The ground was charred, the stone covering the floor nearly gone, revealing the underlying formation thaty fractured.


    I heard Yin intake her breath sharply, her eyes burning against my back. I turned to face the lord, who stood watching the destruction, contemting. Silently, he nced back to me.


    ¡°If we give you all the money, and resources we have. How many of these can you make?¡± he asked.


    I pushed down my smile, looking at the Lord, before bowing my head.


    ¡°Enough for a small army.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 28: Lord Jie

    Book 2: Chapter 28: Lord Jie


    Against my expectations, the Lord had not given me an answer immediately. Instead, both me and Yin had been moved to the waiting room where Yan Yun, Zhang and Labby were. Unable to rest despite my best efforts, I paced around the halls, feeling agitated.


    What I was bringing to the Lord wasn¡¯t just a weapon, but the knowledge and understanding to create far more things further down the line as well. Given enough resources, just this knowledge alone could be enough to dethrone the Jade court, even with the power of the Divinities at their side. Gu-nukes were afterall, merely the start, created from alchemy and spirit herbs. If farrger and more potent quantities of Gu and Qi could be merged within a controlled device¡­ there would be no telling what someone could do with that kind of ability.


    I paced harder as my thoughts continued to spiral.


    ¡°Brother Jie, I don¡¯t mean to presume what causes you such trouble. But you should calm down,¡± Zhang said, before turning his head sideways to where the servants meant to look after us were.


    The mortals stood huddled together, with looks of terror. A momentter, I realised the cause from my ring Chi, and the imprints I left on the floor from my steps.


    ¡°Apologies. I lost control,¡± I said, pressing my fists as I bowed to the servant.


    The action only seemed to further send them into a panic, but I did not have time to console them, and let them move about on their own. Trying to distract myself, I nced at Zhang.


    ¡°How¡¯s your training with the vigers going, Zhang?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been learning. It¡¯ll be a long time before they are capable of fighting on their own, but all of them show drive,¡± Zhang replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. With the ns I have, we won¡¯t need them to be superhuman, just disciplined, willing to listen to orders, and capable of following instructions,¡± I said, before reaching out to my pouch instinctively to check for the gun I¡¯d kept.


    A momentter, I realised it was still with the lord, and my unease grew once more.


    ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m overstepping brother Jie, but¡­ what do you truly intend to do with the mortals?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°I never did exin fully to you guys, did I? I n to form a militia with the vigers. Just three for now, so barely any, but we¡¯ll get more and more people soon as time passes. The first step will be training them traditionally so that we can get through the winter solstice.¡±


    ¡°I understand your intent Brother Jie, but¡­ these are still mortals. Demonic beasts are not something to be taken so lightly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. And it¡¯s why I¡¯ll be giving them weapons that¡¯ll allow them to be as capable as any cultivator in defending themselves from the monsters, and attacking them. Once they¡¯ve been inbat, they¡¯ll be fit to take charge as more people join. Profits from the Qi crystals should allow me to pour in more and more resources into the development of a stronger militia, and perhaps even something more organised over time.¡±


    <em>Although all of that depends on what the Lord decides. </em>


    Satisfied, Zhang nodded and didn¡¯t question me any further. Feeling a bit better, I went and took a seat, trying to calm down a little. I closed my eyes, meditating as I cycled my Chi, focusing inwards. The calm didn¡¯tst long, but I managed to settle my restlessness somewhat.


    Opening my eyes, I noticed Labby being oddly quiet as she sat in a corner all by herself. ncing in her direction, I tried to see what she was doing, when I noticed something small and grey sitting on her fingers, and sniffing around.


    <em>¡°Labby. Is that a rat?¡± </em>I asked, sending my words directly to her.


    Labby jerked in response, the little rat scampering up her sleeves as little sparks of purple lighting buzzed around her.


    <em>¡°Umm¡­ yes, Master,¡± </em>she admitted, looking away with guilty eyes.


    <em>¡°What were you doing with it?¡± </em> I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    Labby averted her eyes, not replying.


    <em>¡°Labby? What did I ask?¡± </em>


    The little girl fidgeted.


    <em>¡°I won¡¯t give you any more treats if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± </em>


    The threat worked instantly, as Labby broke under my unrelenting gaze.


    <em>¡°Labby is sorry! Labby got bored and¡­ well. This rat was here, so Labby decided to grab it, but then she found out that she could understand the rat, and Labby started talking. It had a lot of stories to tell about this ce!¡± </em>


    I got up from where I sat, walking closer to Labby. ¡°Can you show me?¡± I asked, as Labby extended her hand. A momentter, a tiny rat peeked from underneath her sleeve, sniffing at the air, and at me.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not a spirit rat. Just a normal creature. Can it really talk?¡± I asked, looking at Labby.


    ¡°It can¡¯t <em>talk. </em>It¡¯s not smart enough. But¡­ Labby can understand what it wants to say,¡± Labby said, as the rat let out a squeak.


    ¡°What did it say?¡±


    ¡°It said, master smells delicious,¡± Labby replied.


    I looked at the little rat in Labby''s hands, humming in thought. As far as I was aware, very rarely did wards try to keep out mundane creatures like rats. Not only because it took a lot of work to stop something without Qi from just walking in undetected, but also because it was simply not worth the effort.


    As such, a rat could probably get into a lot of ces without trouble. And if Labby could understand them¡­


    ¡°Can you ask this rat to go and see what the Lord is doing?¡± I asked, looking at Labby.


    ¡°Labby could try,¡± she replied, before looking down at the rat. She brought the rat close to her mouth, and whispered something in its ears. The rat¡¯s ears perked up, as the creature stood on its hind legs.


    ¡°It wants something in return,¡± Labby said, looking up at me.


    ¡°Tell it, If it does a good job, we won¡¯t eat it,¡± I said with an evil grin. ¡°And I¡¯ll give him some food.¡±


    Labby looked down at the rat, as the little critter squeaked, before ncing at me in an almost fearful expression. With a loud squeak, it jumped off of Labby¡¯s hands and scuttled off.


    I sat waiting a few minutes, before with a squeak, the little rat walked back into the chamber, and climbed up to Labby¡¯s hands. With a sequence of squeaks, it jumped up and down, and I looked at Labby for the trantion.


    ¡°It says there¡¯s an old man, and the Lord talking. And some other things it didn¡¯t understand, being put around the room,¡± Labby replied.


    I hummed in thought. ¡°If only it could understand what they were talking about,¡± I said.


    Labby petted the little rat on its head, as it sat on her hand, eyes closed infort. ¡°It said they were talking about danger.¡±


    ¡°Danger?¡±


    Labby nodded. ¡°Danger, risky. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± I murmured, before ncing down at the little rat. ¡°Do you think you can train a bunch of rats to be able to do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe if we have enough food,¡± Labby replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. But if you can, then this mightpletely change my ability to get information from various sources. It¡¯d be a really powerful ability to have, and likely something people do not really know about since rat spirits never grow to your strength to gain the capacity to do something like this,¡± I said, and Labby smiled.


    ¡°Labby will try her best!¡± she eximed, and the little rat let out a cheerful squeak of its own.


    After patting Labby¡¯s head once, I got up and walked to the door. I could sense Elder Tian Feng standing outside.


    The door slid open, as the Elder looked at all of us. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said.


    After ncing back once, I followed behind the man. It was time to hear what the Lord had decided.


    Following behind Elder Tian Feng, we made our way into the chamber, where I saw the Lord standing in wait for us.


    ¡°We¡¯ve given it quite some thought. What you bring to us is no small thing. And, making any choice on it was not easy either. But before we do anything else, we¡¯d like for you to swear on Oath, that everything you¡¯ve told us is the truth, that everything you will tell us about the Heavens will be the truth, and that you do not have malicious intents towards thisnd, or the people residing in it. Swear it on your spirit, with us, and the heavens as witness.¡±


    ¡°I swear it on my soul,¡± I replied, not hesitating for a moment.


    The heavens rumbled, as my Chi pulsed out into the environment, the words I spoke irond in their truth.


    ¡°Very well. Then in our authority as the seventh lord of the seven celestial peaks, we grant you the title of Lord, of the house and manor of Lu, and provide you with thend under our estate that holds the vige of Taizhou and its Qi vein,¡± the Lord announced.


    I stared, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Come closer, and ept this,¡± the lord said, taking out a short ceremonial sword.


    Moving almost without thought, I walked ahead, bending a knee, as I bowed my head and epted the gift. ¡°And with this, the Barony of Lu has been founded under our name.¡±


    The heavens rumbled at the Lord¡¯s word, as I felt something go out to the sapling in spirit. The anchor, the marker of home, became even more intimately tied with thend, as I could feel not just the creatures, but the people bound to it with my spirit now too.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m grateful, but why name me a Lord?¡± I asked, still reeling from the revtion.


    ¡°You¡¯ve extended previou knowledge and trust towards us. But in doing so, have also made enemies. You cannot expect our name to protect you forever, and this title and Barony is something we can provide to any man who we believe had served us well enough,¡± the Lord said, before ncing at me. ¡°We also want to see what you do with it. Consider it a gamble, where I¡¯ve decided to bet on you.¡±


    I looked at the Lord, before bowing my head deeply.


    ¡°There will be many things to learn regarding etiquette, but before any of that. There¡¯s a fund that will be given to you in the name of your house, now that you are a Baron under our name. If you require more, we can provide, but that will be your primary method to develop your Qi crystals. The weapons, we will provide both schrs and cksmiths for, as you need,¡± the Lord said.


    ¡°If it may not be rude. How much¡­ will I be provided?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Roughly a thousand gold pieces.¡±


    The words were enough to leave me breathless, and I sensed Yin almost faint from the shock. I tried not to let it show on my face, as I simply nodded, epting the words.


    ¡°It will take some time for the paperwork to be finished, but thend is as of now, officially under your name. As such, the people that reside on yournd will also be your responsibility. As a newly entitled Baron with and to his name, you are expected to pick a man to look after your manor and serve as your second inmand. Normally, it is a servant that has served the family for long, but since we know you do not have any such thing. You can pick from one of our men.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. I have the perfect man for the task,¡± I said, ncing back to Zhang. Who bowed his head to me in respect.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Lord said, a glint in his eyes. ¡°Now, with these tasks done. It is time for you to teach us what truth hides within the heavens themselves.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 29: The Truth Within the Heavens

    Book 2: Chapter 29: The Truth Within the Heavens


    The amount of work that had been put in for the tribtion surprised me. We¡¯d been redirected to a different chamber, where Xian Yue, the moon spirit, was making some final adjustments to the mostplicated array I¡¯d ever seen. Multiple talismans with intricate characters, painted in ink brimming with Qi from crushed spirit stones dotted the chamber. Lines had been drawn on the ground with some more bowls filled with herbs and items full of Qi set in a way to channel the Qi in specific directions.


    Beside Xian Yue, I noticed Zhou Fang, the lord¡¯s elder son, standing inside. The boy bowed to his father deeply, before giving me a slight nod of acknowledgement as we all walked into the chamber.


    One by one, all of us walked in, taking seats at the respective eight headed formation of the ward. The Lord took the central ce, at the top of the formation, Yin, Zhang, Zhou Fang, Labby, the Old Man, Yan Yun and Tian Feng all following after him.


    I was directed to the centre, to a special side seat reserved for me, as everyone was faced in my direction.


    ¡°To activate the ward, focus on your dantian, and bind yourself under the ward, to join it,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    I nced towards Yin in confusion, who looked back at me with a concerned expression.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be bound by the others. You don¡¯t need to worry about her,¡± Elder Tian Fengmented, noticing my nce.


    I nodded, closing my eyes, as I focused on my core. The Qi around me swirled, as I felt everyone else reaching out to their dantians as well. The flow of energy was a mesmerising pattern that swirled and danced through the wards set around the chamber, and for a brief moment, I felt connected to everyone around me.


    With a pulse, the ward activated, as a bright light pulsed through the chamber. Characters shimmered around, crawling over the walls, as they formed barriers around us in an octagonal shape. The lines beneath us lit up, showing the eight headed formation in all its glory as a boundary of shimmering characters rising into the air, and glowing with a dim flicker surrounded us from all sides.


    ¡°The ward is in ce,¡± the Lord said, ncing at me.


    I nodded, looking around at everyone facing me, before taking a breath.


    ¡°In order to exin everything, I¡¯ll need to start a while back,¡± I said, trying to sort everything in my head. ¡°The truth of the world begins in a time period far before the rise of the Empire. It begins with the creation of existence itself, and the nature of the world. The world we now live in is a lie. A fabrication created by the division of the energy of the Earth and the Heavens.¡±


    Qi pulsed at my words, the air vibrating around me. I heard the heavens rumble, growling. Whoever was in charge up there did not like where this was going.


    ¡°Long ago, at the conception of the world, chaos had been split into two, creating the sky and the earth. It formed the cycle of life and death, which had been bound by a tree. The tree of unity, whose roots permeated and gave a resting ce to the dead, and whose branches harboured life, in the skies,¡± I said, feeling my words resonating with power.


    Every spirit around me shook as my words changed something deeply in their spirit. A powerful golden bolt of lightning crashed through the roof of the chamber, striking the ward. The golden characters red, bright and powerful, as they distributed the bolt across the perimeter, letting the energy disperse and flow into our cores.


    I continued undeterred. ¡°Of this union, there had been neither Gu, nor Qi. But Chi. The Path of Immortality was walked not by cultivating merely one side of the cycle, but by an eptance of both. The half for Qi would temper the mind, and the heavenly attribute, and the half for Gu would temper the body, or the Earthly attribute. Thus, the cycle was whole.¡±


    Another bolt struck, as a roaring storm formed outside. The energy of the bolt was distributed again, flooding into me, yet I felt a bite in my core from the onught nheless. Rain pouring down like a hurricane as I heard screams echoing from the entire manor. Winds howled and screamed, with the wrath of nature behind it.


    ¡°But a long time ago, life was cut from death, this life, then formed Qi, yet what it left behind in its wake was Gu. Death. Miasma. This was the price for immortality, of the eternal throne and chase that guides cultivation within the empire. For each cultivator that walks the path of immortality, the world goes into disbnce, creating miasma, creating death, and creating demons.¡±


    The heavens <em>roared. </em>As a furious golden-red bolt of lighting struck. The glowing ward red, absorbing the blow, but the knockback was still felt. The ward was shuddering, but I could not stop now, not after I¡¯de this far.


    All eyes were rooted on me, cores humming with Qi as they fuelled the ward. The truth was here, their spirits sang with mine. They felt it as keenly as I did. The truth of our world.


    ¡°It is us who fuel the eternal war. Cultivators, immortals, our empire. The false Path we walk is the source of the longsting misery that exists, and takes so many lives. To have cut out Death from Life came at a price, a price that we now pay,¡± I said, my teeth clenched as I sensed the fury of the heavens boiling over.


    Three bolts of lightning struck at once, almost sting through the ward. I did not stop. I could not stop.


    ¡°I found this because my soul was split in two, and one half took on Gu, while the other, took on Qi. I split my core in two upon this revtion, one with Qi, and the other, Gu. It was the merging of these two that finally allowed me to obtain Chi, the source of energy that had formed all of creation.¡±


    Another bolt, and I felt the ward crack. A bolt of lightning entered the ward, reaching towards me, but the Lord raised his hand, as the bolt was directed away towards him instead. With a bright sh, the tribtion roared, furious at the act.


    ¡°Continue,¡± the Lord said, and I nodded.


    ¡°I saw the cycle that had existed, and the unity that governed life and death. I met the spirit of the tree that had the domain of the cycle of rebirth, and found its blessing unto my spirit. Of that era, of the seed of change that blossomed into a new cycle, and a new tree of unity yet again, was born the First Law. The truth that had been hidden in the heavens, and our world,¡± I said, as another bolt struck the ward.


    Fire erupted around us, the wind tearing through the walls. The Lord moves once again, diverting the bolt, as the ward cracked, characters blurring and energy ring all over.


    I closed my eyes, before opening them. A golden circle shone in my spirit, reaching to my eyes, as I channelled the First Law.


    ¡°With this, I found the truth.<strong> The First Law of Cultivation: Duality of Chi.</strong>¡±


    The world erupted around me. Qi flooded my body, as if the air itself was trying to drown me within myself.


    The heavens swirled, clouds spinning up above as a bolt thicker than the entire chamber we sat in struck down from the heavens. The barrier shattered, the energy far too overwhelming for me to evenprehend. I leapt, not thinking, as I grabbed Labby, pulsing my Chi to protect her.


    Before I could realise what was happening, the Lord stood up.


    <em>¡°As Lord of the Seventh Peak, I, Zhou Li, ept the tribtion,¡± </em>he proimed, opening his arms wide. There, in that moment, I felt the Lord¡¯s strength, the strength of a man who carried one of the seven celestial peaks on his shoulders.


    Overwhelming Qi pulsed over me, like the weight of a mountain itself. Briefly, I felt a sense for his Qi, finding it ten times as vast as mine, and far more dense. The energy flowed from the Lord, forming a shield over all of us.


    The red bolt of the heavens stopped mid way, and then charged once more towards the lord as if finding a target for its fury. With a deafening explosion, the bolt struck, shattering the Lord¡¯s shield.


    Yin yelped, and jumped back and I moved, catching her from being sted by the explosion. Zhang leapt towards me, trying to get me out of harm''s way, but I directed him towards Yan Yun instead. The world around me shook and shuddered as if in anger, vibrating with fury as the Qi around them stirred restlessly.


    Screams now filled the skies, servants, soldiers, and everyone running around in a frenzied panic at the tribtion, as the dust cloud roared over the ground around us.


    <em>¡°A divine tribtion! A divine tribtion has struck!¡± </em>


    I heard the screams distantly through ringing ears, though I didn¡¯t know what the words meant. Feeling the pulses of energy, I coughed, my bones creaking in pain from the onught that had torn through the ward.


    Finding myself as the dust settled, I looked around trying to see if everyone around me was fine or not.


    My eyes found Elder Tian Feng, standing with Yin, Zhang and Yan Yun behind him. The shield he¡¯d erected vanished as the elder let his Qi settle. Old Man stood nearby, standing in front of Zhou Fang, the lord¡¯s son. A frown was set on his face, but I saw no harm visible on either of them.


    Finally, my eyes went to the Lord. I watched him stand, gazing up at the heavens themselves. Blood dripped from his lips, his clothes burned from the lightning of the tribtion as smoke rose from his charred and burnt body.


    With a cough, he fell to his knees and the Old Man and Tian Feng rushed to his side.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the Lord said, raising a hand as he stopped the two of them, his gaze back at the skies again. ¡°So this¡­ is the truth of our world. The truth of the heavens itself.¡±


    Gu rose around the Lord¡¯s body, rising from the earth and flowing into him, as Chi formed, yet the energy crumbled and copsed under the mountain of Qi resting upon his shoulders, unable to even take shape or form for more than a moment.


    I felt my throat m, as I watched an uncertain emotion pass through the Lord¡¯s mind. A momentter, as if finding his energy again, the lord stood, before directing his gaze towards me. ¡°We are tied to this path, to this empire and its people. It is toote for us to walk something new. But for the rest of you?¡± He nced around, eyes resting on each of us, before they met mine. ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    I dipped my head, before looking around. Though none had awakened to Chi, the seeds of change had been nted. I sensed it in my spirit.


    Something stirred within my soul, as I felt the tree of unity grow a new leaf.


    ¡°It will be done, m¡¯lord,¡± I replied, bowing my head.


    The Lord nodded, before coughing blood once more. ¡°We need warriors, Lu Jie. There is something wrong with the demons. They¡­ no longer seem to be the mindless beasts they had once been. Our foe has be cunning, and is changing its ways. If we remain stagnant¡­ I fear this empire will not stand for much longer.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou, you need to rest. Your body is in no condition to stand,¡± the Old man protested.


    ¡°Forgive this offence my Lord, but I¡¯m taking you to your chambers,¡± Elder Tian Feng said, reaching out to grasp the Lord¡¯s shoulders. The Lord did not protest, letting himself move with the man.


    I stood, watching the wreck around me, my mind barely able to parse everything that had happened. I¡¯d shared the firstw, and its powers, the truth that the Heavens had tried so desperately to hide.


    My gaze found the Old Man¡¯s who looked back at me with a conflicted expression. "What you¡¯ve shared today¡­ it will change everything.¡±


    I nodded, feeling the weight of my actions settle on my heart. I knew it would.

 Book 2: Chapter 30: Divine Tribulation

    Book 2: Chapter 30: Divine Tribtion


    Liuxiang plucked at the strings of a Zither, feeling the harmonious tunes calm her spirit. She sat, hair let down, rxing for the first time in a while. Ever since she had been elected as the heir to her grandmother, each day had passed in training, lessons, or some task or another, with far too many n members trying to suck up to her, or gain her favour to be able to gain favour in her grandmother¡¯s eye.


    Foolish, to think her grandmother would be swayed based on her opinion of all things. But even so, this was a task she had to deal with, and so she would.


    Her nails plucked the strings of the Zither, the melody ying serenely in her chamber when, with a sudden stroke, she found a string clipping her nail, as the string cut through skin and drew blood.


    Liuxiang pulled back her finger, regarding the bright red droplet of blood swelling upon it, as she saw the broken string of the Zither.


    <em>Ominous. That had been a new Zither.</em>


    ¡°Perhaps the make had been faulty,¡± Liuxiangmented, sucking the blood off her finger as she wrapped the broken string and broke it off the instrument. Her hand hovered over the zither for a moment longer, but the desire to y had fled by now.


    <em>Does Liuxiang feel the disturbance in the Qi? </em>


    Liuxiang nodded. ¡°Perhaps some cousin of mine has finally be an Elder,¡± shemented, tilting her head.


    <em>Unlikely. This seems¡­ much much further. </em>


    Liuxiang raised her head to the skies, feeling the unsettling energy permeate her. The Heavens were restless today.


    Distantly, she heard rushing footsteps, as her handmaiden rushed into the chamber. Liuxiang inclined her head, curious as to what brought on such urgency.


    ¡°Forgiveness, young mistress but¡­ the great eldest has¡­ summoned you,¡± the handmaiden huffed between pants.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liuxiang asked, an uneasy feeling in her chest.


    The handmaiden looked up, and then spoke, in a horrified whisper. ¡°There has been a divine tribtion on the seventh peak!¡±


    ***


    A storm brewed over the seventh peak, winds and rain tearing through thends. Spirit beasts ran wild, as if scared of the wrath of nature that would show no mercy for any thate in its path.


    ¡°Has the Lord truly no sense?¡± Elder Yan said, watching the skies rumble. ¡°Even if he¡¯d meant to attempt ascension, courtesy would deem he let the Jade Court know of his intentions, and make preparations before entering closed door meditation. To just abruptly embark upon this path without so much as a notice¡­ he has either gone mad, or that demon boy has corrupted him too.¡±


    Shadows stirred behind the elder, as one rose and handed a scroll to the Elder. ¡°Hmph. As we¡¯d expected. There was something wrong with the entire situation. Has the alchemy halls replied yet?¡±


    ¡°They have, Master. An Elder has departed, and will be arriving soon to meet with you,¡± another shadow spoke, its head bowed.


    ¡°Good, see to it that their travels go smoothly,¡± Elder Yanmented, eyes still at the skies. ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re nning, demon. We won¡¯t let you y your schemes so easily.¡±


    ***


    A storm brewed through Taizhou, as Su Lin stood inside, watching the skies with unease. It''s been years since something like this had brewed within the skies, like the world itself was furious, and even cultivators stood like mere mortals, watching nature sweep by and even all forces, and return them to their humble roots.


    ¡°Bah. Those kids, spitting in the face of the heavens. Now they¡¯ve well and truly incurred its wrath,¡± Granny Lang said, taking a puff of her smoking pipe before letting out the cloud as she walked up to stand next to Su Lin.


    ¡°Do ya think they¡¯ll be alright?¡± Su Lin asked, feeling concerned. He knew Lu Jie was smart¡­ but this¡­ this felt like ying with forces greater than human means.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. A dragon must ride the stormy waves, and rise into the skies, only then will it truly ascend and reach where it must. This merely means that our boy has very high ces to go, and the trials he must face will be greater than others.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t very reassuring,¡± Su Lin replied.


    ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t intend to. The boy will survive, and so will the rest. I have faith, and you should too,¡± Granny Lang said, turning away. ¡°Now shut the doors and windows, this heaven cursed rain will drench all my herbs.¡±


    Su Lin nodded, closing the windows and gates, as he began to sort all the herbs. One by one, he moved them over inside to a dry location, but found his mind returning to what was outside.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, go help Cao Chen and the turtle. If this rain continued, the river will flood, and that¡¯ll be a much bigger problem than heaven tribtions,¡± Granny Lang spat.


    Su Lin nodded, rushing out the door. The rain pelted him like little pebbles flying at him at great speeds, but he pushed through undeterred. Walking through the vige, he quickly found Brother Chen working near the river to secure the banks, and make sure the water doesn¡¯t overflow into the vige directly.


    Xiao Don, the turtle spirit, seemed to be doing most of the work, as brother Chen helped out. Su Lin noted a few miners and farmers carrying logs to create an impromptu bridge to cross the stream, as the river water flowed faster and faster currents through the vige.


    ¡°Su Lin!¡± Cao Chen eximed, waving.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Su Lin asked, concerned by Cao Chen¡¯s expression.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine here. Xiao Don has been able to keep the water flow in control. But there has been some problems in the Qi vein, the miners have mentioned a strange spirit beast walking out from within. We need someone to go take a look,¡± Cao Chen said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Su Lin replied.


    Cao Chen nodded, before ncing back to one of the miners who dipped his head lightly to Su Lin in acknowledgement. ¡°Follow me please,¡± the man said, guiding the way.


    Su Lin followed behind, crossing the river on the small bridge made of logs to the other side. Walking through the pelting rain, they made their way into the forest, as Su Lin felt a dreadful sense of unease.


    ¡°There, that¡¯s the entrance. A few miners copsed there, finding it suddenly hard to breathe. I was there, and felt it too. There was this strange shadow¡­ like an evil spirit that was crying. We haven¡¯t been able to get closer.¡±


    Su Lin narrowed his eyes at the entrance. ¡°Stay here,¡± he told the miner, walking closer. Reaching towards the Qi vein, he saw an odd darkness permeating through the cavern. Covering his nose, as he felt his breath constrict from the sensation, it took him a moment to ce the source.


    ¡°Miasma¡­ this is Gu,¡± Su Lin murmured, eyes widened in shock. Moving closer still, he tried to walk to the source of the miasma, as much as he could.


    Within the darkness of the caverns, a figure stirred. Two dark red eyes looked up at him, stopping him in his tracks, as they red. ck mes flowed around the creature, the beast almost the same height as Su Lin despite being on all fours.


    Terror flooded Su Lin, the onught of miasma making him freeze as he realised just what kind of creature he was face to face with. Trying to keep himself centred, he reached out to his Qi, when the creature moved closer.


    Su Lin¡¯s heart leapt into his chest. There was no way he would survive a demonic beast of this size. And here, this deep into the empire, all on its own? His luck had to be truly abysmal to encounter something like this.


    Yet, instead of teeth or ws, he saw the beast sniffing him, as if searching for something. A momentter, the mes settled, as the creature moved closer, and pressed his head next onto Su Lin¡¯s shoulder.


    <strong><em>¡°Ho¡­me¡­¡± </em></strong>


    The beast spoke in a warbled tongue, voice horribly mutated, as he copsed in front of Su Lin, purple blood flowing freely from wounds.


    Su Lin slowly opened his eyes, watching the giant ck wolf sleeping in front of him, before the tension made his legs go weak, as he copsed on the ground as well.


    ¡°Just¡­ what in heaven''s name happened?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 31: Chi Cultivators

    Book 2: Chapter 31: Chi Cultivators


    The Lord was moved to a different chamber to rest, with the Old Man following behind to look after him. There were still parts of me reeling from shock at the tremendous energy that had been at disy in front of my eyes. In front of the Lord¡¯s strength, I was barely a child, not even that, and a single blow from the heavens had brought him down to his knees.


    I¡¯d known there would be a long way ahead, and the gap in strength would be vast between me and someone like him, yet it was an entirely different feeling to truly experience that difference, and realise that even he was far from the strongest people of this empire. And that, if I continue to walk my path, one day I may have to stand against them.


    As my thoughts continued t o churn, we¡¯d been quickly moved out to a different chamber. None of us had talked much, as Elder Tian Feng had rushed around, working on the repair of the chamber we¡¯d been in, and checking in on the manor. An odd, tense silence had filled the chamber as I¡¯d sensed everyone around meing to terms with the words I¡¯d shared.


    Zhou Fang¡¯s expression had darkened, his mind likely filled with concern towards his father. I felt some guilt from his expression, all of this had been initiated by me, and in some ways, I was responsible for the Lord¡¯s injuries.


    Roughly half an hourter - or longer, I had lost track of time in my daze - the Old Man returned to our chamber. I rushed to stand up, my eyes ncing towards Zhou Fang, expecting him to be rushing to know more, but the boy stood up calmly, not showing panic in any form.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Lord?¡± I asked, not waiting for the boy.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Merely needs some rest to recover,¡± Old Man said, ncing back towards Zhou Fang, as he nodded lightly.


    ¡°Of course he is. Father would not be defeated by a mere divine tribtion,¡± Zhou Fang said, though I found the words to be more for himself than us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing that word. What even is a divine tribtion?¡± I asked, ncing at the Old Man.


    ¡°You are aware that to be an immortal, and reach Transcendence, one must undergo at least three tribtions?¡± the Old Man asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°But the truth of the matter is, not all Paths can even reach the point. It is not merely ack of effort, but also the Dao one follows. Some Paths are simply not meant to reach Divinity. The tribtions stand judge of these paths, and most fail under the trial. It is why many elders stop at the pinnacle of their circles, not attempting advancement in vain,¡± the Old man said. ¡°But some paths have the ability to reach transcendence. Divine paths. These, when invoked, bring forth a divine tribtion. It is the mark of the rise of a new Divinity.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ is the Lord going to be a Divinity¡­?¡± I asked, slightly confused.


    The Old Man looked at me, before shaking his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t his path that brought the tribtion, Lu Jie. It was yours.¡±


    I stared at the old man, unsure of how to reply.


    ¡°What will the Lord say about the tribtion? Even if Lu Jie has the capacity to be a new Divinity, the Lord surely cannot share that?¡± Yan Yun asked, looking at the Old Man.


    ¡°Father won¡¯t, not with¡­ this heavy truth. It¡¯ll cause the empire to fall apart. And if the mere mention of the First Law can bring such a heavy trial¡­ I fear to think what further actions may bring.¡±


    ¡°That is not something you need to be concerned about,¡± the Old Man said. ¡°The Lord has ties with the Barbarian tribes to the east. It is not rare to harbour or trade with them at times, despite the tensions with the empire and these barbarians. We will merely mention the Lord had agreed to shelter their chief as he advanced, which had caused the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°A divinity among the barbarians? Isn¡¯t that impossible? How could Barbarians cultivate to such an extent?¡± Zhou Fang asked, baffled.


    ¡°It has happened before, and it can happen again. And it is a more likely story than a boy awakening the trial of the heavens from the truths he¡¯d discovered,¡± Old Man said.


    ¡°I have many things I haven¡¯t spoken about, Lu Jie. Thoughts, and feelings. But I just want you to know, boy, that though I have fears and uncertainties, I trust the Path you walk to be the righteous one.¡±


    I nodded, bowing my head. ¡°It means a lot for me to hear that from you, Master. And I have much yet to learn. For the truth I have shared is merely one of many hidden in the heavens, and I intend to uncover all of them and share them with the world, as I walk my path.¡±


    The Old man nodded. ¡°There is still a task left for you to do. Now that you have shared the truth with all of us, it is your duty to guide these children on the new path you have brought back to life in this world. Take them, and show them the unity you speak of.¡±


    I nced around at Zhang, Yan Yun, Zhou Fang, and even Yin, whose spirit, despite not having Qi, still reflected the First Law engraved within it. Silently, I nodded, pressing my fists together as I bowed my head.


    ¡°As you say, Master.¡±


    ¡°This path¡­ though this Old Man doesn¡¯t dare hope, but perhaps, you can be the salvation my grandson had needed all this time, Lu Jie,¡± the Old man said, before turning away.


    With the heavy words left with me, I turned to face the rest of my group standing behind me, feeling both trepidation and excitement in my heart. It was time to awaken some Chi cultivators.

 Book 2: Chapter 32: Awakening - I

    Book 2: Chapter 32: Awakening - I


    I walk to a side chamber, letting the servants and members of the household manage the waves of destruction that had passed through. As I walked, I saw a couple bow to me with murmured gestures of ¡®greetings my lord¡¯ and it took me a moment to realise it was the insignia the Lord had given to me. I¡¯d tied it at my waist without thinking much of it, but this made the realisation hit me quite hard that I was a Lord now. Not a proper lord, merely a baron whose child could not inherit the name. But still a noble nheless.


    It took me some time to adjust to the change in behaviour, and the new monicker of Lord Jie. Zhou Fang helped, guiding me on how to behave properly but the proud filled bodynguage still raised my hackles. I couldn¡¯t bear the stiffness. A part of me had wanted to stay behind and watch the work of cultivators, given what I had watched had been rather rapid. With earth walls quickly being raised and carved with Qi instantly. Magic truly made life so much easier.


    But I had a task to do, and so I brought my focus back on it. Within every person in the room, I could sense the presence of the First Law. The knowledge of the truth of the Heavens resonated with my own Chi, as it lingered in each of their spirits, waiting to be acted upon. My eyes drifted to Yin, a Mortal, and even from her spirit, I could feel the Law. There was something there, something within this moment that I knew hid another truth about the Heavens and our world, but everything in its own due time.


    Tension filled the chamber, Zhou Fang¡¯s brows furrowed with concern. No one had expected this level of power, or the degree of this truth. But it was here now, and it was time to act upon it.


    ¡°I know this is all a lot to take in. Trust me, I really do. Even with my spirit aligned in a way that allowed me to walk this path more naturally than others, it still took effort to understand and ept everything. So I will not ask of you do that. Not today, and not so quickly,¡± I nced around once to meet everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I will ask you this. What Path do you intend to walk, now that you know the truth?¡±


    I could feel the Qi in their cores stirring. Yan Yun nced around, meeting Zhang¡¯s eyes, and then Zhou Fang¡¯s. To my surprise, it wasn¡¯t Labby that jumped in first, but Zhang instead.


    ¡°Brother Jie, I have sworn my life to you. To be the weapon that can protect you, and repay the debt I owe to you for saving my life. Whatever Path you intend to walk, I will walk it with you.¡±


    The words were cheesy, like something straight out of a shounen manga, but I couldn¡¯t help smiling when Zhang said them nheless.


    ¡°Labby too!¡± Labby chimed in with a crackle. ¡°Labby will follow her Master,¡± she said, then looked at Zhang with apetitive re. I held back augh at the sight. Perhaps she felt threatened that Zhang would overtake her, huh?


    ¡°I¡­ do not understand all of this,¡± Yin said, in a quiet whisper. ¡°This has all been¡­ so much. I don¡¯t think I should even be here. Such grand topics, and talks of the fate of the empire and truths of the Heavens. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just some mortal girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Yin. Not anymore,¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re a key part of my em¡ª¡° I caught myself. ¡°My n. The first mortal alchemist, the first person to have achieved what no other mortal had ever even dreamt of doing.¡±


    ¡°A Path is not limited merely to cultivation either. It is, quite literally, the Path we embark upon to achieve our destiny, and find our way in life. Though it may not manifest in Qi, you too, walk a Path,¡± Zhou Fang said, and I nodded at his words.


    ¡°In¡­ that case. Me too. I-I would like to follow you too, Lu Jie,¡± Yin said, clutching her clothes as she looked down.


    I smiled, happy at her proimation, before my gaze went to Yan Yun. The girl averted her eyes for a moment. Her core was still empty, devoid of any cultivation within it. Even when someone lost a Path, they could quite quickly chose to embark upon a new one. It wasn¡¯tmon, but it wasn¡¯t unheard of either, especially in younger and more immature cultivators who had made a mistake in a step early on and were forced to fix it. The fact that she hadn¡¯t done it yet meant she had consciously chosen not to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yan Yun said, looking up at me. I saw her clenched fists, and the tension in her back as she spoke. ¡°To tell you the truth. I do not think I can, even if I wanted to. I have tried to cultivate. Once. The mere act had left me senseless and immobile from agony within my core. That day¡­ before I came to you. I cut ties with my grandfather. That very same day, I also lost the reason why I had ever cultivated in the first ce. Until I find a reason to cultivate once more, I don¡¯t think I can embark upon this Path.¡±


    I nodded to Yan Yun. The sight on the girl¡¯s face made me want to give her a hug. As I wrestled with the feeling I noted Yin holding Yan Yun¡¯s hand, and the girl¡¯s expression lightened a little.


    ¡°I, too, am not certain. It¡­ it is what my father asked you to do, Lu Jie. And a more filial child would¡¯ve said yes But my Path¡­ I do not know if I can do this.¡±


    ¡°I understand. The path that we say, to take upon Gu alongside Qi, to unite the two within a single cycle is a Path that goes against this Empire. In some ways, it is akin to treason itself.¡±


    Zhou Fang looked up at me, before returning a nod. ¡°All my life, I have been preparing to inherit my father¡¯s position and be the lord of the seventh Peak. To walk this Path could mean forsaking that. I¡­ don¡¯t think I am ready to.¡±


    I nodded once more.


    ¡°Very well. It is something to think upon, and I will always be there to guide and help you, if you change your mind,¡± I said, before ncing at Zhang. ¡°I¡¯ll start with you first, Zhang. Given that you were the first toe up. Could the rest you leave the chamber, and call Elder Tian Feng? Tell him it¡¯s urgent.


    The people in the chamber nodded, leaving one by one. Labby hung around, standing next to me as if it was the most natural thing, until I rustled her head. ¡°You too, Labby.¡±


    ¡°B-but Labby wants to stay!¡± she eximed, pouting.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your turn, but right now it is Zhang¡¯s. Be a good girl, okay?¡± I said, and Labby crackled with purple sparks that danced across her gray hair, before nodding.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I said, patting her head once more, before she walked out of the chamber with a sullen look.


    Zhang stood next to me, spear by his side. I¡¯d expect some more nerves from him, but instead a calm expression covered his face.


    ¡°Is Silvelight with you?¡± I asked.


    In response, the little silver lilly manifested on Zhang¡¯s shoulder with a <em>¡®Sii!¡¯</em>


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to go through this trial with Zhang. The two of you are tied together, and cultivate as one. So when Zhang will awaken, you¡¯ll have to guide him. Do you understand¡±


    ¡°Sii!¡± Silverlight eximed, patting her chest as she nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said with a smile.


    A momentter, Elder Tian Feng reached the chamber, a frown upon his face. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is it fine if there¡¯s another tribtion? I¡¯m pretty sure awakening Chi will end up bringing up. Or will that be too much? This one shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Go outside to the backyard,¡± Elder Tian Feng said in a few curt words, before stepping away.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s a yes,¡± I said, ncing back at Zhang.


    The two of us made our way out, heading to the backyard. A servant found us wandering aimlessly and guided us to the open grounds, where already a few talismans and Qi filled herbsmonly used during breakthroughs had been ced. A rain storm was brewing outside, and winds were howling from the tribtion we¡¯d had prior even now, but the two of us walked ahead anyway, before entering the circle of talismans that barred the worst of it from reaching us.


    In the centre of the talismans, I took a seat, and Zhang followed in front of me.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang replied, his spear ced upon hisp.


    I extended my Chi outwards, letting it form the ward to drown out sound that I¡¯d seen many times before. It took me a moment to figure it out, and it was far from perfect, but I managed.


    ¡°Very well, then the very first step is to draw upon your Qi. Take a breath, let it soak into your dantian and flow into your pathways.¡±


    Zhang followed my instruction, drawing upon the Qi around him and cycling it.


    ¡°Now, as you cycle the Qi, extended your senses beneath you, into the earth you sit on. Feel the death that permeates it, the insects, the nts, that which forms the soil and fuels live, feel the bones of creatures from centuries ago that have turned to rocks. Feel the envelop of the earth, and the energy it holds.¡±


    Zhang frowned, and Silverlight frowned with him. It took a moment, but soon, I saw something stir in his spirit. The way he cycled his Qi change, as a sliver of something else began to enter.


    ¡°Draw upon this death now, let it soak into you. Do not resist it. It¡¯s merely a part of life, a part of the cycle that exists in our world. Let it forge your body, and harness it in your core.¡±


    The thunder clouds rumbled furiously once again, as golden lightning began to gather in the skies. Zhang continued, and a momentter, I sensed the Gu begin to flow into his body.


    The dark miasma flowed through his pathways, turning them ck. I sensed the Qi burning him, dark oozing miasma rising from his body.


    He¡¯d been through this before, but back then, there had barely been any Qi in his body, nothing but a hollow husk, soaked in spirit herbs to be incapable of feeling the pain.


    This time, there was nothing to protect him as the Gu flowed through his body, and poured into him.


    ¡°Let it gather in your core, and ept it as a part of you,¡± I said, letting Chi soak my words and gather.


    Silverlight frowned, her petals glowing a bright light, as her Qi held itself back from vanquishing the Gu. Dark edges creeped within the silver lilly, her skin cracking in ces, and I felt a pain in my gut, watching them go through this.


    But this too was a part of the trial, and after they¡¯d gone through this, they woulde out the other end.


    As the Gu flowed into Zhang, and began to erupt in his core, the two energies swirling, and waiting to be released, I closed my eyes. There had been a thought I¡¯d had for a long time, regarding the nature of Qi, how varied it could be, and just what aspect it could truly take on.


    Today, I would be finding out.


    ¡°Before we proceed, tell me. What is your Path? What ambitions drive you, what hunger lurks within you that pushes you so much?¡±


    Zhang opened his eyes, a darkness creeping in on one as his body transformed from the Gu.


    ¡°To¡­ be your weapon,¡± he spoke with effort. ¡°To be¡­ a protective de.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Zhang, let me tell you something I have not exined yet. You may remember a long time ago, I had talked about the four fundamental forces of the world, and the fifth one in this world being Cultivation. I¡¯m about to tell you an insight, that one of the smartest mans to have ever lived had discovered. About gravity,¡± I said, feeling the Qi around me vibrate. I felt the energies in Zhang¡¯s core ready to burst out. Cracks formed on his skin, light glowing underneath them as the energy leaked from pores. I continued.


    ¡°Gravity is the force that keeps us tied to this earth. It is the force that forms the world, the sun, the moon, the tides. Our world, and everything in and beyond it would not exist without gravity. It is what gives things their weight, and it is what I will you teach you about,¡± I said, as golden thunder crackled within the skies.


    I continued to tell Zhang about Isaac Newton. About the discovery of gravity, thes, the sr system, gxies, super clusters, milkyway, the very universe itself and the sheer vastness that it exists in, where we are a mere blip held together by this strange force. I told him of ck holes, of the death most powerful within the universe that left a hole in reality itself that nothing could escape from.


    Hours passed by, as I taught Zhang in all the ways I could. I spoke, and I spoke fast. His mind was sharp, sharper now than it would be even normally as the energies of Gu and Qi roiled in his core, flooding his spirit.


    As my words came close to an end, I watched Zhang. His skin was dark, half his teeth now fangs. Talons grew from his body as cracks broke through his skin, leaking miasma an Qi outside. He held on, but by a thread. Many would¡¯ve given in by now, the pain was overwhelming, and each passing second I could feel it as I watched the boy fight the Qi and Gu¡¯s roaring tides.


    But he did not even let out an eep.


    And that is why I continued.


    As my words ended, and I let out a breath, Zhang looked up at me. Though his body was breaking down, and he fought to keep the energy in his cores in check, there was a fire in his eyes now. Slowly, he bowed his head, and I could feel the new insight shaking his spirit, as his world was expanded and changed forever.


    ¡°Let the Gu and Qi merge, and ept the tribtion,¡± I said atst, and Zhang nodded, looking up at the skies.


    ¡°I refuse your Path,¡± he proimed, his voice was calm, yet it carried through the entire manor, shaking the very air itself.


    The Heavens roared, as I watched a bright pir of golden lightning strike. My breath rose and fell, as I sat with baited anticipation. A brilliant crack had echoed as I felt his core cracking, and I rushed ahead to check on him.


    Rushing to Zhang, I grabbed his wrist, and checked his pulse. Burns marred him, but he still breathed, and I turned around. ¡°Get the Old Man!¡± I shouted, as the servents rushed out.


    Picking Zhang up, and putting the unconscious Silverlight on my shoulder I rushed inside.


    ¡°This way, Lu Jie. Bring the boy inside,¡± the Old Man guided me, and I followed along, cing Zhang on the bed. Quickly, the old man ran his hand over the boy¡¯s body, before starting to take out some herbs.


    I stood, feeling a heavy weight on my chest, as I watched Zhang sleeping. I could not sense his core, neither Qi, nor Gu existed within it in this moment.


    And there was nothing I could do but wait.

 Chapter New story! Rise of the Devourer!

    Chapter New story! Rise of the Devourer!


    I''ve got a new story out. It''s called Rise of the Devourer and it''s on Rising Stars right now. Check it out! (Also, next chapter soon, just going through life right now and my ADHD meds ran out so work is being SUPER difficult)<blockquote>


    Noah Brown had a gift for fighting. Unfortunately punching things didn''t pay the bills, at least until he died and an Eldritch god found his soul. The encounter led him to a new world, summoned by bloody cultists, with nothing but the shirt on his back, and a strange item in his system menu.


    <strong>[???] : A source of infinite potential.</strong>


    Perhaps he''d finally get to put his gifts to good use.</blockquote>


    It''s a fairly generic Isekai LitRPG that I wrote because I got bored and wanted some junk food. Also because I was listening to the HWFWM audiobook and thought "what if I had this, but the build was closer to Ilea from Azarinth Healer but ooh, perhaps with a consume ability," and here we are.

 Book 2: Chapter 33: Awakening - II

    Book 2: Chapter 33: Awakening - II


    An endless expanse of darkness existed in front of Zhang. Where there should¡¯ve been a ring of light, held by a brilliant tree connecting him and Shi Lua, there was now a burning stump, and the shattered remnants of his core as it had split in two.


    Gu and Qi swirled in endless swirls in front of Zhang, the two energies colliding and threatening to break his spirit apart.


    Zhang looked at the turmoil in his spirit, his cultivation on the brink of copsing again. Yet, somehow, he felt no worry, or fear.


    <em>¡°Sii!¡± </em>Shi Lua eximed. Zhang nced back at the spirit. Her body burned in parts, embers eating through her leaves. She was not spared from the tribtion either.


    Yet, instead of any pain and anguish, he saw relief in her eyes. A sentiment he echoed. Their spirit finally felt <em>free. </em>Free of the false ties that had been imposed upon them, and liberated by the truth of the world.


    Change was painful, and it was difficult. But change brought new life, and growth. This was growth. A change in their era of cultivation itself.


    Zhang looked through his cracked spirit, and burning tree, before walking up to it. The tree was zing on fire, branches ame as they fell down, with more pieces of his spirit cracking as his core splintered.


    Gently, Zhang pressed a hand on the tree. The fire burned him, and the pain permeated through his body. Zhang bore through the pain. Slowly, gently, he let the shattered pieces of his Core start to swirl around the tree. Once by one, the cracks of reality within the dark began to move, Gu and Qi moving in a storm with him, Shi Lua, and the tree at its centre.


    <em>¡°The other half. ept.¡±</em>


    Zhang nodded, closing his eyes. He let the Gu flood into the tree in front of him, the death soaking into the vast stump as it ate through it. The ame tree began to wither, cracking and shattering, before soon, the mes died as well, leaving only ash.


    Zhang felt the ash on his palm, the fistful of gray dust that remained. Gently, he let it pour down into the darkness, as the ash faded into nothingness. A void remained in his core now, an expansive darkness waiting to be moulded. Zhang had been given a path by Brother Jie. A path with great insights into the nature of their world.


    He had never once thought why they remained on the earth below them. Or why things fell towards earth, and not into the sky. That was merely the nature of the world. Not something to be question.


    But perhaps that had been his folly, for there were great insights hidden within the workings of the Heaven and Earth, and only those who tried to peer behind the obvious, and question nature of reality itself can truly reach upon those truths.


    But though Zhang had been given a great insight, one that burned as brightly as the First Law within his spirit, he had not yet truly grasped upon it.


    He knew these words to be truth, but not why they were so.


    Afterall, how could a feather and a rock fall at the same speed? A feather was lighter, so it fell slowly, and a rock was heavier, so it fell faster. That is why a feather floated on water, but a rock would sink underneath.


    But was that truly true?


    Zhang reached out to one piece of his shattered core, and began to mold it. The reality around him shifted, as the shard of his core grew, forming a small world beneath his feet. He reached out to another piece of reality, directing Gu and Qi to form a rock in one hand, and a feather in another.


    Closing his eyes, he let nothing else exist in this void, just the rock and the feather, and the small world underneath him. Then, together, he let the two drop. Zhang watched in fascination as the feather dropped the same as the rock, instead of fluttering like it should¡¯ve.


    He picked the two up again, trying once more, and the same happened once more. A piece of reality cemented itself in his mind, as he looked at his feet, and then with a kick, jumped.


    His push took him high up above, far from the floating rock underneath him, but slowly, eventually, he stopped, and began to return back down, moving faster and faster as time passed. But instead of returning straight down, Zhang pushed himself sideways, and propelled himself around the little rock floating in the darkness.


    As the motion carried him, he found the pull making him orbit around the piece of rock instead. Like a moon.


    He felt himself move, felt the pull on his body, the curving of his path as the piece of reality he had created drew him in with the force of worlds, ands. Moving around the rock, Zhang eventually stopped with the force of his own spirit. Standing in the void, he looked into the darkness.


    Just how much vaster could all of this be? Just how much was hidden within the world?


    A desire bud in his hear, and Zhang began to gather the pieces of his shattered core.


    The ring of Qi flowed towards Zhang, and he let it gather in a small ball. Then, pulling the Gu flowing in his core, he let it gather as well, forming a second ball.


    Zhang let the two flow outwards, circling one another, as they attracted each other. The glowing balls of energy spun, faster and faster and faster, as the darkness of his core rippled from the pulses of energy they let out.


    Then, in a bright sh, the two collided, turning everything white, momentarily.


    Zhang saw the light sh in his eyes, saw the energy it poured out, and found an Art carve itself in his spirit.


    <strong>¡°Gravity Art: Birth of a Star.¡±</strong>


    Reality changed, as the Gu and Qi mingled, and a star of Chi was formed at Zhang¡¯s core. The void expanded, as the star grew in size, glowing a brilliant white glow, as it drew everything around it into its orbit.


    Zhang reached out to every piece of his core, as he meticulously began to form pieces of reality.


    A ring of Chi swirled around the star, forming the first orbit. Comets,s, moons, asteroids. Time passed without any rhythm or meaning. To Zhang, the moment was both eternal, yet infinitely small.


    And as he was done, he watched a sr system, walking upon the paths of celestial orbits swirling in his core, around the single star that burned brightly within him, imposing the mark of his new Path.


    Zhang felt his spirit grow, as he crossed over into the fourth realm. Yet¡­ this was no realm. Realms had lost meaning when Zhang had begun upon this path. All there was, were the five markers to the end of his path.


    The five rings that would hold his spirit together. Like gravity held the stars together.


    That was the truth of the world.


    The truth of his Path.


    With his insight carved upon his dantian in a form more permanent than his existence itself, Zhang let the energies in his dantian settle.


    And then gently, he opened his eyes.

 Chapter QiMC2 Book 1 Amazon/KU Announcement

    Chapter QiMC2 Book 1 Amazon/KU Announcement


    Hello folks! I know I''ve been missing for a while, but there''s been a lot of stuff going on. One of which is that, QiMC2 will finally be getting published on Amazon and Audible! The audiobooks will be narrated by the amazing Pavi Prockzo, the narrator of Defiance of the Fall, Eden''s Gate and many other amazing books. Both are on pre-order right now and will be released on June 13th.


    This does unfortunately mean that book 1 will be taken down from RoyalRoad toply with Kindle Unlimited''s exclusivity terms on May 30th, which will be Ch 7-103. So this is a 16 day early notice for any of you who may not have caught up to the story or had stopped midway to do so, before it gets moved to Amazon.


    You can download the pdf/epub file for book 1 from my patreon here if you''re a member: e-pub/pdf file link.


    Anyway, here''s the animated cover art for the first book!


    Also, a second announcement. I''m looking for beta readers, around 3-5 of them. It''d help me out a ton and would make it so that I can release chapters more frequently, so if you''re interested, send me a message on discord, patreon, or royalroad. There''s a few requirements to join.


    - You can typo spot


    - You can give feedback and answer questions


    - You can respond under 48 hours.


    I''ll be doing some vetting before selecting the final people, this is an initial request for anyone who may want to read ahead.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->

 Book 2: Chapter 34: Return

    Book 2: Chapter 34: Return


    The moon shone with a pale white glimmer set against the starry tapestry of the clear night sky. As the tribtion clouds had cleared and the storms had passed, the world had opened further, distant stars bathing the world in a gentle, soothing light.


    As the day had passed, the chaos had settled down a hint. The Old Man had healed Zhang¡¯s external wounds, bringing the boy back to a healthy condition physically.


    I had remained in the chamber with Labby, Yin and Yan Yun by my side as we all waited for Zhang to wake up. Zhou Fang had gone to tend to his father, before returning to his duties. The Old Man, too, had decided to help out and return to his tasks.


    There was nothing to be done but to wait.


    I nced towards Zhang, sensing the stirring energies within him. The boy¡¯s face was calm, his hair gently flowing down his back as hey upon the bed, the very picture of calm and peace.


    The stillness concerned me, dredging up a fear in my chest that perhaps I¡¯d gone too far. That I¡¯d tried to rush things too quickly, and poked at forces beyond my means, and now the people I cared for would have to pay the price in my stead.


    A hand grasped mine, and I nearly flinched. Turning sideways, I noticed Yan Yun looking at me, before she nced back at Zhang.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Zhang has fought long and hard to be able to stand back on his feet, and regain his cultivation. A mere tribtion will not be the end of his Path,¡± Yan Yun said, her grip on my hand tightening.


    I nodded, ncing back at Zhang. ¡°I just wonder sometimes. If I¡¯m dragging all of you with me for my own ambitions. I desire change, and to follow the dream of a new world. But it¡¯s so easy to forget that I¡¯m not the only one who bears the weight of that ambition. Those around me do as well.¡±


    ¡°Labby will follow Master anywhere,¡± Labby said, walking up to me. The rat on her shoulder let out a squeak as well, though I doubted the little creature understood what she¡¯d said.


    I smiled, patting Labby¡¯s head. ¡°I know you will.¡±


    Labby smiled, leaning into the headpat with pleased crackles of purple lightning as I gently caressed her hair.


    ¡°I¡­ I think all of us know that Zhang wanted to do this. He has sworn to follow you on your path. That is a choice he has made for himself, and¡­ I¡­ I think it¡¯s disrespectful to him if you think you can take away that choice from him,¡± Yin said, and I looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He chose me, and he believes in the vision I see. To doubt that vision is to disrespect Zhang. What I need to do is to ept the responsibility, and the burden of those around me instead,¡± I said, ncing at Yin. ¡°It¡¯s a bit funny, that the only mortal among us has the wisdom Ick about my own Path.¡±


    ¡°N-no, I wouldn¡¯t dare be so presumptuous-¡° Yin stammered and I held my hand to stop her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not presumptuous. Only fools will let the difference between mortals and cultivatorse in their Paths. Wisdom, whether it be from an ancient saint, or a mortal farmer, is still wisdom. Each with its own value and worth. To discriminate and disregard one only highlights my own folly.¡±


    Yin looked at me in surprise, before epting my words.


    Time passed slowly, each hour crawling more than the one before. I tried to meditate, to put my mind on anything else, but found my focus wavering and changing every moment.


    Yet the world continued to move, uncaring of the long arduous night in front of me, as the moon moved across the night sky, and the stars started to dim against the light peeking over the horizon.


    The rays of the sun sshed across the dark blue colors of the night, basking them in colors of red and orange. As birdsong filled the sky, the stir of people waking up and rising along with the sun, I sensed a change near me.


    Where before, there had been three cores present within my chamber, now there was a fourth.


    My head snapped towards Zhang as I stood from my seat, walking closer. Chi stirred in the boy¡¯s core, a familiar yet unfamiliar energy arranged in a dispersed cloud spread around the dantian.


    With a flutter of his eyelids, Zhang slowly opened his eyes, and I noticed the dark purple color they¡¯d taken on, with sprinkles of stars and golden light scattered across them.


    ¡°Yin, quickly get the Old Man,¡± I said, pressing my palm on Zhang¡¯s abdomen as I felt the burning light flowing outwards from within.


    Slowly, the boy rose, picking himself up. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°About a day,¡± I replied, my voice breaking momentarily with a chuckle.


    Zhang nodded, pulling himself to his feet, before he pressed his fist into his palm, bowing his head deeply.


    ¡°Brother Jie. I thank you for your guidance. I am once again in your debt, for all that you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    I looked at the boy, before patting his shoulder once. ¡°Raise your head, Zhang,¡± I said, and Zhang looked up.


    ¡°Is that how you greet a brother?¡± I asked, before wrapping the boy up in a hug.


    ¡°You did it, my friend. You did it!¡± I eximed,ughter breaking out from my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯d never doubted you brother. If you thought I could do it, then I knew I could,¡± Zhang replied, as he slowly put his arms around my back.


    The Old Man walked into the chamber with a concerned expression, as I separated from Zhang. He paused upon seeing Zhang standing, noticing the changed aura around him, and the shifted color in his eyes.


    ¡°You children gave this old man a heart attack,¡± the old man said. ¡°Come here boy, let me take a look at you, just to make sure everything is okay.¡±


    I watched the old man check Zhang¡¯s pulse, before taking a look at this core, and frowning.


    ¡°What have you done to your dantian?¡± The old man asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­yered. A dense burning core that shes brightly withyers of rings set around it. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a result of my new Path. Gravity,¡± Zhang replied.


    ¡°Well, everything else looks normal. You should be as healthy as theye. This Old Man congrattes you upon your breakthrough, child. You walk a new path not tread before, and there will be many hurdles in your way, but this old man is d to see you break through them.¡±


    ¡°This one thanks the elder for his blessings,¡± Zhang said with a bow.


    ¡°Elder Tian Feng has also informed me that you have permission from the lord to return. A carriage has been prepared for your departure. A familiar has been prepared to take any letters you may have, and send them to the lord as well. You¡¯ll be expected to send reports of your work every fourteen days,¡± the Old Man said.


    I bowed in reply. ¡°Please tell the Lord, I am eternally grateful for all the kindness he has shown me, and that I will not disappoint him.¡±


    The Old Man nodded, turning away. ¡°I wish you the very best, my disciple.¡±


    I nced at Zhang, before meeting my eyes with everyone else present in the chamber. ¡°This¡­ has been quite the revealing trip hasn¡¯t it?¡± I said, and a few chuckles came. ¡°Things have changed, new responsibilities have arisen. But we¡¯ve taken the first step in preparing Taizhou to survive through the uing winter. And in establishing a new foundation for a different era. I¡¯ll be counting on your help in this task,¡± I said with a bow.


    Raising my head, I nced at Zhang. ¡°And I¡¯ll be most interested in finding out just what your new path and abilities entail as well.¡±


    Zhang nodded, ¡°Me too brother,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°I bet Su Lin and Cao Chen will regret noting along,¡± Yan Yun said, and Iughed.


    ¡°I can almost picture their faces now,¡± I said, smiling, as we made our way through the manor.


    A guard escorted us out, the people on the way bowing as we passed. It was another reminder of my new status as Lord, and the changes that the role may bring for me.


    Nearing the gate, I waited for everyone to step into the carriage, before walking in myself.


    Taking onest look at the manor, I heard the crackle of reins, as we began our departure.


    It was time to return back home.

 Book 2: Chapter 35: Ash

    Book 2: Chapter 35: Ash


    The journey back home was swift, the grass fields whirring past us as our carriage rushed through at high speeds. Within a few minutes, we were in Taizhou, and I watched the vigers pausing in their day to day work as they watched the carriage roll in.


    Opening the gates, I stepped out, and found a strong earthy smell filling the air. The ground was wet from the storm caused by the tribtion, and I could see signs of water overflowing in parts from the nearby river.


    The vige head rushed out of his home, before grabbing Yin. ¡°Heaven¡¯s mercy, I had been terrified when I¡¯d seen that tribtion at the Lord¡¯s manor. Such a terrible storm too. Are you alright Yin¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Yin replied, shuffling as her father hugged her in a rare disy of open emotion.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± Granny Lang said, her cane hitting the ground in a rhythmic thud, as she walked out with a smoking pipe in her mouth. ¡°You sure went and caused a ruckus didn¡¯t you boy?¡±


    I bowed my head, pressing my fist into my palm. ¡°As I do, Granny,¡± I replied, giving her a cheeky smile.


    ¡°My, what happened to you, Zhang?¡± the Granny said, walking closer. She looked into Zhang¡¯s eyes, finding the starry backdrop set within them from his new cultivation. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ different now. Like some sort of celestial fairy.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jie gave me an insight, allowing me a breakthrough,¡± Zhang replied. ¡°I still haven¡¯t quite grasped just what I¡¯m capable of now, it is a vast power.¡±


    I watched Zhang looking down at his fist, purple wisps swirling around him. We will need to test this new art, see just what it was capable of. Gravity Chi¡­ I felt excitement stir in my chest at the thought. Just how far could the concept be taken? If taught about atoms, and nuclear fission, could someone gain Nuclear Chi or Atomic Chi? How vast would the understanding need to be?


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve just arrived Lu Jie, Zhang, but could you two go look for Su Lin? He¡¯s been out for the night. With a storm, there¡¯s a chance the boy decided to just sleep out somewhere, but it¡¯d still allow me to rest in peace if you went to check,¡± Granny Lang said.


    I looked at Zhang, before giving a nod. ¡°Sure, where is he?¡±


    ¡°He went to the Qi mines, should be around there¡± Granny replied.


    I frowned. Had the spores returned?


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, before Zhang and I headed out.


    Making my way through the vige, I noted logs of wood and small impromptu bridges set across the river. The water was still muddy from the flood, flowing in a rapid current. With a hop, I jumped across the river with ease, Zhang following me with no effort as well.


    Walking a little further, I frowned as something began to prickle my senses. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± I asked Zhang.


    ¡°Faintly, but yes, brother Jie,¡± Zhang replied, his brows furrowing as well. ¡°There¡¯s miasma nearby.¡±


    Feeling my concerns growing, I rushed ahead. Chi flooded my steps as the world warped around me, and soon I stood at the entrance of the Qi mine, and what I saw made my heart drop.


    Dark soot covered the mines, Gu lingering on every inch of the cavern. Fire marks covered the ground, ash floating in the air from whatever had transpired here. Stepping inside, I walked through the haze of miasma feeling the Death energy seeping into my skin and crawling under it. I absorbed the Gu into my core, turning it all to Chi, as I opened my senses.


    Two eyes looked at me from within the darkness, as a rumbling growl echoed throughout the cavern. Dark mes danced across the beast, as its visage began toe within sight from the darkness of the cavern.


    I stared at the giant wolf, fire burning around its mouth as it red at me, and I found my heart pounding in trepidation.


    ¡°Lu Jie?¡± a voice called from within, and I froze.


    ¡°Su Lin?¡± I called out, surprised.


    Su Lin walked out from further inside, staring at me. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What am <em>I </em>doing here? What¡¯re you doing here? And what is that thing with you?¡± I asked, staring at him dumbly.


    ¡°Su Lin, step back from the demonic beast,¡± Zhang said, his voice clipped. I noticed rocks starting to float around him as his eyes glimmered with Chi.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re misunderstanding¡ª¡±


    The Gu beast growled, sensing the Chi rising in Zhang¡¯s core. mes rose high, as the beast sank low to the ground, ready to leap.


    ¡°Alright, stop!¡± I shouted, stepping ahead and standing in between the two of them. The Gu Beast froze, and Zhang followed my word, letting his Chi settle.


    ¡°You, exin,¡± I said, pointing at Su Lin.


    ¡°So, I came here when someone told me there was some beast in the mines and found this fe. He¡¯s been injured, and fell unconscious, and I didn¡¯t know what to do, you see. So I went and brought it a little something to eat from the vige, snuck in and out so no one would smell all the miasma on me. Then this guy just perked right up and has been whining every time I try to leave. A couple of beasts also tried to attack it and I had to separate the fights and, given how bad the storm was at the time, I figured I would spend the night here, to make sure he doesn¡¯t die,¡± Su Lin said, looking back at the giant wolf. ¡°I know how this looks. Heavens, I still don¡¯t believe I¡¯m taking care of a demonic beast of all things, but it felt a bit weird to just leave it to die. And it kept giving me these pitiful eyes. I me ya for making me get so used to bizarre things like this.¡±


    I stared at Su Lin, before my gaze went to the Wolf. I finally noticed the many, many scars and wounds it carried on its body. It was injured, and quite heavily so.


    Slowly I walked closer, and the wolf growled.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s a friend,¡± Su Lin said, running a hand through the wolf¡¯s back as it settled down slightly.


    Moving closer, I gently brought my hand to the wolf, pressing my palm at its head, near its eyes. It bared its teeth, letting me know it would attack if I did anything, but I continued.


    Closing my eyes, I let my senses expand.


    Chi stirred in my core before flowing into the Gu wolf. I let my Chi turn to Gu as it replenished the beast.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at the beast, staring at me with a wide eyed expression. <strong><em>¡°Home,¡± </em></strong>The beast said in a guttural growl, before leaping at me.


    I sensed Zhang stir, ready to attack, but he stopped as he heard myughter.


    ¡°Oh god, stop that. That tickles!¡± I shouted, as the wolf jumped on me, licking all over my face and wrestling me to the ground. I rubbed its chin, brushing its fur as the wolf flopped over onto its belly and I let myself cave, dishing out the most powerful belly rubs on thergest wolf I had ever seen.


    Truly, there was no force greater than the human desire to pet anything and everything we saw.


    ¡°That¡­ went a bit differently than I had expected,¡± Su Lin said, watching the wolf kicking its leg in pleasure as I rubbed its belly.


    ¡°How the heck did he arrive here?¡± I asked, looking up at Su Lin as the wolf got up, before leaning on my back as it tried to bite at my head.


    ¡°Hey, stop that,¡± I said, pushing the beast away, as mes danced around my body.


    ¡°I have no idea, ask it maybe? It can talk,¡± Su Lin said.


    I turned to face the Gu beast. ¡°Can you understand me?¡± I asked.


    The Gu Beast looked at me, before giving a nod.


    ¡°Good, great. So, how did you get here?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°Lost. Then heard call. Home,¡± </em></strong>The beast said.


    ¡°It keeps saying that, home or something. Maybe it wants to go back where it came from?¡± Su Lin asked.


    The wolf shook its head, before raising its paw and pointing it at me. <strong><em>¡°Home.¡±</em></strong> It said again.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I realized something.


    ¡°You want to be part of my home?¡± I asked.


    The wolf nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure Brother Jie? Can we trust a demonic beast like it? What if it¡¯s lying to try to hurt you?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°I doubt it, but it¡¯s a possibility. Regardless, there¡¯s no way the vigers will allow him to stay, and if the Lord finds out, we¡¯ll all be killed for keeping a demonic beast with us anyway,¡± Su Lin said.


    I frowned, looking at the Wolf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s lying,¡± I said, looking at the wolf. ¡°Gu is¡­ malicious. But when I reached out to this beast, it was settled, calm, like something had put chains onto it. If so, it¡¯s got a powerful will to keep the dark Gu in check, a beast like that will not lie,¡± I said, ncing back up at Su Lin. ¡°But, keeping it is also risky. So, we¡¯ll keep him in this mine. Hidden away from the vige, ¡®til I can think of a more permanent solution.¡±


    Su Lin hummed, before giving a nod.


    Zhang did not say anything further either.


    Turning to the wolf, I brushed its fur. Closing my eyes, I reached out with my spirit once more. The roots within my soul stirred at my call, reaching out to the wolf. A momentter, I sensed a new bond snap into ce, as the spirit root formed within the wolf, tying him to my spirit.


    I stared at the wolf¡¯s dantian, finding two dark rings floating in the abyss. The ming rings of Gu burned with miasma, as the Gu swirled within a core inside the beast¡¯s spirit.


    I watched the darkness, and felt something click in ce, a new sensation filling my mind. Like a missing piece that had been lost returning to where it was supposed to be.


    The tree in my soul grew, sprouting a new leaf.


    My mind joined with the beast¡¯s, as memories overtook me, pulling me into their world.

 Book 2: Chapter 36: Deathless

    Book 2: Chapter 36: Deathless


    The world looked different when I opened my eyes again. Colors were muted, more washed out, like someone had wrung them out of reality itself. Miasma roiled all around me, rocky terrains covering my entire sight.


    <em>Where am I?</em>


    The thought barely registered in my mind. Like a dream, my memories and my identity changed. I walked, not on two legs, but four. It was a strange feeling, but the strangeness of it passed soon. I¡¯d walked on four legs since my birth in this dream world, after all.


    mes swirled around me, coating my body as I looked upwards. Giant pirs rose upwards, holding the sky above my head. I watched the twinkling night sky and stars, before the human half of my mind realized something.


    That wasn¡¯t the sky.


    No, it was a cavern, one so tall and vast, with twinkling, glowing shimmers that I could call it nothing but the sky. For that was what it was, in this ce beneath the earth, in the depths of where all the energy of death lingered.


    I rustled, shaking my body once, before I nced nearby. I wasn¡¯t alone here. Next to me, other wolves like me stood. My family. My pack.


    Some wererger than me, but most were smaller, and gave respect whenever I walked past them. Their mes were not as potent, and thus I was their senior. But my attention was not on the pups.


    In the distance, a bright re pierced the darkness of this ce within the earth. Dark mes rose, followed by belching hot geysers of fire. But the fire, we knew. Fire was my fur, my breath, my existence. It wasn¡¯t the mes I feared, but the men standing within.


    I was a demonic beast. A creature that grew in death, with Gu and Miasma swirling in my body and whispering in my mind. But even I feared something here, something far worse than what a creature like me ever could be.


    I growled, fur rising, and my pack joined me as a dark figure walked out of theva. Its skin was pitch ck, its face like a bull¡¯s but morphed into a man¡¯s shape. Antlers rose from its head, flesh hanging off of them like molten skin that had not quite died yet.


    Yet it was the eyes that struck fear in me the most. The endless pits of death and madness that looked back into my very soul.


    The demon walked, and looked in our direction. I expected the creature to smile, but it stood without any visible expression or emotion.


    My pack howled to the skies, as fire zed across their furs and mouths. I joined them, letting my own mes rise and mingle in theirs. Together, we growled, watching the demon from where we stood.


    It looked at us, then nced back. My pack watched, and then we growled, as another demon walked forth. Then one more, and one more yet. And soon, there were as many of them as there were of us.


    I sensed the pups faltering. Their mes weakened as fear overtook them. It wasn¡¯t easy to stay calm when the amalgamation of death itself stood in front of you.


    I barked, ncing back. This was not the time to be weak. We would protect our home.


    My pack agreed. We fought.


    Fire rose, dark mes covering us as we rushed ahead. I moved with agility and speed, Gu bolstering each step I took as mes covered my entire body. Letting my fire overtake me, I rushed towards the demons.


    One by one, they took out their weapons, watching us move closer. Axes, bows, spears. And then they attacked back.


    I leapt, a demon swinging its Gu-covered bone axe at me. Using the change, I leapt, yet instead of the neck as I would with a prey, I aimed for the arm. My teeth sunk in, mes burning the flesh in my mouth to ash within moments as I tore through the muscles. Pulling back, I tugged at the demon, pulling it down. Its ws tore at my flesh but I ignored it. Letting its arm go, I aimed for its neck atst, biting through the bone and crushing it as it copsed on the ground. An arrow shot at me, hitting my leg, and I howled in pain. Before my eyes met another demon, another arrow shot at me, and I dodged, jumping sideways before I rushed forth. Letting the fire in my spirit gather, I breathed out as dark mes flowed freely, eating through the battlefield as it ate through their weapons and I took the chance to sink my teeth in, killing the demon archer.


    Briefly, I looked around and saw my family dying. Wounded, injured, we fought and fought. Yet no matter how hard we fought, more of them simply kept appearing from the fiery pits ahead. Their numbers grew, while ours continued to dwindle.


    Flesh and blood flowed like rivers, as time seemed to pass by. Days passed, as my family died defending our home. The young had fled, and I did not begrudge them. It was the right choice. But I could not run. This was the ce I had sworn to protect.


    By now, my body was torn. Bones were broken as wounds soaked me. I nced around, finding only three of us remaining. It would not be long before we too would die.


    I did not fear death. Death was home. Death was where we all headed to eventually. It was not something to fear.


    But I did not intend to die for as long as I could either. To protect this ce ¡®til myst breath'', was my purpose.


    I howled to the sky, breathing in the fire around me, as I leapt for onest charge.


    The demons moved quickly, aware of our movements by now as they targeted us and predicted our maneuvers. But as they had learned, so had we. I weaved through the barrage of arrows before leaping for the demon in the front. Within a moment I tore through its neck as the miasma in its body healed my injuries and filled my spirit. I had grown, drinking the miasma had made merger,rger than even the chief who had died as well.


    If I survived, I would be chief.


    But I knew that was merely a vain dream.


    Having killed the demon, I lunged at the next one striking at me. I bit its de, pulling back as before, grabbing the handle with my mouth. Rushing ahead, I let the weapon slice through the demon¡¯s body, before I threw it. The de swung, before slicing another demon¡¯s head in half.


    I howled, victorious, before I let my mes take over. Fire erupted all around me, pirs of dark mes that killed any in their path. The demons ran, but the mes were faster, eating through their bodies and souls as they turned to ash, returning to the earth they hade from.


    I soaked in their miasma, growing stronger still as I charged ahead.


    Thest of my kin fell, their dying howls now quiet. I did not care. They had fulfilled their purpose, and soon I would too.


    My ws shed through a demon¡¯s gut, and I did not spare another moment on it, rushing ahead. I knew it would die soon.


    My teeth tore through another¡¯s leg, before I bit at its gut, burning through its insides in moments. Arrows upon arrows wereden in my back, and I let them shower upon me. Drinking in the Gu of the creatures I slew, I felt enough energy gather. The Gu grew denser and I pushed through, standing at the verge of death, as I achieved my third awakening.


    My body morphed as I grewrger andrger. The Miasma around me stirred, pleased with the death I had given it, as it rewarded me for my actions. My strength rose to another stage, as my fire zed stronger than ever. A new power filled my body. I moved, strength now coursing through me. I wasrger, faster, and despite my injuries, stronger than I had ever been.


    The demons fell. They were not my foe any longer.


    For the first time in this long battle, I saw the demons starting to be pushed back. They were afraid now.


    I howled at the skies, as I continued to tear through the crowds. The demons fell faster and faster, as their numbers began to dwindle. Corpses littered the ground, dark smoke filling my vision as I ate demon after demon.


    The battle continued until atst, the demons turned and began to flee. I stood watching them run, breathing hard.


    We¡­ won.


    The sight did not look real to me. Yet it was nheless. We had won.


    I nced around me, to join in this victory with my pack, when my eyes met nothing but mauled flesh.


    There was no one here but me.


    The memory made me falter, but I hung on, watching thest of the demons return to the fiery pits. For a moment, I thought it was over.


    Then a figure walked out.


    Unlike the previous demons, this one¡­ was odd. It smiled andughed and cackled, like it was pleased about something. Its eyes met mine, and I felt an urge to bow and whimper in front of this man.


    He looked at me, and smiled.


    I growled,unching ahead as I rushed at the man. With a leap I lunged for his throat, as I tore through his neck, and in a moment, cut his head from his body.


    I stood, letting the head drop as I watched the body copse. Something made me feel strange. I had not expected this.


    Augh came, and I jumped back.


    The head wasughing, looking at me in mockery.


    With a rapid turn, I turned around, but I was too slow. The headless body struck me, and I flew across the cave, as my bones shattered.


    Laying on the ground, I struggled to even get up, but the man did not give chase. Slowly, I opened my eyes, and saw the man, his head now back on his body, as he sat, eating through the flesh of his own brethren in joy.


    A fear filled me that I could not describe watching the sight. A single word filling my mind.


    <em>Deathless.</em>


    Yet, something even worse lingered behind them. I could not see it, but even its smell alone made me wish to curl up. It sensed my fear and fed on it, before speaking in a rumble that shook my soul.


    <strong><em>¡°They buried us here. The traitor. Cut us off, like a rotten limb. But we did not rest. And now, finally, we will rise again.¡±</em></strong>


    My soul shook upon the words, a whimper escaping my mouth. That was no demon, it was a god of death looming over my spirit.


    I had sworn to protect this ce to the death. But¡­ to die like that? To die to that creature? That would not be true death. The earth would not take my body, and my soul would forever be inside that creature.


    With any strength I had left, I pushed up to my legs, and began to walk.


    I had to run.


    I moved, and moved, feeling my breath seep through the earth and strength fade from my body, before I heard a voice call to me.


    It was different, not like me, or my pack, but it told me of a home.


    And so I chased it.


    ***


    The world shuddered as the memory faded from my mind. The wolf¡¯s spirit and mine separated as I panted. Opening my eyes atst, I looked at the creature in front of me, meeting its eyes, and reliving the memories it had left me with.


    Words failed to describe the sensations I experienced. Of the battle, the loss of my family, and then¡­that creature. The Deathless, and the voice that spoke from beyond it.


    ¡°Are you alright? You look spooked,¡± Su Lin asked, putting a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied in a half lie. ¡°Just a bit unsettled from this guy¡¯s memories.¡±


    I brushed the wolf¡¯s fur, now understanding where each wound I felt hade from.


    <strong><em>¡°We flee. In winter. They rise,¡± </em></strong>the wolf said, and I nodded. To think the demon beasts we fought in winter were merely scared beasts escaping those things¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here my friend. I can¡¯t bring you out, but I can give you a home. Stay here, and I¡¯ll find a way,¡± I said, before standing up to my feet.


    ¡°Su Lin, Zhang, keep him a secret. We don¡¯t want the vigers to panic,¡± I said, and the two boys nodded. I nced back at the wolf, who had curled upfortably on the ground.


    My mind burned with emotions and thoughts.


    If our enemies were the Deathless, and they were moving towards us¡­


    If that was the thing we had to beat, then we needed a lot more firepower to survive this uing winter.

 Book 2: Chapter 37: A New Spirit Garden

    Book 2: Chapter 37: A New Spirit Garden


    I turned to look at the Gu-wolf, watching it sit there and look back at me. This world was strange to him, new, but I had promised I would provide him a home.


    But first, I needed a name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll name you Ash,¡± I said, brushing the wolf¡¯s fur. The giant creature rumbled, as if pleased, and I smiled.


    ¡°Now, I think I know a ce you will like,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Zhang, keep an eye on the mine. Don¡¯t let anyone enter.¡±


    The boy nodded, walking back as he stood guard at the entrance.


    Walking further into the cave, I had Ash and Su Lin follow behind me. The mines had changed since thest time I¡¯d walked this far in, but theyout was still simr enough that I could find my way around. Eventually, I managed to reach the cavern where I had first met Sheldon.


    Theke inside had dried, now devoid of all the water Qi Sheldon had provided it with. No nts or blood root could be found either, but even now, a little Gu remained in this ce.


    I saw Ash sniff the air, sensing the presence I felt.


    ¡°You can smell it, huh?¡± I asked with a smile, as I walked into the crater that once used to be ake. Moving down the slope, I walked to the center, before pressing my palm against the ground. Closing my eyes, I let my senses expand.


    The world spread out before me, as I let my spirit sink into the earth. Little motes of Gu flowed around me, drifting to my call, before soon, dark smoke rose from the earth, as Gu flowed freely, cracking the earth beneath.


    ¡°I¡­ think I¡¯m gonna watch from there,¡± Su Lin said, stepping back at the sight.


    I didn¡¯t reply, my attention fixated on the Gu as I called upon more and more of it. Eventually, the air was filled with the energy of death and miasma. Ash looked at me in silence, and I watched as his injuries began to visibly heal.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be remodeling this ce for you,¡± I said with a smile, before taking a seat at the center of theke. Ash walked in closer, stepping around the source of Gu I had created in the earth, before he curled up behind me, like a giant furry sofa.


    I smiled, before closing my eyes, and I began to meditate.


    Letting my spirit expand, this time, I focused on the roots underneath the nt of my spirit. Slowly, I let the roots reach out into the earth around me, settling themselves within the Gu.


    The Gu began to flow into me, filling my body and strengthening it. Yet, there was something missing. I opened my eyes as I realized I had no nts this far above the earth that could absorb Gu.


    I frowned, looking down at the earth around me in thought. Ash stirred before me, putting his head next to mine, tilting it in question.


    ¡°Just a little stuck buddy. I¡¯m not sure if I can grow demonic nts here, I have no seeds,¡± I said.


    The wolf let out a low grumble that I felt vibrating my entire body. <strong><em>¡°Death is everywhere. Here too.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± I paused in my argument. Why did I need specific seeds to grow the nts? Spirit grass did not need any seeds. Just enough Qi for them to be able to grow.


    Thinking for a moment, I closed my eyes again, as I began to cultivate. I let the roots in my spirit spread out once more, letting them sink into the earth. Deeper and deeper still my roots spread beneath me, as Gu began to gather upon them. The death of thousands rested in the earth, submerging it with Gu. Now, as the roots touched upon these pockets, they had a way to reach above, and so they did.


    Little by little, and drop by drop, Gu began to gather. Small roots led torger ones as a channel began to flow, rising upwards in a torrent. Death flowed around me, and through me, and I let it transform my body.


    My Chi stirred, as I felt myself connected to the world around me. Each rock, each boulder, the walls around me, the little grains of sand. All of it was built upon the remains of so many that had died before us. It was everywhere, both above me, and below me, in the walls and even within my own body, there was death.


    This too, was home. My home.


    As the realization sunk into my spirit, I felt the roots of my nt expand. Gu spread all around me, and I felt something rising around the world. A spirit anchor was formed, and I opened my eyes to watch a sea of purple grass filling the cavern with demonic herbs.


    I smiled, feeling the new anchor establish itself in my mind. Ashy behind me, his body healing rapidly from his injuries as the nts grew all around. Even Su Lin stared wide-eyed with wonder at the sight.


    But before I could reach out to the anchor, and tie it to Ash, something shifted.


    I felt my anchors ring, reacting to each other. My garden of Qi, my home, the one I had imbued with my own spirit roused, rustling through the earth.


    The two anchors lit up brightly, and I felt a tie begin to pull them closer. I closed my eyes in meditation again, focusing on my spirit, yet the events almost felt beyond me, like forces of nature that I could not stop.


    I felt the nt in my spirit stir. What had forever been a small sapling with leaves now began to rapidly flourish.


    The two anchors reached towards each other, roots spreading through the earth. The air vibrated, the Gu around me flowing outwards, and the Qi from outside flowing inwards as the two began to mingle.


    I felt my spirit expanding, not just around these two anchors, but over everything in between. The forest, the river, theke, the fields, the vigers, the farmers and everything underneath it. When before it had just been spirit animals, now I felt a tie to every living creature under the heavens that walked upon this earth.


    As my spirit joined with all of them, and theirs with mine, I felt something flow into me. I could not tell what this was, it did not feel like any energy I knew but also like all of them at the same time.


    It flowed to me, and within my spirit, as the two anchors began to fuse. The tree in my spirit now grew taller and taller, pulling life and death both within its grasp.


    Everything in this area, and all of Taizhou, shook. The Qi and Gu within the world collided, forming a new order, as Chi flooded the entire area. A delicate flow established itself within the two spirit anchors, as Gu and Qi flowed into one another, turning to Chi.


    I felt the energy coursing through me, and flooding my core. The birth of something new and powerful. Somewhere that I could not tell, in almost a dream like vision, I saw a flower blossom. It was neither Qi, nor Gu, but Chi instead.


    The Chi flower blossomed with a brilliant glow, as for the first time in centuries, the cycle of the world began to mend itself.


    I felt something deep inside my soul shudder as my spirit grew.


    There were no realms in my Path anymore. And once more, I simply found myself stepping across a line, as I broke through.

 Chapter Glossary

    Chapter Glossary


    <strong>Character Names</strong>


    Lu Jie - The main character, and a twenty year old boy stuck at the peak of the 3rd realm in the Cloudy Peaks outer sect.


    Lao Zhang (Old Man) - The Old Alchemist of the outer sect, who teaches the MC Alchemy.


    Labby (Lab Rat) - MC''s spirit rat.


    Sheldon - MC''s spirit turtle.


    Twilight - MC''s spirit nt.


    Nyan - Lu Jie''s cat.


    Su Lin - The thieving rat like older sect member still present in the outer sect. The MC''s drug trade partner, and the guy who''s brother was crippled.


    Zhang - Su Lin''s crippled brother.


    Silverlight - The lilly from the sect''s tournament, and Zhang''s bonded spirit.


    Cao Chen - Another one of Su Lin''s sworn brother.


    Yan Yun - The granddaughter of Elder Yan, a Jade Beauty of sixteen and a young prodigious cultivator who has a secret passion for Yaoi stories.


    Leiyu - Yan Yun''s spirit, and an arrogant and pompous thunder spirit bird


    Granny Lang - The Old Alchemist and the granny with whom Su Lin''s brothers live with in the Seventh Peak City.


    Elder Tian Feng - The Elder in the library who''d given Lu Jie his library pass, and the spirit bonding art. He has the Moon spirit.


    Xian Yue - The moon spirit that gavebby a pill and brought Yi Liuxiang to Lu Jie.


    Yi Liuxiang (Shie Liuxiang) - The snake bloodline boy who uses silver needles.


    Zhi Zhu - Liuxiang''s spider spirit.


    Yan Li and Yan Lei - The twins with the Phoenix bloodline that sparred with the original Lu Jie before the MC got transmigrated in.


    Guo Yin (Yin): The daughter of the vige head of Taizhou


    Guo Ran: Yin''s brother, and the son of the vige head of Taizhou


    Zhou Fang: Lord Zhou''s eldest son, and the heir to the Seventh Celestial Peak.


    <strong>Locations</strong>


    Azure-Jade Empire - The Empire that spans the continents within which this story takes ce.


    Seven Celestial Peaks - The Seven Peaks that contain thergest sects among the empire.


    Cloudy Peaks Sect - One of thergest sects from the seventh peak. Part of the seven celestial peaks.


    Seventh Peak City - The city near the Cloudy Peak sect, and the city next to the Seventh Peak among the seven celestial peaks.


    Taizhou - A Vige near Cloudy Peak sect, set next to a Qi vein.


    <strong>Cultivation Realms</strong>


    First Circle:


    First Realm: Foundation


    Second Realm: Qi Gathering


    Third Realm: Qi Refining


    Second Circle:


    Fourth Realm: Core Formation


    Fifth Realm: Core Refining


    Sixth Realm: Golden Core


    Third Circle:


    Seventh Realm: Nascent Soul


    Eight Realm: Soul Foundation


    Fourth Circle:


    Ninth Realm: Domain Foundation


    Tenth Realm: Domain Establishment


    Fifth Circle:


    Eleventh Realm: Transendence


    Twelth Realm: Core Shattering


    <strong>Art</strong>


    <strong>Lu Jie: </strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Yan Yun: </strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong></strong>

 Webcomic + Book 1 launch!

    Weic + Book 1unch!


    Hello folks! I''m stoked to announce that Qi will be getting a weic!!! This has been a massive dream of mine since forever and it''s finally happening! Book 1 hasunched today as well on Kindle and Audible so if you have either, please consider getting the books or just adding them to your library. If you gave kindle unlimited then it won''t cost you anything and will count as a sale, supporting theunch. How the book does will determine if I''ll be able to have this weic keep running or not, so all support is really appreciated!


    ---


    I''ve been traveling and then I fell pretty sick so chapters have been missing but I''m finally recovering and will start uploading soon as well. In the meantime, have the starting panels from the weic to read :)

 Book 2: Chapter 38: Chi senses

    Book 2: Chapter 38: Chi senses


    Yan Yun felt troubled. Ever since she had learned the damning truth of the very heavens, her spirit had been shaken. She paced around her room, unable to settle down. An order in death? A broken cycle? The words still did not feel real to her. But the heavy rumbling in her spirit told her that it was, that the words she had heard were the truth. A truth so great, they formed a fundamental aspect of the world she lived in.


    But then, what did this mean? That the true path was to be a demonic cultivator? To ept miasma and death? It was an odd thought, and even now she could only feel revulsion at the vile sensation that Gu created within her.


    <em>¡°Why is Yan Yun so restless?¡± </em>Leiyu asked from her spirit.


    ¡°Because my Path feels like it has been a lie,¡± Yan Yun said, taking a seat at her bed. ¡°All of our Paths feel like a lie. Everything we have been taught is wrong. Everything everyone knows is wrong, the entire empire was established on a lie. How could I be fine after learning that?¡±


    <em>¡°You worry too much. Your path will remain your own. And the Path you have chosen before has not been a lie. Merely an alternative truth.¡±</em>


    Yan Yun got up from her bed, not content with the answer. All this time she¡¯d been searching for a new meaning in her life. A reason to cultivate and a new Path to walk upon. But when asked to start anew, she had faltered. Even after she¡¯d learned of the truth of the heavens, she felt hesitant to ept it and embark upon a new Path.


    <em>¡°Yan Yun, you told Leiyu that you were meditating upon a new Path. Have you found any insights? Say them out loud.¡±</em>


    Yan Yun frowned. Leiyu was acting calm when she was not, and it was a strange sensation to be more agitated than her spirit. ¡°I did. I thought about many Paths. A Path of strength. A Path of protecting those near me. Living here, among mortals, I havee to be a part of their lives. And now¡­ now I feel afraid of how fragile they are. I wish to protect them, to make sure those I care for do note to harm. A Path of assistance. I wish to help Lu Jie on his Path, to support him in his ambitions and help his rise. It is¡­ a grand Path that he walks upon, that much I can see now. And I wish to be a part of it.¡±


    <em>¡°Have any of those felt like Paths that you wish to cultivate for?¡± </em>Leiyu asked.


    Yan Yun hesitated. ¡°They all feel like answers, but at the same time, they do not. Each one is a Path I could see myself embarking upon. All of it is something I desire,¡± Yan Yun replied.


    Leiyu hummed, crackling as he manifested on her shoulder. He pped his wings, before ncing at her. <em>¡°Leiyu¡¯s path is tied to Yan Yun¡¯s. To reach the greatest heights there are, and rise to the very pinnacle. Do you know why Leiyu still remains with Yan Yun? Because there is great power hidden within you. Leiyu knows this. But he is being patient for Yan Yun to find her spark again.¡±</em>


    Yan Yun looked at Leiyu. ¡°I can¡¯t, Leiyu. Not anymore. You should¡¯ve picked a new bond. Grandfather would¡¯ve let you.¡±


    Leiyu did not reply, simply looking at Yan Yun as she sat down upon her bed. A momentter, the bird nced outside, before flying out to the window.


    <em>¡°Something is happening,¡± </em>Leiyu said, lightning crackling around his feathers.


    Yan Yun frowned, walking up to the window as well. She could not notice anything visible, but even with her weakened senses, she could feel the under-current going on within the area. The world seemed to have quieted down. Even the wind had died, the song of the birds now gone entirely. Nothing moved, all waiting with bated breath as they looked outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Yan Yun murmured.


    <em>¡°A¡­ A divinity? But so weak.¡± </em>Leiyu murmured.


    Yan Yun turned around, quickly making her way outside her home.


    Somewhere in the distance, something was growing. Yan Yun felt her spirit being drawn to it. Like roots that touched her soul. The grass swayed, growing taller, the birds chirped, the animals danced. Spirit beasts upon spirit beasts called out to the skies, their voices echoing throughout the world.


    Yan Yun saw the vigers walk out as well. Even they felt what this was. Their eyes remained fixated to the distance, even as confusion and fear filled their mind.


    Yan Yun continued to watch, as little motes of light began to rise. Particles moved, from the earth, from the grass, from the river, from the birds, from the trees, from the nts, and from her too. A little particle of light escaped her chest, floating into the air as it filled the skies with a grand sight, like a million stars swirling around. It moved and drifted with purpose, forming a swarm, before gathering in a singr location just beyond the forest.


    As more and more light started to gather, Yan Yun began to see a silhouette appear in the distance. A vast tree of light rose into the skies, glowing with a silvery radiance. Each mote of light flowed into the tree, nourishing it, as the mirage hung upon the very skies.


    Yan Yun saw the vigers fall to their knees, heads bowed against the earth in prayer and respect at the tree.


    Its sight was¡­ awe inspiring. Even Yan Yun felt a shiver of worship within her soul rise towards it.


    The brilliant tree remained, as thest of the light motes gathered, before it shed into a brilliant pir of light. The heavens fractured, the sky cracking as the white light pierced the very world itself.


    A momentter, Yan Yun felt the light spread outwards, rushing through the world. Within moments, she was swallowed within the pulse of energy, the world around her changing.


    Everything felt¡­ different. There was something more here now, something she could sense that she hadn¡¯t been able to before. Yan Yun felt at the air, the earth, and everything around her. What should¡¯ve been Qi contained in small amounts was now¡­ something else.


    Something that she¡¯d just been told of, a greater source, more primal and at the heart of the tree within the sky.


    Yan Yun stared at the world around her, brimming with Chi. A momentter, she heard the door behind her open as Yin rushed out.


    ¡°Sister Yun!¡± Yin called out, walking to Yan Yun.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yin Yin?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yin mumbled, hesitating, before she lifted a Qi crystal. ¡°I was working on this, and then suddenly a bright light shed and I felt the crystals¡­ flow into me and¡­¡± Yin looked around.


    She reached out her hand, and Yan Yun¡¯s hand widened in surprise as the Chi of the world around her settled in Yin¡¯s palm, resting there. A little mote of light, glowing with a silvery shine.


    Yin looked up at Yan Yun, her expression was both afraid, yet somehow excited at the same time, as she uttered the next words. ¡°I can¡­ feel Qi now.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 39: Breaking the Chains

    Book 2: Chapter 39: Breaking the Chains


    I opened my eyes to find the world was different around me. Standing up from where I was, I watched the purple grass swaying around me. Yet there was more life in them than there had been before. No longer could I truly call them demonic spirit herbs, as they were part of a greater cycle now.


    I nced back, and saw Ash sleepingfortably. His wounds healed quickly now, and I had no doubts he would be fully recovered soon.


    ¡°Lu Jie¡­ is that you?¡± Su Lin¡¯s voice called out, hesitant. I turned to look at the boy staring at me in a mix of confusion and fear that I could not understand. ¡°Just what happened? There was this bright light, a sh of something and then¡­ you changed.¡±


    At Su Lin¡¯s words, I looked down and noticed some new changes had arrived within my body. My hair-band had fallen off, letting my hair flow as it reached down all the way below my waist, having grown significantly longer. My skin looked pale, as if it had been formed anew. There was a new awareness around me, and for some reason, I knew what was in this ce. Each crevice, each crack, I did not need eyes to see them, they were connected to me as much as my own body was.


    ¡°You¡­ you look like some kind of fairy now,¡± Su Lin said, walking closer. ¡°Your eyes changed too.¡±


    I walked around, trying to find a source of water before an answer came to me. I raised my hand, and the Chi in the world around me swirled, forming water. It happened with ease, an ease I had only experienced before within my own spirit. Now it extended here as well.


    I looked at the blob of water, but the surprise I felt did not reflect on my face. Somehow I knew how to do this, and this was merely the surface of it. I let the water settle, forming a mirror as I looked at my own face. Silvery wisps flowed around my body, giving me an otherworldly aura. My hair was let down, its deep ck color contrasting with my pure white skin. A bright glowing ring of silver shone within my eyes.


    I let the water go, before my senses told me something else. My gaze drifted towards the skies, as I felt the tribtions brewing. But these clouds¡­ they were not for me. No, the heavens intended to strike not me, but everyone else within the valley. Even the mortals.


    I felt my anger rising at the tyranny of theirw. I had to stop it, before they could kill anyone.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± I told Su Lin, as I walked out of the cave. Zhang remained at the entrance, still standing guard as I walked past him.


    ¡°Is something the matter Brother Jie? There was¡­ a lot of light,¡± Zhang replied.


    I did not say anything, simply ncing back towards Zhang for a moment, looking at him. After a few quiet moments, I nced up towards the sky, watching the swirling storm brewing above Taizhou.


    ¡°I need to do something,¡± I said, before stepping into the air.


    It came naturally to me, once again. The air felt solid beneath my feet as I rose into the sky. The world fell away beneath me as I rose higher and higher, until the vige was merely a blip upon the surface. The clouds rumbled above me, the skies turning as the heavens stirred.


    As my flight took me within the clouds themselves, I felt the anchor beneath me, tying me to the earth. Even here, I was still a part of my home, and it of me. Letting the Chi gather around my hands, I reached out into the skies.


    I did not know what I was doing. But I knew this was right.


    Little motes of light flew into my body, each living creature that existed within this ce, each person that existed within my home, and was tied to me, they now formed a source of energy for me. Every leaf, every flower, every child, man, woman. All that existed under the heavens. Now they were a part of me.


    Perhaps it was that. Perhaps I was no longer a person of my own, but also a representation of who they were. Their lives, and the sum of their existence, was now tied within my anchor, contained in the tree within my soul that shone with a light brighter than the very sun.


    I drew upon thend and the people within it. No longer was my core limited to my weak shell, now it was tied to the entirety of Taizhou and all that lived within it. I let the light gather, I let it grow, and then, I reached out to the Heavens.


    <strong>¡°I am their Lord,¡± </strong>I proimed to the skies. <strong>¡°This tribtion is not theirs, but mine.¡±</strong>


    The heavens stirred for a moment as if startled. Then, with a powerful bolt lightningshed out, striking my body. The loud boom rattled the air around me, yet I did not stop. The heavens shuddered and shivered, shaking as I continued to reach out towards them, and I saw something taking shape.


    The winds carried me above, my strength failing to resist the torrents as the storms began to swallow me. Lightning struck me. Once. Twice. I let my Chi gather, using it to hold the worst of the blows back.


    Three. Four. Five. My clothes singed, burning from the intensity of the attacks. My skin was charred now, blood seeping from my wounds.


    I closed my eyes, letting my Chi gather, as the strikes grew in strength again.


    Six.


    I almost lost control as the lightning tore through my body. My arm rose, blocking the lightning as Chi gathered around my palms, holding the thunderstrike at bay. Smoke rose from my limb, now a burnt husk as it hung limp by my side. The pain was an afterthought, as I continued to rise.


    Seven.


    I cked out for a moment, the world vanishing from my sight. Taking a hold of myself, I reoriented my flight; I looked out to the heavens, to the ends in sight and screamed.


    Eight.


    The world turned golden as the lightning swallowed me whole. My body burnt, broken down by the energy that threatened to rip me apart. I let the energy course through me, but this time, I reached out to it, and grabbed a hold of it.


    <strong><em>¡°You love to use lightning, don¡¯t you?¡± </em></strong>I said, my voice booming from the Chi present in it and shaking the skies. <strong><em>¡°Have some for yourself.¡±</em></strong>


    I gathered the lightning as it turned to Chi, letting it build up in my body until I couldn''t hold it any longer, then I aimed it towards the skies.


    A roaring bolt rose into the heavens striking the clouds as they crumbled and scattered. The world turned bright at the brilliant light, as I rushed upwards into the skies.


    My Chi flowed outwards, my remaining hand seizing the air, and I <em>grabbed </em>the thread of the very heavens.


    Like strands that flowed all around, little invisible strings of fate that tied this world. Now, I reached out and grasped them. They gathered in my hand, as the clouds swirled around me, ready to swallow me within them.


    I held them, these chains that bound the world beneath me. They swirled here, tangible threads of the order imposed upon this realm. So long as these existed upon this ce, the Chi would not survive. So long as these chains remain, this world will never heal. No, no longer. I could not let them hurt my home. I grabbed the chains of fire, letting them burn my hand as I pulled them apart.


    The skies tore themselves in half.


    The clouds rumbled with lightning, separating into two parts, as Chi and Qi exploded within the world. The anchor within my soul glowed like a shining sun within the skies as its light burned through the dark tribtions cloud.


    I felt something give, a crack, a fracture that had not been there. I screamed, my body breaking apart from the force it dealt with as I continued to pull.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The chains shook, their hold failing to grasp upon the world. The heavens roared, they struck, but it was toote.


    With a roar that shook the skies, I tore the chains of the heavens apart, as the world around me shattered into pieces.


    The order that broke the cycle, the chains that bound this realm broke from this ce. The tribtion clouds dissipated, as I felt the Qi start to mingle into the world. Slowly, it flowed inwards, into this realm tied to my spirit, starting to form into Chi instead.


    I panted, watching the world around me from the skies. The sun glistened above me, a clear blue sky gracing me with its presence.


    I felt my body changing, the Chi within my spirit fading. My hair grew shorter, my pale skin returning to normal as the step beneath me faded.


    Slowly, I fell to the ground, watching the skies hanging above me with a calm look, as the air rushed past my ears.


    To my surprise, it was not the ground that met my fall, but hands instead. They gripped me upon my shoulders, breaking my fall, and I looked up to see a familiar face.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± Zhang said, as he grasped me, flying through the skies. I felt his Gravity Chi surging as we slowly began to descend.


    ¡°You¡¯re too good for me, Zhang,¡± I whispered, as I watched him sweat, struggling to hold both of us with his new abilities. ¡°But I did it. I freed this ce. I feel like I can die peacefully now.¡±


    ¡°Stay quiet Lu Jie,¡± Zhang said, snapping for perhaps the first time ever. ¡°We need you.¡±


    I looked at the boy, and then gave him a light nod, before closing my eyes.


    Though I tried to fight for consciousness, my body gave in to the whims of my injuries and soon, darkness was all I saw.

 Chapter Im having an AMA!

    Chapter I''m having an AMA!


    As the chapter title says, I have an AMA on r/progressionfantasy. If you''re interested, please check it out! Link to AMA. I''ll be talking there about the weic, the process of getting one, and honestly, anything and everything really.


    Also, the book almost has 100 ratings on the Kindle store, but not as many reviews unfortunately. So if you can, consider leaving a review, even just copying the one you left me on Royal Road. As an incentive, if we can cross 50 reviews, I''ll drop another bonus chapter.

 Book 2: Chapter 40: Spirit Poison

    Book 2: Chapter 40: Spirit Poison


    Tiang Feng watched the skies with a mncholic look. Grey clouds stirred in his vision, remnants of the many tribtions that had been working their way across the Seventh Peak. Yet all of that failed toe close to what this one had done.


    His spirit Xian Yue floated next to him, her ethereal face watching the skies along with him.


    <em>¡°Does the child know what he is doing?¡± </em>she asked, looking at the shattered skies where the heavens no longer existed. <em>¡°This is no longer mere defiance of a young cultivator. False though it may have been, he touched upon Divinity itself, breaking the order of the heavens. There will be consequences.¡±</em>


    ¡°I suspect he does not know,¡± Tian Feng said, his gaze not leaving the skies. ¡°But sometimes, not knowing can be a good thing.¡±


    <em>¡°Not when his life will be in danger. You can no longer shield his fate, can you? All the seven peaks will know when they look, that this boy walks a new Path, and breaks the threads of Heaven.¡±</em>


    Tian Feng frowned at her words, before turning. His hands were set behind his back, as his eyes scanned the world. The threads of fate burned as if on fire. The world had changed forever today. How many lives had been changed from their destined path? His own fate stirred as well, the future muddier in his sight.


    <em>¡°Do you still see the visions?¡± </em>the lunar spirit asked. <em>¡°Perhaps this change can alter the Path you foresaw?¡±</em>


    Tian Feng closed his eyes, and let his art settle the world around him. A ripple passed through reality, like a water droplet had fallen into a pond, leaving behind a singr wave that traversed through the world endlessly.


    Mist gathered in the chamber, ghastly sights and sceneries forming and breaking apart as they did. He watched war, watched men and women dying to terrible beasts, and watched the fall of an empire.


    But where before, the visions were clear, now they appeared muddier, unsettled. His sight changed, as he saw the boy sitting in chains. His spirit was broken, when a hand reached out, from the darkest ce there existed. The whispers of a demon.


    Tian Feng opened his eyes.


    <em>¡°The demon tempts, a trial of his will, but do we trust him to survive it? His Path could be led astray, especially should his loved onese to harm.¡±</em>


    ¡°Interference would only make things worse. We¡¯ll have to trust the boy, and those that watch over him,¡± Elder Tian Feng said, taking onest look at the skies before he turned to walk out of the chamber.


    ¡°Come, Xian Yue. We have much work to finish.¡±


    ***


    Elder Yan was seething in anger. His Qi senses had expanded, boosted by the arrays set around his chamber as his vision took in all of the seventh peak¡¯s skies. And though he would never whisper the thought out loud, the sight he saw from the eye of his spirit?


    It terrified him.


    The skies were shattered, and his vision could no longer even breach the perimeter. He had tried. A mere vige, how could it have resisted the might of his spirit, with the entirety of his sect bolstering it?


    Yet, as he had tried to pierce the boundary, a strange tree had burned brightly in his vision. The light of that tree nearly seared his spirit senses, as his wards had burned, catching fire from the radiance it projected.


    That was no ordinary thing. That was a divine tree.


    He¡¯d heard stories. Very rare, when a spirit nt grows old enough, it can cultivate itself into the ranks of Divinity. Often, these trees do not survive that long, but if the Lord had given the boy something like that¡­ everything would make sense. His growth, his powers, the unexined mes and the tribtions.


    Elder Yan clenched his fists and grit his teeth. So much for a demonic child of no consequence. Just what was the lord thinking? He spit on the ground in anger, looking at the skies.


    ¡°Shadow,¡± Elder Yan spoke. The shadows around him stirred, and a momentter, a girl bowed behind him.


    ¡°Master,¡± Zu Ri spoke. There was a shiver of fear in her voice, but Elder Yan ignored it.


    ¡°When does the Alchemy Hall¡¯s Elder arrive?¡± he asked.


    ¡°In a few days, Master. The journey from the capital is long.¡±


    Elder Yan looked back regarding the shadow that stood behind him. ¡°Too long. We cannot wait a moment longer. The boy is no longer a mere pest. He is a threat. One that must be nipped in the bud,¡± he spoke, feeling his anger seethe. Reaching out into his spirit containers, Elder Yan picked out a small vial in his hand that appeared with a sh of Qi. Mists rolled around the vial, a sinister power filling the contents within. ¡°Take this. It is spirit poison. Potent enough to make even an Elder die in spirit. Use it, and assassinate the boy. Then we will carve the divine tree from his soul.¡±


    Zu Ri looked up at the man, surprised. ¡°We¡ª¡± she froze whatever she was going to say, before bowing her head again.


    ¡°Master. The young mistress would not¡­ would not return if the boy is killed by you,¡± Zu Ri whispered.


    ¡°She wille. This poison kills the spirit, but leaves the body alive. Even the lord should not possess a cure of this. But she will know that I do,¡± he said.


    Zu Ri looked up to him for a moment, before nodding as she took the vial in her hands. ¡°As youmand, Master.¡±


    Elder Yan watched the shadows stir, as Zu Ri blended into them, leaving the halls behind on her task.


    The man turned, walking out to the balcony as he looked upon the skies and saw the cracks within the world. A shiver filled his body, but he suppressed it.


    Once he had the boy in his hands and the divine tree for himself, it would be time to begin his ns.


    The Seventh Peak was in need of a new Lord.

 Book 2: Chapter 41: Changes

    Book 2: Chapter 41: Changes


    I opened my eyes, finding myself in my room. The smell of herbs was the first thing that I noticed,ing from the salvesthered upon my injuries underneath the bandages covering my right chest and arm. I tried to lift my arm, but found a sharp pain telling me not to push it. The tribtion had left a mark this time. Slowly seating myself upright, I tried to recall what Ist remembered. A headache assailed me at the attempt, but the grogginess slowly washed away, and the memories came.


    <em>Right. Heavens. Chains. That was a lot.</em>


    I still did not understand what had happened. At the time, all I had been focused on was protecting the vige from the heavens, everything else¡­ it felt like a blur. Whatever it had been, it was powerful.


    I looked around my room. It was nighttime, and the stars were slowly dancing across the sky as Lunar Qi¡­ no, Lunar <em>chi </em>rose amidst the sky. Taizhou no longer had any Qi in it, or the presence of the Heavens above it. Standing up from my bed, I walked to the window to look out at the night sky.


    I could see tribtion clouds in the distance, but the sky was clear above Taizhou, scant few clouds covered the night, with the moon bathing the world in its light. I could feel my connection to this ce, stronger than ever before. The core of my spirit was connected to thisnd, and the things that lived within it. I looked at the grass swaying gently in front of me. I focused on my bond with the grass, and let my spirit mingle with it.


    I could feel the grass, like a limb that was attached to my spirit. It was a part of me now. A new part, one I could harness if I so wished.


    I tried to will the grass to sway, but it remained unmoving. I was doing this wrong, the tree in my spirit told me as much. I closed my eyes, and pictured the grass growing, focusing on every leaf, and every root. Once again, the chi did not move. Something wascking here, and that thought stopped me.


    Zhang¡¯s aura pulled me out of my daze, and I turned to see the boy standing behind me.


    ¡°Brother Jie!¡± Zhang eximed, rushing closer. ¡°Please sit down, you¡¯re still injured,¡± the boy said, grasping my hand. I tried to tell him I felt fine, but his grip was unrelenting and I gave in, taking a seat on the bed. ¡°Are you feeling well? Let me bring Granny Lang.¡±


    ¡°Zhang, don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you. Don¡¯t disturb their sleep.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°You were unconscious for three days, brother. Are you sure?¡± Zhang asked. His voice was filled with concern, and the sight made me smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I feel alright, and I would rather not wake up the Granny needlessly. She may not show it, but age is catching up to her.¡±


    Zhang frowned, before giving a quiet nod as he stepped back from the gate in eptance.


    ¡°Three days, huh. The tribtions hit harder than I had thought.¡±


    ¡°We feared the worst. Granny said she could no longer sense your core,¡± Zhang said.


    I paused. ¡°My core? Why can¡¯t you sense my core? It should be¡­¡± my words trailed off as I tried to reach out to my core, and found it missing from my abdomen. I froze, unsure of just what was happening. My core was missing? I reached out to Chi, and found it swirling around my fingers with no effort.


    Zhang looked at me, the boy looking just as confused as I did.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a core anymore,¡± I told Zhang, not sure of what to make of my words. ¡°Though I can use my Chi without any problems.¡±


    ¡°You walk a new Path. Perhaps this is merely another step forward,¡± Zhang said.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I replied.


    Zhang looked at me for a long moment of silence. The boy seemed uncertain, and so I prodded him. ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±


    Zhang nodded. ¡°You look troubled brother.¡±


    ¡°I did just defy the heavens,¡± I replied with a smile, trying to hide the uncertainty I felt. Zhang did not smile, and I found my facade breaking. I sighed. ¡°I feel afraid. Things are moving fast, and there¡¯s a lot happening that I don¡¯t really understand. I wish I had someone to guide me, but I have to walk an entirely new Path of cultivation on my own, and figure out how it works. Then there are the people who wish to harm us, and the people of this vige. And more so than ever, it is my responsibility to protect them,¡± I replied.


    ¡°We willingly choose to follow you, brother. Our wish is never to be a burden.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. But¡­ never before in my life have my actions dictated how the lives of others will go. Never before was I responsible to secure the safety of not just one or two people, but an entire vige. It is so easy to imagine myself standing bravely against danger, facing what enemy maye, but now that I truly have to, I find my resolve being tested, bending under the weight of who I must be,¡± I said, raising my eyes to meet Zhang¡¯s.


    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯ve merely been throwing myself from one thing into the next. First alchemy, then my spirits, then the tournament, then the Lord. Even the beginning of my Path had been that; an escape, a way for me to cling to familiarity. If I was back home, I would not have made any grand changes. I would not have revolutionized the world. I walk on stolen ideals of people greater than who I pretend to be, but when the timees, can I truly be the great person who people think I am?¡±


    Zhang stood in silence, listening to my words. I felt pathetic, like I was moping around for nothing. I stopped, feeling my words die in my throat. Everything felt like a lie at this moment.


    ¡°Brother, do you know why I follow you?¡± Zhang asked.


    I looked up at him for a moment, thinking of what to say, but found the truth slipping from my mouth. ¡°Because you think you owe me. For Silverlight, and for healing your core.¡±


    Zhang shook his head.


    ¡°I do owe you my life, and everything else. But that is not why I follow.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you are like the sun. To me, to us, you bring light. It is not your knowledge, the Path you share, or any of those things. It is your nature, your kindness, your willingness to help those in need of help, and protect them from harm. In that, I see someone worthy of following,¡± Zhang said, walking closer as he put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I call you my brother, Lu Jie. And no matter what, I know I will stand by your side until the end.¡±


    I stared at Zhang, before ncing down at my own hands. ¡°I see. Thank you Zhang.¡±


    Zhang nodded, stepping back, and I took a deep breath, before nodding. ¡°I have something to do. Follow me.¡±


    I made my way towards the open fields just outside the vige and Zhang walked behind me silently, not asking any questions. Upon reaching a clearing that I thought was suitable, I stopped, taking a look around to make sure we were alone.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s been some time since you had your breakthrough. Have you tested your new abilities?¡± I asked.


    Zhang shook his head.


    ¡°I thought so. You¡¯re too diligent in your work. You should spend more time being a little self-centered.¡±


    Zhang looked at me, before bowing his head. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your de. The weapon you wield. My purpose is to protect you. With you injured, how could I rest?¡±


    ¡°But now I am here. So why not begin now?¡± I said, before pointing at a nearby boulder. ¡°Say, could you make that float?¡±


    Zhang looked at the boulder, frowning. A momentter, he walked closer to the boulder, and began to focus.


    I watched his Chi re. Unlike mine, his was a strange shade of purple and deep blue. A hue that shifted between the two as it surrounded him.


    The pebbles and grass began to sway around him, as I saw little rocks rising up into the air. A purple aura reached outwards, as the boulder began to shift and shudder. Zhang frowned, as his Chi wavered. The boulder lifted itself slightly, rising in the air, before the Chi faded as gravity returned to normal.


    ¡°It is difficult, still,¡± Zhang replied, looking back at me. I gave a nod.


    ¡°When I was falling, you had jumped into the skies to catch me. How did you do that?¡± I asked.


    Zhang paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied. ¡°I just¡­ jumped, and I was there.¡±


    ¡°Then try doing it again. Imagine someone precious to you is being crushed underneath that boulder, and the only way to save them is to lift it.¡±


    Giving me a nod, Zhang turned. Once again, Gravity Chi spread all around, and once again I saw the world stir. But unlike before, this time, the boulder didn¡¯t stir.


    ¡°Think, Zhang. Picture it, someone trapped underneath there, perhaps Twilight got stuck and is crying for help, and only you are there to save her.¡±


    Silently, I watched the Chi from around Zhang concentrate itself on the boulder. A breath passed, and another, before a purple aura covered the rock, and with a powerful shudder, the boulder was up in the air. Floating above the ground.


    Zhang looked at the boulder, before turning towards me. ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°You did it,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°What was different this time?¡±


    ¡°Before, I had wanted to move the boulder, but I felt something resisting me, pulling it down. This time¡­ all I wanted was to free whoever was stuck. And so instead of trying to pull it up, I decided to reduce what was keeping it there.¡±


    ¡°So you can alter gravitational fields. Fascinating,¡± I said. ¡°Do you think you could do that to yourself and fly as well?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can try,¡± Zhang replied.


    Closing his eyes, the boy concentrated. I saw gravity Chi gather around him, covering him in a purple aura. Slowly, I watched Zhang rising in his step as pebbles and rocks began to flow upwards towards him. A momentter, he lifted into the sky, hovering there.


    I whistled, watching Zhang hovering and losing bnce as the clutches of gravity left him. ¡°Stay focused!¡± I said.


    ¡°It feels¡­ strange,¡± the boy said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Yeah buddy, being weightless always does,¡± I replied. ¡°Adapt to the sensation, embrace it. You are cutting your ties to the earth. And then, using that, rise into the skies.¡±


    Zhang nodded, redoubling his efforts. The Chi around him red as he raised further into the sky.


    I watched him go higher and higher till he was a mere speck. I suspected he could touch the clouds if he wanted.


    For a moment, I was worried if he would fall, but with how deftly he was moving in the skies, I suspected he would be fine.


    My gaze came back down, and I looked around the world as a thought came to me. Could I fly as well? I had done it, during the tribtion. I did not truly understand how, but I had done it.


    I reached out, remembering what Sheldon had taught me in my spirit core. Reaching out, I tried to raise myself into the air. A familiar sensation came, like what had happened when I had reached out to the grass. I could feel the world around me, it was there, ready to be grasped, and when I did, I would take to the skies, but every time I came close, something slipped by.


    I tried to reach to my core, to draw strength from within, but found it empty like a mortal. I opened my eyes, feeling confused before I looked back up at Zhang in the skies.


    ¡°Looks fun,¡± I said, feeling a little frustrated at whatever changes had urred. Unable to give up, I gave it another shot. Closing my eyes, I recalled Sheldon¡¯s words. To sever my ties to the earth, and walk as if the air was my new ground.


    Yet, when I tried to do so, nothing shifted. The whisper taunted me, telling me the answer was right there.


    I opened my eyes, and sighed. The moon shone brightly in the sky. I watched Zhang flying freely like a child who¡¯d been given wings. A smile hung on my lips and I couldn¡¯t feel too bad about my failure at that sight.


    Things were changing, but that may not be a bad thing after all.

 Chapter [QiB2] 42 — Mortal Core

    Chapter [QiB2] 42 ¡ª Mortal Core


    Yin had spent thest few daysing to terms with a brand new world. All her life, she had known the difference between mortals and cultivators.


    Either you were blessed with Qi, or you weren''t. Such was the nature of her world.


    Yet now, that world was shattering, and Yin felt like she was trapped in a storm. She could feel Qi now. Or¡­ Chi? She did not understand the difference. To her, all of it was the workings of the heavens and cultivators, not something a mortal like her should ever have to concern herself with.


    Yet now, that energy flowed around her hands, and touched at her mind as an entire new sense that had awakened in her. The more she saw of this new world, the more her head felt like it was spinning. Tribtions had descended from the heavens, and as she had watched Lu Jie ascend into the skies like some sort of immortal elder, she had felt a fear in her heart.


    What if the heavens knew? Knew that she had defied her fate, and tried to reach for things she wasn¡¯t meant to have? Perhaps the tribtion had been meant for her. A punishment for daring to achieve a purpose grander than what was decreed for her.


    She knew her thoughts were mere fear, yet no matter what she told herself she couldn¡¯t quell the thoughts. With Lu Jie being unconscious, and the tribtion having left the vigers scared, Yin had pleaded with Yan Yun to keep her condition a secret. She felt guilty, hiding things, but the fear had grasped her heart. What if the Heavens sent a tribtion again?


    As Yin wrestled with her own heart, she realized something even more terrifying.


    It wasn¡¯t just her. She wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Her brother had briefly mentioned feeling something when one of the cultivators had used their Qi, though he had not understood what that had been, or the origin of this feeling.


    A few other vigers had mentioned simr things, of something changing in their perception. None were capable of sensing with the rity she could, so they did not understand the gravity of just what it was they were sensing now.


    As the third day passed, and Lu Jie woke atst, Yin had found herself unable to hold back anymore. Gathering a hold of her fears she had gone to Yan Yun, and found herself breaking down.


    After consoling Yin, the two girls now sat on the floor, legs crossed, as they faced each other. Yin sniffed, feeling strange to be seated here.


    ¡°What you¡¯re sensing is what a budding cultivator senses when they¡¯re upon the cusp of breaking into the First realm,¡± Yan Yun said, instructing Yin.


    Yin gave a nod, though the words only made her more afraid.


    ¡°When a cultivator reaches the foundation realm, the first thing they awaken is their spirit sense. This sense is the ability that defines the distinction between a mortal and a cultivator,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at Yin. ¡°Though of course, that no longer seems to be true.¡±


    Yin gulped. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. I have never¡­ felt this sense. But now, all of a sudden, it¡¯s there. All around me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Truthfully, I think even Lu Jie does not know just how this happened. Whether it was the sh of the Divine Tree we saw awakeningtent potential that was within you all this time, or something even more fundamental,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°First, gather yourself. Then, try to meditate upon this sense. What do you feel?¡± Yan Yun instructed.


    Yin nodded, trying to calm her mind. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she focused. It took her a minute, thoughts interrupting her unsettled heart, but eventually, she found the calm she was looking for, as her breath settled into a rhythm. Now, she focused her attention on the new sense she had.


    It was¡­ like a nket. No, no, it was a sensation she felt from outside herself, surrounding her like a nket would. The Chi felt like she could touch it, and see it, all from the same sense. She could feel the shape and color of the Chi around her. It was ever changing, shifting and flowing all around her like the air she breathed in.


    With that thought, she noticed the Chi flowing into her, with each breath she took in. It was a cycle, a breath in, a small pause, and a breath out. And in that cycle, the Chi would flow through her entire body, before making its way out.


    Yin found herself sinking into this rhythm, her mind losing track of her fears as just the Chi began to movezily through her.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is cycling the Qi. Or Chi, in your case. That is the method with which a cultivator cultivates,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yin opened her eyes. ¡°A-am I cultivating, then?¡± she asked, finding the notion ridiculous. Her? Cultivating? How could that even be?


    ¡°No, not quite. To cultivate, you must first form a core. A dantian that will hold the Chi you gather. Upon doing so, you will have be a cultivator of the First realm.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m not a cultivator then?¡± Yin asked, not sure if that made her any more relieved than before.


    ¡°You are a budding cultivator, who has not taken their first steps yet. I¡¯m here to guide you through those first steps,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°When I had awakened my senses, my grandfather had taught me how to gather the Qi within my core.¡±


    Yin watched a wave of feelings pass over Yan Yun¡¯s face as she remembered an old memory.


    ¡°He had sat me on hisp, as he taught about what it meant to be a cultivator,¡± Yan Yun said, smiling bitterly. Taking a breath, she closed her eyes, before proceeding. ¡°Cultivation is the gathering of energy. A path towards the Heavens, for the purpose of achieving the ultimate pinnacle. That of immortality,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at Yin. ¡°As Cultivators, it is our burden and responsibility to act befitting our station, power and destiny. We are greater than the mortal shell we are born in, and we represent an order above that of life and death itself. Thus, it is our duty to guide and protect those beneath us.¡±


    Yin listened to her words, feeling a strange feeling swirl in her chest.


    ¡°That was what he taught me,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°But the truth is something else.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation¡­ is not the path towards the Heavens. Neither is its purpose to achieve immortality. It is the purpose for which we walk our Paths, gathering energy in our spirits and bodies to better embody our ideals. It is neither a chase, nor a race, but a journey everyone must walk upon.¡±


    Yin listened to Yan Yun¡¯s words. Was¡­ that truly the truth? Could she also walk upon a Path of her own?


    ¡°The first step you must take is called foundation. When you meditate, focus your Chi into your spirit, and gather it.¡±


    Yin began to focus on her senses, letting herself sink back in meditation once more. The Chi swirled all around her, flowing in and out with each breath she took, and Yin focused upon that cycle. The energy was ethereal, and she could see it, like wisps that flowed around, beyond the physical boundaries of the world. She reached out, trying to gather them within her.


    The Chi swirled, and stirred, responding to her as she tried to gather it. But it did not stay. The Chi would flow in, and Yin would try to hold onto it, yet every attempt it could slip like sand flowing within her fingers.


    It felt like holding onto air with her palms, and the more she struggled, the more restless the Chi grew, and the harder it was to collect it.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do it,¡± Yin said, opening her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s refusing to stay.¡±


    ¡°The first is not always easy. Some can do it without even realizing it, while others struggle for weeks. To ease the process, try and think about why you would cultivate. Give the Chi a purpose to follow, don¡¯t pull it, let ite to you instead. Without a purpose, it will simply wander away like air,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yin nodded hesitantly, taking a breath. She looked at Yan Yun as a thought came to her. ¡°I-if I may ask¡­ what is your purpose?¡±


    Yan Yun froze at the words. ¡°I¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°I used to have one. A purpose for cultivating. It was¡­ it was to make my grandfather proud. But now¡­ I no longer have one. It is why I do not have a Path to follow any longer,¡± Yan Yun said, her words echoing with pain.


    Yin looked at the girl, and she stood up from where she sat, moving next to Yan Yun, as she embraced the girl.


    Yan Yun looked at Yin with wide eyes, but she didn¡¯t resist the embrace.


    ¡°Thank you, Yin.¡±


    ¡°We are sisters,¡± Yin said. ¡°I¡­ I would like to be able to help you.¡±


    Yan Yun smiled, giving a nod.


    ¡°You should focus on your own Path for now,¡± Yan Yun said, and Yin separated from the girl, taking a cross legged position once more.


    Breathing deeply, Yin closed her eyes. A purpose. A Path she would like to follow upon. Yin thought of what purpose she would like to live with. What meaning was there to her life?


    She thought for a long while, but found herselfing up short. All this time, she had lived without any direction.


    But she could change that now. She could pick a Path for herself. And she knew just what she wanted.


    Yin focused on the Chi, on this ethereal magic that permeated this world. It felt so¡­ unreal, a thing she could not have ever imagined being able to touch upon. Now she reached out to it, and whispered her purpose.


    ¡°To protect my grandfather''s legacy.¡±


    Yin felt the Chi stir at her words, responding to her will. She took in a breath, and the Chi flowed with it, filling her.


    Something formed, a small tiny ethereal ring. She could not truly sense it yet, but she knew it was there, in her spirit, a representation of her Path.


    The world shivered around her, Chi flowing outwards in a pulse. Yin felt the Chi coalesce as it solidified near her abdomen, and she felt herself take a step onto her path.


    The very first step.


    As she opened her eyes, she looked upon the world with a new sight altogether. That of a cultivator.

 Book 2: Chapter 42: Changes

    Book 2: Chapter 42: Changes


    I opened my eyes, finding myself in my room. The smell of herbs was the first thing that I noticed,ing from the salvesthered upon my injuries underneath the bandages covering my right chest and arm. I tried to lift my arm, but found a sharp pain telling me not to push it. The tribtion had left a mark this time. Slowly seating myself upright, I tried to recall what Ist remembered. A headache assailed me at the attempt, but the grogginess slowly washed away, and the memories came.


    <em>Right. Heavens. Chains. That was a lot.</em>


    I still did not understand what had happened. At the time, all I had been focused on was protecting the vige from the heavens, everything else¡­ it felt like a blur. Whatever it had been, it was powerful.


    I looked around my room. It was nighttime, and the stars were slowly dancing across the sky as Lunar Qi¡­ no, Lunar <em>chi </em>rose amidst the sky. Taizhou no longer had any Qi in it, or the presence of the Heavens above it. Standing up from my bed, I walked to the window to look out at the night sky.


    I could see tribtion clouds in the distance, but the sky was clear above Taizhou, scant few clouds covered the night, with the moon bathing the world in its light. I could feel my connection to this ce, stronger than ever before. The core of my spirit was connected to thisnd, and the things that lived within it. I looked at the grass swaying gently in front of me. I focused on my bond with the grass, and let my spirit mingle with it.


    I could feel the grass, like a limb that was attached to my spirit. It was a part of me now. A new part, one I could harness if I so wished.


    I tried to will the grass to sway, but it remained unmoving. I was doing this wrong, the tree in my spirit told me as much. I closed my eyes, and pictured the grass growing, focusing on every leaf, and every root. Once again, the chi did not move. Something wascking here, and that thought stopped me.


    Zhang¡¯s aura pulled me out of my daze, and I turned to see the boy standing behind me.


    ¡°Brother Jie!¡± Zhang eximed, rushing closer. ¡°Please sit down, you¡¯re still injured,¡± the boy said, grasping my hand. I tried to tell him I felt fine, but his grip was unrelenting and I gave in, taking a seat on the bed. ¡°Are you feeling well? Let me bring Granny Lang.¡±


    ¡°Zhang, don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you. Don¡¯t disturb their sleep.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°You were unconscious for three days, brother. Are you sure?¡± Zhang asked. His voice was filled with concern, and the sight made me smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I feel alright, and I would rather not wake up the Granny needlessly. She may not show it, but age is catching up to her.¡±


    Zhang frowned, before giving a quiet nod as he stepped back from the gate in eptance.


    ¡°Three days, huh. The tribtions hit harder than I had thought.¡±


    ¡°We feared the worst. Granny said she could no longer sense your core,¡± Zhang said.


    I paused. ¡°My core? Why can¡¯t you sense my core? It should be¡­¡± my words trailed off as I tried to reach out to my core, and found it missing from my abdomen. I froze, unsure of just what was happening. My core was missing? I reached out to Chi, and found it swirling around my fingers with no effort.


    Zhang looked at me, the boy looking just as confused as I did.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a core anymore,¡± I told Zhang, not sure of what to make of my words. ¡°Though I can use my Chi without any problems.¡±


    ¡°You walk a new Path. Perhaps this is merely another step forward,¡± Zhang said.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I replied.


    Zhang looked at me for a long moment of silence. The boy seemed uncertain, and so I prodded him. ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±


    Zhang nodded. ¡°You look troubled brother.¡±


    ¡°I did just defy the heavens,¡± I replied with a smile, trying to hide the uncertainty I felt. Zhang did not smile, and I found my facade breaking. I sighed. ¡°I feel afraid. Things are moving fast, and there¡¯s a lot happening that I don¡¯t really understand. I wish I had someone to guide me, but I have to walk an entirely new Path of cultivation on my own, and figure out how it works. Then there are the people who wish to harm us, and the people of this vige. And more so than ever, it is my responsibility to protect them,¡± I replied.


    ¡°We willingly choose to follow you, brother. Our wish is never to be a burden.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. But¡­ never before in my life have my actions dictated how the lives of others will go. Never before was I responsible to secure the safety of not just one or two people, but an entire vige. It is so easy to imagine myself standing bravely against danger, facing what enemy maye, but now that I truly have to, I find my resolve being tested, bending under the weight of who I must be,¡± I said, raising my eyes to meet Zhang¡¯s.


    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯ve merely been throwing myself from one thing into the next. First alchemy, then my spirits, then the tournament, then the Lord. Even the beginning of my Path had been that; an escape, a way for me to cling to familiarity. If I was back home, I would not have made any grand changes. I would not have revolutionized the world. I walk on stolen ideals of people greater than who I pretend to be, but when the timees, can I truly be the great person who people think I am?¡±


    Zhang stood in silence, listening to my words. I felt pathetic, like I was moping around for nothing. I stopped, feeling my words die in my throat. Everything felt like a lie at this moment.


    ¡°Brother, do you know why I follow you?¡± Zhang asked.


    I looked up at him for a moment, thinking of what to say, but found the truth slipping from my mouth. ¡°Because you think you owe me. For Silverlight, and for healing your core.¡±


    Zhang shook his head.


    ¡°I do owe you my life, and everything else. But that is not why I follow.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you are like the sun. To me, to us, you bring light. It is not your knowledge, the Path you share, or any of those things. It is your nature, your kindness, your willingness to help those in need of help, and protect them from harm. In that, I see someone worthy of following,¡± Zhang said, walking closer as he put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I call you my brother, Lu Jie. And no matter what, I know I will stand by your side until the end.¡±


    I stared at Zhang, before ncing down at my own hands. ¡°I see. Thank you Zhang.¡±


    Zhang nodded, stepping back, and I took a deep breath, before nodding. ¡°I have something to do. Follow me.¡±


    I made my way towards the open fields just outside the vige and Zhang walked behind me silently, not asking any questions. Upon reaching a clearing that I thought was suitable, I stopped, taking a look around to make sure we were alone.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s been some time since you had your breakthrough. Have you tested your new abilities?¡± I asked.


    Zhang shook his head.


    ¡°I thought so. You¡¯re too diligent in your work. You should spend more time being a little self-centered.¡±


    Zhang looked at me, before bowing his head. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your de. The weapon you wield. My purpose is to protect you. With you injured, how could I rest?¡±


    ¡°But now I am here. So why not begin now?¡± I said, before pointing at a nearby boulder. ¡°Say, could you make that float?¡±


    Zhang looked at the boulder, frowning. A momentter, he walked closer to the boulder, and began to focus.


    I watched his Chi re. Unlike mine, his was a strange shade of purple and deep blue. A hue that shifted between the two as it surrounded him.


    The pebbles and grass began to sway around him, as I saw little rocks rising up into the air. A purple aura reached outwards, as the boulder began to shift and shudder. Zhang frowned, as his Chi wavered. The boulder lifted itself slightly, rising in the air, before the Chi faded as gravity returned to normal.


    ¡°It is difficult, still,¡± Zhang replied, looking back at me. I gave a nod.


    ¡°When I was falling, you had jumped into the skies to catch me. How did you do that?¡± I asked.


    Zhang paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied. ¡°I just¡­ jumped, and I was there.¡±


    ¡°Then try doing it again. Imagine someone precious to you is being crushed underneath that boulder, and the only way to save them is to lift it.¡±


    Giving me a nod, Zhang turned. Once again, Gravity Chi spread all around, and once again I saw the world stir. But unlike before, this time, the boulder didn¡¯t stir.


    ¡°Think, Zhang. Picture it, someone trapped underneath there, perhaps Twilight got stuck and is crying for help, and only you are there to save her.¡±


    Silently, I watched the Chi from around Zhang concentrate itself on the boulder. A breath passed, and another, before a purple aura covered the rock, and with a powerful shudder, the boulder was up in the air. Floating above the ground.


    Zhang looked at the boulder, before turning towards me. ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°You did it,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°What was different this time?¡±


    ¡°Before, I had wanted to move the boulder, but I felt something resisting me, pulling it down. This time¡­ all I wanted was to free whoever was stuck. And so instead of trying to pull it up, I decided to reduce what was keeping it there.¡±


    ¡°So you can alter gravitational fields. Fascinating,¡± I said. ¡°Do you think you could do that to yourself and fly as well?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can try,¡± Zhang replied.


    Closing his eyes, the boy concentrated. I saw gravity Chi gather around him, covering him in a purple aura. Slowly, I watched Zhang rising in his step as pebbles and rocks began to flow upwards towards him. A momentter, he lifted into the sky, hovering there.


    I whistled, watching Zhang hovering and losing bnce as the clutches of gravity left him. ¡°Stay focused!¡± I said.


    ¡°It feels¡­ strange,¡± the boy said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Yeah buddy, being weightless always does,¡± I replied. ¡°Adapt to the sensation, embrace it. You are cutting your ties to the earth. And then, using that, rise into the skies.¡±


    Zhang nodded, redoubling his efforts. The Chi around him red as he raised further into the sky.


    I watched him go higher and higher till he was a mere speck. I suspected he could touch the clouds if he wanted.


    For a moment, I was worried if he would fall, but with how deftly he was moving in the skies, I suspected he would be fine.


    My gaze came back down, and I looked around the world as a thought came to me. Could I fly as well? I had done it, during the tribtion. I did not truly understand how, but I had done it.


    I reached out, remembering what Sheldon had taught me in my spirit core. Reaching out, I tried to raise myself into the air. A familiar sensation came, like what had happened when I had reached out to the grass. I could feel the world around me, it was there, ready to be grasped, and when I did, I would take to the skies, but every time I came close, something slipped by.


    I tried to reach to my core, to draw strength from within, but found it empty like a mortal. I opened my eyes, feeling confused before I looked back up at Zhang in the skies.


    ¡°Looks fun,¡± I said, feeling a little frustrated at whatever changes had urred. Unable to give up, I gave it another shot. Closing my eyes, I recalled Sheldon¡¯s words. To sever my ties to the earth, and walk as if the air was my new ground.


    Yet, when I tried to do so, nothing shifted. The whisper taunted me, telling me the answer was right there.


    I opened my eyes, and sighed. The moon shone brightly in the sky. I watched Zhang flying freely like a child who¡¯d been given wings. A smile hung on my lips and I couldn¡¯t feel too bad about my failure at that sight.


    Things were changing, but that may not be a bad thing after all.

 Chapter [QiB2] 43 — Mortal Core

    Chapter [QiB2] 43 ¡ª Mortal Core


    Yin had spent thest few daysing to terms with a brand new world. All her life, she had known the difference between mortals and cultivators.


    Either you were blessed with Qi, or you weren''t. Such was the nature of her world.


    Yet now, that world was shattering, and Yin felt like she was trapped in a storm. She could feel Qi now. Or¡­ Chi? She did not understand the difference. To her, all of it was the workings of the heavens and cultivators, not something a mortal like her should ever have to concern herself with.


    Yet now, that energy flowed around her hands, and touched at her mind as an entire new sense that had awakened in her. The more she saw of this new world, the more her head felt like it was spinning. Tribtions had descended from the heavens, and as she had watched Lu Jie ascend into the skies like some sort of immortal elder, she had felt a fear in her heart.


    What if the heavens knew? Knew that she had defied her fate, and tried to reach for things she wasn¡¯t meant to have? Perhaps the tribtion had been meant for her. A punishment for daring to achieve a purpose grander than what was decreed for her.


    She knew her thoughts were mere fear, yet no matter what she told herself she couldn¡¯t quell the thoughts. With Lu Jie being unconscious, and the tribtion having left the vigers scared, Yin had pleaded with Yan Yun to keep her condition a secret. She felt guilty, hiding things, but the fear had grasped her heart. What if the Heavens sent a tribtion again?


    As Yin wrestled with her own heart, she realized something even more terrifying.


    It wasn¡¯t just her. She wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Her brother had briefly mentioned feeling something when one of the cultivators had used their Qi, though he had not understood what that had been, or the origin of this feeling.


    A few other vigers had mentioned simr things, of something changing in their perception. None were capable of sensing with the rity she could, so they did not understand the gravity of just what it was they were sensing now.


    As the third day passed, and Lu Jie woke atst, Yin had found herself unable to hold back anymore. Gathering a hold of her fears she had gone to Yan Yun, and found herself breaking down.


    After consoling Yin, the two girls now sat on the floor, legs crossed, as they faced each other. Yin sniffed, feeling strange to be seated here.


    ¡°What you¡¯re sensing is what a budding cultivator senses when they¡¯re upon the cusp of breaking into the First realm,¡± Yan Yun said, instructing Yin.


    Yin gave a nod, though the words only made her more afraid.


    ¡°When a cultivator reaches the foundation realm, the first thing they awaken is their spirit sense. This sense is the ability that defines the distinction between a mortal and a cultivator,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at Yin. ¡°Though of course, that no longer seems to be true.¡±


    Yin gulped. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. I have never¡­ felt this sense. But now, all of a sudden, it¡¯s there. All around me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Truthfully, I think even Lu Jie does not know just how this happened. Whether it was the sh of the Divine Tree we saw awakeningtent potential that was within you all this time, or something even more fundamental,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°First, gather yourself. Then, try to meditate upon this sense. What do you feel?¡± Yan Yun instructed.


    Yin nodded, trying to calm her mind. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she focused. It took her a minute, thoughts interrupting her unsettled heart, but eventually, she found the calm she was looking for, as her breath settled into a rhythm. Now, she focused her attention on the new sense she had.


    It was¡­ like a nket. No, no, it was a sensation she felt from outside herself, surrounding her like a nket would. The Chi felt like she could touch it, and see it, all from the same sense. She could feel the shape and color of the Chi around her. It was ever changing, shifting and flowing all around her like the air she breathed in.


    With that thought, she noticed the Chi flowing into her, with each breath she took in. It was a cycle, a breath in, a small pause, and a breath out. And in that cycle, the Chi would flow through her entire body, before making its way out.


    Yin found herself sinking into this rhythm, her mind losing track of her fears as just the Chi began to movezily through her.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is cycling the Qi. Or Chi, in your case. That is the method with which a cultivator cultivates,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yin opened her eyes. ¡°A-am I cultivating, then?¡± she asked, finding the notion ridiculous. Her? Cultivating? How could that even be?


    ¡°No, not quite. To cultivate, you must first form a core. A dantian that will hold the Chi you gather. Upon doing so, you will have be a cultivator of the First realm.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m not a cultivator then?¡± Yin asked, not sure if that made her any more relieved than before.


    ¡°You are a budding cultivator, who has not taken their first steps yet. I¡¯m here to guide you through those first steps,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°When I had awakened my senses, my grandfather had taught me how to gather the Qi within my core.¡±


    Yin watched a wave of feelings pass over Yan Yun¡¯s face as she remembered an old memory.


    ¡°He had sat me on hisp, as he taught about what it meant to be a cultivator,¡± Yan Yun said, smiling bitterly. Taking a breath, she closed her eyes, before proceeding. ¡°Cultivation is the gathering of energy. A path towards the Heavens, for the purpose of achieving the ultimate pinnacle. That of immortality,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at Yin. ¡°As Cultivators, it is our burden and responsibility to act befitting our station, power and destiny. We are greater than the mortal shell we are born in, and we represent an order above that of life and death itself. Thus, it is our duty to guide and protect those beneath us.¡±


    Yin listened to her words, feeling a strange feeling swirl in her chest.


    ¡°That was what he taught me,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°But the truth is something else.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation¡­ is not the path towards the Heavens. Neither is its purpose to achieve immortality. It is the purpose for which we walk our Paths, gathering energy in our spirits and bodies to better embody our ideals. It is neither a chase, nor a race, but a journey everyone must walk upon.¡±


    Yin listened to Yan Yun¡¯s words. Was¡­ that truly the truth? Could she also walk upon a Path of her own?


    ¡°The first step you must take is called foundation. When you meditate, focus your Chi into your spirit, and gather it.¡±


    Yin began to focus on her senses, letting herself sink back in meditation once more. The Chi swirled all around her, flowing in and out with each breath she took, and Yin focused upon that cycle. The energy was ethereal, and she could see it, like wisps that flowed around, beyond the physical boundaries of the world. She reached out, trying to gather them within her.


    The Chi swirled, and stirred, responding to her as she tried to gather it. But it did not stay. The Chi would flow in, and Yin would try to hold onto it, yet every attempt it could slip like sand flowing within her fingers.


    It felt like holding onto air with her palms, and the more she struggled, the more restless the Chi grew, and the harder it was to collect it.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do it,¡± Yin said, opening her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s refusing to stay.¡±


    ¡°The first is not always easy. Some can do it without even realizing it, while others struggle for weeks. To ease the process, try and think about why you would cultivate. Give the Chi a purpose to follow, don¡¯t pull it, let ite to you instead. Without a purpose, it will simply wander away like air,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yin nodded hesitantly, taking a breath. She looked at Yan Yun as a thought came to her. ¡°I-if I may ask¡­ what is your purpose?¡±


    Yan Yun froze at the words. ¡°I¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°I used to have one. A purpose for cultivating. It was¡­ it was to make my grandfather proud. But now¡­ I no longer have one. It is why I do not have a Path to follow any longer,¡± Yan Yun said, her words echoing with pain.


    Yin looked at the girl, and she stood up from where she sat, moving next to Yan Yun, as she embraced the girl.


    Yan Yun looked at Yin with wide eyes, but she didn¡¯t resist the embrace.


    ¡°Thank you, Yin.¡±


    ¡°We are sisters,¡± Yin said. ¡°I¡­ I would like to be able to help you.¡±


    Yan Yun smiled, giving a nod.


    ¡°You should focus on your own Path for now,¡± Yan Yun said, and Yin separated from the girl, taking a cross legged position once more.


    Breathing deeply, Yin closed her eyes. A purpose. A Path she would like to follow upon. Yin thought of what purpose she would like to live with. What meaning was there to her life?


    She thought for a long while, but found herselfing up short. All this time, she had lived without any direction.


    But she could change that now. She could pick a Path for herself. And she knew just what she wanted.


    Yin focused on the Chi, on this ethereal magic that permeated this world. It felt so¡­ unreal, a thing she could not have ever imagined being able to touch upon. Now she reached out to it, and whispered her purpose.


    ¡°To protect my grandfather''s legacy.¡±


    Yin felt the Chi stir at her words, responding to her will. She took in a breath, and the Chi flowed with it, filling her.


    Something formed, a small tiny ethereal ring. She could not truly sense it yet, but she knew it was there, in her spirit, a representation of her Path.


    The world shivered around her, Chi flowing outwards in a pulse. Yin felt the Chi coalesce as it solidified near her abdomen, and she felt herself take a step onto her path.


    The very first step.


    As she opened her eyes, she looked upon the world with a new sight altogether. That of a cultivator.

 Book 2: Chapter 43: Mortal Core

    Book 2: Chapter 43: Mortal Core


    Yin had spent thest few daysing to terms with a brand new world. All her life, she had known the difference between mortals and cultivators.


    Either you were blessed with Qi, or you weren''t. Such was the nature of her world.


    Yet now, that world was shattering, and Yin felt like she was trapped in a storm. She could feel Qi now. Or¡­ Chi? She did not understand the difference. To her, all of it was the workings of the heavens and cultivators, not something a mortal like her should ever have to concern herself with.


    Yet now, that energy flowed around her hands, and touched at her mind as an entire new sense that had awakened in her. The more she saw of this new world, the more her head felt like it was spinning. Tribtions had descended from the heavens, and as she had watched Lu Jie ascend into the skies like some sort of immortal elder, she had felt a fear in her heart.


    What if the heavens knew? Knew that she had defied her fate, and tried to reach for things she wasn¡¯t meant to have? Perhaps the tribtion had been meant for her. A punishment for daring to achieve a purpose grander than what was decreed for her.


    She knew her thoughts were mere fear, yet no matter what she told herself she couldn¡¯t quell the thoughts. With Lu Jie being unconscious, and the tribtion having left the vigers scared, Yin had pleaded with Yan Yun to keep her condition a secret. She felt guilty, hiding things, but the fear had grasped her heart. What if the Heavens sent a tribtion again?


    As Yin wrestled with her own heart, she realized something even more terrifying.


    It wasn¡¯t just her. She wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Her brother had briefly mentioned feeling something when one of the cultivators had used their Qi, though he had not understood what that had been, or the origin of this feeling.


    A few other vigers had mentioned simr things, of something changing in their perception. None were capable of sensing with the rity she could, so they did not understand the gravity of just what it was they were sensing now.


    As the third day passed, and Lu Jie woke atst, Yin had found herself unable to hold back anymore. Gathering a hold of her fears she had gone to Yan Yun, and found herself breaking down.


    After consoling Yin, the two girls now sat on the floor, legs crossed, as they faced each other. Yin sniffed, feeling strange to be seated here.


    ¡°What you¡¯re sensing is what a budding cultivator senses when they¡¯re upon the cusp of breaking into the First realm,¡± Yan Yun said, instructing Yin.


    Yin gave a nod, though the words only made her more afraid.


    ¡°When a cultivator reaches the foundation realm, the first thing they awaken is their spirit sense. This sense is the ability that defines the distinction between a mortal and a cultivator,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at Yin. ¡°Though of course, that no longer seems to be true.¡±


    Yin gulped. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. I have never¡­ felt this sense. But now, all of a sudden, it¡¯s there. All around me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Truthfully, I think even Lu Jie does not know just how this happened. Whether it was the sh of the Divine Tree we saw awakeningtent potential that was within you all this time, or something even more fundamental,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°First, gather yourself. Then, try to meditate upon this sense. What do you feel?¡± Yan Yun instructed.


    Yin nodded, trying to calm her mind. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she focused. It took her a minute, thoughts interrupting her unsettled heart, but eventually, she found the calm she was looking for, as her breath settled into a rhythm. Now, she focused her attention on the new sense she had.


    It was¡­ like a nket. No, no, it was a sensation she felt from outside herself, surrounding her like a nket would. The Chi felt like she could touch it, and see it, all from the same sense. She could feel the shape and color of the Chi around her. It was ever changing, shifting and flowing all around her like the air she breathed in.


    With that thought, she noticed the Chi flowing into her, with each breath she took in. It was a cycle, a breath in, a small pause, and a breath out. And in that cycle, the Chi would flow through her entire body, before making its way out.


    Yin found herself sinking into this rhythm, her mind losing track of her fears as just the Chi began to movezily through her.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is cycling the Qi. Or Chi, in your case. That is the method with which a cultivator cultivates,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yin opened her eyes. ¡°A-am I cultivating, then?¡± she asked, finding the notion ridiculous. Her? Cultivating? How could that even be?


    ¡°No, not quite. To cultivate, you must first form a core. A dantian that will hold the Chi you gather. Upon doing so, you will have be a cultivator of the First realm.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m not a cultivator then?¡± Yin asked, not sure if that made her any more relieved than before.


    ¡°You are a budding cultivator, who has not taken their first steps yet. I¡¯m here to guide you through those first steps,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°When I had awakened my senses, my grandfather had taught me how to gather the Qi within my core.¡±


    Yin watched a wave of feelings pass over Yan Yun¡¯s face as she remembered an old memory.


    ¡°He had sat me on hisp, as he taught about what it meant to be a cultivator,¡± Yan Yun said, smiling bitterly. Taking a breath, she closed her eyes, before proceeding. ¡°Cultivation is the gathering of energy. A path towards the Heavens, for the purpose of achieving the ultimate pinnacle. That of immortality,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at Yin. ¡°As Cultivators, it is our burden and responsibility to act befitting our station, power and destiny. We are greater than the mortal shell we are born in, and we represent an order above that of life and death itself. Thus, it is our duty to guide and protect those beneath us.¡±


    Yin listened to her words, feeling a strange feeling swirl in her chest.


    ¡°That was what he taught me,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°But the truth is something else.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation¡­ is not the path towards the Heavens. Neither is its purpose to achieve immortality. It is the purpose for which we walk our Paths, gathering energy in our spirits and bodies to better embody our ideals. It is neither a chase, nor a race, but a journey everyone must walk upon.¡±


    Yin listened to Yan Yun¡¯s words. Was¡­ that truly the truth? Could she also walk upon a Path of her own?


    ¡°The first step you must take is called foundation. When you meditate, focus your Chi into your spirit, and gather it.¡±


    Yin began to focus on her senses, letting herself sink back in meditation once more. The Chi swirled all around her, flowing in and out with each breath she took, and Yin focused upon that cycle. The energy was ethereal, and she could see it, like wisps that flowed around, beyond the physical boundaries of the world. She reached out, trying to gather them within her.


    The Chi swirled, and stirred, responding to her as she tried to gather it. But it did not stay. The Chi would flow in, and Yin would try to hold onto it, yet every attempt it could slip like sand flowing within her fingers.


    It felt like holding onto air with her palms, and the more she struggled, the more restless the Chi grew, and the harder it was to collect it.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do it,¡± Yin said, opening her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s refusing to stay.¡±


    ¡°The first is not always easy. Some can do it without even realizing it, while others struggle for weeks. To ease the process, try and think about why you would cultivate. Give the Chi a purpose to follow, don¡¯t pull it, let ite to you instead. Without a purpose, it will simply wander away like air,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Yin nodded hesitantly, taking a breath. She looked at Yan Yun as a thought came to her. ¡°I-if I may ask¡­ what is your purpose?¡±


    Yan Yun froze at the words. ¡°I¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°I used to have one. A purpose for cultivating. It was¡­ it was to make my grandfather proud. But now¡­ I no longer have one. It is why I do not have a Path to follow any longer,¡± Yan Yun said, her words echoing with pain.


    Yin looked at the girl, and she stood up from where she sat, moving next to Yan Yun, as she embraced the girl.


    Yan Yun looked at Yin with wide eyes, but she didn¡¯t resist the embrace.


    ¡°Thank you, Yin.¡±


    ¡°We are sisters,¡± Yin said. ¡°I¡­ I would like to be able to help you.¡±


    Yan Yun smiled, giving a nod.


    ¡°You should focus on your own Path for now,¡± Yan Yun said, and Yin separated from the girl, taking a cross legged position once more.


    Breathing deeply, Yin closed her eyes. A purpose. A Path she would like to follow upon. Yin thought of what purpose she would like to live with. What meaning was there to her life?


    She thought for a long while, but found herselfing up short. All this time, she had lived without any direction.


    But she could change that now. She could pick a Path for herself. And she knew just what she wanted.


    Yin focused on the Chi, on this ethereal magic that permeated this world. It felt so¡­ unreal, a thing she could not have ever imagined being able to touch upon. Now she reached out to it, and whispered her purpose.


    ¡°To protect my grandfather''s legacy.¡±


    Yin felt the Chi stir at her words, responding to her will. She took in a breath, and the Chi flowed with it, filling her.


    Something formed, a small tiny ethereal ring. She could not truly sense it yet, but she knew it was there, in her spirit, a representation of her Path.


    The world shivered around her, Chi flowing outwards in a pulse. Yin felt the Chi coalesce as it solidified near her abdomen, and she felt herself take a step onto her path.


    The very first step.


    As she opened her eyes, she looked upon the world with a new sight altogether. That of a cultivator.

 Book 2: Chapter 44: A New Order

    Book 2: Chapter 44: A New Order


    A surprise greeted me as I woke up the next morning. As I had been shaking off my sleep, still recovering from the injuries of the tribtion I¡¯d felt a new presence walking around the vige. Feeling curious to find a new cultivator I began to follow. The Path took me to the vige head¡¯s house, and as my concern grew, I found myself standing in front of a shocked Yin.


    ¡°L-Lu Jie?¡± she stammered, looking me up and down to make sure she hadn¡¯t seen a ghost.


    I looked back at Yin as well, unsure if my senses had somehow gone haywire.


    She had a core in her now, a dantian that I felt to be roughly at the first realm.


    ¡°Yin¡­ are you¡­¡± I trailed off unsure of what to say.


    Yan Yun came upon hearing my voice.


    ¡°Lu Jie? You¡¯re awake!¡± she shouted, rushing closer before she spotted my gaze lingering on Yin.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± I asked, ncing between the two girls.


    ¡°You shoulde inside, there¡¯s some things we need to tell you,¡± Yan Yun said, grabbing my hand. I didn¡¯t resist, following the girls in.


    After a small exnation, I found myself sitting in astonishment. As it turned out, Yin had be a cultivator, having broken through to the first realm. And she did it with Chi instead of Qi as well. She wasn¡¯t alone either, other vigers had also begun sensing Chi, though to a lesser degree.


    I still couldn¡¯t tell why. Was it something to do with the Heavens? Had the heavens been stopping them from cultivating? Or was it rted to the Spirit tree, and my connection to this vige bringing this change in them?


    ¡°How long ago did you break through?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not¡­ not too long ago,¡± Yin said.


    ¡°Yesterday actually,¡± Yan Yun added. ¡°I helped her through the process.¡±


    ¡°And you started being able to sense Chi when¡­¡± I trailed off again.


    ¡°When the divine tree had shed in the skies, before you¡¯d shot up into the tribtions like a mad man,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I chewed on the information for a moment. So it wasn¡¯t just me who had seen all of that, but the entire vige. ¡°Is that what they¡¯re calling it? Divine tree?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Y-yes. Some vigers have even started worshiping it,¡± Yin said.


    I felt strange at the idea of people worshiping a tree that existed within my soul, but I didn¡¯t linger on the thought.


    ¡°Alright. This is¡­ interesting. Truthfully, I have no idea why this happened. But even before this, the fact that Twilight¡¯s words had been effective on you and no one else had made me suspect something was going on,¡± I said.


    ¡°At least, this is quite clear proof that even a mortal can be a cultivator. We just don¡¯t know why or how exactly yet,¡± I said.


    Yin shuffled, ncing at Yan Yun with an uncertain look.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°N-no, I just¡­ I¡¯m just wondering if this is okay,¡± Yin said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think she means that, if people find out you can make mortals into cultivators, the entire foundation of the empire will shake. Mortals may flood this ce to try and be a cultivator, and some of the people in power may not take too kindly to that,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°I have been talking to sister Yun and¡­ we think it may be best to keep this hidden for now,¡± Yin said, and Yan Yun gave a nod.


    I frowned, thinking over it. ¡°I see your point. But at the same time, if others are also starting to sense Chi, then it won¡¯t be long before they start to notice. We need a more permanent solution to the problem one way or another.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but for now, we can take anyone who is starting to reach close to the first realm and guide them, while asking them to keep quiet about their new abilities. It¡¯s not much, but at least it can dy things for a little ''til we can figure something out.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I think that makes sense to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d also like to ask to be allowed to guide the new cultivators,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I looked at her curiously.


    ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve been feeling a little useless, but out of everyone here I am the one who has received the most formal education on cultivation. I have been learning these things since I was a small child, and though I no longer have a cultivation myself, I can at least guide others upon their Path,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°I see no problems with that. I¡¯ll be happy to leave any new cultivators in your hands.¡±


    Yan Yun smiled at my words, and Yin looked happy as well.


    ¡°Alright. Thanks for letting me know. I think this makes my task simple. I assume the vigers are quite curious and I believe they have a right to know what happened here, with the tribtion. Not to mention, I think the Heavens will no longer be holding me back from sharing things,¡± I said, ncing at Yan Yun.


    ¡°Are¡­ you sure?¡± she asked me. ¡°It was a lot to take in, even for me. And these are regr mortals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. And I think it will be easier for them to ept, than it was for you. They didn¡¯t live in your worlds, so to them, this will be new, fresh, rather than a fundamental change of their reality.¡±


    I made my way out of Yin¡¯s room, heading outside. I found the vige head in the fields, and walked up to the man.


    ¡°Lu Jie! You¡¯ve awoken I see. The vigers were starting to worry but I knew you would be just fine,¡± the man said, smiling with a pleased expression. ¡°You <em>are</em> fine, yes?¡±


    ¡°Took me a few days but I¡¯m good now,¡± I replied. ¡°Can I ask you to gather the vigers? I have something to inform everyone about.¡±


    The vige head looked at me, concern reflected on his face. ¡°Is it about the tribtion?¡± he asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything. The heavens and tribtions, these are realities of cultivators. Even if you told us more we would understand little.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s something that affects this vige. I¡¯ll exin when everyone is here.¡±


    The vige head frowned, but gave me a nod.


    I slowly steeled my resolve. I did not enjoy acting, like I knew a Lord needed to. The role did not suit me. But it was one that was needed, if I wanted to protect the people here, and guide them to a better future.


    Taking some time, I prepared myself as, one by one, the vigers began to gather.


    I called my spirits to me as well, alongside Zhang, Su Lin, Granny Lang and everyone in the vige. Even the spirit beasts from the mines and the forest joined the gathering, and I could spot Ash waiting in the distance as well, out of sight, but close enough to hear me if he wanted.


    Nearby, I found a neat little boulder and had Zhang move it with his gravity Chi before standing on it.


    Su Lin, Zhang, Yan Yun, Yin and the rest stood next to my boulder. The vige head led the crowd, standing in front of them. Whispers and murmurs filled the area and I let the people talk for a moment, before raising a hand.


    The crowd went silent.


    I swept my gaze across the in, watching every person who lived here. I filled my voice with Chi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all saw the tribtions that came upon this vige,¡± I said, my voice being carried across the field even as I spoke normally.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you have questions as well. About the light, about the tree, and about me.¡±


    More murmurs echoed.


    ¡°Today, I would like to answer those questions.¡±


    The voices died, as everyone¡¯s eyes hung on me, waiting for my next words.


    ¡°We all know that the sect has rescinded its protection from this vige, leaving you stranded for winter. For the years of work the vigers and miners of Taizhou, they left you to fend for yourself. As someone who was involved in those events, I have felt it my responsibility to not let any harme to this vige and its people. As such, I reached out to the Lord of the seventh peak, and havee to an arrangement,¡± I said, reaching into my pocket as I took out a Qi crystal.


    ¡°This crystal. This stone. It is an alchemical pill. But no ordinary alchemical pill. It is one, made by a mortal, one just like the rest of you and from this vige,¡± I said, before ncing at Yin.


    Gasps and shouts now echoed but I continued undeterred.


    ¡°Yes, alchemy. Done by a mortal. And it is this which we will be creating. Why must this vige bend over under the whims of cultivators? Why must you hang on to the sect, desperate for their protection? I see this as an opportunity. A chance for this vige to stand on its own. Under the Lord¡¯s orders, I have been provided the title of Baron, marking this territory as the Barony of Lu. So long as I live, I will protect this ce from all threats that should arrive. I will stand between any enemies that try to harm this ce. Should a demon rise from the depths, I will be there, fighting it,¡± I said, as Chi echoed my voice.


    ¡°This vige will still be governed by the vige head, my title will not bring much change to things. But as a Lord, I feel it is my responsibility to ask of you this. Do you ept me as the Lord and Baron of this ce? Do you ept my protection?¡±


    People looked at each other, in uncertainty when I noticed a man, one I remembered saving from the mines, bowing his head. ¡°I ept you as my Lord!¡±


    The voice was followed by others, miners, and vigers than I and my friends had helped in one way or another.


    ¡°I ept your protection Lord Jie!¡±


    I watched, at once by one, the vigers bowed, shouting my name and even the spirit beasts bowed.


    <em>¡°We ept you as our Lord.¡±</em>


    I felt something stir, Chi expanding out of me and into everyone standing around me. Like Zhang, and Labby, they now felt a part of me as well. And I felt their lives upon my shoulders.


    ¡°Then as your Lord, I have some ns. Under my guidance, we will be working to establish alchemy houses to create these crystals. The vige head¡¯s daughter, Yin, is the one who I have taught and who made this pill. She will guide you, alongside Granny Lang. We will use the spirit herbs to create these pills, selling them, and using that to feed this vige. I also intend to train warriors, and soldiers. Any who are brave and willing to stand alongside me, and protect your home,¡± I said, before turning to Zhang who walked ahead.


    ¡°Zhang will be working with the warriors, training them. He has already picked three, who will also guide those who join.¡±


    I took a breath.


    ¡°And for the final thing. I must share the truth which I found, that led me to be exiled from the sect and to this vige. The truth, which brought the heavens down in tribtion,¡± I said, ncing around the vigers.


    And so I spoke, and the vigers listened. Of the unity of Qi and Gu, and the First Law. Not everyone understood, and not everyone epted my words.


    But a few did, and in their spirits, I saw the First Law take hold.


    Chi swirled around me, around this gathering, flowing into the vigers who saw the glimpse of truth that I showed them.


    Letting my Chi flow into their spirits, I called out to the spirit tree in my soul, letting it reach out into the world.


    ¡°A new order now presides over this vige. No longer do the heavens tie you in chains. You are all free to choose your own fate,¡± I said, as the tree manifested behind me, a brilliant light that shone up into the skies.


    The vigers bowed in reverence, and I felt their calls touching my spirit, as chants shook the air.


    <em>¡°Praise be the Divine Tree! Praise be Lord Jie!¡±</em>


    The first step was done. Now came the hard part.

 Book 2: Chapter 45: Scholarly Duties

    Book 2: Chapter 45: Schrly Duties


    Work consumed my life since I gathered the vigers. Arranging for training people, calling for those who had touched upon Chi, and sending them to Yan Yun. Working with those that I thought would be able to work with spirit herbs and sending them to Granny Lang and Yin, and thening up with the designs for the production line for the Qi crystals.


    The days had flown by in a blur. It had been almost ten days since the tribtion had happened, and my work had only grown with time. Sleep was a thing of the past, and it was obvious to anyone that I needed some help.


    ¡°Lu Jie, you should rest,¡± Zhang said, as I scribbled on my notes, frustrated by the problem I was currently trying to work on.


    ¡°Can¡¯t, I need to figure out how to develop cement so that we can build a wall in time for winter. Then I need to make some changes to the prototype Qi Crystal production setup as granny Lang pointed out more than a couple issues with our current one. Then¡ª¡±


    Zhang moved closer, closing my notes. ¡°You need to rest,¡± he said, looking at me with a stern gaze.


    I sighed. ¡°I know. But there¡¯s no one else who can do this. And I <em>need </em>to work this out in time or we won¡¯t be ready for winter.¡±


    ¡°Working yourself to exhaustion will not aplish this. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mortal, I can function without sleep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working non-stop for almost two weeks. Even cultivators have limits,¡± Zhang said. ¡°Which is why the Lord was informed of this as well, and he has sent someone to take the burden off of your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked Zhang, frowning.


    ¡°You shoulde see for yourself. He arrived a few moments ago,¡± Zhang said, walking out.


    I watched the boy, before looking at my unfinished work. Letting a sigh escape, I got up and followed behind him.


    We walked to the entrance of the vige where I noted a carriage standing. A young man was standing outside, carrying out bags of items and luggage. He wore a long hat and had a clean shaved face with sharp yellow eyes.


    ¡°Lord Jie,¡± the cultivator said, bowing as he stepped out of the carriage. I could sense him to be at the peak of the third realm.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°This one is Qiao Ying. A humble servant of the esteemed Lord Zhou. I am a schr, and have been sent to you by the Lord to help you in your duties,¡± the man said, keeping his head bowed. I realized a momentter that he was waiting for my permission.


    ¡°You can raise your head,¡± I said. ¡°No need to be so formal with me, please. I¡¯m not used to this whole Lord business. Just call me Lu Jie.¡±


    ¡°I could never, sir. Etiquette must be followed at all times, or our civilization will be no better than the barbarians,¡± the man said.


    I nced at Zhang. ¡°Qiao Ying has worked in the capital under the emperor. Unlike most schrs who deal with poetry and philosophy, he is an inventor and was responsible for crafting designs for various kinds of items.¡±


    ¡°You tter me,¡± the man said. ¡°But yes, that is indeed my speciality. I dealt primarily with formation arts, but I have worked with mechanical constructs as well.¡±


    I hummed. ¡°So you¡¯re an engineer then?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what an¡­ what you said is, my sire.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s someone who creates things, builds items,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah, not quite. I do not <em>build. </em>I design. The building is done by craftsmen, I help shape the ideas and bring them to life.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said as I let the topic go, my interest taken by the scroll and bag he was carrying. ¡°What¡¯re those?¡±


    ¡°This is a letter from Lord Zhou to you,¡± Qiao Ying said, handing me the scroll.


    I took the scroll for myself, sending a pulse of Chi to break open the seal before I began to read the contents.


    Upon reaching the end, my eyes widened in surprise as I turned to look at Qiao Ying. ¡°Is that the money?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, sire, that is the sum provided to your barony by the Seventh Peak for this season,¡± Qiao Ying said, and I felt my heart rate jump up as the man opened the bag, revealing therge pile of gold pieces sitting inside.


    <em>Holy shit, I¡¯m rich.</em>


    ¡°Keep that closed, please,¡± I said, trying not to let my voice waver at seeing such arge sum. The letter had also contained other details and duties I needed to attend to as a Lord, alongside some information. Apparently it was Qiao Ying¡¯s role to educate me on all that.


    One particr point that caught my eye was the mention of a vassal. The scroll told me I could pick someone from the Lord¡¯s manor, or assign my own person, but given my position, a vassal would be needed to represent my estate.


    ¡°I need to pick a vassal, it says,¡± I said, turning to look at Zhang.


    ¡°I would be honored, my lord,¡± he bowed, and I smiled.


    ¡°You know I hate that,¡± I told the boy, and he shed me a smile.


    Putting the scroll aside, I picked up the bag of money. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back.¡± I told the two of them, Stepping away rapidly to my home, before I hid the pile of gold in as secure a ce as I could for now.


    Which was under my bed.


    <em>I definitely need to find a better spot, or create a safe for this.</em>


    After making sure the bag was safe, I instructed the spirit beasts lounging around in the garden to keep an eye out and make sure no one entered. Just in case, I also put Sheldon to the task before I made my way back to Qiao Ying.


    ¡°Alright, so¡­ will you be staying with us?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Given my role, it would make sense for me to reside in this vige alongside you,¡± the man said.


    I paused for a second. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re happy with it? I can¡¯t imagine a schr like you being too pleased to be sent to a vige,¡± I asked.


    The man looked at me in surprise, likely not expecting the question. ¡°Truthfully speaking, sire, I have my doubts, but I trust the Lord¡¯s judgment. If he asks me to do this task, then I shall do it to the best of my abilities.¡±


    I gave a nod to Qiao Ying, feeling pleased. I could see why the Lord had picked him.


    ¡°Very well. We will prepare a ce for you to stay. In the meantime, you can live at my ce, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, my sire,¡± the man said with a bow. ¡°But if it may not be too presumptuous, I would like to get started on work if possible.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Quite eager, aren¡¯t we?¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. I have heard many things from the Lord, and my curiosity has been piqued. I was told¡­ I was told you created something that lets mortals do alchemy?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°I do have something like that, yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Can I see it?¡± Qiao Ying asked.


    I thought over it for a moment, before deciding there wasn¡¯t any harm in showing him.


    We walked together, back to my ce as I led Qiao Ying to myb. ¡°That¡¯s the device. A distition sk to separate pure Qi from the spirit herbs by dissolving it in water.¡±


    The man looked on in fascination before ncing at my notes. ¡°You¡¯re using the heat to break down the Qi before the water boils?¡± He asked. ¡°Fascinating. This chamber here only lets Qi vapors through, holding any water, and what remains will solidify because it has been mixed inseparably with water.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing,¡± I replied, surprised at the speed with which he was catching on.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to scale this up to be able to produce a bunch more crystals at once, but currently, the prototype has issues with capacity and maintaining enough pressure,¡± I said, walking over as I picked up my notes and showed it to the man.


    ¡°I thought about using Qi reinforced wood but the Qi in it will react with the spirit herb Qi, so that¡¯s a no go,¡± I said.


    Qiao Ying hummed, looking at my notes. He flipped through, reading what I had written, before ncing up at me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use spirit iron?¡±


    ¡°Spirit iron?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Normally it¡¯s used in formation arts, but it is cured iron that is good at conducting heat and Qi. It will be perfect to make something at this scale. Then, instead of starting a fire from below you could carve heat formations onto the chamber, letting the heat distribute itself evenly,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I frowned, looking at my notes as I thought over it. ¡°How will you manage the waste?¡± I asked him. ¡°It¡¯ll be a sealed chamber.¡±


    ¡°Spirit herbs will make for good fuel, they could be burned as residue, and if an alchemist is there, refined to be low grade pills. Leaving very minimal waste.¡±


    I looked at the man in surprise, feeling stumped.


    ¡°Okay, then what about this?¡± I said, showing him the cement procedure.


    ¡°Hmm. This¡­ I think I have seen the¡­ the westerners use something. Perhaps we could find texts from theirnds and search through them?¡± Qiao Ying said. ¡°The Lord may have some, if you inquire. I could send the message for you, sire.¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± I told him, and watched Qiao Ying set off to work.


    I looked at the man, and found a smile creeping upon my face. I was going to enjoy having him around.

 Book 2: Chapter 46: Ambush

    Book 2: Chapter 46: Ambush


    For the first time in weeks, I had nothing left to do. Not for ack of tasks, not at all. The development of more Drugnades, the setup for the production line of Qi crystals, the creation of cement for the wall, and the new cultivators all needed my input.


    But that was all they needed. An input. All I had to do was look at things and add what I may want to change or adjust, and people would do so. And the more days that passed, the less I had to say.


    Everything was going well, almost too well, and I felt a strange nervousness filling me. I no longer had the luxury of throwing myself at every task I could see in front of me, which only made me keenly aware of just how tensely wound up my nerves were. And how miserably I had been failing to cope with myself or my emotions.


    I almost wished a problem would deliver itself to my doors to distract me from the problems I didn¡¯t have an answer for.


    Sitting on my chair, I let out a sigh, as I looked at the notes Qiao Ying had sent me about the production line of Qi crystals. A budget was attached to the resources that would be needed which would need my approval before they¡¯d begin construction. In just a month, we will be creating Qi crystals en masse to export out into the Seventh Peak, and eventually the whole empire and beyond.


    I took up a brush, giving my approval of the budget after doing some mental calctions. I didn¡¯t need to, Qiao Ying had been meticulous and Yan Yun had double checked the numbers for me. Still, I did the numbers, before setting down the approval sign for the design.


    Tying up the scroll, I sent the papers off with one of the birds Qiao Ying had brought with him. Getting up from my chair, I made my way out of my home to get some fresh air from the outside. A gentle breeze stirred through the vige as I made my way around. Preparations for the wall had already begun. Wood and bricks were stacked in piles near the edge of the vige premises, as the miners and workers discussed ns regarding how the wall would be built.


    I had been surprised by how easily everyone had just epted that a wall like that <em>could </em>be made, but people simply took it at face value. Maybe after breaking the chains of the heavens, making a single wall did not seem very impressive.


    In another part, I could see Yan Yun seated with the few vigers who¡¯d partly awakened their Chi. We¡¯d presented it as a meditation exercise so far, but with the progress I sensed it wouldn¡¯t take long before even more of them began to create a foundation for themselves. I would need toe up with an exnation on just how that was happening.


    Or perhaps I could simply wave it away as the work of the divine tree, I was definitely tempted to.


    An explosion shook the ground with a light tremor as I turned. Zhang stood with a boy grabbed by his cor, the ground around him in mes.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± I asked, and he gave me a nod.


    ¡°One of them misfired the exploding arrows. I took care of it,¡± Zhang replied.


    I nodded as well, watching Zhang lecture the boy on the need to be careful with the explosives. That was another thing that had happened. I¡¯d finally begun training some vigers with the use of firearms. For now it was simply attaching drugnades onto spears and arrows infused with Chi to create some explosive weapons.


    The idea hade from Qiao Ying after he¡¯d studied the drugnades, and it was a surprisingly effective method. The weapon¡¯s natural Chi was enough to ignite it upon significant impact, and the explosion would be easily tolerated by the Chi infused wood, making it reusable. The only problem was ensuring proper reapplication of the explosives on spears which was proving difficult. That is why the primary application was still arrows.


    It was a simple setup, but still effective enough. I could imagine a small militia of twenty archers with exploding arrows releasing a volley onto an oing horde of demons as they decimated through their ranks. The attacks would then be followed by the cultivators who could fight, taking out the tougher ones that survived the initial volley. If need be, Sheldon, Zhang and I could take out any of the real threats as well.


    I made my way around the vige. Everyone seemed to have a task by now, whether it was collecting herbs for the Qi crystals, training for winter, learning Alchemy with granny Lang or just one of the hundreds of other jobs that were needed around the vige.


    Everyone but me, that is.


    Finding no relief from the nervous knot of tension in my stomach after the walk I returned to my chamber, lying on my bed. I closed my eyes, trying to meditate in the hopes that I would feel more calm, but thecking core within my spirit only made the experience more jarring.


    I still had no idea what was happening with that. I could use Chi and do everything I had done before, but my core was missing from inside me, as if it had somehow turned invisible to my senses. I¡¯d spent quite some time trying to figure things out but no matter how I¡¯d searched within my spirit, I had not been able to figure out what was happening.


    With a sigh, I got up, giving up on the idea of meditating. The restlessness remained, and I only found myself growing more and more frustrated with each passing minute. I needed something to do, something to increase our odds against the enemies I had seen from Ash. But¡­ What was there to do? If the Deathless were truly immortal, could I even defeat them? Could anyone?


    My thoughts continued to churn within my mind, as I sat in my chamber, doing nothing but worry in silence. Then, almost as if my wish from before had been granted I felt a shadow move around me.


    The sensation sent a shiver up my spine and I turned trying to see who was there when a hand grabbed at my neck, before pushing me on the floor.


    Panic shot through me as I reached for my Chi, when I felt an art interrupting my pathways, dispelling the Chi from within me. I felt a cold de pressing against my neck.


    <em>¡°What are you?¡± </em>the voice asked.


    I looked up from the corner of my eyes. It was a girl, not much younger than I was, wearing a ck mask that covered her features. My heart pounded in my chest. An assassin? How had they slipped past all the spirit beasts and Sheldon? The questions burned in my mind, and I knew that I should¡¯ve felt afraid but somehow, I felt oddly calm.


    ¡°Weird question. I¡¯m just a normal guy,¡± I replied.


    <em>¡°Do not take me for a fool. You¡¯ve stripped this ce of the very heavens. But you do not use Gu either. If you¡¯re not a demon, then what are you?¡±</em>


    I paused, something about the voice felt familiar but I could not tell from where. A moment passed and I felt the knife pressing harder against my neck, finally drawing a drop of blood.


    ¡°Like I said. Just a normal guy,¡± I repeated my words.


    The pressure from the woman grew, her Qi now pushing against me. For a second I wondered if this was it, if I would die here right now. The thought was terrifying, but at the same time I felt relieved. I¡¯d already left enough pieces here, the changes I wished for would not stop even if I died.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked, when no reply came.


    <em>¡°I¡¯m the one asking the questions,¡± </em>the woman said, her voice containing ice. <em>¡°Do you control the Divine tree? Who gave it to you?¡±</em>


    ¡°No one. I had it with me all along,¡± I replied.


    <em>¡°Why did you bring the sect elder¡¯s granddaughter with you?¡±</em>


    My eyes widened in surprise as I finally figured out who this was. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I replied. ¡°She came of her own choice. There was no home left for her. All I did was give her a ce to stay.¡±


    The woman paused, freezing. <em>¡°Is¡­ is she happy? Among mortals?¡±</em>


    I turned atst, feeling the grip loosen. ¡°You should know the answer to that.¡±


    I looked at Zu Ri, who looked back at me with a conflicted expression. The de she pressed upon my throat remained firm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I cannot disobey my master. A shadow only exists to serve, it is the Oath we swear,¡± she replied, and I saw a shiver run down her.


    It took me a moment to realize what she meant. An Oath. Like the one Yan Yun had sworn to keep my secret, but much more powerful. I felt anger take a hold of me, but I kept it in check.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zu Ri whispered, as I felt her de move.


    I let the Chi I had been holding back burst forth as I pushed her away. She moved swiftly, two more desing out and ready to strike me. I deflected just one, noting a strange ghastly aura around it, before I stepped. The world wrapped around me as I kicked Zu Ri onto the ground, before pinning her down with the weight of my aura.


    I felt the world around me be one with me for a moment, and I used its strength to keep her in ce.


    She struggled, her movements precise as they hit my joints and ankles. If I had not been drawing strength from the vige itself, I would¡¯ve died. When she realized she could not win, the dagger turned, changing directions as she tried to take her own life.


    I knocked the de out of her hands, but she clenched her jaw, ready to bite onto something.


    ¡°<strong>Stop,</strong>¡± Imanded.


    She froze, her body seizing movement entirely.


    I took the chance to notice the little thread running from her. A tiny wisp, barely visible to my senses, but one that tied her life to another¡¯s.


    Touching it with my hand, I remembered the sensation of breaking the chains, as I pulled it.


    The thread burned like fire, and Zu Ri screamed. I pushed, and something snapped, as the thread copsed. The change was immediate.


    ¡°W-what did you do?¡± Zu Ri asked, staring at me in disbelief.


    ¡°I broke the Oath. You¡¯re free now,¡± I said, letting go of the Shadow.


    She slowly rose from the ground, her eyes on me, but distant. ¡°You¡­¡± she trailed off, as tears simply flowed down her cheeks.


    Silently, Zu Ri looked down at her shivering hands.


    The door burst open behind me, Zhang rushing in with his spear raised.


    ¡°I felt a threa-,¡° he paused as I raised my hand. I could tell he wasn¡¯t pleased as he quickly caught on to what was happening, but Zhang did not move.


    ¡°Zu Ri?¡± I heard Yan Yun¡¯s voicee from outside as she walked in.


    The shadow looked at the mistress she served, and whatever resolve she¡¯d been trying to hold on to crumbled, as she broke down into tears.

 Book 2: Chapter 47: A New Path

    Book 2: Chapter 47: A New Path


    Yan Yun stared at Zu Ri, unable to believe her eyes. Just what was she doing here? And¡­ why was she crying? Through her entire childhood, she had never seen Zu Ri cry. It was the knowledge she¡¯d grown up with. Shadows did not cry, did notugh, did not show emotion. She had tried, over and over, to break past that wall within Zu Ri, desperate to gain a friend, but she had never truly seeded.


    It took Yan Yun a moment to snap out of her thoughts, as she walked closer. Her eyes noted the de lying on the ground, the garb Zu Ri wore was not meant for a house maid, she had been here to kill. But for now, that thought returned to the back of her head as she simply crouched in front of the girl, grasping her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m here Zu Ri,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The words only seem to further enhance the woman¡¯s sobs, as Zu Ri broke down further in her arms.


    ¡°Breathe. Remember your training, and calm yourself,¡± Yan Yun said, gently brushing Zu Ri¡¯s hair. It took a minute, an eternity from her view for anything to have bothered Zu Ri to such a degree, but she did calm down eventually.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for the unsightly disy,¡± Zu Ri said atst, her eyes red as she sat upright, pulling herself away from Yan Yun¡¯s touch.


    Yan Yun gave a nod. She did not know what to say to her, what to ask. Was she supposed to be angry? Happy? Sad? She could guess at what had transpired here, and her heart could not decide what it felt.


    ¡°I assume it was my grandfather¡¯s order,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Zu Ri gave a nod. ¡°Master¡­ your grandfather noticed the divine tree. I was tasked with assassinating Lu Jie to obtain it from him. He gave me a poison, a spirit poison that eroded away the spirit and dantian to do it. He is trying to get the Alchemy hall to destroy this ce, but decided the risk of waiting was too much.¡±


    The expressions within the room darkened, and she heard Lu Jie curse quietly under his breath.


    ¡°What changed your mind?¡± Yan Yun asked. She knew it to be true. Had Zu Ri wanted, Lu Jie would¡¯ve been dead. No one here had the ability to break through a Shadow¡¯s veil.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw you and I just- I thought you had been deceived, brought here by trickery and lies. A ruse spun by an iprehensible demon wearing human skin. But then I saw you and¡­ you seemed happy,¡± Zu Ri spoke, each word carefully picked, like she was holding something back.


    ¡°I came here of my own ord. No one tricked me, no one besides my own grandfather,¡± Yan Yun said, her heart aching at the words, but she knew them to be true, no matter how much it pained her to say them.


    She nced at Lu Jie, noting the sliver of blood flowing from his neck. Zhang stood like a specter, his hand gripping his spear tightly. She was afraid that had Lu Jie not been here, Zu Ri would¡¯ve already been a speared corpse under his wrath.


    ¡°Is there a cure for this poison?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    ¡°Elder Yan has it. No one else does. It is a poison he had specially created,¡± Zu Ri replied, before the tears broke free again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mistress. I don¡¯t deserve to be here, neither do I deserve this kindness. Everything I have done, while believing I had been helping you, has caused you immense pain. I know I¡¯m not worthy of your forgiveness,¡± Zu Ri said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mistress anymore, Zu Ri,¡± Yan Yun said, wiping a tear off her face. ¡°You aren¡¯t a Shadow anymore either.¡±


    Zu Ri looked at her with a lost expression.


    ¡°I know that they name you when you be a Shadow. A new identity, one meant to serve. But that¡¯s not who you are. So, if you remember who you were before, then tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zu Ri trailed off for a moment, as if the words were distant, pained. ¡°Hou Qiu,¡± she said quietly. ¡°That was the name my mother gave me.¡±


    Yan Yun nodded.


    ¡°Truthfully, I cannot say if I will ever be able to forgive the Shadow Zu Ri. You were the tool my grandfather had used to keep me bound, under his surveince and control. No matter how much I know that it was not your own choice, it is hard to love the chains that tie you down,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Zu Ri nodded, feeling almost relieved, like she had hoped to hear this. Hoped to have been hated.


    ¡°I will atone. Anything you say, I will do. My life is yours to use,¡± Zu Ri said.


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking as Zu Ri,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°Perhaps Zu Ri could¡¯ve atoned that way, but I do not wish to get anything from Zu Ri. No, today, right now, I¡¯m talking to Hou Qiu.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened, as if she did not truly understand the words.


    ¡°Zu Ri could never be my friend. She was a Shadow, a servant. But what about Hou Qiu? Will she¡­ be my friend?¡±


    Yan Yun watched the girl¡¯s face twist. Like she had been stabbed. Yan Yun knew this kindness hurt her more than any punishment she could have given. Her forgiveness hurt her more than any torture. She was used to torture, used to pain. This, though. She was not used to this. And it ached the girl that had lived underneath the shadow all these years.


    ¡°I¡­ I can try,¡± Hou Qiu said.


    Yan Yun gave her a smile. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s all I ask for.¡±


    A momentter, Yan Yun slowly extended her hand around the other girl, taking her in an embrace. She let her heart settle, and she pushed the emotion that had finally made its way forth at the end.


    Her grandfather would have to answer her for what he had done.


    ***


    A few hours passed after my supposed assassination attempt. I still had the poison to worry about, but for the moment I felt fine and had let Yan Yun sort things out with Zu Ri- or I suppose it was Hou Qiu now.


    Now I sat in Granny Lang¡¯s shop half naked as she took a look at me. Her hand inspected my neck and wound, as she went about squinting at me.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something there,¡± she said, her Qi flowing through me. ¡°Can¡¯t tell what it¡¯s doing or how bad it is though. How do ya feel?¡±


    ¡°Same as before, no real difference,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m immune to poisons now because Gu is the deadliest one there is?¡±


    The granny hummed. ¡°It could be,¡± she said, and I was surprised at her words. Was I really immune then?


    ¡°For now, just don¡¯t run around wildly, and if something changes, let me know,¡± she said, smacking my back harder than she had to as I got up, putting my clothes back on. ¡°You think I should be worried?¡±


    ¡°If you want to start now,¡± Granny Lang said, taking a puff from her smoking pipe. ¡°I would¡¯ve begun with your first tribtion in your ce.¡±


    I smiled at her words, despite her gruff nature she knew what to say to cheer me up.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I told the old woman as she shooed me away.


    Walking out of her house, I noticed Yan Yun standing outside.


    ¡°How¡¯s Zu Ri- err Hou Qiu I mean,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sleeping. I put her to rest. Breaking the Oath took a toll on her. Zhang is standing guard outside the chamber to make sure she can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°That guy¡­¡± I trailed off, knowing full well that nothing I or anyone said would change his mind. He was likely ming himself for letting Zu Ri slip through.


    ¡°Lu Jie¡­ I have a favor to ask,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I looked at her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to go talk to my grandfather,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give you a warm wee,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know, but I still need to talk to him at least once. To tell him how wrong he is, and give him a chance to change,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t think you should go. He could capture you and¡­ as you are right now there¡¯s nothing you could do to resist.¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask him toe somewhere both of us can meet. Because¡­ if things go like this, we will be fighting a war with the sect. He has clearly made you an enemy and- despite everything, I don¡¯t want for that to happen,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I frowned, her words made sense but my gut still told me no. There was no talking to a man so twisted he would keep his own granddaughter on a leash and use her as a trophy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this blindly. I¡­ I want to show him, show what you¡¯re building. And for that, I need your help. I need you to help me like you helped Zhang. Maybe once he can finally see with his eyes and know the truth, he will understand.¡±


    I looked at Yan Yun, her eyes and the plea they contained, before giving a reluctant nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help, but there is not much to teach. You simply need to pick a Path again,¡± I said, looking at Yan Yun. ¡°You should know this better than me.¡±


    Yan Yun nced down, clenching her fists. ¡°I do- I do but¡­ I just don¡¯t know what I stand for anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re going to be, but no answer is final. Our Paths change along with us, as we grow and walk further upon them,¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scared. And that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay to be scared. But Paths¡­ they aren¡¯t permanent. Think honestly, to yourself, what you want to do. Why you would want power. And whateveres to mind, truthfully follow it. That is enough.¡±


    Yan Yun looked down, before she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. I sensed the Chi stir around her, around this vige, as something began to shift.


    ¡°My Path¡­ the reason I cultivate¡­ is to help my friends,¡± Yan Yun said.


    A breeze blew past us, and she opened her eyes, a sad smile on her face. ¡°It didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it did work,¡± I said, pointing up into the skies.


    Yan Yun¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed the tree of unity hanging above in the skies, its brilliant luster illuminating the evening brightly.


    A swirling gust blew around breaking a single leaf of light from the tree as it twirled through the air before touching Yan Yun¡¯s chest and mingling with her spirit.


    A gentle light began to glow from her, as sparks crackled around her.


    Yan Yun looked down at herself, before she regarded the tree and bowed deeply. The light faded soon, and I regarded Yan Yun, feeling the girl I¡¯d first met in the sect now standing before me once again. With a kinder, more gentle aura, but not any less intense.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± I said.


    Yan Yunughed as she hugged me, tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 48: Lost

    Book 2: Chapter 48: Lost


    Yan Lei felt lost. He stood amidst a prairie, with a dirt path tracked with lines of cart wheels leading him on his way. He no longer even knew what the point of his journey was. His brother had asked him to inform Yan Yun of the Elder¡¯s ns. The task was foolish, what could their cousin sister do? She¡¯d intentionally left the sect and had no power or anything to her name, having lost her cultivation just like him, she was in no position to make any changes.


    But if he didn¡¯t follow his brother¡¯s words¡­ he was not certain what Li would do. He¡¯d been growing more and more furious with each passing day. His sole attention and focus on training to be stronger, and on getting revenge. Lei did not intend to find out, and so he¡¯d left.


    But he¡¯d never truly been out alone. His brother had been with him, and servants and guides. Now that he was all by himself, he had been vulnerable, and others had taken advantage.


    He looked down at himself, his clothes were torn, his body bruised. He¡¯d been robbed by bandits that prowled these pathways. They¡¯d beaten him up, taking whatever valuables he had. With no Qi or cultivation, he had no ability to resist. And after his fury and shame had settled down, he¡¯d just felt a faint sense of relief that they¡¯d at least left him his clothes.


    Lei had spent hours on that thought. He could barely recognize himself anymore. With torn clothing, dirt marring his body and the shameful mark of the injuries present on him. Even though his cultivation had been restored to the first realm, he was the very image of a weak mortal.


    He¡¯d considered returning, but the Path back was just as dreadful as the way ahead. What would he even say to his brother anyway? That he got beat up on the way? That he could not even protect himself from some weak bandits anymore? His sect¡¯s guards may not even let him through, confusing him for some beggar child.


    And so he had walked, with his feet aching, the skin scraped raw from the dirt. Until finally, he had reached the ce.


    The vige was¡­ small. A quiet ce with homes scattered around farmnds. A river ran through the vige, with lush forests surrounding it on all sides. It was by every meaning of the word, unremarkable.


    Lei had stared at the ce, wondering if his cousin sister had truly been spending her time here. That she¡¯d chosen this small vige over her sect. Even now, he could not truly understand that. Unlike him, she could still regain her cultivation. She hadn¡¯t been crippled, all she needed to do was return, and yet she¡¯d willingly chosen to not do so. To leave and live here instead, among mortals.


    As Lei moved further, he began to notice the people. Vigers, mortals all, who walked throughout the ce. Everyone seemed to be engaged in some task or another, from carrying baskets of herbs, to buckets of water, stones, to crafters working on some structures, and farmers tending to the fields. There was life in this vige, far more so than he¡¯d expected from a vige that had lost the protection from its sect, this close to winter. He¡¯d thought the ce would be half abandoned by now.


    Confused, he continued to walk further into the vige, when something stumbled into his legs.


    Lei looked down in confusion. A small rabbit with a horn on its forehead looked up at him, blinking its jewel like eyes. A spirit beast, and not a young one either. What was it doing in a vige like this?


    He tried to grab the rabbit but it jumped back rapidly, hopping away. Lei¡¯s gaze followed it, as he noted other spirit beasts simrly walking around the vige. The vigers moved around them as if the existence of the beasts was the most normal thing ever. He noted many beasts helping the vigers with tasks as well, clearly wild beasts at that.


    ¡°Oh Heavens, what happened to you, boy?¡± a woman eximed, a basket of herbs at her side as she rushed to him. Lei looked on in confusion, pulling his hand back when she tried to grasp it as he simply stared at her.


    ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t look that afraid. I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± she said.


    Lei normally would¡¯ve felt angry by now, at the way she talked, like he was some weak child that had to be protected, yet, for some reason, he felt no anger within him at her words. She seemed genuine.


    Slowly, he rxed his shoulders, trying to return some semnce of dignity to himself. ¡°I have a message. For Yan Yun.¡±


    The woman looked at him, before her eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re here for Yan Yun.¡±


    Lei felt his anger rise when the woman looked at him uncertainly. He was well aware of how he looked, but the woman¡¯s gaze still roused fury within him nheless.


    ¡°Mei Mei! Could you call Yan Yun? A boy¡¯s here for her,¡± the woman shouted, and a young girl called back.


    ¡°Now,e with me for now. I don¡¯t know what happened, but you need to get your injuries dressed or they¡¯ll get infected,¡± the woman said.


    Lei almost sneered that he was above any measly infection, before he remembered that he was not. Not anymore.


    Feeling like a kicked puppy, Lei deted as he followed quietly behind the woman into her home.


    ¡°Take a seat, I¡¯ll get something for those wounds,¡± she said, before walking inside.


    He sat on the bed. It was a simple home, nothing spectacr. Even the servants in the sect lived in bigger ces. Yet, there was a serenity to it that he couldn¡¯t describe.


    Lei¡¯s eyes wandered around the chamber, as he wondered what was about to happen. His heart would at times pound at the thought of this being an ambush. Perhaps she¡¯d simply ran off to inform the boy that he was here, so that demon would finish what he¡¯d left half done thest time.


    Shivers ran down his spine at the visage of Lu Jie ying in his mind, but Lei breathed out to calm himself down. If he were to be ambushed, he would not be able to resist no matter what. Better to remain calm than to give into the panic.


    Churning in his thoughts with his own unsettled heart, Lei almost jumped when the woman returned, this time holding a small bowl with some kind of paste in it.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er has been teaching me some alchemy and healing things. I don¡¯t know much, but this salve is wonderful. I once cut my finger with a de and with this, it was healed within minutes,¡± the woman eximed, showing off the salve to Lei.


    He noted it was simply very simple crushed herbs prepared to heal wounds, he¡¯d seen it often enough, but the fact that a mortal could make these still baffled him. How would they get the Qi needed for it?


    The woman gently applied the salve onto Lei¡¯s wounds and he felt the tingling sensation flow over his body. Despite himself, Lei found himself sighing out in relief. He was not unfamiliar with pain, but the constant agony had been eating at his mind. The relief from the salve had been like cool water running over his body, as Lei found himself immediately feeling better.


    ¡°You wanna lie down while Yan Yunes? She¡¯s been meditating or something with some of the kids. Not really sure what, but it may take her some time,¡± the woman offered.


    Lei wanted to protest, but his body had other thoughts. He¡¯d not slept for a few days now, and he could really use some rest.


    With a small nod, Leiid his head down onto the bed, breathing evenly to make sure he did not fall asleep.


    The woman left a few moments after she¡¯d put all the salve onto his wounds and Lei felt himself sinking into the tingling sensation of the spirit herbs healing his body. His mind settled into darkness, the most quiet and still darkness he¡¯d been in for over a month. No nightmare gued him, no dreams of humiliation, torture.


    Then, with a jerk he rose, rising from his bed as he realized he¡¯d been asleep. With his heart pounding in his chest, he looked around to try and see where he was. Everything was dark around him.


    It took him a moment to realize it was nighttime now. A small sheet rested upon him, and his injuries were now bandaged with a clean cloth. Lei slowly raised the sheet, as he sat up on the bed.


    Just¡­ What was he doing here? What purpose did he even have ining? His chest felt like it would cave in on itself, and Lei rose to his feet, restless to go somewhere, as if to escape this ce.


    Then, a shadow stirred, as a figure walked around the corner, into the chamber, and Lei felt his heart stop still. A face he¡¯d dreamt over and over in his nightmares looked back at him, and gave him a warm smile.


    ¡°Oh hey, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± Lu Jie said.

 Book 2: Chapter 49: Forgiveness

    Book 2: Chapter 49: Forgiveness


    I watched Lei freeze under my gaze, like a deer stuck in headlights. Seeing him with his injuries and torn clothes made me feel how stark the contrast had been from the arrogant bully the boy had been during my time in the sect.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Conflicting emotions swirled within me, and somehow, I could see the same happening within the boy. I¡¯m sure he must¡¯ve seen a lot of things change, after our battle. To him, to all of the cultivators, strength was the utmost value and virtue. Especially to someone as self-important and arrogant as the twins. To have lost that was clearly a blow.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± I asked. Lei clearly didn¡¯t seem willing to talk on his own.


    My words seemed to snap the boy out of whatever thought he had been stuck in, as his eyes drifted down for a moment, before moving back up to me again.


    ¡°I have a message. For Yan Yun.¡±


    ¡°Or so I¡¯ve been told,¡± I said, keeping my eyes on Lei. It took me a moment to realize something. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust Lei, I didn¡¯t, but I wasn¡¯t worried either. It was Elder Yan who I didn¡¯t trust. This could be just one more of the many tricks he seemed to be ying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie,¡± Lei said, misunderstanding my stare to be an attempt at intimidation. I didn¡¯t correct him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°But it could also be just a half truth.¡±


    Lei looked at me, as if unsure about what I meant. That was not what I¡¯d expected, guilty perhaps, or just ack of expression. But confusion seemed like a strange response.


    ¡°Who sent you here? And why you?¡± I asked, deciding to take a direct approach. I wasn¡¯t an interrogation master, this method suited me just fine.


    The boy diverted his gaze for a moment, a reaction that would¡¯ve made sense for my previous question but only further made me curious that it came on this one.


    ¡°Li,¡± he said atst.


    I stared at Lei. His brother had sent him? Why? I wanted to ask just what this message might be, but I decided my attempts would be more fruitful with the person in question around.


    I sent a pulse of Chi, and Yan Yun walked into the chamber a momentter. Lei stared at her, first in confusion, then in shock. His gaze turns back towards me, almost using me of something, but they died the moment his eyes met mine.


    There was a monster that looked at him from within me. I was well aware of what I¡¯d done and what kind of impression I¡¯d left. But right now, I only felt a bitter taste to know that, at that moment, I¡¯d been no better than any other cultivator I so easily mocked, no matter how righteous or deserved my actions may have been.


    ¡°Why? What is there possibly left to say?¡± Yan Yun asked in my stead.


    Lei looked down for a moment, before he nced back up at Yan Yun. ¡°Grandfather has called the Alchemy halls. They will be here any day, and then this entire vige will be reduced to nothing.¡±


    Yan Yun stared in horror. Icked the understanding needed to know just how bad the news was, but I had an idea. The Alchemy halls worked under the Emperor himself. If they came, there would not be a good way to resist their authority outside of outright rebellion. I couldn¡¯t risk that.


    I saw Yan Yun looked at me in worry, but her focus returned to Lei. ¡°What does Li of all people gain from telling us that?¡±


    ¡°He wants revenge. To restore his lost honor. He can¡¯t have that if the halls imprison or kill Lu Jie. He thinks you¡¯ll run back to Grandfather to save everyone, and make him change his mind,¡± Lei replied.


    Yan Yun pursed her lips, for a moment almost considering the thought.


    ¡°Well, I appreciate the message, regardless of what the intention behind it was,¡± I said to Lei, patting Yan Yun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And you¡¯re not going to your grandfather."


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    I shook my head before Yan Yun could protest further. ¡°We¡¯re all going. Not just you,¡± I said.


    Yan Yun looked at me in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know how conflict was sorted within the sect right? Say if someone had a grudge, revenge, or anything of that sort?¡± I asked Yan Yun.


    ¡°They would either talk it out, or request a duel¡­¡± Yan Yun froze as she caught on to my train of thought. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll duel him. Them, even. Whoever they bring out. It doesn¡¯t matter. They cannot refuse the request, not if I make the Lord preside over it. The judgment and trial will happen under his watch.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt you, Lu Jie, but¡­ your strength is unpredictable,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I said, a bitter smile. ¡°But I guess betterte than never. Might as well train a little, see how things work out. No?¡±


    Yan Yun didn¡¯t say anything further, so I turned to Lei.


    ¡°You can rest here, you will not be harmed in this ce, you have my promise on that. But when you return, take a letter with you. Cao Chen will take you to the sect.¡±


    Lei looked at me in silence, and I turned, ready to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lei said.


    I regarded the boy in confusion, wondering if he had finallye up with some snide remark to throw in at my ns.


    Lei looked at me, hesitating for a moment. A secondter, he slowly dipped his head.


    ¡°I¡­I want to apologize. For what my brother and I did. To you and your spirit.¡±


    To say I was shocked would be an understatement. For a moment I just looked at Lei, unsure of how to take the news. Despite everything I had never actually expected an apology. His change in attitude had been striking enough, this though? I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of this. I almost didn¡¯t want it. The thought that he could change would mean that perhaps Elder Yan could change too, and it made me gain the desire to try and change him.


    I had fights to win, and people to protect. Bing burdened with the idea that, perhaps these horrible people I hated on the best of days were people too and could change, made that harder.


    The hypocrisy of my thoughts was apparent to me. But that¡¯s how it was for now. I could live with it.


    ¡°I forgive you,¡± I said. I felt surprised that I meant it, too. But after what I had done, I did not feel the need to have any lingering anger or resentment towards either of the twins. Especially if they no longer tried to hurt my loved ones.


    Lei looked up at me, his eyes were shocked. He certainly hadn¡¯t been expecting that.


    I didn¡¯t linger any further in the chamber, simply letting the boy stew in his thoughts as I made my way out with Yan Yun.


    I had a letter to write, and battle ns to make.

 Book 2: Chapter 50: The Spirit Within

    Book 2: Chapter 50: The Spirit Within


    Lei had left for the sect the next morning, with my letter in hand. Cao Chen had taken a cart to leave him at the sect, leaving me with the rest of the day to worry over things. I had about a week or so prepare for the duel at best, and ensure things continued to run smoothly.


    Qiao Ying stood next to me, holding a registry with all the details, as I grimaced watching over the vige.


    ¡°How¡¯s progress?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My lord¡ª¡±


    I gave him a look.


    ¡°Err¡­ sir. We¡¯ve sessfully managed to create the first batch of Qi crystals. There were some issues with the workers being unused to the equipment, but after some guidance the batch was sessful. Yield was¡­ it was quite good, we had 77% of the herbs being converted sessfully based on the mass conversion form that you had taught me. We have sessfully created a batch of roughly two hundred standard Qi crystals within one run,¡± Qiao Ying¡¯s face flushed, a proud expression on his face.


    I did not me him, a first run with such a high yield was a lot better than I had expected. A smile hung on my lips, happy with the news, but I knew how fragile all of this was, and the fact that this was exactly what I was going to be fighting to protect.


    ¡°The wall?¡± I asked further.


    ¡°The cement¡¯sponent ratio seems mostly clear, but I¡¯ve faced some trouble in acquiring the materials needed. That said, the cement itself has calcified just as you said you would. It is¡­ fascinating. The vigers are calling it liquid-rock. We can begin construction within the week as soon as theponents have all arrived,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    ¡°That leaves thest thing I¡¯d mentioned,¡± I said, ncing at Qiao Ying.


    The man nodded.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think you should look at it yourself sir,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I followed behind him, walking up to behind my home where I saw a craftsman working on small metallic trinkets of all sorts, with a mix of alchemy, formation arts, and metal work. It was an entirely new field of work in this worldbining multiple arts and finding people who could work through what I needed was quite difficult. But Qiao Ying had pulled through, and I¡¯d been able to supply all the drugnades that were needed to fuel the development.


    ¡°These are a bit unstable, but they do the job,¡± the man said, a metal part in his mouth as he handed me the new drugnades I¡¯d created. Or gu-nukes to be precise. The new onesbined both Gu and Qi pills, at a smaller degree to create a mini-nuke.


    ¡°Can they be used by anyone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup. Just flick that trigger thing over there, and it¡¯ll light up the formation rune and bam. Make sure to not keep it in your hands though, it¡¯ll blow up to bits-¡° the man said, before he stopped to look at me. ¡°Well, maybe not with you.¡±


    I chuckled, but did not activate the grenade. ¡°How many can we make?¡±


    ¡°How many pills can you make?¡± the man asked.


    I nodded, happy with the answer.


    ¡°Does the lord have anything to say?¡± I asked, turning towards Qiao Ying.


    ¡°He is¡­ interested, but so far Lord Zhou has notmented on things. I intend to send him another report regarding production and the weapons.¡±


    I nodded as I moved on, letting the craftsman work on the weapons. The vige was still busy as usual, miners harvesting spirit crystals, workers picking spirit herbs, the new mortals slowly being awakened as they trained with Yan Yun before joining Zhang in the weapon andbat training. Yin and granny Lang were working hard with the Alchemy side of things, as more and more people began to learn how to use the tools to create alchemy pills.


    Even Ash was helping out, keeping the area clear of any malicious spirit beasts alongside Sheldon. The two spirit beasts had teamed up almost like the older brothers of my little menagerie, making sure Labby, Twilight and Silverlight didn¡¯t run around causing problems for everyone.


    A strange feeling filled me as I watched the vige changing so rapidly. Work was happening, things were changing, the town was developing more and more by the minute, and I knew I¡¯d done almost all I could. My task with this side of things was done for now. Instead of working on every small thing, my role now was to make sure I could protect all of them from all the threats and people aiming to bring harm to them.


    Leaving Qiao Ying with some orders and leaving him to his work, I walked up tp Zhang, finding him in the field. I raised my hand, catching the boy¡¯s attention as he trained the newly initiated through the basic stances.


    ¡°What brings you here, brother Jie?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°You think you could spare some time for a spar?¡± I asked Zhang.


    ¡°With me?¡± Zhang asked, surprised.


    I heard gasps and murmursing from the younger boys and some men as they looked at me in shock. My recent disys had gained me a reputation greater than I had cared for. The association with the Divine tree, and the knowledge I brought had made some of the vigers believe I was a Divine messenger of some sort, and my efforts to dissuade them had only deepened their own beliefs.


    ¡°Yup. Yan Yun¡¯s still settling into her regained cultivation, and you¡¯re the best fighter I know,¡± I said to Zhang, ignoring the whispers.


    I saw Yin¡¯s brother, Guo Ru, shout at them as they quieted down, before he gave me a nod. I returned the nod, smiling. The boy I¡¯d saved, who had been so helpless in the mines, had now grown a fair bit more muscr and confident. The training with Zhang had clearly been showing results.


    ¡°Sure brother. Are there any rules?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll spar till one of us concedes. Sounds good?¡± I asked.


    Zhang nodded, about to put his training spear away. ¡°Keep it,¡± I told him. ¡°Our enemies won¡¯t be taking it easy. You shouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    I saw Zhang frown, but he did not refuse. He knew I was right, even if the chance of hurting me warred with that thought within him.


    Stepping a bit further, I let Zhang take a stance. I did not take a stance, it felt awkward, even though I knew the arts the sect had taught me, it was not the style of fighting that suited me. Fighting as an act overall did not suit me. Even if I had been willing to engage in it a lot more willingly without my memories from earth, I had been awful at it.


    ¡°You go first,¡± I told Zhang.


    Zhang nodded, raising his spear. To my pleased surprise, he was not holding back. Chi gathered around him, purple wisps rising as I felt gravity shifting all around where I was. I had to force my Chi to anchor me, as Zhang shot towards me like an arrow.


    I stepped, dodging the attack, but there was another thrust, as he turned in a way that should not have been possible, his strike bending as it reached towards me. Calling on Chi, I deflected the blow, yet to my surprise, Zhang was faster than me, the second strike came instantly, and then the third, and within moments I had to retreat and create some distance or else I would already be on the ground.


    Zhang had been expecting that though, as I felt a heavy weight descend on me. The world caved in and I realized that gravity had been increased around me, making each movement heavy.


    Turns out I was the one who had not been giving it my all. Zhang moved swiftly, using his range to strike at me from a distance. Flooding my body with Chi, I moved in close, but the boy dashed back faster, using gravity¡¯s assistance to dance away as he continued to thrust at me. I called upon my mes, letting them cover me before shooting them forward.


    Ghastly white pirs of fire spread from my hand as Zhang jumped back, and I stepped to close the gap, covering my fist in Chi as I struck out towards Zhang. Of course that was not enough as Zhang stepped in the air, jumping above me and attacking me from behind.


    I let fire erupt all around me in a burst to avoid the attack as I turned around, before shooting a literal fistful of fire towards Zhang, who cut through it with his spear with ease.


    Man¡­ I really should¡¯ve been training as well.


    Zhang danced out of range.


    ¡°Brother Jie. Why are you not using your full strength?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, fire dancing on my hand.


    ¡°Your Chi has not been drained at all. It feels¡­ to me, it feels like it¡¯s endless. Yet you are merely using the surface of it.¡±


    I frowned. Endless? My Chi wasn¡¯t¡­ I paused. What <em>was </em>my Chi now? I¡­ didn¡¯t have a core anymore, did I? Where was I drawing Chi from at all?


    ¡°Perhaps I am not posing enough of a challenge,¡± Zhang said, as he raised his spear and something changed. ¡°Forgive me brother. I had not been following your instructions before. This time, I will give my all.¡±


    Hair raised on my arms and legs, a shiver running down my spine as starry lights appeared around Zhang. With a burst of starry light, purple swirls of energy flowing all around. Slowly, the lights began to gather together and I cursed, gathering my Chi rapidly.


    ¡°Get back! All of you!¡± I shouted at the vigers watching, as I tried to gather enough Chi to hold off the attack, but even before it hit I knew it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Light began to gather, in such an intensity that I could no longer see in front of me. A burning heat set the ground aze and, for a moment, I was looking into the sun itself as it spoke to me.


    <strong><em>¡°Gravity Arts: The Birth of a Star.¡±</em></strong>


    Then the world turned to fire.


    I felt Zhang¡¯s full strength striking at me, as the heat overwhelmed me. I dove in drawing more and more and more on the Chi around me, but it wasn¡¯t around, as the exploding star struck.


    More, I needed more, so much more.


    But I did have more, didn¡¯t I? I had¡­ so much.


    I began to draw Chi, but not from myself. From the world itself. Thend, the air, the tree in my spirit, every viger, every insect, every stalk of grass. It all connected to me, as I felt my spirit sinking into an unending ocean of power.


    My form changed, my mind drifting outwards to be more than just me, more than just who I was, but a summation of everything I was tied to. Fire zed around me, the exploding strength of a star tearing through my Chi.


    I held out a hand, Chi flowing through it, the world itself powering my strength as I held back the star. A momentter, the mes and dust cleared as I stood, my arm was slightly singed, my clothes a little torn, with the ground around me charred to death, yet I was fine. I was more than fine.


    I felt more alive than I had ever been.


    Zhang looked at me, and then gave me an uncharacteristic smile unlike anything I had seen from him.


    ¡°Come Brother, let us fight!¡± Zhang said, as he stepped into the skies.


    I watched him go, but did not move. I tried to move my body but a creeping sensation of horror began to dawn upon me as my body turned without mymand. With a step I felt my body step into the skies, and I watched almost like a passenger in my own shell as I walked towards the skies.


    Chi was flowing through me in an endless storm. So much power, so much strength, it was like an ocean that was drowning me. A hundred voices calling out to me all at once, tugging me in all directions.


    Zhang remained in the air, clearly confused as he began to chase after me, but I was faster as I began to fly outside of the vige.


    There was a tingle as I felt my tie to the world cut off. Thew of the world changed here and I realized I was under the rule of the Heavens again.


    I tried to stop my body, realizing what it wanted to do, but it seemed to be moving with its own purpose. Burning energy coursed through my hands, as I raised an arm into the skies, ready tounch a devastating strike into the Heavens, to shatter them once and for all.


    The world rumbled around me, sensing the threat I presented to it.


    I screamed.


    <em>LISTEN TO ME. YOU ARE MY BODY.</em>


    My body twitched, and for a moment, I was back in control. I wrestled with the monster that ruled now, the collective spirits of the vigers, their hopes, their desires, but that was not all was it? No, no I had been ignoring thergest source of them all.


    I closed my eyes to the world.


    Two giant eyes looked back at me. The spirit of the Tree itself.


    <strong>¡°The Cycle is broken. We must mend it. Break the shackles, and free this realm.¡±</strong>


    I stared at the beast, looking at its giant form.


    ¡°You cannot just start raging uncontrobly! We need to do things step by step or there will be no point. If the heaven breaks with abandon, the demons will just take over,¡± I shouted, but the beast seemed to not listen.


    Frustrated, I used every ounce of willpower I had to try to draw its attention, pulling at the tree of unity itself within my soul.


    The beast paused then, finally noting my presence, as its weight descended upon me. I felt my body moving in my real world, once again outside my control.


    <strong>¡°You are insufficient. Our strength is not something you canmand. Cease control to us. We will mend what has been broken unjustly.¡±</strong>


    I stared at the beast, and then finding myself pissed off, I gave it the flip off it deserved.


    ¡°Fuck you dude,¡± I said to the monster. ¡°I am working as hard as I can to save the people I love, and to fix this world while I do it. But I¡¯m <em>not </em>going to be a puppet in my own body. If you want to take me, you¡¯ll have to destroy mepletely.¡±


    The beast looked at me, and for a moment I feared it would do just that. Crush me like I was a bug and move on without a thought.


    <strong>¡°You are weak.¡±</strong>


    ¡°Maybe, but I do not bend down to tyrants. If you aren¡¯t willing to cooperate, then I¡¯ll do it my own damn self,¡± I spat.


    But instead, it let out a low powerful rumble.


    <strong>¡°We will wait. But not for long. The Death of Things stirs. If you cannot im our power, then we will crush you and seize your body for ourselves.¡±</strong>


    And then, almost as if all of that strength had been a lie, I felt it all vanish from my grasp. I iled falling from the skies but this time, I had enough awareness to flood myself with Chi.


    <em>The air is firm. The air is firm. The air is firm.</em>


    I repeated to myself, almost in a desperate, and as if my voice had reached out and convinced the world, I felt my feet step on air itself with Chi. The sensation faded as soon as it hade but I tried again, and the second time was easier, before the third step seeded.


    Eventually, I had enough of a hang that I had managed to turn the fatal fall into a rough fall down some metaphysical stairs instead.


    Zhang rushed to my side, quickly behind me.


    ¡°Brother Jie, are you alright?¡± he said, grasping my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I said, as I sat on the ground, breathing hard. Zhang looked like he had a bunch of questions, but he held back, letting me have my space.


    Slowly Iid on the grass beneath me, looking at the skies above as the tribtions that could¡¯vee dissipated. I felt frustration boiling inside me. Guess I knew now why I had felt the way I had back then.


    ¡°Fucking world spirit,¡± I spat in frustration, before rising up as I began to stomp back to the vige.


    I needed to train.

 Book 2: Chapter 51: Messages

    Book 2: Chapter 51: Messages


    Just because the world hated me and everything I do, I managed to get a fatal new problem sent into myp as well. As I¡¯d been walking on my way back, I¡¯d noticed that my core had somehow returned. That was not the bad part, though I would¡¯ve liked to have an understanding of how that worked. The part was when I realized that something was eating through my Chi inside my body, and tearing at my spirit itself. It didn¡¯t take me long to figure out that it was the poison which had so conveniently just disappeared. Of course nothing would solve itself so quickly.


    To my relief, the poison stopped once again when I entered the vige, which is precisely when my core seemed to vanish again. With my already annoyed mood, this was enough to make me pissed off. I didn¡¯t notice it at the time, but the very wind, earth, and air seemed to be howling around me in anger and every creature, and person in the vige was giving a wide berth as I walked past them.


    I opened Granny Lang¡¯s workshop, finding the old woman inside. She looked at me, and then sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong boy?¡±


    ¡°Poison. I figured it out,¡± I said, taking a seat on her bed. ¡°It starts affecting me when I step out of the vige.¡±


    Granny Lang walked closer to me, as she pressed her fingers to my chest, trying to sense what was wrong.


    ¡°I feel it now. It¡¯s definitely there,¡± she said. ¡°Works when you go outside the vige, you said?¡±


    I gave a nod. ¡°I don¡¯t have a core while inside, which is why it seems to not be working here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, something is definitely keeping it at bay in here,¡± the granny said, as she took a puff from her smoking pipe. ¡°I¡¯ll try to see what I can do, boy, but this poison isn¡¯t really easy, and poison isn¡¯t really my speciality either. The Yi- or well, Shie girl could probably help you. Snakes and poisons run hand in hand.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It would¡¯ve been quite helpful to have Liuxiang here, yeah. But I¡¯m afraid the capital is too far away for me to do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°It would take almost a month just to travel back and forth. But you could try sending the arrogant eagle brat. He should be able to go there and back in two weeks,¡± Granny Lang said.


    ¡°Still not enough time to make it for the duel,¡± I replied, trying to smile but found that I couldn¡¯t. I had already been worried enough about this, and with the poison, there was no way I could even fight.


    Granny Lang hummed in thought for a moment. ¡°Boy, you just need to hold the poison back ¡®til the duel is done, yes?¡±


    I looked at the granny with renewed hope. ¡°Yes, just the duration of the duel will do. If I make it back we¡¯ll have enough time to work through whatever remains.¡±


    The Granny looked at me, before giving a nod. ¡°Let me see what I can do.¡±


    I looked at her, before bowing to her. ¡°Thank you Granny, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±


    The old woman clicked her tongue. ¡°Making me work so hard at my age. Have some shame, you stupid child. You¡¯ll work me to death!¡± she eximed and I just smiled happily at her.


    The old woman huffed as she kicked me out and started looking for a solution, so I went out to get my own problems sorted. I was really starting to regret wishing for more work, I almost missed the days of rxing I had.


    <em>Who am I kidding? I know I¡¯m a workaholic and I¡¯ll die at some desk while trying to build a magic powered spaceship to explore the sr system if they let me do it.</em>


    I walked out with that thought, finding Zhang standing outside with a concerned look. I realized I hadn¡¯t exined to him what had happened, and so I quickly gave a brief rundown of events. That only made the frown on the boy¡¯s forehead deepen. Then, to my surprise, he bowed his head deeply.


    ¡°Forgive me for asking you to pull on a power like that, Brother Jie. If I hadn¡¯t-¡°


    I cut him off. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have even figured out that this was going to be a problem and would¡¯ve been marching right into the duel with the poison eating at me. So if you start feeling bad, I¡¯m going to smack you.¡±


    Zhang looked like he wanted to protest.


    I just red at him and eventually he relented like a scolded puppy. Zhang definitely needed to rx more.


    ¡°You should stay. I can fight in your stead. It¡¯s safer that way,¡± Zhang said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t. They¡¯re there for me, so if I don¡¯t go, nothing will happen. Or worse, something will happen that I can¡¯t control or influence. I trust you with my life, Zhang, but this is not something you can do for me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t linger for Zhang to have the chance to protest and moved forward, trying to find Yan Yun. She wore a sparring uniform that I wasn¡¯t quite sure where she¡¯d gotten from, as she was going through stances. Her Chi was unstable still, but she was making steady recovery to her former strength. A week would be more than enough to have her back in form at her current pace.


    She noticed meing, and stopped. ¡°Is something wrong Lu Jie? You looked¡­ tired.¡±


    ¡°Much. I¡¯ll exinter. Can I borrow Leiyu?¡±


    At my words, the bird manifested with a crackle of lightning.


    <em>¡°What do you need from our magnificent self, servant?¡± </em>Leiyu asked. Good to see his attitude was back in full force.


    ¡°I need you to deliver a message to the Azure capital for me,¡± I said.


    Leiyu paused.


    <em>¡°Did¡­ did Leiyu hear you correct?¡±</em>


    ¡°Uhh, yeah? Can you do it quickly enough? If not I¡¯ll get someone else.¡±


    The bird squawked in a tone I could not understand, and I saw Yan Yun giggling under her breath.


    <em>¡°To dare even suggest that we would be beaten by some kind of messenger pigeon. Leiyu will do it, but there will be a price.¡±</em>


    ¡°As many pills and Qi crystals as you want for a week,¡± I said in a t tone.


    <em>¡°Consider it done.¡±</em>


    I wanted tough at the interaction. If only dealing with my problems was as easy as dealing with the spirits I had.


    Yan Yun, clearly amused as well, had a worried expression on her face. ¡°Is something wrong? Why the urgent message?¡±


    ¡°The poison had some unforeseen side effects. I need to get it sorted before the duel if possible. But it¡¯s also not gone and I¡¯d prefer if it was gone entirely.¡±


    Yan Yun¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°I can ask Zu Ri- Huo Qiu I mean. She may know.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to send an assassin that knows the cure of the poison they use. It¡¯s just bad practice to do that. Elder Yan may be foolish, but he¡¯s not stupid,¡± I said, and then paused. ¡°No offense.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    ¡°That- well, I just insulted your grandfather,¡± I said, feeling a little awkward.


    ¡°Anything you say at this point is deserved. I would be far less kind if you asked me to speak at all,¡± Yan Yun said, huffing. ¡°He¡¯s a stupid, arrogant, self important man drunk on his power. I wish I¡¯d seen him as clearly as I do now, but it had been too easy to justify everything awful about him by the good parts. Because¡­ There were good parts. Which is probably hard to believe for you.¡±


    ¡°No, I believe it. His methods and motives are twisted, but¡­ I think he cares for you in some weird kind of way,¡± I replied.


    Yan Yun nodded. ¡°But that does not excuse what he does, and how he behaves, and I realize that now. And¡­ I wish I could somehow change him. But perhaps the only way to do that is through some difficult choices.¡±


    I looked at Yan Yun, before cing my hand on her shoulder. ¡°The future is uncertain. And I don¡¯t know what exactly he will do, or what he is nning. But¡­ if the timees where I have to fight him, I will try not to kill him. And if he continues on this path, it wille.¡±


    She looked at me, first in surprise, and then with a quiet nod. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s more than I can ask for by now.¡±


    After those words, I parted with Yan Yun, Leiyu following me as I handed him the letter I was sending to Liuxiang.


    <em>¡°Leiyu will be there in a week. You better keep your side of the promise.¡±</em>


    ¡°I will,¡± I replied and watched the eagle fly off into the sky with a shooting crackle.


    I stood there in silence for a moment, wondering if there was some god watching me right now, probablyughing to themselves at my misery.


    I didn¡¯t let the thought linger. I had work to do.


    ***


    Elder Yan mmed his fist onto the table, the Qi enforced wood shattering into splinters from his strike, anger and fury boiling forth in him. ¡°That good-for-nothing Shadow.¡±


    Lightning red around him, his anger making his Qi re as the world around him shook.


    ¡°A method needs to be found. If that boy is not eliminated soon, then there¡¯s no telling what else he¡¯ll do. To have freed a Shadow¡­ just what other power has he obtained from the Divine Tree?¡±


    Elder Yan paced around his room, his mind racing through thoughts. He needed a weapon to strike with, if he truly intended to be Lord of the Seventh Peak, something like the Divine Tree would be perfect. He had been at the peak of the Eight realm for over a decade now. But with that tree, he could break through and match the Lord in strength.


    A knock sounded out at the gate and Elder Yan turned, wondering who would dare disturb him with his mood so sour. A momentter, a terrified servant opened the gates, looking in and bowed deeply.


    ¡°E-elder¡­ the Elder from the Alchemy Hall has arrived.¡±


    Elder Yan mood finally lightened as he gave a nod to the servant, dismissing her. After taking a moment topose himself, Elder Yan made his way towards the waiting chamber.


    Opening the gates, Elder Yan looked at the Elder seated inside. It was a young man, far younger than he was. Not for a moment did Elder Yan think that reflected the true age or strength of this man. The Alchemy Halls swore an oath of non-violence and that,bined with their fealty to the emperor, was perhaps the only reason they had not been wiped out from existence entirely.


    The strength these alchemists could use was beyond terrifying. But such matters did not matter.


    Elder Yan gave a light nod, greeting the elder as he stepped inside.


    ¡°We hope your journey from the capital has been pleasant,¡± Elder Yan said.


    ¡°Oh yes indeed. Apologies for the dy, an Elder Spirit had decided to bar our path and dispatching it took some time for my men,¡± the man said, folding his leg. A momentter, almost as an afterthought he put his hand into a pocket realm and pulled out a pouch. ¡°Oh, I made it into a pill on the way here, you can take it as an apology,¡± he said, throwing the pouch over to Elder Yan.


    Elder Yan fumbled over the pouch, surprised by theck of etiquette. Perhaps¡­ the man was truly as young as he looked? He¡¯d certainly heard of prodigies rising through ranks at an early age in the capital.


    A momentter, Elder Yan looked into the pouch and found his breath stuck in his throat.


    ¡°This¡­ is this¡­ a heaven grade pill?¡± he asked, wetting his lips as he spoke.


    ¡°Ah, is that what you call them? I forgot,¡± the man said.


    Elder Yan looked at the man, withdrawing any notion of arrogance he may have had before. If this boy was as young as he looked, he was a genius that only came in centuries.


    Elder Yan coughed into his fisted. ¡°There is a matter I must discuss with you. I believe the general gist was already sent over to you in my letter?¡±


    ¡°About the boy that¡¯s got you running around, right? Yup, I heard. He seems interesting. You said he was an alchemist, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a demon in disguise, is what he is,¡± Elder Yan spat, vibrating.


    ¡°Careful, an actual demon may take offense to that,¡± the man said, chuckling.


    Elder Yan raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯tment further. ¡°The boy is nning to sell potent pills that he has somehow taught mortals to make. He ns to take over and destroy the Alchemy Hall¡¯s authority and the Lord seems to be in support of his choices.¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not good. Can¡¯t have that. But I think I have a solution,¡± the man said, before turning to face the gate. ¡°Oi! You cane in now!¡±


    Elder Yan looked out in confusion, which was only further increased when Lei walked into the chamber.


    ¡°Lei? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± he asked, baffled.


    ¡°Found him outside running in circles. I thought he was lost but turns out he was just afraid to see you. He¡¯s got a message from your forsworn enemy child,¡± the man said, as the letter vanished from Lei¡¯s hand, moving into Elder Yan¡¯s.


    He did not understand this art, nor how he worked, but decided not to question it. The Azure city had its own secrets, and he would pry them open with time, once he was Lord.


    Slowly, the Elder read through the letter, before looking up to see the man grinning back at him.


    ¡°What a fun proposition, don¡¯t you think?¡± he said. ¡°A duel to settle all grievances! Truly the most simple way to solve a problem.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ truly intend to conduct this farce?¡± Elder Yan asked.


    ¡°Yup! If he wins, I¡¯ll ask him to join the Halls. Can¡¯t have free pills running around, but either way, he won¡¯t be your problem no matter what. But let¡¯s hope he loses. More fun that way, right?¡±


    ¡°This is not about fun, that boy is dange-¡°


    The Elder stopped as the man raised a hand, his expression turning serious for a moment.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I let loose my intent for a minute. But trust me, Elder. I¡¯ve seen what dangerous is. This is a child. A child on the loose. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to the level of children,¡± the man said, as he dusted his robes, standing up.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll talk with the Lord to get this arranged in, say, a week? Sounds like a good date. Please pick your candidates and make sure they¡¯re also suitable. No elders, for example. Let¡¯s stick to the children fighting other children,¡± the man said, as he turned.


    Elder Yan bit his cheeks, wanting to say many things, but held the poison words back. He would not be pushed around when he was Lord.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Elder Yan said. ¡°But before you leave, please, at least let me know your name.¡±


    The man turned around. ¡°Ah right, I never did say that, did I?¡±


    Elder Yan sensed a slight pause, before a strange smile overtook the man¡¯s face. One that made a strange chill run down the Elder¡¯s spine.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Sheng Yuan.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 52: Preparation

    Book 2: Chapter 52: Preparation


    Time passed, and my nervousness regarding the situation only began to grow more and more. A part of me was worried whether my n for the duel would even work or not. I had felt fairly confident before, it was unprecedented for a duel to be refused, the amount of face it would lose a sect would be too enormous. But uncertainty had slowly but surely crept into my thoughts, doubts and what-ifs filling my mind.


    But today, atst the Lord had sent a message to me. Apparently the Alchemy Hall Elder had already arrived and had agreed to the terms, with a date set as well in a week¡¯s time. It felt like barely enough, even a month would¡¯ve felt short, but it was what I had, so I¡¯d just have to make do with it.


    The second good news came a littleter, as Granny Lang told me she may have found a way. The ¡°may¡± part was a bit worrisome, but at this point I was ready to take whatever I got.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to effectively hold the poison within you for a small time without any harmful effects,¡± Granny Lang said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, curious.


    She pulled out what looked to be a really old and tattered book and showed it to me. There was a diagram of a fairly ordinary-looking nt on it.


    ¡°You see that? That¡¯s an ingredient in a Spirit cleansing pill. It¡¯s also used to make poisons that eat at your Qi. Obviously nothing as potent as what you have, which eats your entire cultivation base, but it¡¯s simr.¡±


    ¡°So, can that be made into an antidote?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. That¡¯ll take weeks of study <em>if </em>I knew what the poison was and had some on hand. No, the idea is to put this poison inside you as well.¡±


    I looked up at the granny in confusion. ¡°Are you trying to kill me or something?¡±


    ¡°Bah, listen. Normally the poison would eat at your Qi for a while, maybe make you sick. But right now you¡¯re already sick, so the poison will instead interfere with the flow of your Chi, and make it harder to break down. It won¡¯t be perfect but I can make it capable of holding back the poison for a short while, but the effect won¡¯tst forever. Eventually your body and the poison will adapt and start to work again.¡±


    I scratched my head, not sure I understood how the concept worked, but then a lot of the alchemical texts had very unclear exnations on how they worked. As long as it worked, I would be happy.


    ¡°Do you have the herb then?¡±


    "I can get it, but I¡¯ll need that schr boy of yours."


    ¡°Qiao Ying? Sure, tell me what it is and I¡¯ll tell him to bring it as quickly as I can.¡±


    ¡°Good, there¡¯s also one more thing,¡± Granny Lang said, as she put away the textbook. ¡°To make sure things work properly I have made a special herb bath that I need you to take twice a day, but for it to work properly, you need to be exhausted physically and at your limits. That¡¯s when your body is the most receptive to absorbing what it needs.¡±


    ¡°I grimaced at her words, but then I had already been nning to train. Just, physical exercise had not been at the top of that list, since Chi often made up for the need for any physical exercise I would need.


    Maybe that was why Zhang kept clicking his tongue at me during spars.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Zhang to do that as well,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good, get to it then,¡± Granny Lang said.


    I nodded, thanking her, before I made my way out. After sending Qiao Ying her way, I was making my way over to Zhang, when I found an interesting sight.


    Labby was standing with a group of children, her hands set in front of her as she was guiding them through the different stances. The children seemed to be following quite intently as well, with her new pet rat doing the same nearby on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing Labby?¡± I asked, walking closer.


    ¡°Oh, Master! Labby is training,¡± she said, smiling happily. ¡°She wants to be as strong as possible for the duels!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re helping!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re training with her!¡±


    The kids chimed along with her, their eyes looking at me with expectant and excited looks, and I found it harder and harder to let them down.


    I gave a head pat to the children one by one,stly giving one to Labby. ¡°That¡¯s great, but I have a more important job for you Labby. I need you to stay here so that you can protect the vige while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Labby looked like she wanted to protest, but she simply gave me a nod with a pout on her face, and I patted her head again.


    I left Labby to her stances, moving on to my own training. Zhang was waiting, though some of the others had also joined. They looked at me and Zhang with eyes filled with reverence and I felt extremely awkward for the starting while.


    But eventually the rhythms began to settle in. The moved through the stances easily as Zhang and I sparred, and slowly but surely I began gaining the ability to react more and more to his moves. Physically, I was both faster and stronger, but Zhang had substantially more skill. But now that I was finally training, I was quickly starting to fill thatcking element.


    A part of me also felt a little satisfied with my progress. It was validating to think that all those painful years spent in the sect had not been a waste. All the memories of painful, grueling spars and hours training now seemed to be paying off, and I was seeing rapid, visible improvements.


    Eventually, I was sparring with Zhang at his full strength, and doing a bunch of physical exercises afterwards as well. I¡¯d decided to mix the standard training exercises with the exercises I¡¯d done in my past life as well.


    It was surprising to see just how different the physique of a cultivator was. I was far from muscr; I had a decent build, but I didn¡¯t have particrlyrge or impressive muscles, yet I was far stronger than even the strongest people back on earth. For example, I had found out that with a little practice, I was able to do pushups on a single finger.


    Not that it was practical to do that, but god dammit did it look cool.


    My training exercises also seemed to have caught on with the trainees as now slowly but surely they¡¯d begun joining me in my post sparring exercise sessions. Now I ran with an entire squadron of people, most of whom stopped way before me, but still, having people around me somehow felt like it was actually giving me a lot of energy to get the exercises done.


    I had reason to suspect this was not just a mental thing either. The more I meditated, the more I realized just what was going on here. I didn¡¯t know why exactly I didn¡¯t have a core, but my source of Chi in this ce was not me, but the world around me. The people, the animals, everything that had epted the order of Chi was now the source I drew from. And it was not just energy that came with that.


    I was literally connected to these people from within my soul, and it showed. When there was a certain emotion being wide-spread, I felt it within myself. When others were pushing themselves, I felt their determination almost flowing into me, and bolstering my own strength.


    That connection only seemed to be growing stronger over time, growing from a faint background presence to something I could notice during my daily routine if I paid attention.


    In the blink of an eye, the week I had been given had already passed. As my final day¡¯s routine came to an end, I made my way over to the bath prepared for me, and I sank into the green herbal water with an audible sigh. The grueling training had helped take the edge off of my nerves, even if a week wasn¡¯t enough time to see any real effects. Just letting myself get lost in tasks felt almost meditative, as the act of performing an action with my entire focus and presence of mind felt¡­ strangely addicting.


    Slowly, I sank into the bath around me, as my thoughts began to scatter. I would worry about what would happen tomorrow, but at this point there was no meaning in pointless worrying. All I had to do was be prepared.


    After some time passed and I felt the essence from the herbs had seeped into me, I rose from the bath, my hair flowing down behind me. I decided to look at my reflection in the water below.


    The face looking back almost seemed unfamiliar somehow. Like I¡¯d changed so much, that I could no longer recognise myself. What had changed? I wasn¡¯t sure. Nothing substantial, nothing that hadn¡¯t changed before. But somehow this moment felt significant.


    There were still gaps within my self, who I was and who my past self was. And who I was with both of those selvesbined together. All three felt like separate identities of myself. Versions of myself that I could not truly separate from myself, but also could not truly call myself either.


    I stepped out of the bathtub, feeling the cool wind on my skin. I remembered Zhou Fang¡¯s words from a long time ago.


    ¡°The Path of knowledge is also the Path of strength.¡±


    That felt a lot more true now.


    I turned around, and picked up my robes, dressing myself in my usual robes. After a moment, I saw Granny Lang waiting outside. She held a pouch in her hands.


    ¡°Here it is. There¡¯s two, but don¡¯t eat more than one, it¡¯ll make the problem worse. The effect shouldst long enough,¡± she said, handing the pouch over.


    ¡°Thanks granny, I¡¯ll try not to poison myself¡± I replied.


    ¡°More than I can expect from you,¡± the granny said with a snort.


    I chuckled in reply.


    A momentter, our conversation died. ¡°May the Heavens favor you, my boy,¡± she said, patting my back as she walked ahead.


    I smiled at the irony of the words, yet the intent remained the same. I gave a nod, as I walked to my own chamber. I needed to get some sleep.

 Book 2: Chapter 53: A Quiet Moment

    Book 2: Chapter 53: A Quiet Moment


    I could not sleep at all, which mattered a lot less to a cultivator than it would a normal person. After the first few hours when I¡¯d realized that sleep was a far off dream, I¡¯d set off to roaming the vige premises. Turns out I had not been the only one who¡¯d been struggling with that problem. I noticed Yan Yun seated on a boulder outside.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep either?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not today,¡± she replied, before she scooted over, patting the boulder next to her for me to sit on. I epted her invitation, letting myself sit next to Yan Yun, as we both spent some time simply gazing at the beautiful star and the moon shining above. The autumn clouds floated in the sky, causing rays of moonlight to peer through them in intervals, almost like a dance happening within the skies.


    Knowing the Lunar court¡¯s existence, perhaps that was exactly what was happening? Labby would know more than me about that.


    ¡°Hey Lu Jie.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you ever wonder what it might be like to go to the moon?¡±


    I looked at Yan Yun. Her gaze was set at the moon just the same as mine, and I followed her sight to look at the brilliant silver. The little differences on the moon no longer felt jarring to me, this ce was as much home to me now as my previous world had been.


    ¡°Actually. In my past life, we had managed to send some people,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Really? Were they cultivators?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have any cultivators. They were nor- well not normal people, but they were mortals. We just made a big tin can and added a lot of explosive stuff inside, and then set it on fire.¡±


    Yan Yun looked at me, her eyes now narrowed in suspicion.


    ¡°Okay fine, it wasn¡¯t quite like that. But that¡¯s effectively what people did. They figured out a way to send vessels of metal filled with people to the moon and back. It took a lot of work and money, with the country supporting the venture. It was¡­ a big moment. The first time a human had gone to another celestial object beside earth,¡± I said, looking back at Yan Yun.


    ¡°Your world must¡¯ve had some amazing people to have done that with mortals,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°Yeah, but it wasn¡¯t just amazing people. It was the collective desire and work of entire countries, built upon foundations of science set over centuries by extremely intelligent people,¡± I replied.


    Yan Yun kept her eyes on the moon, her Chi slowly flowing around her. ¡°I used to wonder just where exactly this home of yours was. Turns out, it¡¯s an entirely different world. Talk about a surprise.¡±


    A momentter, she broke off her gaze from the moon, turning it towards me instead. ¡°You don¡¯t talk a lot about your home.¡±


    I looked back into Yan Yun¡¯s eyes, feeling a strange emotion rising inside me. ¡°To be honest with you. It¡¯s because at times it still feels a bit painful to talk about home. Because¡­ because I know I can never go back.¡±


    Yan Yun turned away from me, her eyes back towards theforting moon shining in the sky. ¡°I know that feeling.¡±


    I stared at Yan Yun, failing to find words to say anything.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied, as I realized that trying to put this into words had no meaning. We understood, both of us. In different ways, to different extent. But the pain was shared.


    ¡°I loved science. As a kid, I was one of the children who would sit at home, and read encyclopedias, and watch nature documentaries instead of going out to y, or party like every other kid. When I first woke up here, with no memories of my life in this world, I had felt very lost¡­ and scared. And so I had clung onto the only thing I could cling on to. The desire to understand and learn about the world around me,¡± I said, finding memories of a long forgotten past returning.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t very good, you see. I was a distractible kid. I had, well, I¡¯m not sure how to even say this. I had <em>ADHD,¡± </em>I said, pausing to speak the term in english.<em></em>¡°It¡¯s a disorder where people struggle to focus on tasks, and are generally just restless. Actually, it¡¯s reallyplicated, but basically I would just jump from new thing to new thing endlessly, and it meant my actual scores and grades in sses were never very high. Which was not good, if I wanted to do any real science. I still tried, but honestly? It felt like a pointless endeavor. The world around me felt so defined, so understood, the wonder I saw in everyday life around me as a kid was lost.¡±


    Yan Yun was looking at me now, her eyes reading my expression. I kept my eyes upon the soft glow of the moon, watching it gently peek from behind a cloud, as if ying hide and seek with the world beneath.


    ¡°But then I came here, a world of magic, so mystical, fascinating and new. And it just felt like I could do something here. That maybe I could figure out the way this world ticked, and somehow that would allow me to just¡­ bring development and technology to a world of actual honest to god <em>magic.</em>¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ is the world magic?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    ¡°Because¡­ things like what we have here only existed in stories in my world. Fantasies that people dreamt up, or sightings that had been misinterpreted. But here, all of those things are real, and that is¡­ amazing.¡±


    ¡°To me, a world of mortals sending cans of metal to the moon sounds so much more amazing,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°What an amazing world it must be to do something like that. As <em>mortals. </em>I just cannot even begin to imagine it.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. The grass is always greener on the other side, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Only if you¡¯re looking down at your shadow,¡± Yan Yun replied.


    I paused, her words taking me back. Then, to even my own surprise, I burst outughing.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯re youughing like that,¡± Yan Yun asked, flustered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re absolutely right. I was looking at my shadow, at the tiny we lived on with still so much not understood and I¡¯d told myself that everything had already been figured out. Ahh¡­ I feel so stupid,¡± I said, leaning back on the boulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a stupid thought,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°My world felt understood to me. Like it was always this way and would remain that way forever. Then you came and changed the entire foundation of everything I knew, and are continuing to do that with every step on your Path,¡± Yan Yun said, smiling as she looked at me. ¡°Sometimes all you need is an outsider¡¯s perspective, to finally look up from the dark grass within your shadow, and at everything else around you.¡±


    I watched the clouds slowly move out of way, revealing a brilliant full moon hanging above me in the sky glowing brightly. I watched the stars twinkle around it, trying to outshine its light, even if momentarily, and I wondered if one of them was my home.


    ¡°If I can ever go back home. I think I will try again. To study science,¡± I said, looking at Yan Yun. ¡°To understand thews of the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed, Lu Jie.¡±


    I raised my head, as I saw the skies starting to lighten over the horizon, and as the birds began to awaken. I could feel their awareness rousing with my connection to them, as little chirps began to fill the sky, soon dominating the sound. People woke up as well, slowly but surely.


    ¡°Well, let us make our preparations,¡± I said, getting up from the boulder.


    Yan Yun got up as well, and we both looked at each other for a moment, before I gave her a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we could be friends, Yan Yun.¡±


    Yan Yun smiled back. ¡°Me too Lu Jie.¡±


    ***


    Time passed rather quickly after the day began, and before I knew it, the time to leave had arrived. I stood near the vige head¡¯s home, giving anyst instructions to anyone left.


    ¡°Su Lin, Cao Chen, I¡¯ll be leaving the vige to you guys,¡± I said.


    <em>¡°Chirp!¡±</em>


    ¡°Of course, you too Sheldon,¡± I said, bending down as I pet the turtle.


    ¡°Labby too!¡± Labby eximed and I gave the girl her share of pets too, which she dly soaked in.


    ¡°Ya just leave it to us and go kick those sect disciples¡¯ asses!¡± Su Lin said, eximing.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t talking to ya, obviously Zhang is our ray of hope here,¡± Su Lin said with a grin, and I smiled as we both saw Zhang trying to deny the words in a flustered rush.


    His flush fell off as he realized the situation, and both me and Su Linughed at the boy¡¯s expression. I knew very well that everyone was trying to keep things light, but I still appreciated their efforts. It worked too, I definitely felt better.


    My gaze was pulled by a presence I sensed, and I noted Ash looking through the forest groves. I looked at the giant demonic wolf, nodding to acknowledge him. Ash would be scouring the forests to protect the vige as well.


    As we talked about mostly meaningless things, a sudden pulse of Qi traveled through the area. Mist flowed as I saw the Lord¡¯s spectral steed rush closer with rapid speed, Elder Tian Feng¡¯s moon spirit seated on the driver¡¯s seat with her veil covering her features as ever.


    I looked at the carriage with a resolute expression. It was time.


    Taking a final look at the vige, I said some parting words and pleasantries. A lot of people hade to see us off, the vigers gathered at the town entrance, watching us leave. I¡¯d reassured them that, no matter the oue, the vige itself would be fine. I did dearly hope that it would be, but I knew there would be no good way to convince them of that fact.


    And I was d for it, too. It would¡¯ve almost been harder had they been convinced. Because I wanted to return.


    With a crack of the reins, the carriage began to move at rapid speeds, and within seconds, we were off to the Lord¡¯s manor.

 Book 2: Chapter 54: Judgement

    Book 2: Chapter 54: Judgement


    For all my nerves making the ride feel longer, it barely took a few minutes before we¡¯d arrived. The poison had already started working the moment we¡¯d left Taizhou and I¡¯d promptly taken the pill granny Lang had given me, taking it within the carriage. I could feel the working, the poison now swirling in my Dantian, slowed down to a crawl for its effects.


    Without much fanfare or word, I stepped outside alongside Zhang and Yan Yun. The carriage moved past us, as the three of us walked into the Lord¡¯s chamber. The Lord was waiting for us, which made me concerned. Almost every time I had walked into his chamber, he had been working on something or other, but now he simply stood at the window, looking outside.


    ¡°Greeting, Lord Zhou,¡± I said, bowing my head. Yan Yun and Zhang followed.


    ¡°Raise your head,¡± Lord Zhou replied, regarding me. ¡°We have been hearing reports from Qiao Ying. It seems your work has been showing results.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the initial steps at least. Although we definitely can¡¯t do a lot before the Qi crystals have started selling, which as you know¡­¡± I trailed off.


    The Lord gave me a nod. ¡°Indeed. The situation is unpleasant, and the interception has happened a lot quicker than anticipated, but it is nothing we had not expected to handle. What concerns us more is what Elder Yan may have whispered in the Alchemy Hall¡¯s ears.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter what they¡¯ve said. As long as we win,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Confidence is good, but you should not underestimate your opponent. Elder Yan will surely bring the strongest disciples from within the sect, with every resource given to them that they can gather.¡±


    ¡°If I may, Lord,¡± Yan Yun said, getting the Lord¡¯s attention. ¡°My grandfather will be forced to pick from the inner sect, and having seen Lu Jie¡­ There are very few who can match up to him. Him or Zhang.¡±


    ¡°For their age, I agree that the strength all three of you children possess is unprecedented for the Seventh Peak. In just a decade we can see all of you surpassing us. But right now, as things stand, you are still young children. My concerns extend beyond this duel here, and into what challenges you may have in the future,¡± the Lord said.


    ¡°In my home, ages ago, we used to fight wars with des and bows, when the strength of the men fighting in the war could shift tides. Then we learned that weapons could do what a single man could never even hope to,¡± I said, looking at the Lord smiling.


    ps echoed from somewhere, and I turned feeling a presence standing behind me as my heart jumped in my chest.


    A man was standing behind me, a smile set on his face as he slowly pped his hands. ¡°That was quite the story! Your homnd sounds like one fascinating ce!¡±


    I stared dumbly at the man, heart pounding in my chest at his sudden presence. How had I not sensed him at all? Or the Lord? He had light brown hair and wore simple robes. He couldn¡¯t have been older than thirty at best, but my senses failed to pick up at his cultivation whatsoever. Even with the Lord I could feel <em>something. </em>A giant mountain the top of which I couldn¡¯t see, but I could still tell it was here. But with this man¡­ It felt like trying to look at the sky to see the size of the universe.


    Zhang moved in front of me immediately, standing between the man and me.


    ¡°Ah, my apologies. I forgot to introduce myself, I am Sheng Yuan, the elder from the Alchemy Halls, here to judge some naughty children for doing things they shouldn¡¯t be doing,¡± the man said, ncing my way with an amused grin.


    ¡°Elder Sheng, have you arrived alone?¡± Lord Zhou asked.


    I looked at the Lord, and noted even he had felt unsettled at the man¡¯s sudden arrival, almost as if he had teleported straight in.


    ¡°Oh I have not, Elder Yan should be on the way, but you see, they move so <em>slowly. </em>So I figured I¡¯d skip ahead a little, and now I¡¯m d! I get to have a chat with all of you before they arrive.¡±


    Zhang¡¯s grip tightened in his spear, though obviously he knew better than to point it at the man. But I understood the desire. The elder was¡­ strange. A perpetual smile was present on his face. It unnerved me more than I wanted to admit.


    ¡°I believe it will be best that we wait ¡®til they have arrived before discussing things further,¡± the Lord said, walking closer until he was between us and the Elder as well.


    I put my hand on Zhang¡¯s shoulder, and after a nce back, he stepped aside.


    ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m not here to talk about the duel, no not at all. I¡¯m just curious to meet these children, I¡¯ve heard some fascinating things about them,¡± he said, ncing at us, but the Lord didn¡¯t move away.


    The gate burst open behind the chamber, and I saw Elder Yan walk in and I let out a sigh of relief.


    I never thought I¡¯d be happy to see Elder Yan, but here we are.


    The man looked to be angry, but he schooled his expression immediately upon entering. My eyes went behind him, as I noticed Li standing behind Elder Yan. A scar covered one side of his face from when he¡¯d faced, as he walked into the chamber.


    Any relief I may have felt before faded immediately as the tension in the air became thick enough that I felt like I could¡¯ve cut it with a knife.


    ¡°Elder Sheng, please do not rush ahead like that,¡± Elder Yan said, a small admonishment, as that was all he could really do against someone of this man¡¯s rank.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that, Elder Yan?¡± the young elder said with a smile that no one else in the room shared. I stood stiffly at one end of the chamber, as Elder Yan¡¯s gaze passed by me through the room briefly, before it turned towards the lord.


    ¡°I am a bit ashamed to think that things havee to this with you, Lord Zhou. To harbor a corrupt and traitorous boy under your wing.¡±


    ¡°Or so you im, Elder Yan, but so far the only traitorous words we hear areing from you. What do you intend to do by dragging the Alchemy Halls into matters of children? It does not suit an Elder of such rank to go after young disciples.¡±


    Elder Yan snorted. ¡°Far from it. I have only done what I must to protect my sect, and the people of this sect.¡±


    I saw the Lord frown at the man¡¯s words, iming he was doing the Lord¡¯s job in his ce.


    ¡°My my, let¡¯s not squabble,¡± Elder Sheng said, raising his hand. An aura spread forth iming an iron grip upon the room silencing any arguments. I couldn¡¯t even gape at theplex usage of Qi, it was beyond my ability to grasp at.


    Was this what the people at the capital were like? Or just this one guy?


    ¡°Now, let us present things in an orderly manner. Elder Yan has called me here to point out some troublesome things happening on this peak,¡± the man said, extending his hand outwards as a Qi crystal appeared in his hand. ¡°A pill supposedly made by mortals, more pure than what many alchemists in these parts can make. Were you aware of this Lord Zhou?¡±


    I felt my heart sink, as things began to unravel.


    The Lord stood silently for a moment, as I wondered just what he was going to do. He could very easily put everything on me, and I would not be able to me him either. All of it <em>had </em>been my n, and the fact that the Alchemy halls hade this early had also been my ownck of preparation to deal with Elder Yan.


    ¡°We had been aware. It was under our permission that the work had been happening.¡±


    ¡°Did you not think such a task would create unrest and encroach upon the territory of the halls, dear Lord? You must be aware that the emperor does not appreciate untested pills being sold,¡± Elder Sheng asked.


    ¡°As the Lord, we are well aware of the harm that would happen if every alchemist could simply sell their pills with nothing to regte them. But these pills had been checked by us, and would¡¯ve been created under our authority,¡± the Lord replied, not budging an inch under the Alchemy Elder. ¡°Are you saying we cannot exercise our authority as Lord?¡±


    I almost broke out into a grin. Turning the tables from the Lord being the offending party to the Alchemy halls being the rude ones as they questioned his authority in his own home and territory. If I could hug the man, I would¡¯ve. Actually, probably not, but I did want to for a second.


    ¡°No such thing, but please do not take over our jobs, my Lord, us poor alchemists must eat as well after all,¡± the man said, chuckling as if he had told a very amusing joke.


    ¡°I got the chance to look at this pill for a while, Qi crystal, it is called, yes? Very interesting. Just a Qi gathering pill purified and made into crystal form. Interesting, but ultimately nothingplicated,¡± the man said, as he crushed the pill in his hand to powder.


    ¡°I believe there is not an issue with creating these pills,¡± he replied with a smile.


    I saw Elder Yan huff up and almost blurt out something, and I almost found myself smiling. I quickly schooled my expression, but it was hard to not feel pleased.


    ¡°But. The fact these actions were taken without any notice to the halls is not appreciated,¡± the man said, looking at the Lord with an intense look. ¡°You would not want the Emperor to grow mad, would you, Lord Zhou?¡±


    The Lord did not reply, conceding that point to the man.


    ¡°But I do believe this matter is not settled, is it, Elder Yan? There is also the im that Lu Jie is a demon. And that what you have been doing has not been some harmless alchemy, but treason. A very grave usation.¡±


    The Lord nodded. ¡°We believe Elder Yan has reason to be mistaken. Given that his own protege had left from under him, and he found it necessary to send an assassin after children far weaker than him.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Elder Yan huffed.


    ¡°We have the Shadow. She can and will speak,¡± I said, and a momentter regretted my words, as the weight of everyone¡¯s attention came down upon me like a mountain. I realized, a momentter, that they had not merely been talking, but a very invisible battle had been going on with Auras.


    I wanted to copse onto the ground and heave, but I held my breath, gathering myself as I stood straight.


    ¡°As the boy says, we have proof. Perhaps it is Elder Yan who should have to answer for his actions here,¡± the Lord said, as the weight shifted away from me and I let out the smallest of breaths.


    ¡°What do you wish to say, Elder Yan?¡± the alchemy elder asked.


    ¡°I have done what I believe is the right course of action. The boy possesses unexined abilities that have ties to Gu, and has lured away my granddaughter with his words. Not to mention he somehow managed to get his hands on a divine tree. If not stopped, we could very well be raising a demon amidst ourselves,¡± Elder Yan said.


    I noticed Yan Yun clenching her fists, and I gently touched her hand. She looked at me and I gave her a quick nod. If she wanted to speak, now was the time.


    ¡°There have been no lies told to me,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°Only truths that break lies we have been told from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Stay quiet, Yan Yun, and do not disgrace our name any further than you already have by standing with that boy,¡± Elder Yan said, his aura sweeping over to crush her, but the Lord protected her from the brunt of it.


    ¡°I <em>have </em>stayed quiet. For all my childhood I have done as you had wished, grandfather, catered to your whims, and my entire reason for existence revolved around you. And I refuse to live like that anymore,¡± Yan Yun said, lightning crackling around her body.


    ¡°Maybe, just maybe for once. Please listen, and try to understand. There is more to all of this¡ª¡°


    ¡°I had not expected Sister Yan Yun to have grown a mouth. Speaking in a talk of elders, truly you have lost all manners,¡± Li said, his eyes glowering as he looked at her.


    I wanted to rush in and slug the boy for his grin, but I simply clenched my fist.


    ¡°Does the girl speak on the Lord¡¯s behalf now?¡± Elder Yan asked.


    Yan Yun looked at her grandfather, and I saw a deep pain in her eyes. But I had expected this, and most likely, she had too.


    Lord Zhou continued, not acknowledging the question.


    ¡°The boy has swore an oath in front of you upon the very heavens that he is not a demon,¡± the Lord replied.


    ¡°There are ways to fool the heavens too. It has been done before. Need I remind you of the Fire Demon Yang Shen?¡± Elder Yan said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± the alchemy elder said with a p. ¡°So, ultimately, the problem boils down to a conflict between the sect and the lord, or rather, the children the lord is harboring. Then, it seems the simplest matter is to proceed with what had been the n from the beginning. Do both parties agree?¡±


    Lord Zhou nced at me for the barest of seconds, as if asking me whether this was the way I wanted to proceed. Maybe, maybe not. But it was toote to back down either way.


    ¡°We agree,¡± he said.


    Elder Yan huffed, but gave an agreement as well.


    ¡°A duel. Of three participants from each side. The victor will be decided when all three participants have lost from either side. The duel will continue ¡®til either side is knocked out,¡± Elder Sheng said, before ncing at Elder Yan. ¡°Though Elder Yan only has two disciples here, has the secte upon ack of disciples, Elder?¡±


    ¡°We have disciples aplenty,¡± Elder Yan said, before ncing at Yan Yun. ¡° But since the boy has lured our granddaughter, we will be asking for the Lord¡¯s son to take her ce in this spar.¡±


    I almost burst out at the man, calling out his crap excuse immediately, but the Lord put a hand on my shoulder, holding me back.


    ¡°Zhou Fang,¡± the lord called. A momentter, the boy came into the chamber, greeting everyone with a bow. ¡°You will duel for Elder Yan.¡±


    The boy looked at his father for a long moment, before he gave a bow, epting his position. A bitter taste filled my mouth. Zhou Fang was one of the strongest warriors on the seventh peak in the second circle. To have him as an opponent was going to hurt.


    ¡°Very well, the participants are all here,¡± Elder Sheng said, before pping his hand once. The world around me shifted and now I stood in a wide sparring arena within the Lord¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Then, without further ado, let us begin the matches!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 55: Yan Yun vs Xiao Lan

    Book 2: Chapter 55: Yan Yun vs Xiao Lan


    Yan Yun felt a torrent of emotions swirling in her chest. She had suspected her grandfather would not listen, there had been little reason to think she could change his mind after all these years. Yet despite herself, she¡¯d been holding out a sliver of hope that perhaps, just maybe he would give her a chance.


    She closed her eyes, feeling an ache filling her heart. She focused on it, on her past years spent trying to prove herself. All this time, all this time she had been doing it for the wrong reason. But not anymore.


    ¡°I will go first,¡± Yan Yun announced, stepping forth.


    Zhang stirred at her words. ¡°No, it should be¡ª¡±


    Lu Jie interrupted the boy, shaking his head. Zhang looked at her, and Yan Yun looked firmly within Zhang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Trust me, Zhang.¡±


    A momentter, Zhang gave her a nod, stepping back again. She stepped forward, standing in the arena, and Elder Sheng pped. ¡°We have the first participant! Who will elder Yan be sending to match Yan Yun?¡±


    Yan Yun looked at her grandfather, keeping her gaze firm. Today was the day she would prove it to him, show him what her new path looked like.


    ¡°Xiao Lan,¡± Elder Yan said, and a boy stepped forward. His hair was tired in a ponytail, and scars marked his body. ¡°Do not disappoint us.¡±


    The boy bowed to her grandfather, stepping into the arena. Then, to her surprise, bowed to her. ¡°I appreciated your insights when we were together during the tournament.¡±


    Yan Yun raised her eyebrow, trying to recall who he might be, but she couldn¡¯t remember any boy that may look like this. Not to mention in the tournament of all ces.


    ¡°But my target is Lu Jie. It is him I must fight against, and reim victory from my previous defeat,¡± he said, and a momentter drew his de.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t allow that,¡± the Elder said, as he snapped his fingers. The sword was now reced with a wooden practice weapon instead.


    ¡°How is this fair?¡± Elder Yan spat, furious.


    ¡°Because killing your granddaughter is not what I am here to do. It¡¯s surprising to me that you never gave a thought regarding that,¡± Elder Sheng said, squinting his eyes.


    Elder Yan paused, as if conflicted, before he settled with a huff, not protesting further.


    Yan Yun tried not to let the conversation wound her any further, but the pain lingered. Normally, Leiyu would be with her here, whispering words in her mind. She tried to think over what he would tell her.


    <em>Close your heart to it Yan Yun. You are far better than this measly child. You just need to remember.</em>


    Taking a deep breath, Yan Yun took her stance, letting lightning flow through her. Her Chi was denser than her Qi had ever been.


    Xiao Lan raised his de, turning his body sideways, as sword Qi began to flow through it. Wooden though that de may have been, but it would cut just as well as a regr de. She would not make the mistake of underestimating the weapon.


    ¡°Then, with both participants ready, let the duel begin!¡± the elder announced.


    Yan Yun moved first. Lightning flowed through her fist, as she struck like a veritable thunderbolt, crossing the distance in front of her with a single step. Chi flowed through her entire body, forming a bolt of power that left from her fist as the strike hit her opponent''s de.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    The world lit up from a powerful sh, as lightning erupted around the chamber. The sound was akin to a tribtion from the heavens itself, sending tremors through the chamber.


    Xiao Lan grunted, his de charred and burnt at the location of the strike, yet the boy stood with his de held tightly and no real injuries. ¡°You are powerful,¡± Xiao Lan said, as Yan Yun jumped back to create distance.


    ¡°But not as strong as I had expected,¡± he replied, spinning his de. Sword Qi filled the weapon, as the boy sent a cut through the very air itself, and Yan Yun had to dodge the strike in a rush.


    The nature of lightning was to strike hard and fast. And that is what Yan Yun had used. It was the art of the Yan. The embodiment of strength and victory. Yet, Xiao Lan had pushed through that.


    Yan Yun frowned. This was going to be a difficult battle.


    Lightning covered her body, boosting her movement. She kept channeling the lightning through her entire body, letting its properties fill her as she moved faster and faster. Xiao Lan moved as well, a menacing aura of sword Qi flowing around his de. Yan Yun let the Chi form lightning, as she shot it towards the boy.


    Xiao Lan struck the bolt of lightning with his sword, rushing in closer as his de sent an arc of sword Qi towards her. Yan Yun moved swiftly, but the boy followed the attack up with a swipe of his de that sent three curving arcs of sword Qi cutting through the ground itself.


    Yan Yun blocked one strike with Chi reinforcing her, while she dodged the other two. She noticed her robes cut by the Qi strike, her arm bleeding from underneath as a grimace came upon her face. The Qi was sharp, extremely so.


    ¡°Is this all the prodigy of the sect has to give? I had been expecting more. But perhaps the rumors of your fall had been true,¡± Xiao Lan said, sighing in disappointment. He raised his de, as a strike charged itself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let this match end now,¡± he said, and Yan Yun felt her anger rise. She was not going to be insulted.


    Yet the power being gathered in the de felt menacing. Arge amount of sword Qi pulled itself into Xiao Lan¡¯s wooden de, sharp enough she could feel it cutting through the air around it.


    She rushed closer, her fists covered in lightning. Qi moved around her in a fury of lightning as she unleashed her Chi upon the boy.


    Xiao Lan let the blow hit him, taking a step back from the impact of the lightning, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him. With almost a roar, he brought the de down.


    <em>¡°Heaven splitting arc.¡±</em>


    For a brief moment, Yan Yun had thought she¡¯d lost, then the sword Qi faded as Yan Yun noticed a deep scar running through the sparring arena, splitting it neatly in two halves right down the middle. She felt her body aching, but the strike had missed her, her strike had been enough to shift the de¡¯s direction.


    The boy clicked his tongue. In a rush he moved towards her, and Yan Yun raised her fist, but the boy managed to rush in faster than her, as his de struck her in the chest. Yan Yun felt a sharp pain erupt in her ribs as she was thrown back. But her strike hadnded as well, numbing the boy¡¯s body further with the lightning.


    Yet, with each passing second she felt herself bing more desperate as the gap between the two of them kept growing.


    Quickly raising herself to her feet, Yan Yun shouted as she charged up her Chi, rushing at Xiao Lan and struck him with a fist covered in lightning. The boy swung his de, intercepting her strike, before his fist struck her in her gut, as heunched her aside. Yan Yun found herself on the ground, gasping for air, as her energy began to fade from her body.


    ¡°There¡¯s no anger, no arrogance. Nothing. Your lightning feels tame, like it¡¯s trying it¡¯s best to <em>not</em> hurt me. This was not the battle I had been anticipating,¡± Xiao Lan said, walking closer as he pointed the de towards Yan Yun. ¡°Surrender. This is unseemly.¡±


    Yan Yun looked up at Xiao Lan, ring at the boy in anger. Yet he felt so powerful. What was she meant to do? The more she tried to fight, the more her strength seemed to fade away from her grasp.


    ¡°Do not waste time and end the match,¡± Elder Yan said, scoffing.


    Her eyes shifted from behind Xiao Lan, towards her grandfather. She saw him watching, and saw the sadness in his eyes. For a moment, the grandfather from her childhood could be seen in his eyes. Then, a momentter, she realized what his expression meant. The sadness was not for her. It had never been for her. It was for the shame she had brought his name. The shame and sadness that she was his granddaughter. Yan Yun felt her heart crumbling.


    What was she doing? Clinging even now to what her grandfather had taught her? To what he had made her, of the lie he had told her all this time.


    She saw it now, saw the heartless man standing in front of her. With a soundless cry from her bleeding heart, Yan Yun reached within herself, and severed the final chains tying her down.


    Xiao Lan pulled back his de. ¡°Apologies. But please forfeit, or I will be forced to strike,¡± Xiao Lan said.


    Yan Yun pushed herself to her feet, Xiao Lan could¡¯ve struck her down at any moment, but the boy did not. He waited, till she was back onto her feet. Standing on her feet, Yan Yun closed her eyes.


    Lightning was not her path. The vicious merciless victory was not who she was anymore.


    Then who was she? She had found an answer hadn¡¯t she?


    Yan Yun opened her eyes, and whispered the words again. ¡°I cultivate¡­ to help my friends.¡±


    The world heard her. And it answered.


    ¡°She¡¯s having a breakthrough <em>now?¡± </em>Zhou Fang eximed. Elder Sheng burst intoughter.


    ¡°Strike her, boy!¡± Elder Yan shouted.


    ¡°Guess I should stop the tribtion,¡± Elder Sheng said, jumping up as an aura spread itself all around them.


    But the words spoken around Yan Yun no longer reached her ears. The heavens rumbled in the skies, as Yan Yun felt her Chi change. No longer was it lightning, but something else. Something she desperately cherished and would give her life to protect.


    Colors of all kinds began to swirl around Yan Yun, filling her body as her wounds healed rapidly, filled with an entirely new kind of Chi.


    Xiao Lan stood in front of her, eyes open, before a smile took over his face. ¡°I take back my words. You are a worthy opponent. Allow me to give it my all too.¡±


    The boy took a step back, drawing his de back as sword Chi began to gather on it with a powerful flurry. ¡°I had wondered just what kind of de I could use to beat Lu Jie, and after a lot of training, I finally found my answer.¡±


    With a toss, he threw his de aside, before taking his stance with empty hands. A momentter, a de formed itself from the collection of sword Qi in the boy''s hands.


    Yan Yun watched Xiao Lan take a stance to strike, feeling the tribtion rumbling in the skies with a roaring strike, now held back by the elder. She reached out to her new power, to the strength she had gained, and called upon it.


    Strands of Chi began to flow into her, from all around her, from near and from far, filling her chest. Memories, feelings, of all the time she had spent with people she cared for now began to overflow within her, cascading into a powerful tide.


    A new art filled Yan Yun¡¯s mind, as she harnessed the energy, taking the stance for a single strike. This was her path. This Chi was everything she was, and so she simply let it be free into the world.


    Xiao Lan¡¯s Qi continued to grow, till the de vibrated the air around it with power. ¡°This is my answer.¡± Xiao Lan said, and as he raised the de of energy, and then swung.


    <strong>¡°Sword Art: Formless de.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Friendship Art: Heartful Strike."</strong>


    The world split in two.


    Qi and Chi mingled in the air, with a powerful eruption of power sending swirling storms of power through the area.


    The ground cracked from the energy of the sword Qi, before being healed by the friendship Chi in a continuous cycle. The world itself seemed stuck in time.


    Then, she heard a voice echo from the other side.


    ¡°I forfeit,¡± Xiao Lan said.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Yan Yun murmured to herself, staring at the boy who looked at her with aplicated expression.


    Xiao Lan walked up to Yan Yun, before giving her a bow. ¡°I felt them¡­ almost like a dream. But I felt what this meant to you. And I could not keep fighting against that.¡±


    Yan Yun watched Xiao Lan turn around and walk back to stand behind the elder, staring in disbelief. Was that what her art did? Show someone her emotions?


    ¡°Well well well, you kids sure left a mess,¡± Elder Sheng said, jumping back down as he wiped dust off his shoulders. ¡°Anyway, the first round¡¯s victor is Yan Yun!¡±


    Yan Yun stared in disbelief at the man, at the world around her and at the events that had transpired here. Then, as if a puppet with its strings cuts, she felt the tension drain from her body as she fell.


    Lu Jie rushed in, holding her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Yan Yun gave him a nod. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, you killed it out there. Thank you Yan Yun,¡± Lu Jie said, helping her up. ¡°But friendship Chi huh? Can¡¯t say I expected that, but I like it.¡±


    Yan Yun blushed, burying her face into his shoulder as Lu Jieughed.

 Book 2: Chapter 56: Zhang vs Zhou Fang

    Book 2: Chapter 56: Zhang vs Zhou Fang


    Zhang watched Yan Yun¡¯s awakening, giving her a smile. She hade a long way to reach where she had.


    ¡°Will Yan Yun be withdrawing?¡± Elder Sheng asked. ¡°It will be counted as a loss.¡±


    ¡°I can keep going,¡± Yan Yun said, turning around.


    ¡°No, you should rest,¡± Lu Jie said. ¡°I know you want to, but you¡¯re not in any condition to keep going. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, sister Yan Yun. I will go next. Leave the task to me,¡± Zhang said.


    Brother Jie patted him on the shoulder, smiling brightly. ¡°Go show them what you¡¯re made of, Zhang!¡±


    Zhang gripped his spear tightly, stepping forth. The time hade to prove himself. He had failed to protect Lu Jie from the assassin, and the failure had hung heavily on his shoulders. He could not allow that to happen again. He was not going to be a disappointment twice. Yan Yun had given her best, now it was his turn.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the next participant!¡± Elder Sheng announced.


    Zhang looked at Elder Yan, keeping his gaze firm. An anger he had buried from when he had been first crippled returned. No, today was not going to be just for Brother Jie. Today was also for him. He needed to win.


    ¡°Zhou Fang,¡± Elder Yan replied.


    Zhang looked at Lord Zhou, who kept his expression neutral as he turned back to face Zhou Fang. He could understand why the lord had allowed Zhou Fang to fight, most likely Elder Yan had intentionally brought only two participants, to do something of this nature and when Lord Zhou refused, he would¡¯ve said he was defending Lu Jie, making it a political matter. He had likely not anticipated that Lord Zhou would agree.


    ¡°I had never expected to spar with you in these circumstances,¡± Zhou Fang said.


    ¡°Neither had I,¡± Zhang replied, as Elder Sheng snapped his finger, and the spear in his hand was reced with a wooden one. He swung the weapon once, getting a feel for it. It would do.


    ¡°May it be a productive spar then,¡± Zhou Fang said, taking his stance.


    Zhang followed suit, raising his spear as well, as he prepared himself. He felt the world slowing around him as he let out a long breath. His focus sharpened, as he waited.


    ¡°Then, let the second round begin,¡± Elder Sheng said.


    Zhou Fang shot towards him, a brilliant light covering his fist as he struck. Zhang dodged the strike, gravity chi flowing through him as his steps lightened and he glid across the arena with rapid dexterity.


    Empowering his spear with gravity Chi, he felt the wood turn as heavy as rock. He struck at Zhou Fang¡¯s gaps with his heavier weapon.


    Zhou Fang turned, his fist glowing with Qi as he deflected the strike, but was pushed back by the momentum of it. Zhang took the opportunity from that sliver of a moment, to thrust another strike at Zhou Fang. Moving swiftly, Zhou Fang dodged the strike, but the spear struck at his side.


    Pulling his spear back, Zhang let his Chi fill the weapon, as it began to vibrate at a rapid rate, gathering power. Zhou Fang took the moment to move in closer, Qi red around him, a brilliant radiance to it, as a blinding strike made the world turn white around Zhang. He felt the strikeing and moved to block with his spear, yet the strike was surprisingly fast, as it struck him in the chest. Zhang took the blow, rolling, before he used gravity Chi to reduce his weight to let himself be flung back to the walls. Kicking off the wall, he rushed towards Zhou Fang, as he threw his spear at the boy. The weapon moved like a descending meteor, striking rapidly. Zhou Fang jumped back but stumbled as a shockwave traveled from the spear, having pierced the ground with its increased weight.


    Zhang pulled the weapon out, spinning it, as he looked at Zhou fang, who stood with his fists up, looking back at Zhang.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown much stronger,¡± Zhou Fang said.


    ¡°Still not enough. I must be stronger still,¡± Zhang said, taking his stance himself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ now I regret being so hesitant in epting a new path upon myself. But still, I shall not be regretting my choices,¡± Zhou Fang said, as light began to gather around him. ¡°Let me show you my newer abilities.¡±


    A momentter, a sh erupted, and five Zhou Fangs stood within the arena. Zhang squinted, trying to find the real one, yet each felt the same as the other. Zhang raised his spear, and then mmed it on the ground.


    A wave of Gravity Chi washed over the area, affecting each of the copies, as they all winced at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ strong,¡± five Zhou Fangs said together.


    A momentter, both participants moved towards each other in a rapid rush. Zhang thrust his weapon out as multiple strikes came towards him from all directions. Gravity Chi continued to flow through him as he used his spear to hold back the attacks. Brilliant shes of Qi blinded him from moment to moment, as fists began to hit. Some at his chest, others at his feet.


    Zhang grunted, moving as fast as he could, yet it was not enough to manage five opponents at once. Moving ahead, Zhang used his gravity Chi to focus on a single target weighing it down till it was on its knees. Taking the strikes from the others, he thrust his spear towards the one, thrusting his spear through its body. The copy broke apart into light as his strike broke through the art.


    The other copies moved back, standing at a distance as Zhang turned, ready to pick them down one by one. Rushing ahead, Zhang threw his spear with all his strength. The strike flew with a crackle, as it pierced another copy, breaking it apart. Rushing ahead as he abandoned his spear, Zhang struck with his fist, grabbing another copy as he let gravity crush it into the ground, using his own body weight to break apart the clone.


    One of the clones grabbed Zhang¡¯s neck in a chokehold, pulling him back. Zhang let his gravity Chi flow as he lifted up in the air, alongside the clone. Grabbing it by the arm, he lifted the copy, before punching through its chest as the clone broke apart.


    Flying in the arena, Zhang looked at thest copy of Zhou Fang standing in the distance, with Qi dancing around his fist. Rushing forward Zhangunched himself towards Zhou Fang, plummeting into the ground, using Gravity Chi to increase his weight over ten folds as he held Zhou Fang down onto the ce, holding him by his throat.


    ¡°Forfeit,¡± Zhang said.


    Zhou Fang looked at him, a pained expression on his face as Zhang held his throat in his grip, then gave a quiet smile. ¡°Not¡­ yet.¡±


    The boy in Zhang¡¯s hand copsed into little particles of light, as Zhang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. A strike stuck at his back,unching him forward, into the wall of the arena.


    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d catch on,¡± Zhou Fang said, turning visible once more, as his real body appeared.


    Zhang picked himself up, looking at Zhou Fang, as the boy gave him a grin.


    ¡°I underestimated you,¡± Zhang said. Gravity Chi red around him, as purple energy began to collect into a ball. ¡°I will not make the same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on¡ª¡° Zhou Fang tried, but Zhang moved with purpose as he rushed ahead.


    Gravity Chi continued to grow in his fist, the purple now a blinding bright sh that burned everything around it. With a single motion of absolute strength, Zhang let his strikeunch itself as he struck Zhou Fang.


    Light covered the arena breaking the ground from the burst of gravity. Elder Sheng announced the end.


    ¡°The victor is Zhang!¡±


    Zhang watched Zhou Fang, now on the ground and unconscious from the strike. He heard Elder Yan curse, and felt a flood of pride fill him. He¡¯d done it.


    ¡°Well, that was something,¡± Elder Sheng said, lifting Zhou Fang before carefully putting him outside the arena. ¡°Will you be changing participants?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zhang replied.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Elder Sheng said, turning towards Elder Yan. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no need to ask since there¡¯s only one participant left now.¡±


    Li stepped forward, a scar marring one side of his hair, as he red in Zhang¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Strange abilities, but I understand them now. You control weight,¡± Li said, looking at Zhang with an intense gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy breaking you.¡±


    Zhang looked at the boy, feeling his resolve strengthen. This was it then. This was the battle he needed to win, for Brother Jie. And for himself.


    Elder Sheng looked at the two participants, before raising his hand.


    ¡°Then, let the third round begin!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 57: The Final Duel

    Book 2: Chapter 57: The Final Duel


    Zhang moved first. Riding on the momentum from his previous battle, he rushed forward, Gravity Chi ring all around him. But Li was prepared, as lightning erupted from him in all directions, meeting Zhang¡¯s fist with his own. A st of energy red all around the area, as Zhang was sted backwards, feeling numb from the lightning coursing through him. Reaching out with his gravity Chi, he pulled his spear back into his hand, as he watched Yan Li smiling with a scowl.


    Zhang frowned, channeling his own Chi, as he let gravity be altered around him. At the same time, he pushed against Li with his Chi, increasing the boy¡¯s weight, slowing him down.


    ¡°Tricks upon tricks. That¡¯s all you have,¡± Li said, stepping forward from under the increased weight as Lightning coiled around him. ¡°Let me show you what true strength looks like.¡±


    Lightning crackled, as Li rushed ahead in a blur. A loud crackle sounded out, as a bolt of lightning pierced the arena with a boom. Zhang held back the attack with his spear, but the weapon burned, bursting into pieces from the energy as Zhang felt himself being pushed back. Li rushed ahead, not giving an inch, as he struck, hands coated in lightning. Zhang moved, twisting as he pushed on Li with his increased weight to strike back.


    Li intercepted the attack, lightning madly swirling around him. ¡°Do you know how long I have waited for this?¡± Li said, his eyes bloodshot as he held Zhang¡¯s arm, lightning coursing around him in a storm. ¡°All this time, I have been training with a single purpose. I¡¯m not going to let trash like you stop me now.¡±


    Lightning erupted, and Zhang screamed. He grabbed his arm, singed from the lightning, as it hung by his side. Zhang grunted, spitting out blood, as he saw Li walking towards him, his lightning now blood-red, fuming with fury. Fire danced around his body.


    ¡°Months you say. I had spent years dreaming of this, having long given hope. You understand nothing about true pain. How could you? You care for nobody beside yourself, not even your brother.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Li screamed, as he moved.


    Zhang gathered gravity Chi, making Li lighter as his strike missed Zhang, flying above his head. Jumping up into the air, Zhang struck Li in the chest, before grappling the boy. Lightning poured outwards as Li screamed, and Zhang felt his body tensing against the lightning Qi, but he pushed forward, putting his knee onto Li¡¯s chest midair, before he reversed gravity, as the two fell with a rapid thud. Li coughed blood, sting a burst of lightning that threw Zhang off him.


    Pulling himself up to his feet, Zhang wobbled. Li rose to his face, his hair now scattered around his face in a mad expression as it covered his scarred eye. ¡°You understand NOTHING.¡± He screamed, rushing forward, as a serpent of lightning formed around him.


    Zhang jumped back, but the serpent struck with rapid haste, binding Zhang within itself, as lightning singed his body, making him lock up.


    ¡°You stole everything. <em>Everything. </em>Now you need to pay for it,¡± Li said, clenching his fist, as the lightning snake erupted in a burst, throwing Zhang back. Lightning covered the arena, as Qi swirled around in a frenzy.


    Zhang rushed out at a rapid speed, his weighted fist striking Li in his face like a crashing boulder as itunched Li backwards.


    ¡°It is <em>your </em>actions that did this. There is no one to me but yourself,¡± Zhang said, rushing forward, as he lifted Li, raising him into the air, then swinging him through the air, he flung Li across the arena with all his strength.


    Not waiting for the boy to recover, Zhang gathered his gravity Chi. Energy boiled in a frenzy as he flew in the air, and a blinding light gathered in his hands.


    ¡°It is your turn to understand now. The consequences of your actions,¡± Zhang said, as a burning heat exploded into the arena. Gravity Chi filled the space, a starry backdrop filling the arena, as the light from Zhang¡¯s hand covered everything.


    <strong>¡°Gravity Art: Birth of a Star.¡±</strong>


    The world erupted in mes, as a blinding star came into existence, before exploding. Fire and heat erupted, burning the grounds, singeing them ck and cracking the floor from the heat.


    Zhang felt his strength fading, as he slowly returned to the ground. He stood, waiting as he watched the mes and dust swirling in the arena.


    <strong><em>¡°Heavenly Phoenix Strike!¡±</em></strong>


    Lightning erupted across the arena, as a blinding phoenix of lightning filled it. The heavens rumbled, striking down beneath, as the phoenix grabbed Zhang in its wings. Zhang screamed, lightning coursing through his body as it broke through his defenses. The world crackled with static, as he slowly fell onto his knees.


    Li stood, his clothes half burned, his body covered in marks of injuries, as he looked down on Zhang, who was on the ground.


    Zhang wed the dirt, trying to raise his body, but found it refusing his will as strength faded from his limbs.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly where you belong,¡± Li spat, before turning around.


    ¡°And the victor is Yan Li,¡± Elder Sheng announced, and with frustration and fury in his heart, Zhang felt his consciousness drifting away.


    He hoped brother Jie would forgive his failure.


    ***


    I heard the announcement of the end of the match and let out a sigh. I had been expecting this. The battle with Zhou Fang was difficult enough that Zhang would¡¯ve struggled to take out Li. I watched the elder from the alchemy hall pick up Zhang, and I took the boy from him, supporting him on my shoulder.


    ¡°Apologies, brother Jie,¡± Zhang said.


    ¡°Nonsense, you did more than enough,¡± I replied, as I helped him sit down. After making sure Zhang was alright, I spared a moment to check my own spirit. The poison was, thankfully, still moving slowly. A portion of my spirit felt like it had been hollowed out, but there was enough around to serve my purpose. But my time was limited nheless. I needed to win quickly.


    ¡°Now, it seems the final battle is all that¡¯s left,¡± Elder Sheng said, looking at me.


    I stepped forward at his words, entering the arena. Li stood on the opposite side, injured, but still far from defeated as lightning crackled around the boy.


    ¡°Are both participants ready?¡± Elder Sheng asked.


    I gave a nod.


    ¡°Since the day I was born,¡± Li replied, cracking his knuckles as he grinned at me. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to return the humiliation you gave me that day twice over.¡±


    I ignored Li, focusing within myself. I could not use the firstw, not with its obvious usage of Gu as my Chi split itself. I also couldn¡¯t really draw upon the spirit of the tree, or I would just get overtaken and lose control.


    Which meant, I had to win this battle with just my own strength, and the strength of my abilities. Wasn¡¯t that just so wonderful?


    Letting out a long breath, I took my stance. I did not like doing this very often, but this time I had no choice. I closed my eyes, letting the other half of my personality begin to show a stronger influence upon me.


    Memories from Gu Jie¡¯s half began to fill me, as my stance adjusted itself subtly. Wider legs, a firmer stance. Little things that I could not really notice consciously, not until I was in this specific mindset.


    Years upon years of training and lessons began to reflect themselves as I stood, ready for the fight in front of me.


    ¡°Now, let the final round of the duel begin!¡±


    I moved first. The world blurred around me as I stepped forward, Chi gathering in my palm as I struck at Li. The boy defended with his arms, lightning crackling around as he took the blow, sliding back.


    ¡°What happened to those mes? That fire you used? No longer willing to show your demonic abilities?¡± Li said, grinning, as lightning fathered in his hands before he shot it towards me.


    I ducked, barely dodging the bolt before it shot me right at my face. Fucker had gone straight for my forehead. Letting Chi fill my steps, I kicked off, first from the earth, then at air itself. It took a moment for me to adjust but I knew I¡¯d done it before, and I could do it again. That confidence lent itself to the Chi I used as the air firmed against my steps. I ran across the arena,unching myself around in every direction, before I struck Li¡¯s face with my fist, throwing him back. To my surprise, the boy had been ready, and instead of beingunched off, he used the moment to grab my hand, using it to sent a shing bolt of lightning into me.


    I felt the lightning Qi burn my arm, but my feet were in the air, and the effect of lightning was weaker. I pulled Li closer, using his grasp to establish mine.


    ¡°Even after thest time, you seem to have learned nothing,¡± I said, bringing him close to me. Lightning continued to flood into me, my hair rising at every inch of my body, but I bore through it as I flew in the air with Li in my arms. Kicking off the air around me, I moved fast, mming Li into the ground. I felt a crack against my elbow as I struck him down. I¡¯d broken a few of his ribs there.


    Li coughed, blood filling his mouth, and I moved back into the air, ready for a return strike.


    Yet instead of a strike, what came wasughter, unhingedughter that seemed to burn with uncontained fury. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts. As I thought, just a few months had not been enough time,¡± Li said, looking up at me.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said, as lightning burst under his feet, before he jumped into the air far faster than before. I moved back surprised, but Li¡¯s strike struck me in my gut, and I coughed, blood pooling in my mouth. I felt my hair tie being undone as he grabbed my hair, before striking with his fingers in my chest. His fingers pierced me, as lightning burned all around him in an uncontrolled storm.


    ¡°You cannot hurt me in a way that matters. I will keeping back, for you, for everyone you love. I will hunt them, and break all of it, piece by piece,¡± the boy proimed, his face sttered with blood as he smiled with manic eyes.


    I looked at him, and for the first time since the battle, regretted not finishing what I had started. Chi burst from me, as I pushed myself away from Li, blood flowing from the injury in my chest. The wounds were healing fast, yet the damage had been done. My muscles tensed, as Li rushed towards me, body coated in lightning as he moved far faster than he had before.


    I ran, stepping and moving through the air, as I dodged through the bolts of lightning. Moving to the ground I pressed my palm on the earth, as the ground erupted from beneath me, earth rising to block the bolts of lightning heading my way before they crumbled under the strike. mes gathered on my fist and I let them fill my hands as I sent them towards Li, who rushed me cackling like a mad man as he flew through the fire burning him till his hand was on my throat as he pinned me down, while he struck my abdomen where my dantian was.


    I felt the strike, as my core shivered, a small crack forming within it.


    ¡°Let me begin by doing what you did to my brother,¡± Li eximed, as he struck another strike. I felt the blownd, as my dantian shuddered, and I felt the poison escape free, as it seeped into my spirit.


    I clutched Li¡¯s hands, pulling on them but his grip remained like iron. I pushed, kicking at the boy, feeling my eyes starting to droop from theck of oxygen. My mind began to slowly sink, and in a desperate attempt, I kicked at Li, pushing him away.


    As he lost his grip, I coughed, taking in deep gulps of air. Li stood next to me, lightning swirling all around him.


    ¡°Pathetic. You are pathetic. I cannot believe I lost to you,¡± Li said, as Lightning Qi began to gather on his hands. ¡°Let me end your pathetic suffering.¡±


    I looked at the boy, at the madness in his eyes and found myself giving in. I felt the poison seeping into my body, draining me, and knew I couldn¡¯t avoid it any longer.


    ¡°I¡­ have tried so hard. To not let myself give in to anger. Even when you hurt Labby, I felt regret for letting rage make my choices. Because I thought that it wasn¡¯t your fault. But the world you were born in, which raised you to be like this. Lei had been proof of this, his change showed me that I had been right,¡± I said, looking up at Li, who froze under my words.


    ¡°Words won¡¯t buy you any time,¡± Li spat, lightning crackling on his fingers, ready to strike.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± I said, andughed. ¡°All this time. I was trying not to repeat my past mistakes. To give you a chance. But you¡¯ve robbed me of that choice now.¡±


    Li did not wait to listen further, as he moved with the intent to kill, his strikeunching towards me. I moved, grabbing his hand, as a golden ring manifested in my eyes, burning with the fury I had been holding back all this time.


    The First Law manifested itself in the world around me, as I Gu and Qi began to re around me. But that wasn¡¯t it, was it? No, I had a lot more to give than this. And so, I began to draw on the well of power that rested within me.


    Chi began to flow, from thend I was Lord of, from the people who had chosen to walk my path with me. I changed, and the world around me changed as well. I felt my spirit begin to mingle with something greater, as my voice shook the world.


    <strong>¡°You are not worthy of this false strength. A gift stolen from us, now we take it back again.¡±</strong>


    I put my hands on Li¡¯s face, and then took away the gift that the Heavens had granted him. The false promise that he had built his life around. And just like that, with a single promation, Li was a mortal.


    I heard screams, shouts, as my eyes moved over to Elder Yan, standing on the other end as he looked at me with a horrified expression.


    ¡°A demon¡­ I was right afterall,¡± the man said.


    Lord Zhou shouted, someone screamed my name. I did not notice. I moved to dodge but the man was faster than I could even hope to be. A mountain of Qi erupted in front of me as I moved, and Elder Yan rushed towards me. It took a moment, a bare second as the man¡¯s handnded upon my abdomen.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve killed you the very first moment we¡¯d seen you,¡± he said, as the Qi in his palm sted into my dantian.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    I felt my dantian shatter into pieces.


    The poison now flowed freely, as it mingled with my spirit, burning through pieces of it. My vision blurred, as I saw Lord Zhou striking at Elder Yan, but my consciousness did notst.


    With a gasp, my mind slipped into darkness, and the beast I held within my spirit roared as it was released into the world.

 Book 2: Chapter 58: Broken Cycle

    Book 2: Chapter 58: Broken Cycle


    Elder Yan saw Lord Zhou move but the man had not been fast enough. Lightning was speed, swiftness, even the Lord could not beat him in this regard.


    <em>¡°What have you done?!¡± </em>the man screamed, genuine fury burning in his eyes now.


    ¡°What you should¡¯ve done ages ago,¡± Elder Yan spat, grasping at the Lord¡¯s arms. ¡°Harboring a demon in your own castle, you have be a traitor Lord Zhou. I will not stand for it. You no longer are fit to hold the title of Lord of this peak,¡± Elder Yan said.


    Lord Zhou¡¯s expression twisted and Elder Yan simply glowered back at the man. But neither moved against each other.


    What did move, was something else entirely.


    Elder Yan nced sideways, noticing one of the demon boy¡¯s friends holding him in their arms. Elder Yan scowled, Qi ring rapidly as he prepared to finish the job.


    ¡°I would not do that if I were you,¡± Elder Sheng said, putting an arm on his shoulder. Elder Yan scoffed, yet his body was frozen under the man, unwilling to move.


    ¡°Ah, my dear junior brother. What a mess you¡¯ve left for us,¡± Sheng Yuan said.


    Before Elder Yan could ask the man what he meant, he felt the world erupt around him.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Something broke.


    Like an egg cracking. But what came out was no mere beast. The weight of the world descended upon them, as Elder Yan found himself pushed down to his knees. Panic stirred in his heart, the strength disyed reminding him of the only man he had witnessed who had ever been this powerful.


    <em>The emperor is here?! No¡­ no this is¡­ someone else.</em>


    With all his will, Elder Yan looked up, and saw¡­ Lu Jie standing on his feet. But he knew, it was the boy no longer. His hair was white, his body a pale color, as an ethereal aura flowed around him. Scales formed on his skin as the weight of his aura began to crack the earth he stood upon. The beast¡¯s eyes glowed a powerful white, before its eyes moved to rest on Elder Yan.


    A shiver went down the Elder¡¯s spine, and without a moment¡¯s dy, he fled for his life. The elder¡¯s body turned into lightning itself, as he moved faster than any physical form ever could as he burned through his Qi.


    But in moments, he saw the beast appear in front of him in the blink of an eye, glowing eyes regarding him with cold calction.


    <strong>¡°You are a thorn. A result of this broken cycle. No longer can you exist,¡± </strong>the beast said, raising its arm as he clutched Elder Yan in his grip. Death loomed over him, more certain than he had ever felt in his life, as the creature held him in his hand.


    ¡°What¡­ are you¡­?¡± Elder Yan gasped.


    <strong>¡°We are the price of your immortality. The result of the cycle you have broken. Now we will take what is our due.¡±</strong>


    And so the beast did. Qi began to flow, in torrents, as the creature took it with him. Realm after realm, decades of cultivation slowly flowing into the creature, lost forever.


    ¡°Hey, you! Take this!¡± A voice eximed, as a strike struck the creature¡¯s face, drawing blood. The beast turned to see Elder Sheng flying in the air, with piles of rocks in his hand that he tossed around.


    ¡°Ah, that got your attention, did it?¡± Elder Sheng said, before throwing another rock at the beast. The creature grabbed the rock with one arm, the impact of the small pebble striking like an explosion that shook the air itself.


    <strong>¡°Child of Death and Fire. Why do you fight us?¡±</strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to either, but you see. I don¡¯t like when the Divine Beasts just begin to run the show. Doesn¡¯t really sit right with me. Especially since you¡¯ve taken over my junior brother¡¯s body like that.¡±


    <strong>¡°So you wish to be an obstacle in our path?¡±</strong>


    ¡°You can say that,¡± Sheng Yuan replied, smiling.


    <strong>¡°Very well.¡±</strong>


    Elder Yan gasped, as the monster let go. He fell through the skies, his cultivation having lost decades of Qi, and strength. Screaming, Elder Yan used his arts, lightning swirling around him as he crashed through the branches beneath him, before falling onto the earth. His body ached, bones cracked and broken. His cultivation had been returned to the edge of the third realm, barely enough for anything.


    Coughing, Elder Yan slowly pulled himself up, fury and shame burning in his chest as he looked at the skies. Yet the anger faded soon after, reced by a primal fear he hadn¡¯t felt in ages.


    Just what had he unleashed?


    ***


    ¡°Lu Jie! Stop!¡± Yan Yun screamed into the skies, yet no one replied.


    Zhang put a hand on her shoulder, as she looked at him, feeling frustrated. The world shook around her, as Yan Yun looked at the skies, feeling helpless.


    The heavens rumbled, Elder Sheng fighting Lu Jie, keeping the destruction in check. No one else dared even try.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Zhou Fang asked, havinge to consciousness a little while earlier, as he now stood confused amidst the destroyed dueling arena.


    ¡°Lu Jie won,¡± Yan Yun won, her lips pursed as her eyes remained at the skies.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Why¡­ do you look so concerned?¡± Zhou Fang asked.


    ¡°A spirit has taken over Lu Jie¡¯s body,¡± Lord Zhou said, standing in front of the children, before his gaze went to Zhang. ¡°Do you know what is happening?¡±


    ¡°Brother Jie¡­ never went into detail. But he had mentioned a spirit that he could draw power from but could not control. That spirit is what seems to be rampaging right now.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he was poisoned by grandfather,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°A spirit poison that would eat at his cultivation and spirit. Granny Lang had made something to hold back the poison but the battle seems to have released it. I think¡­ Lu Jie lost control of the spirit because of that.¡±


    Lord Zhou looked at the skies, the waves of the battle shaking the earth beneath them from shockwaves, as a deep frown came upon his expression. ¡°At this rate, he¡¯ll destroy half the empire before he can be stopped.¡±


    Elder Tian Feng arrived in a blur of mist. ¡°What¡¯re your orders my lord?¡±


    ¡°Send word to the cultivators, start erecting wards upon the seventh peak. Begin evacuating the viges nearby and call them back to safety,¡± Lord Zhou said, as people rushed around.


    ¡°Leiyu has gone to the capital, to one of our friends in the Shie family. He should be returning soon with the antidote. Perhaps with that¡­?¡± Yan Yun trailed off.


    ¡°Then, pray that your spirit can return to us in time,¡± Lord Zhou said, watching the skies.


    ***


    Liuxiangy in her bed, feeling exhaustion flowing through her. The training her great-grandmother had been giving her only seemed to be rising in intensity as she pushed forward in her cultivation with zing speeds. She did not mind the training, but having to manage all the politics of being the great Elder¡¯s disciple when exhausted made things all that much harder. She knew her grandmother was well aware of this, and was likely pushing her to make her better prepared to be able to handle things even when she¡¯s at her worst, but that did not make her hate the woman any less in the moment.


    <em>¡°At least it¡¯s good for you,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said from her spirit.


    ¡°Easy for Zhi Zhu to say. I¡¯m the one suffering,¡± Liuxiangined.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu is suffering too. She has been training relentlessly. Just¡­ not as relentlessly as the Eldest would have her train.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang groaned, rolling in her soft bed made of cloud-cotton. Something so luxurious just imagining sleeping on it would¡¯ve felt like sphemy. Now it was just another part of life. At least she didn¡¯t bleed, unlike some of her cousins. She pitied them. It was one of the few things she appreciated about her bloodline.


    <em>¡°Seems funny to think Liuxiang had been so desperate to pretend to be human before. To join their false pretenses.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang grunted, agreeing to Zhi Zhu. ¡°It isn¡¯t so bad. But¡­ it does feel nice to not need to do so as well.¡±


    Zhi Zhu manifested nearby, crawling around the chamber. <em>¡°What does Liuxiang n to do for the winter¡¯s feast? The celebration draws closer and closer.¡±</em>


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Liuxiang said. ¡°I hear they¡¯re inviting all seven lords of each of the peaks. That hasn¡¯t happened sincest century. And then grandmother will obviously be the focus of that feast.¡±


    <em>¡°Which means Liuxiang will be the center of attention for the entire empire. Thinking of it like that, Eldest¡¯s training almost seems kind.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang groaned, burying her face into her bed.


    <em>¡°Liuxiang. Get up. There¡¯s an intruder.¡±</em>


    Within a moment, Liuxiang was on her feet, needles in hand and ready to strike. Zhi Zhu had melded back into her, as their senses scanned the area. A momentter, Liuxiang shot her needles out, as they struck out through the window and she heard a cry of a bird outside.


    <em>¡°What in the heavens!¡± </em>a voice shouted and Liuxiang rushed closer to see a familiar spirit.


    ¡°Leiyu? What are you doing here?¡±


    <em>¡°Lu Jie needs your help. Elder Yan has poisoned him, and we need an antidote. Leiyu hase here to ask for help.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang let Leiyu in, her expression darkening. ¡°How is Lu Jie?¡±


    <em>¡°Fine,st we saw. But it¡¯s hard to say what¡¯s happening right now,¡± </em>Leiyu replied.


    <em>¡°That boy has not lost his habit of getting into needless trouble,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said.


    ¡°Do you have the poison on you?¡± Liuxiang asked.


    <em>¡°We do,¡± </em>Leiyu said, handing over the letter. Liuxiang quickly nced at the contents, before picking out the needle present inside.


    ¡°Spirit eating poison. Vicious in usage. This poison acts rather quickly. The fact that Lu Jie was fine for so long¡­ is hard to believe.¡±


    <em>¡°Last we saw he was okay. But he is not normal, as we all know. Still, there have been problems.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang looked at the poison, before ncing at Leiyu. ¡°We have the cure, but it¡¯ll need us to go there directly.¡±


    Leiyu looked at Liuxiang, before signing. <em>¡°We can take arger form and take you with us. But it¡¯ll be a difficult ride.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang nodded.


    <em>¡°Liuxiang, you cannot be serious. What about Eldest? What will you tell her?¡± </em>Zhi Zhu asked.


    ¡°Zhi Zhu, stay behind for us and calm her down? We¡¯ll be back as soon as we can,¡± Liuxiang said, picking the needle as she put it in a bowl, before beginning to take out herbs from her shelves.


    <em>¡°She will chew Zhi Zhu out,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said, but did not refuse.


    Liuxiang smiled at her spirit, before she began to take out the herbs she needed. Poison Qi flowed around her hand, as it mingled with the herbs, and she sat down, putting the edge of the needle into the mixture.


    Minutes passed in silence, before the mixture turned into a ck goop that hissed as it moved.


    ¡°It is done,¡± Liuxiang replied.


    <em>¡°That quickly?¡± </em>Leiyu asked, surprised.


    ¡°Making the antidote is simple. It is its delivery that is the difficult part,¡± Liuxiang said.


    <em>¡°Very well, then let us depart,¡± </em>Leiyu said, lightning crackling around the eagle as his smaller form grew rapidly, until it wasrge enough for Liuxiang to ride on.


    ¡°Zhi Zhu, we¡¯re counting on you,¡± Liuxiang said.


    <em>¡°As always, it must be Zhi Zhu who has to do the difficult tasks. Go and save your friend, we¡¯ll handle Eldest.¡±</em>


    Liuxiang smiled, as she climbed onto Leiyu.


    <em>¡°Hold on tight,¡± </em>Leiyu said, and with a bright crackle of lightning, they were off.

 Book 2: Chapter 59: Poison Cuts Poison

    Book 2: Chapter 59: Poison Cuts Poison


    Sheng Yuan flew in the skies, watching the Divine Beast give chase. This trip had very quickly gone from a fun, leisurely one to a battle he was rather under prepared for. There was no way the Azure Dragon would not notice this, so their time was cut even further as the Emperor himself would realize what was going on. He would need to make sure he got his due back for this favor from his dearest new Junior Brother.


    ¡°Man, grandfather sure loves picking children like us, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Sheng Yuan eximed to the beast, who did not reply, simply letting a strike of Chi burst that cracked reality in front of him. The void seeped from between the cracks, and Sheng Yuan had to exert his will to keep the realms from cracking as he took the blow.


    ¡°Calm down, you really don¡¯t want to create a rift to the void here. There are worse things than either of us in there,¡± Sheng Yuan said, but his smile was starting to slip. Maintaining this form while fighting was proving to be more and more difficult, but he could not exactly let that slip right now either. He would need to improvise to manage somehow.


    ¡°Say, how about we both move somewhere quieter?¡± Sheng Yuan said, before Stepping. The realms peeled away as he moved arge distance within moments, bridging the gap between space itself. The beast was far too heavy in its presence to do what he had just done, and so it would have to move through the space itself to give chase.


    Granted, that would only take a few minutes at best, but it was enough time for him to gather his strength. Looking down, Sheng Yuan noticed the spirit beasts running away in terror as they felt the battle raging.


    ¡°Meh, they¡¯ll have to do.¡±


    Rushing down, he grabbed a giant tiger in his hand. A momentter, the beast copsed into ash, as his life was absorbed into Sheng Yuan. Stretching his presence, Sheng Yuan began to pull, using his will as hemanded.


    <strong>¡°Perish.¡±</strong>


    The lush forest around him began to decay within moments, as Gu formed in giant quantities. Within moments, he absorbed the death and life of the creatures, calling them within itself as his strength replenished itself. A giant hollow crater remained in the forest now, filled with gray ash.


    The heavens rumbled, ready to strike upon him.


    ¡°Oh shut the fuck up, you know I¡¯m doing you a favor,¡± Sheng Yuan shouted back, as the heavens stirred. But no tribtion came.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± he snorted. Looking back at the destroyednd he shrugged. He didn¡¯t have the time to fix it, and the forest would regrow given enough time. With a stomp, the ash hardened, forming a giant arena.


    Any leisure time he may have had was lost as the Divine Beast appeared above him, noticing him standing in the clearing. With a burst of speed that broke the sound barrier, the beastunched itself into the earth in a collision that moved tons of earth, causing the ground to tremble.


    Sheng Yuan blocked the strike, letting Gu seep into his body, before he punched the beast back, flinging it across the clearing. A secondter, he teleported to where the monster was moving towards, letting a second strikeunch it into the ground.


    ¡°Do you know how <em>hard </em>it is to not only beat you, but also not kill the body you¡¯re holding hostage?¡± Sheng Yuanined, as he flew over the beast.


    The creature was far lost from its sanity, as it roared, lunging at Sheng Yuan. Chi burst out in a powerful explosion, as the creature used power that would make Divinities shiver in fear.


    Divinities who were stronger than he was, in this form. Thankfully the beast was all power and no control, or Sheng Yuan would¡¯ve been forced to change his ns, or abandon the seventh peak entirely.


    ¡°What do you say about ying a game, my friend?¡± Sheng Yuan asked, dodging a strike that cracked the earth beneath him. Fire spewed from the ground, torrents of Gu escaping from its earthy prison.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking that as an enthusiastic yes,¡± Sheng Yuan replied. ¡°The rules are simple. You win if you catch me. Sounds good?¡±


    A roar that shook the ground escaped from Lu Jie¡¯s mouth, as the creature broke a giant chunk of earth, throwing it at Sheng Yuan.


    Sheng Yuan broke the boulder with a strike, dodging the fisting from Lu Jie by an inch as he moved sideways, before touching him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, you need to catch me now,¡± he said, as the monster swung, and he moved through the world, vanishing.


    The beast moved fast, giving chase, near-instantly arriving where Sheng Yuan was. Energy gathered in the creature¡¯s hands, as it struck at the air itself. Fire erupted from the friction, as a ming fist tore through where Sheng Yuan had been within a fraction of a moment.


    ¡°Whoa! You almost got me,¡± Shen Yuan said, dodging once more as the monster swung.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to do better if you want to win!¡± Sheng Yuan said. To his surprise, the beast stopped. A momentter, it turned his focus up to the skies.


    ¡°Wait, no, that wasn¡¯t an actual suggestion, don¡¯t do better!¡± Sheng Yuan shouted, rushing after the creature. But it moved swiftly, jumping up to the skies as it reached out to the heavens. Lightning rumbled within the skies, striking down, as the creature struck with his fist. Sheng Yuan cursed, joining it in the skies, as he let his own strikend on the creature.


    ¡°I know we¡¯re enemies and all, but how about a truce? Help me out a little, maybe?¡± Sheng Yuan called out to the heavens.


    The skies rumbled, shivering. A momentter, he saw ghostly warriors manifesting around him, and smiled.


    ¡°Hate to say it, but thanks,¡± Sheng Yuan replied, as he rushed in towards Lu Jie. The creature roared, Lu Jie¡¯s aura growing stronger and stronger by the minute as it continued to absorb all the energy from its environment.


    With a shuddering strike, a pulse of energy shot towards the skies themselves, as he grabbed onto a strand of the heavens, ripping it apart.


    ¡°Normally, I would cheer you on, but not today,¡± Sheng Yuan said, rushing in as he struck Lu Jie at his chest, flinging him back onto the ground with a powerful strike.


    Gu gathered in his hands, and he drew on Qi from the heavens,bining them in a dizzying array of energy. Chains descended from the skies and the earth, wrapping Lu Jie¡¯s arms and legs, as they held the Divine Beast at bay.


    Sheng Yuan panted, feeling his energy drawing to a limit. But the chains wouldst, at least for a short while. ncing at the heavens, he gave a grudging nod, before stepping through the world once more.


    Appearing in the castle, he looked around. ¡°So, do any of you have any idea how to stop Lu Jie? He¡¯s obviously lost control.¡±


    The girl looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have all day, if I don¡¯t go soon, that thing will be crashing through here,¡± he said.


    Quicklyposing herself, she replied. ¡°There¡¯s an antidote to cure the poison that has eaten away at Lu Jie¡¯s spirit. My spirit has gone to the capital for it, but I can¡¯t say when it¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Sheng Yuan said, wanting to curse. So he possibly had to hold back that thing for a week.


    With a sigh, he jumped back into the skies. He hoped all this effort was going to be worth it.


    ***


    Liuxiang felt the wind brushing past her. They had been going for three days now, without any breaks and she could feel Leiyu¡¯s exhaustion. But atst, their destination was starting to be visible. Liuxiang noted the seventh peak in the distance, feeling a strangely pleased sensation fill her to be back here. Though through rather unusual circumstances at her part.


    <em>¡°Is that¡­ a ward over the entire city?¡± </em>Leiyu said.


    Liuxiang focused her attention, noting Leiyu was right. There was a ward present on the entire city, shimmering with Qi. Even the surrounding area looked like it had been destroyed in chunks, like some kind ofrge-scale battle had been taking ce at the location.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Liuxiang asked.


    <em>¡°Leiyu doesn¡¯t know. But clearly something happened,¡± </em>the spirit replied.


    A momentter, she felt a powerful burst of energy explode in the distance, sending a shockwave that almost knocked her off. She looked off in the distance, noting tiny figures fighting in the skies. The heavens rumbled with lightning, storms brewing across thends as Liuxiang felt her heart begin to race.


    Those¡­ were Divinities. Multiple Divinities at that, nothing else had power of this level. No wonder she had been sensing a disruption on her way here. But what Divinity hade here to battle, and for what purpose?


    Slowly, Leiyu began to lower himself to the ground, before circling over the seventh peak.


    <em>¡°We sense Yan Yun in there,¡± </em>Leiyu said.


    ¡°In the Lord¡¯s manor?¡± Liuxiang asked curiously. Focusing her senses, she noted that Yan Yun was indeed inside the manor, alongside Zhang and others.


    Slowly, Leiyu circled around, letting out a loud, piercing cry, after which a small section of the ward faded and Leiyu slipped in, flying down to the manor with sparkling statics.


    People rushed closer, before staring with wide eyes at Liuxiang. Yan Yun stepped in, as Leiyu returned to his smaller form, before swiftly moving into Yan Yun¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°Liuxiang?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    ¡°Indeed, it is me,¡± Liuxiang replied. ¡°It is good to see you, Yan Yun, Zhang, Granny Lang. Though I can tell that now is not a good time for greetings.¡±


    ¡°You can say that again girl,¡± Granny Lang snorted.


    ¡°Leiyu told me about the poison and I decided toe here myself, since delivering the antidote is a difficult process. But there seems to be something entirely else happening,¡± Liuxiang said, before ncing around. ¡°Where is Lu Jie?¡±


    She noticed the people looking at each other uncertainly, and she felt her heart sinking.


    ¡°He¡¯s, well, he¡¯s sort of the reason we¡¯re all here,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°Brother Jie has been possessed by a spirit, after the poison took hold of him. He¡¯s now being held back by Lord Zhou, all the cultivators in the seventh peak, and the Cloudy Peak sect. But they¡¯re struggling,¡± Zhang replied.


    Liuxiang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ all struggling to hold him back?¡±


    Nods came towards her, and Liuxiang had to wonder just what sort of madness Lu Jie had gotten up to this time.


    A loud tremor shook the skies, and Liuxiang turned to face the skies. She noted warriors flying in the sky circling around a single figure with power so overwhelming that her spirit senses felt like they were burning.


    Even her grandmother did not possess this much spirit energy.


    ¡°Is¡­ that Lu Jie?¡± Liuxiang asked, horrified.


    ¡°It is,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°If we can bring the antidote to him somehow, I think he can be stopped.¡±


    ¡°We can take care of the boy for a small time,¡± a man said, and Liuxiang turned to see Elder Tian Feng standing nearby.


    ¡°It is good to see you, Elder,¡± Liuxiang said, nodding.


    ¡°Me too, though I am but a clone,¡± Tian Feng said, before ncing at the skies. ¡°I¡¯ve already ryed that the antidote is here, Elder Sheng and Lord Zhou will be down momentarily.¡±


    As soon as Elder Tian Feng said that, the world rippled around Liuxiang.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± a man barked with blood flowing down his arm and clothes in tatters. A momentter, his eyes rested on Liuxiang. ¡°Shie?¡± he said, pausing.


    Liuxiang looked at the man uncertainly.


    ¡°Do you have the cure?¡± Lord Zhou asked. Liuxiang saw the Lord, and her expression further turned grim. His body was injured, heavily so, and his Qi was faint.


    ¡°I do. If you can bring me to Lu Jie, I¡¯ll be able to administer it. I will need you to hold him still for a minute though.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± the man, she assumed Elder Sheng from what she¡¯d heard, grasped her hand. Liuxiang almost let out a hiss, but let the man pull her as the world itself warped around her.


    Her eyes almost widened again. That was something her grandmother could do. And only her, of all the people she knew. Was this man a Divinity then? She did not have the time to ponder the question, her eyes on Lu Jie. She almost didn¡¯t recognise him, his hair a pure white, his eyes glowing with Qi¡­ no, something else entirely.


    Just what had happened to him?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to try and hold him back for as long as I can, but I¡¯m basically spent at this point. Try to be quick, or he¡¯ll erase you from existence,¡± Elder Sheng said.


    Liuxiang wanted to protest that the Lu Jie she knew would never do anything like that, but she knew that this was not Lu Jie. But something else using his body. She gave a small nod.


    ¡°I can fly,¡± she replied, noting the elder was holding her hand.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be enough. Stick to me, and when I say go, rush in,¡± the man said. Liuxiang looked at him, a concerned expression on her face.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Elder Sheng said.


    ¡°That was not what I had intended,¡± Liuxiang replied, but did not banter further as Lu Jie rushed towards them. Just his movement alone caused the air around him to ripple, and she felt the world itself descending on her.


    With a warp of the world, they moved through reality itself again, dodging the strike as the man let go of Liuxiang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve been a serious pain this far. Time to give back some of that pain,¡± the Elder said, before he rushed back in like a descending bolt of lightning.


    Liuxiang began to count.


    A powerful st shook the ground from where the Elder struck Lu Jie down. A dark aura spread over the world, and for a moment everything seemed to turn to night, as the stars themselves blinked out of existence.


    ¡°End¡¯s call,¡± the man said, as a great aura descended upon the earth.


    Lu Jie screamed as the world itself began to crush him, pushing him down into the earth itself. He screamed, a powerful burst exploding from him as he broke apart the technique, which would¡¯ve taken multiple Master ranked cultivators to fight, in an instant.


    The man moved undeterred as if he had been expecting as much, already preparing another technique. The earth stirred around Lu Jie, rising around him as it mmed down upon the boy. For a second Liuxiang worried the attack would be enough to kill him, but Lu Jie simply tore his way out, his hands breaking down the energy as he absorbed it within himself.


    Liuxiang watched, in awe and fear, as Lu Jie moved in closer,nding a strike on the Elder as heunched him across the grounds. A momentter, he disappeared, the struck opponent being a clone as he grasped Lu Jie from behind. Power gathered in his hand, as hemanded.


    <strong>¡°Stop.¡±</strong>


    The world itself seemed to freeze under hismand, Lu Jie standing with his body stuck in time.


    <em>¡°Now!¡± </em>the man screamed, and Liuxiang rushed in. Moving down, she quickly reached Lu Jie, feeling the overwhelming aura around him crushing her like an insignificant bug. Breathing felt difficult but she reminded herself of the training her grandmother had given her. For the first time she felt grateful for the brutal nature of her practice.


    She pushed through the heavy aura, taking out a bowl with the ck liquid as she dipped a needle into it. Slowly, she began to run it across Lu Jie¡¯s body, tracing the pathways in his body. Each little movement crushed her, and she could feel the Elder¡¯s aura; no, not just his, the Lord and everyone in the seventh peak shielding her from being crushed.


    <em>¡°Be¡­ a little¡­ faster,¡± </em>the man gasped, and Liuxiang refocused on her task. Her needle moved, her movements precise and rapid as she moved across his arms, chest, and neck until she was down at his abdomen. With a final stroke, she inserted the needle into his dantian.


    Liuxiang felt the shielding from the aura fade and she almost fainted at the spot from the pressure. With sheer will, she hung on, rising back to her feet, as she reached out to grab Lu Jie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, Lu Jie, but whatever this is. You can break it. Snap out of it,¡± she said, mixing her own Qi as the antidote mingled into Lu Jie¡¯s body.


    A momentter, the Elder grabbed her, the world warping around her once again as she stood back in the castle. The man copsed, falling down onto his knees in exhaustion.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Lord Zhou asked, a grave expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay¡­ thanks for asking¡­¡± the Elder said, before lying on the ground where he had appeared.


    Liuxiang nodded as she looked at the Lord. ¡°I have administered the antidote.¡±


    The rest was on Lu Jie now.

 Book 2: Chapter 60: An Empty Void

    Book 2: Chapter 60: An Empty Void


    I stood in the darkness. A familiar sight by now, one I had grown to takefort in more so than anything. But this time it was vicious, like the unending darkness that wanted to eat at my existence itself.


    Looking around, I picked a direction on a whim and began to walk through the dark. Time passed in this strange state. I did not get tired, I did not feel hunger, but I did get bored. Even as I corrected the slight change in my steps to not run in circles, the eternal darkness did not relent. I continued to walk, so long as my will held, reaching out with my spirit to anything that would hear.


    Where was I? This was not a dream. I could not sense anything here. No Qi, no Gu, not even any Chi. There was truly nothing here. Even with the force of my will, I could not tell if I walked forward or not. My own Chi illuminated my body to my sight, yet only I existed in this ce. Nothing else could be seen.


    ¡°Alright, intimidation tactics seeded. Nowe on out,¡± I said to the darkness.


    Nothing.


    I began to walk again, before that too grew tiresome. ¡°Seriously, where the fuck am I? Did I die? Is this what death is truly like? That can¡¯t be it, right?¡± I called out. By now, I had grown ustomed to theck of sound. Even my own voice felt faded. I expected it to echo but there was nothing for it to touch, and so it simply vanished into the void.


    I sat down on whatever there was to sit on. Perhaps merely the manifestation of my own sense of needing a ground, or a physical space I could not see. Taking a seat, I began to meditate.


    There was no Chi to gather here, so I simply began to cycle mine, focusing on my breath.


    Time passed in a daze as I continued to meditate.


    One cycle¡­ Two cycles¡­ The trend continued, as the numbers kept on growing.


    Five thousand eight hundred and twenty seven cycles¡­ Five thousand eight hundred and twenty eight¡­


    I lost count many times. So many, that I lost count of how many times I had to begin anew. How many times I screamed at the darkness, or shouted, or ran until I gave in and simply closed my eyes.


    Nothing had worked. Nothing seemed to. This was eternal torment.


    As I sat in the dark, my mind wandered from one thought to the next, when suddenly I created a ball of water in my hand to drink from. I was not thirsty, but the craving had arisen anyway.


    As I drank the water made of Chi, it took me a moment to realize something.


    I had created something.


    The only thing that existed in this darkness now, was me, and the few drops of water that had faded away. But even for a moment, they had been there.


    It was like my world had changed.


    I created more water, letting it flow out of my body and form from the Chi in my core. After the water, came earth. It rose and flowed, forming the ground beneath my feet. Lands sprawled across me, and I created a pond. Laughter echoed in the darkness now, pure joy filling me at watching the earth and the water.


    But I wanted more. There needed to be more. And so I filled the world with air. Taking a breath, I felt a breeze upon my face, and tears spilled from my eyes at the sensation. Slowly, with each drop of water, each pebble, each grain of sand and dirt, I created a new world.


    It was not arge one. My Chi had limits. But it was mine, and mine alone. And so I began to build.


    ***


    Time passed by. I had grown ustomed to counting, so I knew it had been three months since I started as I finally finished my project. Though even that felt like forever ago now.


    A home remained in front of me, a manor around a garden with a quaint pond within it. It was a modern construction, white ceilings, ss windows with a precision no human hand could craft or create.


    I looked into the ss paned windows and saw my face reflecting back. I looked different now. I decided to cut my hair. It was short, and messy, as the de had been a simple sharp rock. I had not been good at creating metal at the time. Eventually, I¡¯d made a shirt for myself, and some jeans, slipping into them with a familiarfort that I¡¯d missed for quite some time.


    Now I walked around my garden, watching the little fish swimming in the pond, pleased and happy to be alive. Just like I was, to see them there. In my garden, nts and flowers blossomed, filling the air with fragrant scents as I walked amongst them, feeling a strange sense of contentment and joy.


    But there was one ce. One ce that made me happier than any other. I walked for a while, to a section of the garden kept separate from the rest before reaching the ce where all my friends were.


    ¡°Hey Labby,¡± I said, raising my hand.


    The statue made from earth did not respond, but I smiled anyway as I pet Labby¡¯s head. There were others who were nearby, and one by one I greeted them all as I made my way around the garden. It would be rude to ignore my friends, after all.


    When I was done, I walked back into my house, before taking a seat on the sofa. There was a TV on the wall, mounted, and I picked up the remote as I began to watch a movie. The devices should not have worked; after all, they were empty inside. But they did nheless, as this world was mine, and I dictated what the rules were.


    I continued to watch the movie, sitting in peacefulfort as the hours clicked by. The clock slowly moved through the day, before reaching near the end of the day.


    ¡°Damn, did not pay attention to the time,¡± I said, getting up as I walked to the kitchen. Idly, I prepared something to eat. A simple sandwich would suffice for today. Taking my snack, I munched on it, walking around my home before reaching my library.


    Looking inside, I felt pleased looking at the rows of books. Unlike everything else, this library was what had taken me the longest time to create. Each book, each page, and each word had to be created from memory.


    I was grateful for the near perfect recall I had in this ce, allowing me to fulfill the task, even though I wasn¡¯t sure what purpose I was creating and preserving these books for, just looking at them made me feel better.


    A cracking sound came from nearby, and my good mood began to fade. I clicked my tongue, walking further into the library until I stood in front of a mirror with cracks. There was one person beside me in this ce. A person who should not have been here.


    Gu Jie watched me from the other side.


    ¡°Why do you keep making noise?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you refuse to listen,¡± Gu Jie replied, looking back at me with his piercing gaze. ¡°Wake up, Lu Jie.¡±


    ¡°You know I have tried. There is no point. I don¡¯t even understand why you exist here, or what this ce even is. What¡¯s so wrong with trying to be happy if I must be tortured eternally here anyway?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just give up. There¡¯s a war we need to fight, and our path we need to walk. Will you just abandon that?¡± Gu Jie asked me, as the mirror shattered, and he stepped out of it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and fight it in my stead then?¡± I said, turning back around. I had grown tired of hearing this. Hearing his words, as if I did not wish to return. As if I did not know the false lies I clung to.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t. I am Gu, you are Qi. Only together is our pathplete,¡± Gu Jie said, putting a hand on my shoulder.


    I ignored him, as I had for a while now. The first time I found Gu Jie, I had rejoiced. I had someone to talk to atst. A real person, instead of statues. But soon, our talks grew sharper. He remained relentless in his pursuit, while the time took a toll on my spirit. I had tried many things. More things than I could reasonably count. It had been two weeks since I had given up, and I failed to find the strength to try again.


    I walked to my bedroom, where I knew he could note. Even in this ce we had our boundaries. Perhaps due to mutual understanding, or perhaps merely something that existed as whatever remained of our two selves¡¯ individuality, but this was my sacred ce.


    Walking into the room, Iy on my bed, closing my eyes, as I let sleep take me.


    ***


    I walked around my town, as the children gathered around me, calling my name. Iughed, pleased by their presence as I picked one up in my arms, before I took them into the skies.


    My world had grown with time. First my home, then others, and eventually I had learned how to create people. And so I had. Gu Jie had left me a while back, and we had lost the Chi our union had formed. But I had not given up.


    One by one, I filled this barren wastnd with life. I had created a sky, a sun, mountains, and now the valley that surrounded us was our home.


    My steps were slower now, more paced. I had grown older, though by how much I could not tell. The child in my arm shrieked in joy as clouds flew past him. I smiled, letting him roam through the skies with my arms.


    But then the boy shouted, and not in joy any longer and I soon realized why. The void drifted beyond this valley, the end of our world that led to the unending dark. I slowed down, turning away but the child had seen the dark, and so he cried.


    Gently, I covered the boy¡¯s eyes before erasing the memory from his mind. A simple task, as he soon calmed down and I descended upon the earth.


    The childrenughed as they watched mee, begging to be the next one to ride on my shoulders. Just as I was about to pick another child, an rm rang in the darkness.


    The adults moved out, weapons drawn as kids quickly rushed back into their moves. ¡°Leader, the dark beasts arrive!¡±


    I nodded, stepping forward. Qi burned in my core, as I took to the skies watching the rows of mindless beasts rolling in through the void. They wanted to take my home, the ce I had built from the very earth that it was founded upon. I would not let them.


    Fire erupted from my hands, as it burned through the beast. My men ran, fighting with their weapons. Explosions shook the ground as we fought the rising tides.


    The battle raged for weeks, my people died but so did the beasts, yet the tides were stronger this time.


    As I stood amidst the battlefield, cutting through a behemoth, my eyes met my other half, looking back at me with a quiet gaze.


    ¡°You!¡± I screamed, anger flooding me as I felt a betrayal I could not describe.


    ¡°We have waited too long. A false world, and a false prison. Today, we break free.¡±


    I ran, rage taking me over as I fought my other half.


    Qi and Gu raged against one another, as mes burned the world to the ground. Everything I had made, everything I had created was turned to Ash as I fought within the void.


    No words were exchanged any longer. Nothing could be said. We simply fought, until only one of us remained.


    The darkness shook from the battle, the collision of two energies cracking the world. Light seeped into the darkness of my soul as I felt something give way.


    Our battle stopped, as both of us watched the world around us beginning to copse. I heard a voice whose words I could not make out, but they spoke to me. Calling me towards it.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked, as the ground tore itself beneath my feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Jie said, before turning towards me. ¡°But perhaps we can escape now.¡±


    My eyes met his, and I found hate and anger burning within me. Yet, even as I did, the desire to return was greater.


    I took Gu Jie¡¯s hand, as two became one once more.


    My memories, my emotions, they were one again, as they were meant to be. Chi formed at my fingertips, as I reached into the crack, grabbing the edges of reality itself as I tore them apart.


    A gap was here now, one from which light poured through.


    I took one longing look back at what had been my home for an eternity, before I slipped through.

 Book 2: Chapter 61: Spirit Trial

    Book 2: Chapter 61: Spirit Trial


    The world changed around me, as I found myself standing in a white expanse, instead of the darkness that had been my world for so long. Already, I found my memories of my time spent in the dark starting to blur, like a dream that was slipping away from my grasp like sand the more I tried to remember it.


    I felt my spirit, feeling an empty gap in where my cultivation used to be. I had been hoping that since I had been able to use Chi in the void, it had survived somehow, but I suppose I wasn¡¯t going to be that lucky. I looked around, reaching into my spirit, as I tried to feel my body. I was¡­ there, but not quite. Something was holding me in ce, preventing my consciousness from joining my body. And I knew who.


    ¡°Show yourself,¡± I called out, and felt the Tree¡¯s spirit turn its attention towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, the rent period is over. Time to hand back my body.¡±


    <strong>¡°We had told you, we would take matters in our hand. You lost, your spirit gone to the void. Now it is not your role to change things.¡±</strong>


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide what my role is,¡± I replied, standing tall against the giant spirit. I wasn¡¯t going to be intimidated by a pair of eyes.


    <strong>¡°Let us show you, the vision we see,¡± </strong>the spirit said, as I saw myself looking at the world from its eyes. I flew in the skies, looking upon the world, and saw the threads the Heavens kept to tie the fate of thends within itself. The spirit moved, its power far greater than anything I had ever even imagined as the skies turned dark and lightning crashed down. Spirit warriors descended from the heavens itself, fighting against it, but none could stand in front of its might.


    Chi flowed freely, like the world was its endless supply of power, fueling its strength as it drew upon everything around it, before using the energy to sever the ties of the world itself.


    Overwhelming power, so much so that even seeing it myself, it felt somehow hard to imagine.


    <strong>¡°This is what we can do, if you merely let us. You are a suitable vessel for our will, and with us, you can alter this world. Fix the cycle that has been broken for ages.¡±</strong>


    I felt the spirit¡¯s voice, shaking my spirit, and for a moment, I almost considered it. This was more direct, but it would speed up what I was nning to eventually do anyway.


    Then, my eyes drifted down onto the earth. On the things below. I saw people, creatures, lives of things being extinguished, as was bound to happen when something with so much power moved with abandon.


    ¡°What about them? All those people? Mortals, Cultivators, all of them?¡±


    <strong>¡°They are children born of a false world. We will give them a second life. From death, they will be reborn in a brand new world.¡±</strong>


    The picture changed in front of me, as I began to realize what the spirit actually intended to do. It wasn¡¯t merely the Heavens that it intended to destroy. It was everything. Everyone in the empire, all the demons, all the cultivators. And then it would bring them back through a new cycle of rebirth.


    The spirit rumbled, pleased to see I understood its vision as it continued to move with torrents of power, fighting against the tides of the Heavens.


    ¡°No. No, I can¡¯t allow that,¡± I told the spirit.


    <strong>¡°It is no longer in your hands to choose.¡±</strong>


    I felt my spirit being pushed back, a powerful aura trapping me in. But I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen, I had just spent an eternity stuck in the darkness as a spirit, the games of this realm were something I understood now.


    I changed my perspective, warping the world around me. Energy moved, changing and bowing to my will.


    ¡°This is <em>my </em>spirit,¡± I said, each world filled with my will as I pushed back against the spirit. The ground solidified beneath me, a world manifesting within me, my own inner world, one I had carved in the darkness now joined me here.


    ¡°You are not the one in control,¡± I replied, finding my words to be true. My will shed with the spirit, as my body froze in the real world, stuck between two opposing forces and confused about which to obey. I pushed, trying to take over, but the spirit was enormous. Even in my own body and spirit, it¡¯s power was vast enough that I could barely budge it.


    <strong>¡°You are insignificant. Powerless. No cultivation remains to your name. Even if you were to return, what could you do?¡±</strong>


    The spirit said, pushing back on me, and for a moment, I felt my will waver. I had lost my cultivation, hadn¡¯t I? Even if I returned, my path may forever be lost to me.


    Then, I shook my head. ¡°No, my cultivation is not lost to me,¡± I replied looking at the spirit. ¡°It took me some time to figure out, but time is what I had an endless amount of in the dark. My cultivation was never my Path. It was the change I brought in the world.¡±


    The spirit regarded me. <strong>¡°Changes that you can no longer bring.¡±</strong>


    ¡°If you think that, then you have not seen anything I¡¯ve done,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°Thus far, I had been clinging so desperately to the concept of a dantian. A core, a cultivation. It was so heavily ingrained in me. That method of cultivation, that structure, so deeply entrenched that I never managed to realize whether that even applied to me any longer or not.¡±


    I said, finding my will growing stronger as I began to push back against the spirit. ¡°But the truth is, that¡¯s no longer needed, is it? It¡¯s why I lost my core when I had my first break through. It was an insight into my path. One I had not truly realized then, but now I know.¡±


    I found the spirit¡¯s form wavering, a dark shadow forming. I pressed my hand upon the creature, feeling it¡¯s unending power beneath the surface.


    ¡°There is no core, no dantian, no mortals or cultivators in my Path anymore. Those are things made by the Heavens, by cultivators. They do not apply to the Path I walk,¡± I said, looking up at the creature.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± I asked, smiling.


    The spirit did not reply, simply letting out a snort.


    I kept smiling, as I slowly began to draw upon the energy of the spirit. The circles within my spirit reformed, one after another, and I let The Second Law manifest into the world. The Law of dantians, thew of origin, of mortals and cultivators.


    <strong>¡°The Second Law of Cultivation: Genesis of Chi.¡±</strong>


    I felt Chi flood my spirit, as I opened my eyes. I flew up in the skies, an endless well of power flowing at the tips of my fingers. The spirit rumbled within my core, as I drew upon its power and looked up at the skies.


    ¡°Hey there old enemy,¡± I replied, as the lightning in the heavens rumbled once more. I let the Chi flow through my body as I took off into the air, power flowing seamlessly around me.


    Lightning struck down upon my body, but I merely willed it to return to where it hade from. The Heavens shivered, striking at me endlessly, yet the attacks were meaningless at this point. I moved with a single purpose in mind, reaching up into the skies, beyond the heavens themselves as I reached out to the source of my power. The vige, the core of my strength, and I drew upon it.


    The strength flowed, the chi bolstering me, but it wasn¡¯t enough. And so, I drew upon more, on the forests, on the grasnds, the rivers, the mountains, as my spirit began to expand across all of the seventh peak. The heavens roared in grand tribtions yet the change was unending and inevitable.


    I let the Seventh Peak join me, under my spirit andmand, as I moved to grab onto the threads tying its fate.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to be free,¡± I said, as I drew upon the Second Law. Chi swirled within me, as the cultivation of every spirit beast and cultivator began to flow into me. The heavens cracked under my fingers as I pulled, and like threads snapping, I felt the Heavens shatter apart within my grasp.


    The world shook beneath me. As a Divine Tree manifested in the sky. I looked down from above the clouds, and beneath me, was a brand new world.


    ***


    Mo Lin sat within her chamber, sighing. The past few days had been so terribly boring for her. There had been tremors and shakes from some kind of battle, and everyone was terribly afraid and just hiding. She was so bored! She wanted to go out and y with her friends, run around in the fields. Just do <em>anything. </em>Not sit here at her home all day. The cultivators had been running around all day on the Lord¡¯s orders as well. Her father was too low ranked to be called, but even he had been worried all this time.


    Something about really powerful enemies. She didn¡¯t really understand what the problem was. The Lord was really strong, so why couldn¡¯t he just beat them up?


    Sighing once more, Mo Lin looked outside her window at the skies. Sometimes she would catch sight of the powerful cultivators fighting in the skies, their battles generating bright shes that captured her eyes. If her mother spotted her watching she would get scolded, so she had to stay quiet as she did.


    To her excitement, she noticed someone this time as well. A person flying up into the skies, as lightning danced around it. Were they having a tribtion? She couldn¡¯t tell from this far. But she envied them. Her father was in the first realm, but her mother was a mortal, so Mo Lin had not awakened any Qi. She had dreamed for years of awakening something, but no power hade upon her, no Qi to cultivate. Ultimately, she had epted her fate that she was going to be a mortal just like her mother, yet the dream had refused to die.


    She wanted to fly in the skies and shoot fire from her fingers as well. To cultivate and reach strength, and roam the empire. It sounded like so much fun! But the only thing she was allowed to do was sit in her room quietly and do <em>nothing.</em>


    Mo Lin turned away, pulling her eyes away from the window. Watching the battle would not help, she would only be more envious, and that served no purpose for her. Silently, she sat in her chamber, looking down at the dolls her mother had sewn for her when she had been younger. One of them wore a blue dress and had a de, a female cultivator, just like what Mo Lin had dreamed of herself bing one day.


    ¡°I wish I could be like you,¡± she told the doll in her hand, looking at it in silence.


    Then, the world around her changed. She felt¡­ something pass through her. A sensation she could not really describe, but she knew something had happened. She looked outside the window and saw the clouds had cleared as a giant glowing tree now hung in the skies.


    Mo Lin¡¯s eyes widened, as she saw wind brush the leaves of the tree, and a storm of light-leaves began to fall like glowing snow all over. One of the leaves flew around, beforending onto her forehead.


    A warmth flowed into her, and Mo Lin felt something stir in her abdomen. She looked down at her hands, and saw a faint thread of energy flowing around her palms.


    ¡°Mooooom! I awakened Qi!¡± the girl shouted, rushing out.

 Book 2: Chapter 62: An Old Friend

    Book 2: Chapter 62: An Old Friend


    As empowering as the moment had been, the torrent of power I controlled did notst, as my body returned to its normal form. Yet, whereas before the peak of the mountain had been invisible, now I could glimpse upon it and understand just how far I had to climb to reach that pinnacle. I would need to reach Divinity myself if I wished to truly be inmand, but now, the Path started to seem like something I could achieve.


    As the Chi faded, the spirit going dormant within me, I slowly lowered myself from the skies to the Lord¡¯s manor. My body ached, my spirit still dealing with the damage done to it, yet I was in one piece, and far more powerful than I had been moments before. All the Qi and Gu the spirit had absorbed had been converted into Chi and slivers of it had filled me, pushing me into the seventh realm.


    The people around looked at me, some nervously and others with relief.


    ¡°We are displeased,¡± I said, as the people flinched around me, and I couldn¡¯t help theughter that escaped me.


    ¡°You stupid boy,¡± Granny Lang said, grabbing my ears and pulling on them. She snorted at my words, letting them go, though I knew her anger wasn¡¯t entirely gone.


    ¡°Ouch ouch ouch, that hurts granny,¡± I said, feeling her putting her all in it. Labby rushed closer, tackling me in a hug, followed by Twilight, Silverlight and Sheldon. Even Ash came closer, brushing hisrge head into me as if to be sure it was me that was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Sorry for worrying you guys,¡± I said, brushing Ash¡¯s fur. I could see some servants gasping in horror at the wolf¡¯s sight, but I let them simply make their own assumptions for now with a wry smile.


    There was going to be so much exining to do anyway.


    ¡°We¡¯re pleased to see you¡¯re alright Lu Jie,¡± Lord Zhou said, looking at me, before his gaze went beyond me. The wall of the manor was destroyed, showing the seventh peak and its city outside. ¡°Though we can¡¯t really say the same for the city.¡±


    I bowed my head. ¡°I¡¯ll try to make up for it in any way I can.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, and we do not intend to me you for what happened,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    ¡°If the Lord is not against it, then the Shie n would like to throw in a helping hand,¡± Liuxiang said, and my gaze went towards the old friend who¡¯d brought me out of a terrible dark ce. I looked at her, taking in her white hair, and red eyes. We had talked in letters and so I had known her appearence had changed with her breakthrough, but now I finally could see the changes for myself.


    No longer did it feel like she was pretending to be human, there was a subtle threat present in her aura, that she simply allowed to exist, at peace with her own nature. It suited her.


    I gave Liuxiang a smile, one she returned, before her mannerisms took over and she schooled her expression, turning towards the Lord again.


    ¡°The Shie? Haven¡¯t the n always been notoriously uninvolved within matters outside their own domain?¡±


    ¡°So far, yes. But my great-grandmother has awakened as you must have surely known. And upon her return, the n has been seeing her changes. As her heir, I can convince her to lend a helping hand to the seventh peak, in return for some favors that she may ask of you.


    The Lord hummed in thought. ¡°The Shie are¡­ not an ally we had expected to ever have. Are you sure you can convince your grandmother? She is¡­ not exactly known for her kindness.¡±


    ¡°We are aware, my lord. But she is a cunning woman. She knows an opportunity when she sees one, and with these changes¡­ who in the Azure city could deny the potential of what is being created here?¡± Liuxiang said, ncing at me for the barest of seconds. ¡°You will require political support if you wish to continue down this Path my Lord. Changing the nature of the heavens is not a light step to tread. Even should the emperor not deem you a traitor, the other lords will clearly see you as a rising threat to their seats of power. But having one of the Ducal families, and one with a new Divinity backing you will provide you with the legitimacy needed to stand in front of the Emperor,¡± Liuxiang replied.


    I gaped, feeling a little taken aback by how fluently she was navigating politics that I was still only treading waters with. Seems like Liuxiang had not been idle in the capital.


    ¡°Your words have merit, young Shie. If you can convince your grandmother, then we will be more than pleased to receive assistance. The city will need to be repaired, and the sect will need a new Elder as well.¡±


    At the Lord¡¯s words, all eyes shifted towards me.


    I looked back nkly at the different gazes, before the words registered in my mind. ¡°Wait¡­ me?¡±


    ¡°Who else would be more fitting?¡± Liuxiang asked. ¡°You are an Elder now, having stepped into the seventh realm. Even if you are young, youmand a Divine Beast, the entire empire will hear whispers of what has happened here. If you do not wish to bebeled an enemy, then you will need to show you¡¯re willing to work for the empire.¡±


    ¡°With your authority as the Baron of Taizhou, we can quite easily hand you the position of Elder. Rank wise, you would be on par with what Elder Yan had been,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    I stood silently for a moment. Elder of a sect¡­ It was a very sudden shift, yet I couldn¡¯t deny that the position would allow me far more resources and power to further my goals. After a moment, I pressed my fist together, and bowed my head.


    ¡°If you think I am worthy of the position, then I ept.¡±


    Lord Zhou smiled. ¡°Then the matter is settled. We look forward to the good news from you Young Shie.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, my Lord. This ce has been a home to me longer than my own home, if possible, I would love to repay the debt I owe,¡± Luxiang replied.


    The Lord nodded, discussing a few more details with Liuxiang before he stepped away to attend to his other tasks, finally allowing me the chance to talk to Liuxiang.


    ¡°Hey, thanks for saving me out there,¡± I said.


    Liuxiang let out a quiet hiss. ¡°More like saving the rest of us from you.¡±


    I chuckled nervously, aughter she joined me in, before she rested a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I am d to see you well Lu Jie.¡±


    ¡°Same. It is good to see you again,¡± I replied, smiling. I felt a strange sensation as we both stood in silence, just d to see each other once again. I awkwardly looked away from Liuxiang¡¯s red eyes, to the city outside. ¡°How long do you think you¡¯ll be here?¡±


    ¡°Not long. We cannot leave Zhi Zhu alone to deal with grandmother, lest she decide to appear here. And that will not be good for anybody," Liuxiang said, before looking me in the eye with a curious expression. ¡°Why? Are you perhaps sad to see me go?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course I am,¡± I replied with a shrug.


    Liuxiang let out a hiss with an expression I couldn¡¯t read. ¡°You wield such strength, yet you say these things with a straight face. It is good to see that you are still the Lu Jie I remembered.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, but Liuxiang turned her gaze away, not replying.


    ¡°We will see each other soon. You will be called to the capital to swear fealty to the emperor one way or another, and the pit of vipers that are the Azure city¡¯s nobles will be upon your head, Liuxiang said.


    ¡°Do you say that because your family is¡­¡±


    Liuxiang jabbed me with her elbows at theme joke.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help myself,¡± I said, as Liuxiang let out a huff. ¡°But yeah, I¡¯m aware. That was bound to happen sooner thanter. It¡¯s just going faster than I¡¯d anticipated.¡±


    ¡°That it is, but such is the nature of change. The empire¡­ It has been heading towards decay for centuries now. This was an inevitable path for its destined road,¡± Liuxiang said.


    ¡°You seem a lot more wise now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Grandmother has been teaching me well,¡± Liuxiang replied.


    ¡°Clearly,¡± I said.


    Once again, there was that silence. And I wondered if I should say something more. Yet I didn¡¯t know what, so we simply stood there. I could see Liuxiang¡¯s expression shifting very subtly, and for a moment I thought she was about to say something, yet the words never came.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you in the capital Lu Jie,¡± Liuxiang said, turning around as she stepped away.


    I watched her go, looking at her back as I wondered if there was something more I wanted to say.


    The answer never came, and so I turned around as well, staring at the seventh peak in front of me. A wave of Chi flowed over the entire peak, people reaching out to my spirit, as I felt their connections being tied to me, and the Divine Tree.


    Labby hugged my leg, as I looked down at the girl, patting her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Labby. We have a lot of work left to do.¡±


    ***


    Elder Yan stumbled through the bushes, injuries covering his body. Humiliation and anger filled him with unspeakable rage as he was forced to escape from beasts and hide from creatures he could¡¯ve destroyed within moments.


    That damned demon-child. He should¡¯ve <em>never </em>let it exist. Everything he had built in his life, everything he had worked towards was taken from him. His sect, his city, his cultivation. All of it.


    The anger fuelled Elder Yan as he struck a beast that had been chasing him, ripping its head off with a single strike. Yet that was far from enough to settle his anger. He wasn¡¯t just going to roll over and die here. No. Before he had be Elder Yan, he had been Yan Xian. The rising star of the seventh peak and the Yan n. He would not be settling for this fate here.


    The capital. There would be people he could go to there. And eventually, the emperor. Crushing the beast¡¯s skull in his fist, Yan Xian moved through the shadows. Silent fury burned within him as he made his way towards the Azure city, and the heart of the empire.

 Book 2: Chapter 63: The Divine Tree Sect

    Book 2: Chapter 63: The Divine Tree Sect


    Lord Zhou stood at the window of his chamber, looking over the seventh peak. It had been a month since the duel had happened, and winter had settled upon the peak fully. The entire month had been spent in a rush of repairing the damage caused, and exining to people just what was happening. But now, things had finally begun to settle down.


    Everything had changed in such a short span of time. Every cultivator on the seventh peak had lost their cultivation within a single moment. And then, they had gained something new in return. Even he had felt the change, his own path subtly shifting, though the effects had altered things less for him than most. The weight of being Lord kept him firmly where he belonged, but for everyone else, it was a brand new world.


    Every mortal in the city had quickly realized that they suddenly could cultivate and chaos had reigned for some time. But people had adjusted quickly, as cultivators had begun guiding people in preparation for winter. Lives had quickly returned to how they had been, themon people returning to their livelihoods. Yet the changes that hade would leave a massive impact.


    Elder Yan had fled the sect and the peak, without any signs of his whereabouts, leaving the sect in tatters. Yan Yun had taken his ce, gathering the sect members. Many disciples had left, and many more had joined the sect anew under Lu Jie. Today was the day when they finally officiated their new sect.


    Lord Zhou let out a sigh. Things had been moving rapidly, and winter was not even here yet. The challenges and visions of the future that he¡¯d been told of still lurked in the distance. He only hoped this city would be able to weather what was toe.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± a girl said. Lord Zhou turned to look at Elder Yan¡¯s Shadows, now free of their oaths. Qui Hou, known as Zu Ri before, had decided to join him in service, alongside a few others.


    ¡°What news do you have, Qui Hou?¡± Lord Zhou asked, taking his seat.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found a destroyed carriage near the central ins. I sent men to confirm and they¡¯ve brought back some grave news. It seems the Elder from the Alchemy Hall that was meant to arrive had been assassinated.¡±


    Lord Zhou stared at the woman. ¡°How could that be? If the man is dead¡­¡± Lord Zhou looked outside, feeling a dark premonition fill his chest. ¡°Then who is Sheng Yuan?¡±


    ***


    I stood within the sect again on a podium of sorts, wearing clothes with far too many decorations. Yan Yun had insisted that it was tradition, but I still hated the look so much. It was too official, and very not like me. I¡¯d managed to reduce the shiness of it as much as I could, but it still stood out.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the Sect Elder, you need to look the part too,¡± Yan Yun said, fixing my clothing for me. I huffed, but did not argue any further with the girl. She had been the one managing everything in the sect for me, and teaching me how to do things.


    There had been a bunch of protests when I¡¯d shown up, despite the massive support for me to take up the position. I myself had felt uncertain at best, but there was not really anyone else who could do the job, and I did want the resources the sect had to offer.


    ¡°Any news on your grandfather?¡± I asked.


    Yan Yun looked at me briefly, before looking away. ¡°Not really. He¡¯s alive, that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°You know, maybe all of this will change his mindset. He lost a significant chunk of his cultivation, so it¡¯ll be a blow to his ego,¡± I said, patting Yan Yun¡¯s shoulder.


    Yan Yun nodded, but did notment further on the topic. ¡°You should head out, they¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    I grimaced, but I suppose there was no point in trying to avoid this work any longer. With a sigh, I left the chamber. A little further, I found Labby waiting for me, dressed up suitably as well. By which I meant, adorned in all kinds of jewelry.


    At least she seemed to enjoy it a lot more than I did.


    ¡°Master!¡± she eximed, giving me a hug, and I lifted Labby up in my arms. ¡°Labby!¡± I eximed back, as she giggled at me happily. One thing that had happened after my uncontrolled rampage was that Labby had be a lot more clingy. Again. But I didn¡¯t mind it, I enjoyed herpany.


    Walking ahead, I let Labby down to walk on her own. Zhang stood at the gates, even he wore a much better dress than normal as he waited with his spear by his side.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± he said, bowing.


    ¡°Not you too,¡± I said, grimacing, and Zhang gave me a pleased smile. The guy had grown a sense of humor, one I entirely did not enjoy. How unfair that he teased me, only I was allowed to tease other people, didn¡¯t he know that?


    ¡°They¡¯re all waiting to see you,¡± Zhang told me.


    ¡°I know¡­ it¡¯s just a lot of responsibility,¡± I replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you wanted,¡± Zhang told me. ¡°Now go, before I have to call Granny.¡± I winced.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied. Standing in front of the gate, I took a breath. I put my hand on the gate and pushed it open. Slowly, I walked out onto a balcony, as a crier announced my arrival.


    <em>¡°Baron of Taizhou, and the new Elder of the Sect, Lu Jie has arrived!¡±</em>


    Cheers echoed throughout the massive crowd of sect members cheering at me. The wave of strength was powerful enough that I felt myself being pushed back a step from the intensity of the sound.


    Yet, what I had expected to be a nerve wracking experience¡­ actually turned out to be pleasant. I stood in front of the people, feeling my spirit connected to each of them, and their feelings flowed into me as one.


    I raised my hand, as everyone fell silent. I took a moment to simply look around, before I spoke.


    ¡°A lot has happened in thest month alone. Things have changed, for some the very basis of their reality has been upended. For others, an entirely new life¡¯s path has opened in front of them. But in all of this, we must not forget the trials awaiting us in the future,¡± I said, my voice pouring out through my Chi as it traveled through the crowd.


    ¡°Demons lurk, waiting to rise as winter is almost upon us. We must be stronger, better than we have ever been, and fight for our city, and people. There are no cultivators, or mortals anymore. We are all equal, and so, we must all do our part to face these trials,¡± I announced, ncing as I felt the crowd mimicking my emotion.


    ¡°For this, I now begin a new Sect, one founded upon new ideals, and a new Path. No longer does the Cloudy Peaks sect exist. From now on, we shall be The Divine Tree Sect!¡±


    Cheers echoed through the sect, shouts echoing into the skies as they shook the very ground. <em>¡°Long live Elder Jie. Long Live the Divine Tree Sect!¡±</em>


    I felt a strange emotion fill my heart and I smiled.


    My dreams were starting toe true.


    ***


    Sheng Yuan flew within the skies, watching the seventh peak city from afar. ¡°What a fun little trip,¡± he said.


    <strong><em>¡°You¡¯ve wasted far too much time, Yang Shen,¡± </em></strong>a shadow growled from behind him, holding an unconscious boy over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah, but I wanted to meet my Junior Brother! Not to mention, it¡¯s rare that I get to see someone from Earth,¡± Sheng Yuan protested, pouting.


    <strong><em>¡°You waste our time. He is not pleased. Not to mention¡­ why do you insist on still keeping this human form?¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Because I like it. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Sheng Yuan said.


    <strong><em>¡°It¡¯s unsightly. Fragile.¡±</em></strong>


    Sheng Yuan sighed. ¡°You just don¡¯t appreciate human beauty.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°Such things do not matter to us. More importantly, are you sure about picking this child up? He has no cultivation.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Yup. He¡¯s got the right qualities. It¡¯s a shame he was born here, he would¡¯ve made for an excellent demon with us. But it¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll train him,¡± Sheng Yuan said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Yan Li?¡±


    The demon snorted, Gu swirling around him. <strong><em>¡°Enough fooling around, let us depart. Winter is upon us.¡±</em></strong>


    Sheng Yuan turned to take onest look at the seventh peak city. mes erupted around him as his form changed, the demon underneath revealing itself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the capital, Junior Brother Lu Jie.¡±


    Gu mes swirled around him, as he vanished into the skies.

 Chapter Book 2 Epub/Pdf

    Chapter Book 2 Epub/Pdf


    It''se to my knowledge that I may have forgotten to give sufficient warning before book 2 got stubbed. For which I apologize, that whole time period was so busy that it''s all a blur now. If you''d like to get the chapters that were removed, join this link to my discord server and give me a DM and I''ll send you a copy.


    This will only be avable for a short period of time, due to regtions, so please send me the DM before the end of this month.

 Chapter [B3] 1 — The Start of Winter

    Chapter [B3] 1 ¡ª The Start of Winter


    Zhang watched the wind blow past him, carrying a chill with them. Snow would fall soon. He clutched his spear, Gravity Chi swirling around his body as he slowly descended from the skies.


    ¡°Senior Zhang. We¡¯ve scouted the area. No demonic beasts were found,¡± the disciple said, bowing to him. Zhang nodded, ncing behind the man within the sect walls. ¡°How¡¯s the training with the explosive arrows going?¡±


    ¡°Good. The elders proficient in archery have already taken up quick usage of the tool, while a bunch of morta- trainees are swiftly picking upon their usage. There is one group in particr, led by Xiao Lan which is nearly ready to be taken out into the forests,¡± the boy replied, as the two of them began to walk around the wall. Zhang nodded, taking a stock of the city beyond from the walls.


    Over thest month the city had seen more change than possibly in thest five years. The city walls were enforced, alongside the walls of the sect, the poption of the seventh peak city had swelled to numbers never seen before as every vige nearby had rushed to the city to take refuge from the demonic beasts in winter, as the tales of mortals awakening spread like wildfire among the empire.


    Given the increasing need to train the rising poption of newly founded cultivators, and the uing winter, Zhang had been thrust into a position ofmanding by Lu Jie. He¡¯d protested at first, not willing to leave Lu Jie¡¯s side and leave him vulnerable, but he¡¯d lost that argument rather quickly.


    ¡°What about the scouts?¡± Zhang asked the boy, ncing out into the forests beyond.


    ¡°Nothing, sir. We¡¯ve been searching deep into the forests now, and after the initial tremors, almost all signs of demonic activities have vanished without trace,¡± the boy replied.


    Zhang let out a breath, the vapours forming around his math. ¡°Alright, head back now. I¡¯ll make one final round.¡±


    Gravity Chi swept over his body as his feet left the ground, and he took to the skies. The world slowly fell away, as he rose into the skies, near the clouds and then beyond. He saw the world under him, taking in the sights of everything he knew and had known now be epassed in this single nce.


    How truly insignificant were they all in front of nature? And yet. Resiliant enough to carve it to their own wills.


    Zhang¡¯s gaze swept around the area, his senses spreading out far beyond his own body as he took stock of anything unnatural. Slowly moving through the skies, looking down upon the city and then beyond, into the woods.


    Thendscape was white, with patches of brown between. The leaves had fallen in the wake of winter, yet some life resisted, more resistant than others. Zhang took in the changes to his home, watching the city changing faster than he could keep up with, yet his focus was on the beyond.


    He could feel it, on the edge of his senses, beyond the domain of the Divine Tree. Something lurking beneath the earth, waiting. And he did not like it. He knew they were there, creatures of death and destruction, and he¡¯d much preferred them when they¡¯d simply been mindless beasts.


    Moving through the skies, Zhang flew over the vige of Taizhou. The houses remained empty now, all the vigers having shifted into the city itself as winter arrived. Moving through the area, Zhang flew around till he found what he was looking for. Slowly descending from the skies, Zhangnded theb, finding Yin inside, guiding her newer students.


    ¡°O-oh, Zhang,¡± Yin said, lightly bowing her head. The girls around her looked at him with wide eyes, some with reverence, others with fear. Zhang paid them no attention.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Jie?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°Lu- Elder Jie is not here. He left a few hours ago.¡± Yin replied.


    Zhang nodded, ready to turn back around when his eyes caught what was in Yin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that¡­?¡±


    Yin looked down, and then gave a nod. ¡°Yup! We¡¯re working on the <em>gun. </em>I managed to make a working prototype with a slightly tuned up <em>drugnade. </em>Though some have been requesting that we pick easier to speak names for these.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll mention it to brother Jie,¡± Zhang said and then paused. ¡°Do you know where he might¡¯ve gone?¡±


    ¡°I think he went to check on the <em>drug factory</em>,¡± Yin replied.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Zhang said, walking out of theb as he took back to the air. Flying over the city, he found himselfnding in an area on the outskirts of the outer city. A rather unassuming building from the outside, if you didn¡¯t know what existed within it.


    Stepping inside, the steel giant steel cauldrons greeted Zhang, with spirit crystals set inttices underneath, generating mes as spirit herbs were created inside. Steam escaped the lids of the giant cauldrons, formation arts and engravings carved upon them to assist in the flow of Qi through the metallic frame. Many alchemists worked here, running the equipment and making sure nothing went wrong with the production.


    ¡°What brings you here boy?¡± a familiar voice called from nearby.


    Zhang turned, greeting granny Lang. ¡°Greetings Granny. I¡¯m looking for Brother Jie.¡±


    The old Granny let out smoke from her mouth, holding her pipe in between her fingers. ¡°Ah, he left some time ago. Seemed to have headed to the market. Something to discuss with Su Lin. Leaving him aside, how¡¯ve you been doing boy? You¡¯ve been working hard for quite some time now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Granny. Just trying to make sure we aren¡¯t caught off guard with anything that¡¯s toe,¡± Zhang replied.


    The granny nodded at his words. ¡°Caution is good my boy, but make sure you take some time to rest too. Cultivators though we may be, we¡¯re not immortals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind,¡± Zhang replied.


    ¡°Somehow, I doubt you will. But I suppose that¡¯s why an old woman like me is here, to remind the younger generation to not forget things in their youthful vigor,¡± the old granny said, taking a breath from her smoking pipe.


    ¡°How¡¯s things been going on granny? I didn¡¯t know you were working here,¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°Ie around every now and then. Gotta check in on these kids, make sure they don¡¯t break anything. Even I don¡¯t understand all the process involved in developing this. The boy sure as hell doesn¡¯t. A bunch of formation artists and engravers worked on the cauldrons. But alchemy is still alchemy, and I can help with that much.¡±


    Zhang smiled. ¡°Your help has been invaluable.¡±


    ¡°You bet it has been. You kids are as blind as theye to any finesse. This right here? This isn¡¯t craft. It¡¯s fine to work towards progressing things, but that boy needs to remember the craft that goes within the soul of Alchemy.¡±


    Zhang bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll ry the message.¡±


    The granny snorted, clearly not as angry as she put on to be. ¡°Go, before you lose him again.¡±


    Raising his head, Zhang left the factory behind, taking back to the skies as he headed towards the market. The city, while still recovering, had nearly doubled in poption with the influx of people. Normally the months of winter would be full of starving vigers trying to find shelter and food, but with the many ideas Brother Jie had brought forth, the city had begun rapidly expanding. The blessings of Chi kept everyone safer, more and more mortals now awakening to the energy and finding themselves walking upon an entirely new Path.


    With less mortals, food demands could be focused on other things, work could go on longer, and more people¡¯s needs were taken care of. It was still surreal to watch, as Zhang flew through the skies, to see how much the world around him was changing.


    Making his way across the Seventh Peak city, Zhang slowlynded near the market hub, sensing Su Lin present there, arguing with some men.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Zhang asked, descending from the skies, as he eyed the men nearby.


    ¡°Nothing brother, just some old thugs that¡¯re having trouble epting the new way things work. I¡¯ll get them in line soon,¡± Su Lin said, ncing sideways at the thugs. Zhang looked at the men- or rather, boys. None of them were older than twenty, and all in rough shape more or less.


    ¡°Ya can¡¯t just take over all this and expect us to sit around and do nothing,¡± one of the boys spat. ¡°We worked for Silver Fang. He¡¯s gonna bring ya down.¡±


    ¡°And where is this Silver Fang of yours? Ran to some other city when things started to go bad? ept your reality you dumbasses. You¡¯re being given a chance to actually make something of your lives,¡± Su Lin said, ring at them.


    ¡°What do ya know you backstabbing rat. Ya left us,¡± one of the boys said.


    ¡°I left ya cuz yer an idiot, and Silver Fang was no better than the louts in the sect. I wasn¡¯t gonna go from the thumb of one asshole to another,¡± Su Lin said, grabbing the cor of the boy.


    ¡°Who says this Lu Jie isn¡¯t just like them? He¡¯s some lord chosen prodigy, what¡¯s he to know of our problems?¡±


    Su Lin red at the boy, ready to snap back when Zhang held them back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust Brother Jie, is that correct?¡± Zhang asked.


    The boy looked at him nervously, before giving him a nod. ¡°Very well, then take this token and head to the sect. Tell them to give you enough gold to be able to move to the sixth peak, and settle there for winter. You¡¯ll have enough to live through winter, and setup a new life for all of you.¡±


    The boy stared at the token, eyes wide.


    ¡°Or, you can take this token to the sect and tell them you want to work for them. Ask them what pay you¡¯ll get, and then make your own choice for yourself,¡± Zhang said, handing the token into the boy¡¯s hand.


    The boy stared at him, before ncing at Su Lin in surprise. A momentter, he turned, followed by the other kids, as they walked away.


    ¡°You¡¯re too nice on them,¡± Su Lin said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re too harsh,¡± Zhang replied.


    Su Lin clicked his tongue. ¡°Anyway, what brings you over. Aren¡¯t ya training a bunch of new recruits?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Brother Jie,¡± Zhang said.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s at the academy. Left a few minutes ago,¡± Su Lin added.


    Zhang sighed, before nodding. Su Linughed at his expression. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s be quite busy hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°With his rankes responsibilities. Many of them. But yes, he has,¡± Zhang said, a wry smile on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s gone and be a big man,¡± Su Lin added.


    ¡°Take care brother,¡± Zhang said, as gravity Chi red around him and he went into the skies. Flying over the city, he reached the Lord¡¯s manor, upon rebuilding, which had been turned into an Academy for the entire Seventh Peak, at Lu Jie¡¯s request. Slowly descending down, he saw guards look at him warily for a moment, before they rxed, sensing who he was.


    Nodding to the armed men, Zhang stepped inside, and found children running around everywhere. Many turned and looked at him, some with starry eyes, other with fear, as Zhang walked through, before reaching one of the ssroom.


    <em>¡°Take a deep breath in. Let your Chi flow through you. Imagine it like a ball of warmth in your abdomen, collecting with your breath, before you release it out into the world.¡±</em>


    Zhang watched Yan Yun seated inside, cross legged, as twenty children, all roughly the age of twelve or so sat in front of her, meditating.


    ¡°Could I have a moment?¡± Zhang asked, and Yan Yun opened her eyes.


    ¡°Oh Zhang. Kids, continue meditating, I¡¯ll be back,¡± Yan Yun said, standing up as she stepped outside. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Looking for Brother Jie.¡±


    ¡°Oh he just-¡°


    ¡°-left just now? Yeah that tracks,¡± Zhang said.


    Yan Yun giggled. ¡°Been looking for him a while huh?¡±


    Zhang gave a nod.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll be at the sect, some urgent task. Apparently the sect Patriarch is going to discuss his position as Elder of the seventh peak¡¯s cloudy peaks sect. They allowed him to take the role when everything was wrong but it seems like they¡¯re looking to strip him of the title now that the crisis has been averted,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°The Patriarch?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°Yup. Grandfather was only an elder, the Patriarch lives in Azure city. He¡¯s really old,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°Though Lu Jie also had a guest arrive from the Shie n so he should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Is it Liuxiang?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately not. But one of his- or rather, her cousins,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Zhang nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem. And hey, if you find him, tell him the kids are looking to learn <em>science </em>again. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to take another ss.¡±


    Zhang smiled. ¡°I will.¡±


    With a re of gravity Chi, he flew back up to the skies, using a little more than he¡¯d normally do as he moved towards the inner sect, passing through the wards easily. Flying to the central chambers, Zhangnded on the balcony, walking inside as he heard the voice he¡¯d been looking for.


    ¡°Damn old geezers. Making life hard for me.¡±


    ¡°Difficult though it may be, but with our support, the Patriarch should have no reason to hold you from your position,¡± the boy from the Shie n said.


    ¡°I sure hope so,¡± Lu Jie replied.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jie,¡± Zhang called out.


    ¡°Oh Zhang, what brings you here?¡± Lu Jie asked, waving him in. Zhang followed, shutting the door behind, leaving the cold winds out as he stepped in.


    ¡°I have some concerning news,¡± Zhang said, giving a nod of acknowledgement to the Shie n member before he turned to Lu Jie, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°The demons have vanished.¡±

 Chapter [B3] 2 — History of Demons

    Chapter [B3] 2 ¡ª History of Demons


    I frowned at Zhang¡¯s words. ¡°All of them? What about the demonic beasts?¡± I asked.


    ¡°All of them brother, they have all vanished seemingly without a trace,¡± Zhang replied.


    ¡°That is¡­ unnatural,¡± Xi Shie¡ªthe diplomat from the Shie n that had arrived here just a couple days ago¡ªremarked. Unlike Liuxiang, the boy did not possess the Shie bloodline and looked more or less like a normal person. It was startling how normal he was in fact, though some of the mannerisms I saw in Liuxiang were still definitely present in him.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if they remained gone forever. The only issue is that I cannot bring myself to believe that¡¯s going to happen,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I appreciate the report, Zhang, it¡¯s something I¡¯ll need to discuss with Lord Zhou. For better or worse, I amcking in knowledge and information about the demons.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone in that,¡± the Shie boy replied. ¡°The demons have been the eternal enemy, but for that fact, we know next to nothing about them.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°This is why I wanted ess to the sect¡¯s resources. Those damned elders had to lock everything up before they left the sect.¡±


    ¡°We have managed to open up one of the treasuries within the inner sect, but the core vault is still locked. Elder Tian Feng is working on it as we speak,¡± Zhang replied.


    I nodded and Zhang¡¯s words, reminding myself to keep my internal thoughts quieter. What I said and what I did, now had more influence on other people than ever before. The thought made me hold back a sigh.


    ¡°Given our presence within the capital, we have had less interactions with demons than frontier settlements like the seventh peak. But the Shie n still has warriors on the borders of the empire fighting demons so we aren¡¯t unaware of their abilities either. If the sect requires, our agreement could include helping provide information,¡± Xi Shie said.


    I looked at the boy, nodded, and gave a smile. ¡°That is a very generous offer, but I believe we will be able to obtain our own resources for now.¡±


    The boy¡¯s smile didn¡¯t slip an inch, as he maintained his even expression, continuing. ¡°Then I hope you will not mind if I just ramble about my knowledge regarding the demons.¡±


    I had a hard time rejecting that, and the boy knew it as he continued. I had to y their games. Diplomacy and politics was not something I was used to, while these ns had children learning it from the moment they could speak.


    I tried not to worry about the hidden price that this gift might bring. Despite my connection to Liuxiang, I had to treat the Shie as their own entity, separate from her. There was only one reason the n was so willing to help me out.


    Heeding the fact that I could not take a favor at its face value anymore, I began to pay attention to the words being spoken.


    ¡°As you must be aware, the demonic activity is the highest in ces near the borders of the Azure-Jade empire, ces such as the seven celestial Peaks have always received and held back the brunt of the demonic movement. The mountain ranges of the peaks themselves allow for natural barriers to stop the demonic beasts from gaining ground,¡± Xi Shie said.


    I nodded at his words. That was basic history that everybody knew.


    ¡°This much ismon knowledge. But what is not known, is what lies beyond the seven peaks,¡± Xi Shie said, ncing around the room, before picking up a brush and a piece of parchment as he began to draw.


    On the sheet, I saw seven mountains, forming a mountainous range that protected the empire¡¯s northern and western borders. Beyond it, mountains continued, rising ever higher into the skies.


    ¡°The seven celestial peaks are merely the start of the greater mountainous ranges that extend beyond the borders of the empire. Here, ancient elementals of snow and ice, and divine creatures from before the formation of the empire itself reside. It is they who protect our borders, killing most of the demons off. It is also within these ces where many of the northern barbarians have formed settlements, beyond the mountain ranges and well into the ins that run across the greater continent beyond our empire. We know little of these people, besides theirck of societal structure, culture, and literacy. But if there¡¯s one thing they do notck, it is strength, and the ability to fight,¡± Xi Shie said.


    I looked at the maps, intrigued by all this information. I had already known that the world was arge ce, and our empire just a small piece of it, but this truly put into perspective just how much was out there.


    ¡°Our ancestor, the great Divine Serpent, had originally arrived from beyond these mountains. There are few who can match these creatures in strength, besides the Divinities,¡± Xi Shie said.


    ¡°Do we not have any neighboring kingdoms to trade with?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There are certain Western kingdoms that trade through the Southern ocean, but beyond that, we are not aware of any besides the barbarians.¡±


    I hummed in thought to myself. That was one of the major differences between the history of my world and this one. The Azure-Jade empire was more or less isted on the continent. Given the way it was cut off from both the North with the mountains and the South with the seas, it was more or less an ind. That would exin the corruption, and the monolithic culture.


    Bringing my attention back to the map, I looked at where Xi is pointing.


    ¡°These are the southern borders, and beyond here are thends that the demons have conquered. At the border is where the main front lines are, and the empire keeps a constant stream of cultivators and warriors standing at the front lines, engaging in an eternal war against them to hold back the invasion. Many young cultivators rise to prominence here at the frontlines, fighting against the demons. Many times we have tried to im back the corruptednds from the demons, but the miasma in the air prevents us from doing so. That¡¯s partly why holding these lines is so important to the existence of the empire. Anynd that the demons can take from us, we will not be able to take back. These creatures corrupt everything they touch,¡± Xi said.


    I frowned, continuing to listen, as my mind went back to the images I had seen within the frame when bonding with Ash, and the deathless present there. Did the empire already know of their existence?


    ¡°Is there anything that we found when going to the demonnds,¡± I asked, looking at Xi.


    ¡°There were a few things we found out. The first was that demons did not like living abovend. They do not like the sun, they do not like Qi, and thus their primary numbers exist underground, in caverns full of Gu where they can thrive easily. If not for that fact the empire would¡¯ve fallen ages ago.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow at the words. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a lot of powerful people of our own?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we do. But strength is not the concern here,¡± Xi said, his expression shifting slightly, as he rolled up the map he¡¯d drawn. ¡°If the estimates we have are right¡­ for every cultivator we have, the demons outnumber us ten to one.¡±


    There was a moment of silence as both Zhang and I took in the number. A sprawling living empire, down underneath the earth that we knew nothing of.


    ¡°How have we held the battle lines so far?¡± Zhang asked.


    ¡°Abination of factors. Superior weaponry, better arts, better formations, and the demons are not a whole lot smarter than demonic beasts. This has allowed us to exploit their weaknesses. But¡­¡±


    I caught the trailing words. ¡°But now they¡¯re starting to be smarter.¡±


    Xi Shie gave me a nod.


    ¡°Do we know why they fight the empire? Is it even known when they first appeared? Or how, for that matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No... we know very little of their motives. We had, once upon a time, captured demons to try and interrogate them but those in our custody died rather quickly, without us being able to learn much. If they had been natural predators, it would¡¯ve been one thing. But the demonic beasts for the most part ignore other creatures and spirit animals, solely focusing on the empire,¡± Xi Shie said. ¡°As far as we know, demons have existed since before the empire itself and are its sworn enemies.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ strange,¡± I said, thinking over what I knew. I could see some motives the demons may have had to try and destroy Qi or take down the heavens, but¡­ if so, why target the empire specifically? ¡°You said demons have existed since before the empire, do we know where or how they lived?¡±


    Xi Shie shook his head. ¡°There were some insights of an era preceding them, but we know next to nothing of it. Or didn¡¯t, until you arrived.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I replied. I had not told him everything. Truthfully, I had not told him much. But the Shie knew of Chi now, and knew it¡¯s connected somehow to the Divine Tree. They knew less about my connection to it, but the knowledge was out there one way or another.


    ¡°And that is roughly the extent of what I know of the demons. And what most people do. There are more things, but most are kept within the royal family and within the emperor¡¯smand,¡± Xi said.


    I gave a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s shift topics to matters at hand. We need to figure a way out to protect the viges surrounding Taizhou for the winter, including Taizhou itself. Even if the demons have all vanished, we can¡¯t count on them staying that way.¡±


    ¡°What is the issue with simply doing what has always been done before?¡± Xi Shie asked.


    ¡°Weck people. A significant number of the more powerful cultivators left the sect when I took over, and we do not have ess to all the wards and formations. Due to the change in power, vigers have begun rushing into the city itself to try and gain protection for winter, but we can¡¯t house that many people in such a short time span,¡± I said.


    Xi Shie thought over my words. ¡°And thus the talks with the Patriarch,¡± he said, and I nodded.


    ¡°If the talks go smoothly enough, I could potentially try and get enough resources to be able to protect people, and give the new cultivators the weapons they need to help add to that security.¡±


    ¡°Very well, in that case, let us discuss our propositions regarding co-operations after you¡¯ve spoken with the Patriarch,¡± the boy said, nodding his head as he bowed ever so slightly to me.


    I nodded as well, watching Xi step out of the chamber, before letting out onest sigh.


    Zhang looked at me with a concerned expression. ¡°Anything I can do for you, Brother Jie?¡±


    ¡°No, you should rest. You¡¯ve done enough already. This is something I more or less need to sort on my own,¡± I said.


    The boy ignored my words, as he so often did whenever I told him to take a break, and I shook my head. A momentter, there was a knock at the door before Qiao Ying stepped in, bowing to me.


    ¡°Elder, the preparations for the scrying formations have beenpleted. The Patriarch will be shortly awaiting the meeting.¡±

 Chapter [B3] 3 — Meeting

    Chapter [B3] 3 ¡ª Meeting


    I followed behind Qiao Ying making my way towards the chamber where the formation had been prepared for this scrying. I had been quite surprised to learn about the existence of long rangemunication like this, but in hindsight it shouldn¡¯t have been too much of a surprise. Given the kinds of various mystic arts that existed it wasn¡¯t a big stretch to imagine cultivators being capable of projecting their images acrossrge distances.


    The thought only made me more excited and hopeful about what could be done in this world. What was possible if these resources and abilities were not limited to just a fraction of humanity. I was already on my Path to making the world this way. And naturally, those in power are not going to be happy about my actions.


    After we arrived at a chamber I wasn¡¯t familiar with, Qiao Ying stepped to the side. I stepped forward pushing the gates open, which opened with a slight creak.


    Inside I saw a small pool of water set within a circr section made of stone. I could see the lines of Qi running around, creating the formation art. Briefly the thought came in my mind whether the same could be replicated with Chi or if the different energies would react differently within the formation.


    The bad part about having ess to a brand-new kind of energy was the fact that nobody knew how much could be done with it. Putting the thought aside, I walked into the chamber. Zhang followed behind me.


    ¡°Please establish a connection with this formation. When you do, the scrying art will activate, connecting you to the Patriarch,¡± Qiao Ying instructed me.


    ¡°Will Lord Zhou be attending as well?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Lord Zhou has some tasks to see to, but I will be here representing him. He has left the matters of the sect to you,¡± Qiao Ying replied smoothly.


    That made sense, but part of me also wondered if this was a test. To see if I could handle the sect on my own, or if someone else would perhaps be more suitable to take my ce.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start,¡± I said, sending a pulse of Chi into the pool of water. As I did, the formation arts lit up glowing with a silvery sheen as the still body of water began to form ripples within it. ¡°Please hold the connection,¡± Qiao Ying told me.


    I didn¡¯t reply, simply focus on the stream of Chi flowing into the body of water. After a minute of shaking, the waters surged, rising upwards to roughly be as tall as I was. A momentter a person¡¯s figure formed from the water, as the Patriarch now stood in front of me. The man was just about what I had expected, he looked to be in his fifties, with a few strands of white running through his long ck hair as he wore pristine robes and stood tall and proud, with the arrogance that came with a stature like his. Qiao Ying bowed his head, I did not. Instead, I gave a nod of respect and acknowledgement.


    ¡°We had heard the rumors, but to think you really were just a child,¡± the man said, his eyes looking me up and down as if trying to seek for something.


    ¡°As the saying goes, revere not the elder by years alone, but whose visage betrays not the ages they''ve known,¡± I replied, smiling to myself for having read a few more books in the little free time I had found.


    The Patriarch snorted, Lu Jie noted the barest hints of a smile upon the man¡¯s stern face. ¡°We see that you possess sufficient amounts of arrogance. A quality befitting a young cultivator, and one with talent such as yours. Unlike the old fool Yan, we are not so blind to miss the things you represent. But remember boy, a young dragon though you may be, you step in a world filled with dragons older than yourself. It would do you well to learn humility, and gain allies. Even dragons do not live all on their own.¡±


    I nodded, not cutting back the Patriarch¡¯s words this time.


    ¡°Is that perhaps the purpose of this meeting? Talks of alliances?¡± I asked, looking at the Patriarch with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You get ahead of yourself. No, we are merely here to see which foolish child decided to take over, and whether you are worthy enough for the right to keep that position,¡± the Patriarch said.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That remains to be seen. What do you intend to do with the sect that you have obtained, what are your motives? The actions you take alienate many of the nobility and aristocracy. Ultimately you are but a provincial sect elder, and an extremely young one at that, how do you intend to gain the support and respect of those within the jade court,¡± the Patriarch asked.


    I stood silently for a moment. That was the question, wasn''t it? I had been thinking over that one for a while, gaining the support of the Lord was important if I truly wanted to pursue my goals. Part of me was tempted to just say that I could do it all on my own, rise without the help of anybody, what did it matter if the Lord did not care for my methods.


    After all, I knew that my methods worked. Unfortunately, reality was different. And in reality, the empowerment of mortals was going to be seen as a threat by the cultivators.


    The very thing that made them special, I was trying to give to everybody. There was the point of the demons, and how having more cultivators could only be beneficial, and how it would allow us to beat them and reim theirnds. After all, it was not just the heavens that I could break with my abilities.


    The second Law thrummed in my soul, I could feel its desire to unite heaven and earth back together. But that was not something that the nobility wanted.


    I¡¯m sure some of them would love to beat the demons. Lord Zhou would, his domain had to suffer their attacks every winter. But those within the capital? They sat far removed from the conflicts, feeding off of its profits and growing fatter. No, the only thing I could appeal to here was their greed.


    I looked up at the Patriarch. ¡°Respected Patriarch, if you do not mind me asking a question in return to your question, how many cultivators does your sect lose every year? To Raiders? To bandits? To Demons? Whether the Jade court would like to admit this or not, the empire is at war. And has been for over a thousand years. And perhaps it is because of that, that people have forgotten. But war costs money. Not only does it cost the lives of your cultivators, the sect members, it costs you resources, weapons, food, goods, and so on.


    The Patriarch raised an eyebrow, and I continued to throw my bait.


    ¡°Imagine a world where the mortals could fight. A world where mortals could be taught how to do simple Alchemy. How to create spirit weapons. If every farmer could break through and reach the first realm, they will not gain much significant strength, but they will be capable of working for more hours every day.


    The more hours they work the more they will be able to feed the Warriors. If the mortals could join and head towards the battlefield without falling sick from the miasma, they could carry resources, weapons and goods, if they could fight against the weaker demonic beasts, protecting them would be less of a hassle. Imagine a world, where every mortal within your territory can hold value, enough to support the cultivators,¡± I said, leaving out the unsaid half, that such a rapid development will only continue to grow them till there are no mortals or cultivators, only people.


    The Patriarch frowned. ¡°Even if we were to believe that mortals could learn such things and achieve them, it would pose the threat of them banding together and revolting. Why take such risks?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You fail to understand, honorable patriarch. They will not revolt. To them, we would be the gracious immortals, bringing to them a slice of the very heavens themselves. Every mortal would dream of things they had not dared to, and will work hard to try and achieve greatness. It is what we already see happen with children born of mortal parents and obtaining Qi. They flock to the sects, dreaming of reaching the heavens, and ultimately provide the foundation upon which the rest can rise,¡± I said, pushing down the bitterness in my voice.


    Though I did not lie, the truth did sting. Ultimately it was those who had been born with Fortune, that gained the most. And what I suggested, only served to present this false dream to everybody, instead of just a select few.


    I knew I would not let it end up that way, but even so, there had to be some truth within my words, for me to be able to sell them. I saw the Patriarch frowning in thought, and continued. Reaching within my pouch, I grabbed its contents, showing the man the dozen or so Qi gathering pills inside.


    ¡°Patriarch, if you were to get this many pills made for your cultivators, how long would it take you?¡± I asked.


    The man looked confused. ¡°Roughly a day, perhaps half a day of the disciples were talented.¡±


    I nodded, closing the pouch. ¡°It takes my mortal alchemist, a single day, to make ten times as much.¡±


    The man looked at me in disbelief, before his eyes went back down to my pouch.


    ¡°There is an untold amount of potential waiting to be extracted within these mortals. The very moment one chooses to remove the blindfold from their vision, one can see just how much can be gained.¡±


    The Patriarch heeded my words, before a smile came upon his face. ¡°We see why you gained Lord Zhou¡¯s support, child. Indeed, you have gained our intrigue.¡±


    I almost let a smile slip, but the man continued.


    ¡°But this is not enough. You must prove what you have said. The divine tree sect shall be a branch sect upon the seventh peak. But the position you hold within it is only granted to you temporarily. If you can show that you are truly worthy of leading, we will allow you to keep what you have gained.¡±


    I returned a brief nod. I had expected something more or less like this.


    ¡°For now, you may use the resources of the sect,¡± the man said, as part of the water flowed out, forming characters that would unlock the vault. I nced sideways, as Qiao Ying hastily recorded them on a piece of parchment.


    ¡°Do not disappoint us,¡± the man said, as the water fell back down into its pool, with a ssh.


    I sighed, feeling the tension finally vanish from my body. ncing sideways, I saw Qiao Ying clutching the pieces of parchment with the characters. ¡°Well done, sir. With this, we have gained the support of the Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied. ¡°Although I don¡¯t quite feel very happy just yet. There¡¯s still a lot left to be done.¡±


    The boy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing as much as I can to support you in your path.¡±


    I gave Qiao Ying a nod, dismissing him to let him get to work, allocating and recording the resources we had finally managed to secure from the sect. Trying not to copse into a puddle, I thought over what I had to do next, before remembering something.


    I looked at Zhang. ¡°Where the heck is the old man?¡±

 Chapter [B3] 4 — Heavens

    Chapter [B3] 4 ¡ª Heavens


    The old man sat in front of Lord Zhou sipping his cup of tea. It had been a long time since he had sat with the Lord like this.


    ¡°This makes us nostalgic. You used to sit here just like this when we were younger, teaching us. We still don¡¯t know why you kept refusing to work under us all those years. Was it something we did? Or perhaps our father?¡±


    The old man put down his cup of tea, looking at the lord. ¡°Neither, my lord. It was this old man¡¯s choice to settle into a quieter role. We had paid our debt to your father, he had grown into this splendid man. We felt content that you could handle things without us.¡±


    Lord Zhou did not reply, looking down at his own cup of tea, now growing cold. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. He could have managed, and we did, for many years. But now¡­¡± the lord trailed off, drinking his tea, before looking up at the old man. "Sheng Ming, if we are right about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Despite what we hope, you''re most likely correct in your assumptions. And if my grandson- no, if that demon has truly reappeared, then perhaps the future that Tian Feng had warned us about, is closer than we had anticipated,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Do you think he killed the elder from the Alchemy Hall?¡± Lord Zhou asked.


    ¡°Most likely, though this old man cannot say for sure. But if he did, they would use that against us as well,¡± the old man replied.


    Lord Zhou frowned, a single crack running in his teacup. Lord looked down in surprise at losing control of his strength, before he set the cup of tea down. ¡°Every step we seem to take is apanied by two more setbacks.¡±


    ¡°Such are the ways of the heavens, trials and tribtions marked the Path of all the cultivators, even more so with burdens as great as you hold,¡± the old man said.


    Standing up from his seat, the lord walked to a cab, opening it before he took out a bottle. ¡°We had been saving this for a special asion. But this seems as fitting as any,¡± lord said, walking closer. He then poured the contents into their cups.


    The old man looked down at the glistening liquor in his cup, shimmering with Qi. ¡°Let us have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou¡ª¡°


    ¡°We are not a Lord right now, Sheng Ming,¡± he said, raising his cup.


    The old man looked at him in surprise, before nodding his head in eptance. ¡°As you say.¡±


    The lord smiled, raising his cup, as the two men drank. ¡°It has been a while since we sat together like this. You barelye to visit us anymore.¡±


    ¡°You have responsibilities, and so do we,¡± the old man replied.


    "That is true. But we still missed this,¡± Lord Zhou said, taking another sip. ¡°What made you pick Lu Jie as a disciple?¡±


    Old man frowned, thinking over it. ¡°Perhaps it was pity. This old man had not had a disciple in a long time, and the boy¡­ he had a burning curiosity. It reminded us of Yuan.¡±


    The Lord nodded. ¡°They are indeed simr in a strange way. When Sheng Yuan had been here, he had seemed no different from any other cultivator. Just peculiar. It is hard to think that he could even be a demon. It goes against everything we have seen with them. He was smart, calcting, and powerful. A far cry from the savagery and mindless ughter those demons disy. Even the ones who used to be cultivators that got consumed by demonic presences. It was almost like¡­ he was in control of whatever it is that turns those demons mad,¡± Lord said looking up.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ We might have been mistaken? About those demons? After learning the truth of the heavens¡­ it is difficult to say what is right and what is wrong anymore.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Ultimately, none of us can judge. But if there is one thing this old man knows, it is that those demons cannot be allowed to exist. In this, I will not waver,¡± the old man said.


    The Lord sighed, taking onest sip from his drink. ¡°Perhaps so, perhaps we will end up finding a different way. Ultimately, it wille down to Lu Jie.¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°The boy must be taught. We have been neglecting things too much. It is time for us to return to our previous Path once more, and to guide him to stand against the enemies he has made.¡±


    ¡°What do you intend to do? About Yan Shen? He has grown, since thest time we fought him, now¡­ we fear only the Divinities can rival him,¡± Lord Zhou asked.


    The old man looked down into his cup, seeing his reflection within it. More and more wrinkles covered his face with each passing year, he had lived too long, seen too much. ¡°We had hoped, in some corner of our heart, that he had survived. That our Yuan would return to us one day. This old man had allowed himself to be weak, but not anymore. We will do what we should have done ages ago,¡± the old man said, as he set his cup of tea down.


    ¡°It is a painful path, and we dare not ask it of you. You have already done a lot for us, and for our people. You do not have to further suffer through this. We will find a way to deal with the Yang Shen,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    ¡°No, this time it is not for you, my lord. It¡¯s something this old man must finish. We had raised him in our arms. It is our responsibility to see things to the end.¡±


    ¡°We had dreaded the arrival of this day for a while now,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    The old man smiled wryly. ¡°The heavens can be cruel indeed.¡±


    ***


    I walked through the sect, trying to think over everything that I needed to do. The work was never-ending, all the more so after I had be Elder of the Sect. More and more responsibilities had been on my shoulders. Now, with managing all the new cultivators, running the Qi crystal workshop, and ensuring the production was maintained, to working on funding the research for better weapons to be able to fight back against the demonic beasts, who for some reason, were still gone without a trace. It was as if they had never even been there.


    A thousand thoughts went through my head as I made my way across the sect''s premises. Qiao Ying had been working on allocating and documenting the resources the sect had, which for some reason, had either not been documented at all, or the documents that had existed had been destroyed or removed.


    It was not a surprise to me to realize that the cultivators that had been in power were petty and would not have wanted to leave anything behind. But having to deal with it myself was still exhausting. Thankfully, a few had remained and helped carry and sort things properly, and get a good hold of the inventory that we had avable to us.


    It should not havee as a surprise, but running something like the sect the size of the Cloudy Peak Sect had required a lot of management and bookkeeping. And when half of your personnel vanished in a day, the task just got a little bit more difficult.


    Trying not to worry too much about the problems, I continued my stroll, taking a nce at the changes happening within the sect itself. One of the things that made me the happiest was having free and full ess to the library. Despite all theints that I made, obtaining the sect was a massive boon in every way, especially now that I could ess the spirit herb garden within the sect.


    The hoard of Qi crystals that they had been stockpiling, likely a bunch from Taizhou as well, would also help create a bunch of Drugnades, and fund the factories for Qi crystals. Many of the buildings were now being repurposed, as I was nning to shift myb from Taizhou over to the sect premises.


    I would likely keep people in both locations. The sect acting as the mainboratory grounds, and the building inside Taizhou being the secondaryb for research purposes that were more relevant to the location, such as the spirit anchor I''d created for cash and the demonic beasts.


    As I strolled through the sect, some shouts caught my attention. Stepping forward with a pulse of Qi, I moved towards the sound,ing from somewhere, moving silently so as not to draw attention. And I found myself looking at the young new cultivators who had joined the sect, training together in formations.


    Standing in neatly arranged rows, about fifty of them together, they slowly moved their bodies, channeling their Chi in unison through the various forms. A man stood before them, demonstrating numerous forms for the children to mimic.


    Their movements were mesmerizing¡ªno, that''s not quite the right word. They were somewhat clumsy,cking the finesse and control of a seasoned cultivator. Yet, there was a unity in their clumsiness¡ªa harmony that permeated the Chi they manipted, inhaling and exhaling as one, each breath moving in harmony. This unity, this flow of Chi that enveloped them captivated me, making something in my soul shiver.


    I could feel the roots from the tree within my soul reaching out to them. Their Chi was intertwined with mine, and mine with theirs. Still, the full meaning eluded me.


    I didn¡¯t know what breaking the chains of the heavens truly meant, what these roots symbolized as they intertwined with me, but what I did know was that they had be part of something I bore, a weight on my shoulders that, rather than crushing me under the burden, gave me the push to keep moving, giving me strength to fight and to protect them.


    I''d always struggled to ask for help, and I knew it wasn''t just me who struggled in doing so. But watching these children move through forms, transitioning seamlessly, and embracing new concepts, I realized how connected we were. How we were all part of the same world, part of something greater than any one of us could ever be.


    The realization relieved me somehow. It told me that I no longer had to face challenges alone, that I wasn''t the sole bearer of this burden. Even if I failed, someone else would continue what I had begun.


    After all, from the start, my goal wasn''t to revolutionize the world, but to ignite the spark of change, to be the catalyst of the mes lighting the potential that I saw in this world, of what could be done, and what was possible.


    Whether I''d live to see that happen? I didn¡¯t know. Lives of cultivators were long, yet also, surprisingly short. Conflict was the norm in our world, and no matter how long my natural lifespan may be, if someone killed me, none of it would matter. Yet¡­ somehow that didn¡¯t matter to me right now. In this moment, feeling the Chi moving in sync with mine, the souls harmonizing briefly, I knew I was no longer alone on my path, and I hadn''t been for a long time now.


    As I watched the kids practice their forms, something poked at the edge of my senses. I¡¯d grown sensitive to Chi, having felt its ties to me, and a part of that sense told me that there was something different in this group.


    I scanned the crowd, searching for what I felt, until suddenly I found the thing I was looking for. One girl in the center stood out.


    Approaching closer I let my presence be felt as the kids stopped their practice, looking at me with wide eyes and bowed.


    Besides them stood a cultivator from the Cloudy Peak Sect, one whose name I didn¡¯t know but had chosen to remain when I took over. As I walked up he bowed to me lightly in respect and I returned an acknowledging nod.


    ¡°Please continue, don¡¯t mind me,¡± I said, before turning to the children. I let my senses spread out, searching for the one whose core had shifted. Scanning the crowd, I quickly spotted her.


    Walking into their formation the kids moved aside to let me through. The girl looked around in surprise, stepping aside to let me pass as well but when I stopped right in front of her, she froze, fear taking over her face as she wondered if she¡¯d done something wrong.


    Looking up fearfully, she stammered but I stopped her words, cing my hand on her shoulder to confirm my suspicions.


    I looked down at the girl, trying to assess her a little, while she continued to sink further and further in fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°M-Mo Lin,¡± she said, almost biting her tongue in the process.


    ¡°Mo Lin, have you felt something different about your Chi?¡± I asked the girl.


    She looked up at me, then shook her head. I nced behind the girl, noting her hiding something up her sleeve. Despite what she said, there was no doubting what I felt.


    She had unlocked a new kind of Chi, akin to Zhang''s and Yan Yun''s, but without my intervention.


    Smiling as warmly as I could, I said. "Come with me."

 Chapter [B3] 5 — New Powers - I

    Chapter [B3] 5 ¡ª New Powers - I


    Mo Lin walked behind the sect elder, her heart pounding with fear, uncertain of what had drawn his attention to her. All she had been doing was practicing the forms alongside her peers, but then, out of nowhere, he had appeared, singling her out and leading her away from the others. She shuffled her feet, secretly hoping the elder might suddenly realize he had the wrong person and release her. But with each step, her hopes faded, reced by a growing dread of impending punishment.


    She wracked her brain, unable to recall any misdeed warranting such a consequence. She hadpleted her chores, practiced her forms diligently, and steered clear of trouble. Yet, if this wasn''t about punishment, what could it be? She certainly hadn''t done anything noteworthy enough to earn a reward, considering her average skill in the forms. So, if it was neither something bad nor good she had done, there was only one other thing she could think of. It must be about Mei.


    At this thought, Mei stirred within her robes, peeking out from inside the little ball. Mei could feel Mo Lin''s nervousness, brandishing a tiny de in a defiant gesture towards the elder before Mo Lin hastily pushed her back inside her clothes.


    <em>Stay hidden! </em>Shemanded the doll.


    It had to be Mei, right? Mo Lin knew she was weird, after all. Things like Mei weren''t supposed to move on their own or have Chi, but Mei had both. This made Mo Lin feel special. She was made of wood and clouds, just like all the others.


    But what if she was going to be punished because of Mei? Mo Lin knew of scary demon-like puppets called Jianghui or something simr, having heard stories about them from her mother. Although most of these tales were probably fake, some seemed partly true.


    What if they thought she was like one of those people who made those inhuman things? More and more, Mo Lin feared she might be one of those now. She didn''t want to hurt anybody; she didn''t even know how Mei had started walking around on her own!


    The silence continued as Mo Lin walked, step by step, further into the sect. Tears began to glisten in her eyes at the thought of being executed. She had insisted oning here; it had been her dream to be a cultivator for so long, and now, by some miracle, she had the ability. She was going to try, but she didn''t want to die, not because of this.


    Her mother would probably cry so much if she found out. What would she do? She couldn''t fight; she was weak. Unlike Mo Lin she hadn''t awakened to Chi, not yet at least. Even then, this was the elder, the man responsible for the big fight and everything. She had heard stories of just how terrifyingly strong he was; he even had a nickname for him.


    The Twin me Demon, a name that carried a weight Mo Lin''s mother could never bear, and her father could only imagine. The more Mo Lin thought, the further her mind came up with every possible scenario that could go wrong. Slowly, the tears began to grow as she somehow began to ept that she was just going to die today. There was no other exnation.


    However, her frightful spiral of thoughts was interrupted when they arrived at one of the inner chambers of the sect. She watched the doors open, leading into a lush greenery-filled ce. Slowly, she stepped inside, looking with awe at everything present: beautiful nts filled the space, tall bamboo groves rising up in the air. She could feel the Qi in them.


    This was a spirit herb garden, she had heard of them before but never seen one. The Qi in the air was rich, and with every breath she took, she felt more and more energy filling her. The beauty of the ce managed to banish all the fear from her heart, and she simply looked on in a daze.


    A momentter, something moved. Mo Lin jumped back in fear from the bushes. A creature came out and she looked in direct surprise before realizing what it was. "A turtle," she said, watching the little creature slowly walking out with two flower-like spirits sitting on top of it. Its beady little eyes glowed with power as the spirits looked towards her, rushing closer.


    The elder bent down, gently picking both of them up and putting them on his shoulders. The turtle walked closer as well, and the elder bent down once more, gently brushing his head.


    "Liking your new home, huh? It''s definitely better than what we had in Taizhou," the elder said, as the turtle leaned in, before letting out a shuddering noise.


    Mo Lin''s eyes were stuck on the creature as she watched the interaction, mesmerized. The turtle slowly walked towards the center, and Mo Lin, interested, gently bent down as well, looking at it with shimmering eyes.


    A momentter, she turned to the elder and asked, "Can I?"


    "Go ahead," the elder said, and Mo Lin began to gently brush its shell.


    The two nt spirits, noticing her, also jumped down, flitting onto her, one after the other. Little chimes came from both of them as they began chasing each other in circles. Mo Lin couldn''t help but giggle to herself as the little spirits yed around her, so much so that she forgot to keep Mei in check, and a momentter, the little doll jumped out, not willing to be left out of the chase. Mei joined the flower spirits as well.


    "Mei, no!" Mo Lin shouted, reaching out to grab the doll, but it was toote. The little doll was already running around, ying with the spirits, and the elder had seen it. This was it; this was the end.


    She was going to be executed now. Tears filled her eyes as she looked towards the elder in fear, but instead of anger or scorn, she found a small smile instead.


    "Is that your doll?" The elder asked, looking at Mo Lin and Mei with a hint of interest. "I''ve never seen one that animates, though. How do you control it?" he asked.


    Mo Lin, unsure of how to reply, stammered, "I-I don''t know. She just does her own thing. One day she woke up, she... one day started to walk. I could understand her and we... spoke," Mo Lin replied, wiping the tears from her eyes. "What am I¡­ I''m not going to be punished?" She asked.


    "Why would you be punished? Did you do something wrong?" The elder asked.


    Mo Lin shook her head. "I just thought that because she was like the stories of demon puppets and thought that... you would... it''s a punishment for having made Mei," Mo Lin confessed, starting to feel embarrassed about her assumptions.


    The elderughed. "No, no, I¡¯m not going to do that. If anything, I want to know more about your ability, and maybe we can write that down. Your ability is fascinating and new; I''ve not seen anything like it before. You''re the third person I know who has awakened a kind of Chi that some said did not exist before, but you''re the first to have done it outside of my influence. I want to know how it happened," the elder said with curiosity.


    Mo Lin looked at the elder, confused by what he meant. "Well, I just one day could sense the Chi, and after that, I found some of it inside of Mei. So, I thought maybe I could try putting a little more in, and see if I could make her stronger, and when I did, she started to move."


    ¡°Fascinating¡±, the elder said, "Was there anything else you felt at the time? Anything different? Some kind of revtion or anything?"


    Mo Lin shook her head. "Not really. I just¡­" Her cheeks flushed as she spoke the rest of the words. "It''s an honor to be like Mei. I''ve always admired her, and I was envious of her. I guess I kept hoping that maybe one day I could end up like her¡ªstrong, powerful, and beautiful."


    "Interesting," the elder said, ncing sideways. "What do you think, Sheldon?"


    Mo Lin''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard a voice speak in her head, far deeper than she''d expected toe from the tiny turtle.


    "Spirit tool. Tied to the spirit. Alive, but not quite. Different. New."


    "Yeah, I wonder how far the ability could go, if it can be applied to other things to animate them as well," the elder said, before ncing back at Mo Lin. "You represent something new, little Mo Lin. You have a very special ability, and if I''m right, there are going to be others just like you with special abilities that we haven''t seen before, or perhaps abilities that have been lost to time. Nheless, you represent a new kind of cultivator, one that, so far, only a few people around me have been able to be. But this? This shows that anyone can be unique."


    Mo Lin didn''t fully understand, but she still nodded to the elder''s words. A momentter, Mei ran back into her arms, jumping up, and Mo Lin caught the little doll.


    "I''ll be interested in seeing more of your abilities and what you can do with them. But before that, I''m curious about something. Would you like to meet other people who have special abilities, just like yours? I know a girl who¡¯s¡ª"


    Before the elder could even finish, and without having to think, Mo Lin replied excitedly, "Yes!"

 Chapter [B3] 6 — New Powers - II

    Chapter [B3] 6 ¡ª New Powers - II


    Instead of walking all the way, I decided to take the shorter route, this time with Mo Lin in my arms. Sky Stepping was still a skill I was not extremely proficient in, but the girl did not need to know that. After her initial shrieking of fear, she seemed to be having a wonderful time. I couldn¡¯t me her; flying was a special experience. Even as someone who had lived in a modern world with airnes that flew way higher than I could currently, there was something special about being able to fly with your own body, to take off into the skies and roam freely, unhindered by gravity. I would never say this to Yu Song, but sometimes I was honestly jealous of his ability to shoot up into the skies without a care.


    As we moved about the skies above the sect, I slowly began to lower my speed, descending near the familiar courtyard where the former Yan n members had settled. It had been surprising to see how many of them had chosen to stay behind, but I suspected part of that was because of Yan Yun. Her support to me had given them someone familiar totch onto, and rather than trying to find an entirely new home or ce to work, it was far easier to simply settle for a change in who gave the orders. The position of the Yan n was still a bit uncertain, but for the most part, Yan Yun was the heir, with one of the family members, Di''an, acting as her guard and the so-called patriots of the n supporting her until she was old enough, or married¡ªthough I doubted she intended to choose thetter of those options.


    Slowly settling down, Inded in the courtyard, gently letting Mo Lin down. She clung tightly to my clothes, even after we were back on the ground. After she felt reassured she was going to be fine, she slowly stepped down, the little doll Mei peeking from inside her clothes to look outside curiously. I didn''t have to call out or speak for someone to notice my arrival. It was one of the nice things about being a cultivator: you sensed someone wasing if they were not trying to intentionally hide it. The door slid open as Yan Yun smiled upon seeing me, but then her eyes went to the little girl by my side.


    "Who¡¯s this?" she asked, curiosity in her voice.


    "I-I''m Mo Lin. It is a great honor to meet you," Mo Lin said, bowing her head deeply.


    Yan Yunughed at the girl¡¯s attitude and nervousness. "It¡¯s great to meet you too," she said, looking down at the girl before her eyes went to me, asking me for some answers.


    For a moment, I simply looked at Yan Yun. She had changed yet again, regaining some of her former jade beauty and noble grace. This time, however, it was much more muted. Instead of the lightning-cold and distant figure that she had been before, there was an aura of friendliness and warmth around her. I suspected her Chi itself yed a part in that, but I doubted that was all. She simply was just doing a lot better, and I was d to see it.


    "This is Mo Lin," I began. "The girl has awakened a new kind of ability. She is the third one, after you and Zhang, and I suspect that she could help us in understanding what exactly she can do," I said, my eyes shifting to look at Mo Lin. I found her eyes shimmering, infatuated with Yan Yun''s vision. Given what she had said about bing like Mei, her doll, and Yan Yun as a powerful cultivator, it did not take any leap of imagination to understand the girl¡¯s obsession.


    "Yes, of course, I''d love to teach such a wonderful little girl. Come on, you two, let''s head into my chamber," Yan Yun said, leading us forward inside. Mo Lin walked in after me, her eyes scanning every inch of the surface of the insides of the Yan manor, taking in what was present with the excitement of a child walking into Disnend for the first time. The excitement was infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile at the sight. After entering the room, I took a seat next to Mo Lin while Yan Yun sat across from us. Gently, Mo Lin took out Mei, the little doll, holding her with a shy pride at the interest she stirred from Mo Lin''s hand. "This is Mei," Mo Lin said, "she''s my doll and for some reason she can move around. I can even understand what she wants and says sometimes."


    Yan Yun looked at the little doll, gently epting her into her own hands. "My, what an aura for a little doll. It''s nice to meet you, Mei," Yan Yun said.


    The doll looked up at her, then gave her a respectful bow, before jumping back and rushing towards Mo Lin, brandishing her de as she did so.


    "She has a flying sword?" Yan Yun asked, her eyes shining. "I always used to dream about my own dollsing to life like this, imagining them ready to y with me. You have a wonderful ability, Mo Lin," Yan Yun said, smiling at the girl.


    Mo Lin beamed, clutching Mei close to her chest. She happily looked down at her doll, nodding in agreement.


    I watched the interaction y out, paying close attention to the Chi in its movements. Back then, when Mei had been activated, she had been using Chi, not just like any cultivator would, yet at the same time, the doll itself had the pathways or meridians, and the orb of Chi present inside of it, guiding its movements. I nced up to Yan Yun, observing the girl, her own Chi shifting slowly, beginning to flow around Mo Lin as a rtionship began to form. ''Friendship Chi,'' cheesy as it may sound, had some very interesting implications for how Chi could be used and what forms it could take.


    Even now, we didn''t fully understand what Yan Yun''s ability could do, but I suspected a part of it was supporting others in their development, and it would work better the more attached Yan Yun was to someone. This thing still had to be tested and, for better or worse, threats that had unfortunately arisen meant that time was a precious resource for me now. However, I still appreciated the opportunity. Yan Yun''s interest in teaching kids, and Mo Lin in particr, represented the perfect chance to see how both their abilities would interact, so that kind of worked out in my favor.


    Yan Yun stood up from where she sat, walking around the chamber. She opened one of the drawers and, after searching for a bit, slowly began to take out a doll, simr to Mei but much older, with dust covering them.


    "Ah, this brings back memories. I used to y with them a lot when I was younger," Yan Yun said, looking down at the dolls. "A lot of them were gifts from my grandfather, back when he still somewhat cared." Yan Yun nced back, turning towards Mo Lin as she presented the two dolls in front of her. One was quite simr to Mei, a young nobledy but without the de or the warrior''s attire, standing with a dignified pose. The other was a respected man wearing long cultivator robes, with a sword at his side. "Do you think you can make them move like Mei?" Yan Yun asked.


    Mo Lin looked uncertain and unsure of her ability, but she gave a quiet nod. "I can try and see," she shared.


    Yan Yun smiled, letting the little girl take the dolls in her hands. Mo Lin looked down at them, focusing, her brows furrowed, tiny lips pursed as she closed her eyes, trying to focus her Chi onto the dolls. I started to pay attention, focusing on her aura and the Chi within her. Slowly, a little sliver of energy flowed from the girl into the dolls. Mo Lin''s frown deepened as she continued, more and more Chi flowing from her. After a certain point, something changed. The Chi gathering within the dolls condensed to a point before they stood up and began to move.


    "You did it!" Yan Yun cheered. Mo Lin opened her eyes, sweat on her forehead, looking down in surprise at the two dolls in her hands, now standing and moving around freely. The dolls jumped, looking around at one another as they walked around. Yan Yun picked one of them up. The doll looked at the girl before jumping back out of her hand. Mei moved out as well. As the three dolls stirred around each other, moving almost as if talking without actually saying any words, they ran around, seemingly yful in nature, jumping and chasing one another. Yet even here it was obvious that there was something different about Mei. Mei moved with a grace the other twocked, taking flight on her sword and condensing Chi around her de like a real cultivator could.


    I nced sideways at Mo Lin, noticing a thread of Chi running from her into the two dolls she had just given life to. I noticed the girl''s face slowly growing more and more pale.


    "Are you alright?" Yan Yun asked.


    "I¡ª" Mo Lin''s words trailed off as the dolls fell and the girl closed her eyes quickly, looking like she was about to faint. Yan Yun moved closer, kneeling beside Mo Lin and putting her hand on the girl''s head to see if she was okay.


    "She drained her Chi. New cultivators aren''t used to doing as much. It''s a normal reaction," Yan Yun exined, sending a pulse of her own Chi into Mo Lin as her eyes fluttered open.


    "What happened?" Mo Lin asked groggily.


    "You just used a little too much Chi in the dolls. It''s alright. I did that a lot of times when I was your age. You''ll learn how to control your own Chi soon enough," Yan Yun said, gently brushing Mo Lin''s hair. The girl nodded. "I feel really sleepy."


    "You can rest," Yan Yun replied warmly. "We''ll bring you some tea," she said, as I picked up Mo Lin in my arms, carrying her to Yan Yun''s bed. Before I gently ced her down, Yan Yun pressed her hand onto the girl''s head once more, her Chi flowing in gently as Mo Lin drifted off to sleep.


    I felt something crawling at my leg and looked down to see Mei climbing up rapidly, eager to get a better look at Mo Lin. The doll walked up to the girl, still moving around freely, unlike the other dolls that had fallen. I looked at Yan Yun.


    "So, what do you think? There''s clearly something special about this one doll in particr, but even so, her ability is quite curious."


    "It is indeed quite curious," Yan Yun said. "I suspect she might be manifesting Puppeteer Chi, although it could also very well be Life Chi¡ªto give life to inanimate objects. It''s difficult to say right now, given that she is still fairly young and does not understand her own abilities," she exined.


    "Does that happen very often? To awaken an ability without truly understanding what it is?" I asked.


    "Indeed, it does happen, although it is not exactlymon. Sometimes people unlock insights that they do not understand consciously, but they do understand it instinctively. I suspect Mo Lin knows exactly what her ability is; she just doesn''t know it consciously," Yan Yun said.


    "Do you think it could work on people, her ability?" I asked.


    Yan Yun shook her head. "Not withoutplete mastery, at least. But I think it is something that works on objects, at least for now. The Chi she uses seems to infuse life into them."


    I frowned, thinking over Mo Lin''s abilities and what it meant for the sect and the future. She was just the start, a harbinger of others like her who would appear, people all with their own unique kinds of Chi. More so than anything else, she seemed to represent a path of Chi with a kind of freedom that traditional Qi or Gucked. It would be a fundamental change in the way cultivators and society as a whole operated. What were the limits? Could anything be a form of Chi? I didn''t know the answer, but it was clear to me that I would need to walk into the darkness myself to try and seek them out.


    "What are you thinking?" Yan Yun asked, observing the contemtive look on my face.


    "Just about how weck enough people to fight against arge force of demons. Even against the demonic beasts, it''s only because of the Drugnades that I feel some amount of confidence in being able to hold the sect and the city. But it''s just the viges nearby. They¡¯re rushing to different peaks, including to the seventh peak itself. Even if we manage to hold them for winter, somehow, and fend them off within the city itself, the demons'' passage through their viges will have destroyed their homes. If possible, I want to avoid that oue, so I was thinking, what if we did have to use people to fight demons?"


    "She is just a child. She will not be nearly enough, not to mention the burden it would put on her as a whole," Yan Yun said, her tone reflecting concern.


    "I know, I know that very well. I don''t want to put that burden on her, or anyone, for that matter. But your abilities can give her the Gu she needs, and by drawing Qi from everyone, we could give her pieces of it. I''m sure that if the worst were toe, she would want to protect our home as well," I reasoned.


    Yan Yun frowned, contemting my words. She nced back at Mo Lin, the little sleeping girl, with her small doll standing protectively next to her. After a moment, she gave a small nod.


    "We should rest, though. Don''t try to do everything yourself," Yan Yun advised.


    Iughed lightly. "If it was all on me, we''d have been sunk by now. It''s solely because of all of you helping me that we''re getting anywhere," I said, appreciating the support of those around me. Then, shifting the topic slightly, I asked, "By the way, what is Lei doing?" I asked.


    "Lei, he''s been in his chamber, meditating very often and hasn''t beening out much," Yan Yun said, her expression contemtive. "I can''t fault him; a lot has changed in a short amount of time for him. I''m sure he has stuff to think through," I replied, acknowledging theplexities of Lei''s situation.


    "You should let Mo Lin y with Labby. Watching Labby might inspire her a bit. And, given how close they are in age, rtively speaking, I think they''ll be good friends," Yan Yun suggested, thinking about the potential benefits of the interaction.


    "I will. Labby herself has been training with Zhang very often. She''s been feeling the need to grow stronger, to keep up with me," I noted, understanding the drive for improvement.


    It''s a sentiment I could rte to, having once hoped to make my grandfather see my worth and be proud of me. Yan Yun nodded in agreement, understanding the parallels. "I''ll have to check on Leiter. Maybe send Mo Lin and Labby to y and talk afterwards," I said thoughtfully.


    "I will. Try to get some rest yourself, Lu Jie," Yan Yun said, her concern evident.


    I turned to leave, stepping to the edge of the chamber. "You too," I responded, before taking to the skies and disappearing into the distance, leaving the tranquility of Yan Yun''s chamber behind.

 Chapter [B3] 7 — Lab Developments

    Chapter [B3] 7 ¡ª Lab Developments


    Flying really was super convenient. The realization became more and more apparent as I made my way around the sect, soaring through the skies. It was a wonder that a cultivator ever decided to walk after they learned how to use sky stepping.


    Drawing on the Chi from my environment basically allowed me limitless flight time, which is probably the defining factor for other cultivators. Not everybody had a giant source of Chi to draw from with a Divine Tree attached to their soul.


    As I flew around I eventually found the ce that I was looking for. I decided to repurpose one of the buildings used as a storage unit, into a newb within the sect. There were certain projects in my mind that I wanted to develop, for which the proximity to the sect would be quite beneficial.


    Now that I had ess to the resources of the sect, including the herb gardens, I could finally get started on them. But before that, I needed to set up theb. One of the main things that I wanted to work on was creating a research division here, that would invite schrs from all over the empire.


    I was not nearly arrogant enough to think that I could figure out how to create, refine, and manage the entire process needed for the development of the Chi crystals. Neither was I stupid enough to dismiss the intellectual capacities of people living all over the empire.


    The fact that most of them were uneducated did decrease my chances of finding such people, but geniuses are born in all periods of history. It would be foolish of me to overlook the hidden talents that currently lived within the Azure-Jade empire.


    Slowly descending down to the ground, I stood in front of the building. The workers, formerly newly awakened mortals taking up work within the sect, bowed their heads to me. I nodded towards them, and stepped inside. I quickly found Qiao Ying guiding the workers as they moved around various objects and worked on setting up the ce properly.


    Noticing my arrival, Qiao Ying bowed his head lightly. It had taken the man some time, but he had finally grown to be a little more casual in my presence.


    ¡°How has the progress been?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Slow, but steady. It took us some time to make the craftsmen, and especially the cksmiths that were asked to develop the equipment, understand the new system of measurement that you have provided us. But, I believe they have started to get used to them, and progress has been speeding up.¡±


    I nodded. That had been one of the decisions I¡¯ve made when I had taken over as Elder of the sect, to switch the units of measurements which had been rather haphazard and difficult to trante, to instead be the metric system.


    I¡¯d spent some time making sure that the reference points were exactly right, before writing down the entire unit of measurement for everything that would be required.


    It had been fine before to use the local measurement units when we had still been making prototypes for rather simplistic designs. But as the systems and devices gotplicated, the need for more precise units of measurement began to increase. And the earlier I got them started with a newer system, the smoother the process would go.


    After giving some instructions to the craftsmen, we began to walk around the building, taking in the progress that had been made so far.


    ¡°I also have some questions regarding some of the math that you have shown us. Are you sure that suchplex topics would be required to be taught to craftsmen? These seem like things that schrs such as I would use,¡± Qiao Ying asked.


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± I said. ¡°A lot of this is still rtively simple, and once they learn it, they will be able to teach it to their apprentices, and them to theirs. Adding on to their knowledge and making it a part of their process should improve the quality of their work over generations.¡±


    ¡°I see, I had not considered that,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is not something that every single person thought up and learned within a day. Humanity¡¯s greatest strength is that we learn from the people whoe before us. We can pool our knowledge, and every new generation thates after us will know more than we did. It takes generations, and the collective work of many brilliant minds all gathering together and slowly building up, which results in the formation of society and human civilization. The thing that the empire holds onto as its pride, and the difference between them and the so-called barbarians,¡± I exined to the man.


    ¡°Indeed, you are correct. And while we are on the topic of these things, I have also managed to locate some of the missing pieces ¡ª I believe the word you used was technology ¡ª that are needed for the projects that we are creating here,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Indeed. For example, one schr had managed to figure out how to make certain mixtures of sand and seashells, among other things, to create this liquid rock sludge¡ªthe cement, I believe. He had gotten the inspiration from one of the merchants who brought it over from the western continents. But the man himself had been unable to earn any money from his discovery, as the masons and bricyers had protested and threatened him from sharing his findings. The recipe that he had found was superior to ours, and I managed to acquire it.¡±


    I shook my head in disappointment, reflecting on how some things never change, regardless of the world one is in.


    "I hope you gave him fairpensation," I inquired, concerned about the schr''s treatment.


    "I did, or I tried to. He seemed very skeptical about why a cultivator would want his recipe, since traditionally we had just used those capable of manipting earth elements to directly form structures instead," Qiao Ying exined.


    "Right, which I¡¯m sure doesn¡¯t cause problems due to ack of people who have said skill," I said, my toneced with a hint of sarcasm.


    "I also managed to find a firecracker craftsman who was willing to share how he created firecracker powders. I have some schrs currently trying to work out a mixture of crushed Chi crystals and the elements of the powder, to create the kind of explosion we are looking for. The process is slow-going right now, as not enough people have the expertise or knowledge to work on something like that.¡±


    I hummed thoughtfully as Qiao Ying continued to report on the various avenues and projects he had been overseeing, as I had requested. The man had been invaluable in managing the sect, and I truly appreciated his efforts.


    Listening to Qiao Ying, I was struck by how many little things I had taken for granted in my previous life. For instance, I had no idea how sewing machines worked. It seemed like such a simple concept, but when I had discussed it with Qiao Ying, he had simply looked at me in confusion, not able to grasp how it would function, and I had been unable to exin it adequately, as my memory could only retain so many details.


    There were countless other examples like this¡ªlittle innovations that seemed straightforward but hadid the foundation for the grand achievements of humanity. These small yet significant advancements were things I had previously overlooked but now realized their importance in the grand scheme of progress and innovation.


    After all, we didn¡¯t immediately start creating rockets and sending them to the moon. Someone had to first figure out how to create fire, and someone else had to figure out how fire could be used to propel things. And there were a hundred other little details that went into it.


    I had spent my childhood reading encyclopedias, books about animals, chemistry, biology¡ªanything and everything that caught my eye. All of which had served me in my life here, but I still regretted not taking the time to truly understand how many of these things worked.


    Qiao Ying noticed my silence. ¡°Is there something wrong, sir?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering how nice it would have been if I could remember all the little things I had read about. Many of the innovations you are looking for right now, I¡¯m sure I would have had answers for them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, in that case, why don¡¯t you create a mental pce?¡± Qiao Ying asked.


    ¡°A what?¡± I looked at the man, confused.


    ¡°A mental pce. It''s a form of inner world, but one dedicated to storing and recording information. Upon reaching the seventh realm, cultivators be capable of forming inner worlds that serve all kinds of purposes. One of them is a mental pce, a ce where a cultivator can go to meditate, and it allows them to never forget anything, and to be able to recall almost everything they have ever seen or heard with perfect memory. It is a rare technique, but with your resources, it should not be too difficult to find one.¡±


    I looked at Qiao Ying, beforeughter bubbled out of me. The man was taken aback at my reaction, and I wiped tears from my eyes, a smile lingering on my face.


    No matter how long I spent time here, I couldn¡¯t help but feel one thing.


    <em>I really love magic.</em>

 Chapter [B3] 8 — A Royal Summon

    Chapter [B3] 8 ¡ª A Royal Summon


    I flew through the skies, making my way to Lord Zhou''s manor. By opting to fly rather than take a carriage, I kept my journey short. The concerned look of the messenger who had informed me of this meeting did not bode well. As I descended, the guards watched me warily before recognizing me and giving a light bow.


    As I stepped down, a servant rushed out, bowing her head deeply. ¡°Elder Jie, the Lord is awaiting you.¡±


    I nodded, following her as she escorted me through the manor. The gates slid open, and I walked in, bowing my head deeply. ¡°My lord.¡±


    ¡°Raise your head, Lu Jie,¡± the lord said. ¡°We have just received a summons from the Jade Court, inviting us to the banquet held in honor of the Shie n gaining a new Divinity. But it was not just us that a letter came for. You got one as well,¡± he informed me.


    I walked closer, receiving the letter from the lord, examining the pristine Jade seal with the symbol of a dragon carved in Azure color. I looked up at the lord.


    ¡°Once you open that scroll, you will have to obey its words, no matter what. But if you choose not to open it, there will be people who wille here to test your loyalty to the empire. And we will be powerless to stop them.¡±


    I gulped, looking down at the scroll in my hands. Nodding, I sent a pulse of Chi, cracking the seal open. The scroll unfurled, revealing some of the most beautiful paper I had ever seen since arriving here. It was soft to touch, with a firm surface and the most intricate embroidery that glowed with Qi present on it. Opening it, I began to read through the contents.


    <em>¡°Lord Lu Jie,</em>


    <em>Baron of Taizhou and Elder of the Divine Tree Sect,</em>


    <em>In the enlightened realm of the Azure Jade Empire, and under the benevolent gaze of His Imperial Majesty, it is with great esteem and respect that we extend to you this formal invitation from the esteemed Jade Court.</em>


    <em>The Empire rejoices as we prepare to honor the Elder of the prestigious Shie n, whose ascension to the ranks of Divinity marks a momentous asion in the annals of our illustrious history. After a prolonged period of closed-door cultivation, their emergence as a beacon of celestial prowess and wisdom is a testament to the enduring legacy of our cultivation heritage,¡± </em>I paused, skipping a few paragraphs of simrly long-winded formal talk.


    <em>¡°In celebration of this auspicious event, a grand banquet will be held at the Jade Court in the Imperial Capital, coinciding with the Winter Solstice Festival. This event will not only pay homage to the newly risen Divinity but also serve as a gathering of esteemed figures from across our vast empire.</em>


    <em>Your presence, Lord Lu Jie, as the Baron of Taizhou and the revered Elder of the Divine Tree Sect, is eagerly anticipated. His Imperial Majesty invites you to partake in the grandeur of the festivities and to affirm your fealty to the throne and the Empire within the hallowed halls of the Jade Court.</em>


    <em>Sincerely,</em>


    <em>Wei Xun</em>


    <em>Chancellor of the Jade Court,¡± </em>I finished, reading through the entire scroll, feeling a pulse of Qi travel through the chamber.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°An art. The Jade Court now knows that you have received the invitation, and failure to arrive will likely be considered treason unless a sufficient exnation is provided beforehand,¡± the lord said.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite¡­¡± I trailed off, not sure what to say. Hardcore, perhaps? I definitely felt the authority of the emperor within the scroll, only a hint of it, but even just that was enough to remove any ideas of disobeying the orders.


    ¡°Normally, provincial barons such as you do not receive a direct invitation from the Jade Court, and will instead follow a higher-ranking member as a part of their entourage. The fact that the Jade Court has specifically called you to the banquet means that they have taken note of what you are doing, and more importantly, what you represent,¡± the lord said, shaking his head. ¡°Truth be told, I have never seen such a strongly worded letter from the Jade Court before. So you would need to make sure that you can convince the emperor that you''re loyal, and at the very least, useful to the empire.¡±


    ¡°Strongly worded?¡± I asked, confused, given how polite the entire thing had been.


    ¡°Yes, the letter directly asks you to affirm your fealty to the throne. That¡¯s basically asking you if you¡¯re a traitor. I could feel my heart drop as you read the letter,¡± Lord Zhou said, showing a rare disy of nervousness which did not help my own nerves.


    ¡°We had anticipated this, just earlier than expected,¡± I said.


    ¡°The Alchemy Halls'' likely have put pressure on the Jade Court. Given that they lost an elder, they will likely grow fearful of you and intend to crush you while they can.¡±


    <em>Delightful.</em>


    ¡°But it is notpletely hopeless,¡± Lord Zhou added. ¡°The nobles will be waiting to see whose side you are on. Whose pawn you truly are. No one expects you to be independent; rarely has anyone ever been in a position like yours without some sort of backing. This will be beneficial for you to gain favors and form connections. But if they learn of the threats you pose to them¡­¡±


    ¡°I am aware, my lord. And I am working on the problem as we speak. There are lots of potential connections that have already been formed; the people who are aware are starting to reach out to learn more about me. The Shie have already shown some interest in supporting me, having found out earlier about some of the things I¡¯m doing through Liuxiang. The sect patriarch of Cloudy Peaks has also shown some interest, but his knowledge is more limited, and his intentions are to test me,¡± I said.


    ¡°That is good. The Shie are powerful, as one of the ducal ns within the empire, their backing is powerful support. Especially now that they have regained a Divinity. But at the same time, they are not very well liked by the Jade Court and have been historically isted, partly due to the bloodline, and their descendants being settlers from outside the empire. The Cloudy Peaks Sect, on the other hand, is not nearly as powerful but has many more allies within the court and can leverage its connections to allow you to gain a broader foothold,¡± the lord said, leaning forward in his seat.


    ¡°We are curious which one you intend to choose as your ally.¡±


    ¡°Neither, my lord,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh? Do you intend to rely on us instead? As ttering as that may be, we are still the lord of one of the seven peaks, and as such, our essence within the Jade Court itself is not as powerful, as we are seen to be one of the provincial lords. It would not be enough to navigate the politics of the Jade Court, or the pressure from the Alchemy Halls.¡±


    ¡°No, my lord, I intend to rely on no one but instead to do something else entirely,¡± I said, a smile forming on my face.


    The lord raised his eyebrow, his interest piqued as I continued. ¡°My lord, the problem with the Azure-Jade Empire is that it does not seek progress, and to some extent, actively works to hold it back. A centralized empire looking to have absolute control over its citizens. The system only works because of how isted the empire is. There are no threats outside of the demons. And until very recently, demons had been more like wild animals, dangerous if allowed to go rampant, but manageable and predictable. In my world, history has given examples of what empires like these go through. More often than not, upon the death of their leader, they fall apart into warring states, until someone unites them again. But due to the long lives of cultivators, no, rather, the immortal lifespan of the Divinities, the process has instead gotten stuck. As a single powerful ruler continues to holdmand, and the empire stagnates, dying a slow death instead.¡±


    The lord¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ are correct. That is indeed what we are seeing within the empire. But, things such as these are treason, Lu Jie. And even the walls have ears.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I do not believe so, my lord. The emperor is powerful, but what we need is not someone else in his position. But instead to bring changes from within the empire itself. Now that the threat of the demons grows to be something more significant, it is high time for the nobles to start seeing the errors of their ways,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your sentiment is admirable, but how do you intend to achieve this? The empire has stood in its ways for over a thousand years. To change now¡­ it will be a difficult task.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware, my lord. But my answer is simple and is a tried and tested method. Greed and economic prosperity.¡±


    ¡°Greed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Currently, any advancement has to be registered with the empire''s halls, with only paltry rewards at best for doing so. Most of these innovations never see the light of the day. They are hoarded, and stored in the vaults, kept safe within treasuries. And also useless. No one can use these without the permission of the emperor, or the vaults such as the Alchemy Hall. It''s the exact same method that they themselves used to control alchemical pills and their spread. Are you aware of how the Alchemy Hall keeps such a tight grip on all pill recipes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We do. The halls themselves, beyond just using their authority, also incentivize selling any form of new recipe to the halls themselves. Upon doing so, they decide what the cost of the pill will be, and take a share of any money those pills make. This gives them a massive hoard of recipes that only they have ess to, which means most alchemists never even consider going independent. But if that wasn¡¯t enough, if anyone decides to be independent and use their own recipe, the Alchemy Halls use their vast resources to make their own pills much cheaper in contrast, to the point where no single alchemist could ever even hope to earn a living. If that doesn¡¯t work, they have their... other methods,¡± the lord said.


    ¡°Precisely. But that won¡¯t work with me. The method of production I own means that even mortals can create these pills. It is why I went to such lengths to make sure that every part of the process could be replicated and created by mortals, because when done so, they instead be part of thebor, and no respectable alchemist would ever agree to a wage as low as mortals. But even if not just that, the production of the Qi crystals, and soon other pills, is not half or even a third of the price, but as low as one-tenth. So their usual methods will not work here,¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°That is true, but at the same time the Alchemy Hall''s vast resources, and their respectable reputation within the empire, will be used to apply political influence and pressure to crush you and restrict the use of your Alchemy methods,¡± the lord said.


    ¡°Or alternatively, they will send spies to try and steal the information. They have probably already sent some,¡± I said.


    ¡°But what about their spies and attempts to steal your methods?¡± the lord asked, concern still evident in his voice.


    ¡°Are you not worried about that? Them stealing your method of production? Crushing you with political power? We do not have the influence needed to protect you from them. We can merely stall them at best,¡± the lord said, his expression a mix of worry and contemtion.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, my lord. Neither of us have enough influence to outright stop the Alchemy Halls, but¡­ what if we didn¡¯t have to?¡± I said, a hint of a n forming in my words.


    The lord looked at me, intrigued but still cautious. "Exin."


    I grinned, unable to hold my excitement, as I began to reveal my n. "I intend to hold an auction in the capital. I¡¯ll be using the Shie n¡¯s influence and the Cloudy Peaks Sect to invite as many sects, ns, and nobles as I can. Everybody is wee, all with the means and resources. And there, I will start selling the things that I have created, and will be creating. Artifacts, relics, foreign technology never seen before within the empire," I said, as the mental image unfolded before me.


    "But that is just the first step. Afterwards, I will send an invite to thergest ns and sects, to hold a private auction. One of these invites will be to the royal court itself. Here, I will provide them with the best resources. The things that were not public. Special offers avable just to them. But alongside these things, I will also give them the ability to buy the patent."


    ¡°The¡­ what?¡± the lord asked.


    ¡°The patent, my lord. It is the right of ownership of a piece of information, or a method of production and technology, given to the one who registers it as such under an official body. It is not a recognized system in the empire, of course, there is no such concept of this thing. But, what the Alchemy Halls effectively do, is already this. They buy the recipes, the techniques, and hold the right to use them perpetually. I will be selling those techniques and the rights to use them,¡± I said.


    ¡°And¡­ you''re sure that''s a good idea? To simply hand these things to these sects?¡± the lord asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. And I do believe so. Ick the resources and power to distribute the things that I wish to create on a wide enough scale with a capital that could allow me to truly utilize them to their full potential. But at the same time, for everyone who is wise, they will see the opportunity that these things present. The ability to make their own territory stronger, n members powerful, themselves more prosperous. And thus we go back to what I said at the start. Greed. That is what will fuel the changes that are toe. But I also intend to make sure that those changes are not abused to go out of hand. Part of it will also be that I will be taking a percentage of the ie from any piece of technology I sell that the ns use, which will allow me to begin step three,¡± I said, raising three fingers.


    ¡°What else could there be?¡± the Lord asked.


    ¡°I intend to keep some things that I create to myself. Some weapons, some tools. I will not share everything that I have, of course. But more so than anything, the primary reason to do this is to get my name out there. That I have these things that have been created. That they have been created by mortals. This will create many rumors, some possibly false, most true. After that, I will spread one more rumor myself, a true one. That says, any mortals who join the Divine Tree Sect can unlock their cultivation,¡± I said, as the Lord¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Rather than try to hide it, you intend to leverage that as a tool? That¡­ that¡¯s brilliant,¡± the Lord said.


    My grin widened, unable to hold my giddiness, as I let my ambition bare. ¡°I will call upon schrs, mortals, craftsmen, any and all who would listen to my voice. And I would offer them a home, and a dream, that their lives could be far better than they currently are. And using these people and their ability to innovate, I will create a merchant empire right here, on the Seventh Peak and Taizhou. A thriving new capital of prosperity.

 Chapter [B3] 9 — Young Paths

    Chapter [B3] 9 ¡ª Young Paths


    Chi circted around Labby as she sat in her chamber meditating. Her Path had shifted when the heavens had changed. Her Qi had changed, alongside the heavens, as Chi had taken its ce instead. As a result, her lightning had shifted subtly as well, though she couldn¡¯t quite tell how.


    It was as if before her lightning had a constant shape, a defined form where it knew exactly what it was, but now it felt fuzzier, like instead of something fixed, it was more a bundle of potential, possibilities that could go in any direction she wanted.


    Labby took in a breath, trying to meditate as best as she could while following the cultivation arts that she had read. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frustrated, her goal had been to follow in the footsteps of her great master, but now it felt like she had just been left behind, while he soared far ahead of her.


    Labby let out a breath, the feelings of frustration interfering with her cultivation. She opened her eyes, looking at the cultivation book sitting in herp. She had spent a lot of time and effort learning through the books. But even as she read through multiple cultivation books, she could not find any that could really tell her the direction her Path was supposed to take now.


    Diagrams were drawn in the book in front of her, depicting various cultivation arts regarding the moon¡¯s eight lunar forms, and the various arts corresponding to them. She looked at the one talking about the dark moon, the moon of hunger, and war. The moon of endings, the moon that was most tied with strength.


    She already had the crescent moon and the full moon of new beginnings. Now her Path was supposed to take her onto a third moon, and ording to Xian Yue, the dark moon would be good for her next.


    But, despite her readings, she could not really make sense of this moon. It was supposed to describe hunger and longing, two things Labby was inherently familiar with. She had always longed to be more, and even before she had be Labby, hunger had been a constant part of her life.


    The thing that bothered her was how the moon did not run away from these things but embraced them. Labby could not understand it. How can one embrace being iplete? Being hungry? The new moon was supposed to show both the end and the beginning, but how could one thing be both? None of it made any sense!


    Labby¡¯s eyes spun around, as she tried to make sense of the words. As she sat there, feeling frustrated at herck of progress, a squeak came from nearby. A girl shrieked, rushing into the chamber with tears in her eyes, as one of her rats chased her around.


    <em>¡°Help me!¡± </em>she shouted.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Labbymanded, and the rat immediately froze in ce.


    She extended her hand, and the rat scurried towards her, squeaking as it ryed that the girl had been spying on her. Labby turned her gaze to the girl, not recognizing her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Labby asked, her head tilted in confusion.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡­ Well, I was getting some lessons, but the instructor got busy, so I¡­ sneaked out. I saw you reading, so I was curious what you were reading about¡­¡± The girl said, looking nervous. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Labby stood up, the rat perched on her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked the girl.


    ¡°Mo Lin,¡± the girl replied. ¡°I just joined the sect.¡±


    Labby nodded, giving her rat a reward as it scampered off. She was about to return to her book and her cultivation, not particrly interested in the girl, when suddenly a doll peeked out from Mo Lin¡¯s dress, looking angrily at the rat and swinging a small de around.


    ¡°Mei!¡± the girl shouted.


    Labby looked at the doll, curious. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ this is Mei, she¡¯s my doll. She can move because of my ability,¡± Mo Lin exined, bringing Mei out.


    Labby looked at the doll with fascination. The little doll stood on Labby¡¯s hand, then bowed respectfully like a cultivator.


    ¡°Your ability lets you move dolls?¡± Labby asked, her eyes shining with curiosity.


    ¡°Yes! Well, Mei is a bit special since she kind of moves on her own. But yeah, I can move dolls! We were trying to figure out if that was all I could do, but the practices are exhausting, so I came here instead,¡± Mo Lin said, looking up at Labby. ¡°Are you¡­ a cultivator too?¡±


    Labby gave a nod.


    ¡°Is your ability to talk with rats?" Mo Lin asked.


    Labby shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s this,¡± she said, extending her hand as purple lightning crackled around her.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Mo Lin eximed. ¡°That¡¯s so awesome! Can you do it again?¡±


    A smile formed on Labby¡¯s face. ¡°That was nothing, Labby can do a lot more,¡± she said, as the lightning crackled all around her body. Labby curved the lightning bolts, forming different shapes around her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Wow¡­ I¡¯m kinda jealous. I love Mei, but I wanted a cool ability too. I know I shouldn¡¯t say that since it¡¯s a new kind of Chi and everything but¡­¡± Mo Lin trailed off.


    ¡°New kind of Chi?¡± Labby asked, curiously.


    ¡°Yeah! Apparently it¡¯s very rare. I met someone else who also had one! Her name was Yan Yun. She¡¯s been teaching me some things. I only just found out about it. The elder just came to me one day and just asked me toe with him. I was so scared, but he¡¯s nice. He told me I have an ability that¡¯s not been seen before, and they¡¯re trying to study it,¡± Mo Lin replied.


    Labby looked at the girl in surprise. She knew her Great Master had been doing a lot of things, and that many of the kids also had Chi now, but somehow it felt a little bad to know that someone who just got Chi awakened something new before even she did.


    Turning around, Labby went back to her book. ¡°Labby needs to cultivate,¡± she said, taking her seat again.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Lin eximed, and for a moment Labby thought the girl would go away but she remained standing there, simply smiling at her.


    Labby tried to ignore the girl and return to meditation. She took a breath, circting her Chi. Yet despite her best efforts, the girl¡¯s searing gaze continued to distract. Labby opened her eyes for a few seconds, looking at Mo Lin.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Labby asked.


    ¡°Oh, no, I just - I¡¯m curious. What are you doing right now?¡± Mo Lin asked.


    ¡°Labby is trying to understand a new moon. She is supposed to cultivate through it, to reach the next realm, but Labby doesn¡¯t really understand it.¡±


    ¡°New moon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about hunger and longing. New beginnings, but also endings. It¡¯s all very confusing. Labby wished her great master was here to teach her, he would be able to exin everything to her easily. But he is very busy now, so Labby has to do this on her own.¡±


    ¡°That sounds really difficult. I don''t know much about war and so on. War is scary. My dad almost got sent to war, but he was too weak so they left him. He always felt ashamed and sad about that but¡­ to be honest, I was happy that he didn¡¯t get picked. A lot of people nevere back,¡± Mo Lin said, her enthusiasm dying for a few moments.


    Labby thought over it. If her great master had to go to war¡­ she couldn¡¯t see him losing. But, for a moment she pictured it, and her heart dropped. No, that would never happen. Her great master was really strong!


    Trying to think of a different topic, Labby looked towards the girl. ¡°What is your Path, Mo Lin? What do you want to be?¡±


    Mo Lin thought over it for a few seconds. ¡°I really want to be like Mei. Beautiful, and graceful and strong,¡± she said, as the doll brushed her hair, feeling happy to be praised.


    Labby hummed. ¡°How will you do that if your ability is controlling dolls?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mo Lin replied.


    The two girls sat in silence for a few seconds.


    ¡°Well, Labby can teach you. Labby knows how to fight, she learned it from a dragon!¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Mo Lin eximed, looking at Labby.


    A smug smile was on Labby¡¯s face, as she stood up. ¡°Here,e, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Mo Lin nodded, standing up. Labby took a stance, centering her Chi, as she took in a deep breath. ¡°Put your stance like this, and then¡­ you must call upon the Chi around you, with power andmand, like a dragon,¡± Labby said, closing her eyes. Lightning crackled all around her, power surging as a storm of lightning descended with her movements.


    <em>¡°Dragon¡¯s Tempest!¡±</em>


    The lightning bolts crashed, all around Labby, before settling down. Mo Lin¡¯s eyes were wide in shock, as she stared at Labby.


    ¡°Wow, that was¡­ amazing. A dragon taught you that?¡± Mo Lin asked, giddy with excitement.


    Labby puffed her chest out. ¡°Yup! Labby even rode on the dragon¡¯s back all the way into the skies, and to the moon¡¯s court.¡±


    ¡°Labby is awesome!¡± Mo Lin shouted, as Labby stood proudly.


    ¡°Okay, your turn now,¡± Labby said. ¡°Just do what I did. Call on the Chi withmand to strike lightning. Draw it inwards, like that.¡±


    Mo Lin gave a hesitant nod.


    Mei jumped down besides Mo Lin, also taking the stance alongside her.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re gonna try too, Mei?¡± Mo Lin asked.


    The little doll nodded, jumping up and down. Labby stood, watching as Mo Lin closed her eyes. Chi moved around the girl, as she gathered it around her body, swirling powerfully. Opening her eyes, Mo Lin moved.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s tempest!¡± she shouted, striking her fist out as Chi flowed through her body.


    A second passed in silence, as nothing happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you won¡¯t get it in¡ª¡°


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Labby jumped back, as a strike of lightning struck around her, little clouds forming overhead that dissipated quickly. ¡°What was that? Was that you Mo Lin?¡± she asked in surprise.


    Mo Lin shook her head. ¡°No I think that was¡­¡± the girl trailed off, as both of them looked at the small doll, crackling with lightning all around her, before patting her chest with a smug look on her face.

 Chapter [B3] 10 — Secret Lab

    Chapter [B3] 10 ¡ª Secret Lab


    I walked through the vige of Taizhou, which was now a lot emptier. Not every viger had moved to the city; some still remained, looking after their homes and working. But most of those who remained were people who were under my sect, or had work rted to it and could get the necessary security all the way out here. Almost everyone else had moved to the city, in fear of the demonic beasts, leaving the vige silent and still.


    It had snowedst night, covering the vige in a sheen of white. I could sense the life throughout this ce, trying to preserve whatever warmth it could, snuggled underneath the embrace of the earth.


    Spirit animals roamed around, some noticing my presence and walking closer. Many had gone into hibernation, knowing the threat the demonic beasts that winter represented.


    There was a strange kind of beauty in thisndscape, even within harsh winters. I was more aware now than ever before of how life persevered, how it maintained, and how it kept going, no matter what, biding its time, waiting for the snow to melt, the warmth to return alongside spring, and then from a sleeping embrace within the earth, life would return once more, taking roots, and the cycle of life and death would begin anew. Quite poetic, certainly, but in a world like this, more meaningful than just the beauty, with a prophetic nature to it as well.


    The winter hade, the demonic beasts had not; something had clearly altered their movements, and I did not like the possibilities that I foresaw.


    My stroll took me to the cave, where I immediately sensed the miasma swirling inside, feeling my presence. Ash rushed out, jumping and pushing me to the ground as the giant wolf began to lick my face and ground with a powerful rumble, excited to see me.


    Iughed, brushing Ash''s fur as I slowly rose back onto my feet. "I missed you too, friend," I said, making sure to give some well-deserved scratches and belly rubs to my giant demon wolf.


    At the edge of my senses, I felt the presence of some others as well, fear and worry in their form, looking at me or Ash from a distance, their Gu swirling within their bodies, ready to prepare for the threat of an attack.


    I nced towards Ash in surprise. "Your friends?" I asked.


    <strong><em>Strays. Lost. Needed home.</em></strong> Ash replied.


    I walked closer and saw two wolf pups growling, their guards up. The pups stepped back fearfully at my approach and I simply looked at them in fascination. I stopped as Ash moved closer, and with a growl brought the two pups to me.


    They looked up at me in both fear and respect, cowering themselves to the ground, to act subservient, and to show that they did not pose any threat to me.


    I smiled, bending down on my knees, and I gently caressed one of the pups. The creature was confused at first but soon began to enjoy the sensation. I made sure to give his brother the same amount of affection as well, and soon, the two pups were climbing up onto me, asking for more.


    Themotion drew attention, as Yin felt not just my presence and walked out to the entrance. "Elder Jie, you should have informed me that you were going to visit, so I could havee to greet you."


    "You really don''t need to. And I have talked to you about calling me an elder before; it makes me sound like some kind of old man," I replied to him as I pulled my attention away from the pups and began to head inside.


    This was my big secret. The demonic spirit herb garden that I had formed somewhat by ident, which had now be ab for developing and researching miasma, Gu and more about the demonic creatures as a whole.


    After Yin had learned and helped with the development of the process of creating Alchemy, she had been one of the few people I could trust and believed had the ability to make something of this ce. She could use it to understand our opponents better, and perhaps find better ways to create more Gu nukes or other weapons using these herbs.


    "So, how has your research been going? I hope Qiao Ying has been providing you with all the texts that you require and have asked of him," I asked


    "Yes, I''ve received the materials. So far, we have been working on learning more about these demonic spirit herbs and how they can survive miasma when it is intense as it stifles life itself, and we are also trying to improve our understanding and capabilities of forming alchemical pills with these," Yin said, ncing back at me as she led me into the little chamber that we had created.


    A third of the room was a counter with all sorts of little devices and facilities: a burner, some ssware that had been rather difficult to source, and other items set within the cave itself next to rows of bookshelves filled with all kinds of information and research that previously had been on demons and demonic beasts, all of which had been marked as ssified texts and burned away by the empire, but clearly some had remained, which had been rather difficult to find and get my hands on.


    I walked up to what looked like some kind of prototype, with porcin utensils, all containing certain demonic spirit herbs, alongside regr nts and growths. The Gu seemed to corrupt whatever it touched; any soil it filled became transparent, unable to sustain life. It could also escte and increase the aging process. But curiously enough, it did not always kill what it touched.


    "I''d like to show you this experiment, one that I learned from watching something you did," Yin said. She walked up to the bowl of demonic herbs and carefully picked one up with metal tongs and ced it on an empty te.


    Afterwards, she took another nt, a regr one, and set it next to the demonic before adding a little bit of water onto the te and some soil. I watched, waiting for something to happen. As a few seconds passed without much change, I asked, "Is something the matter?"


    Yin shook her head. "Just watch; it''s starting," she said. I saw the nts begin to move first, withering as if turning sick. But then the demonic herb began to change the color of the earth that it sat on, slowly seeping into the regr nt. Its leaves began to gain bright red spots, purple veins running up its body, and within moments, the nt had turned into a demonic-looking herb as well.


    ¡°Does that always happen?¡± I asked.


    "Not always. Some nts die, but it happens often enough that out of every 10, roughly 4 change, bing something entirely new. Suitable to an environment filled with miasma," Yan replied.


    "We''ve been looking at the demonic beasts as well. Besides the wolves, there have been other creaturesing up from further within the cave, seeking the Gu present. It has taken us some time to get used to their presence, but Ash keeps them in check, and we eventually managed to do some tests. These creatures all have gained the ability to channel miasma in contained manners, so that it does not corrupt their bodies and does not kill them, as we see with most creatures. There is an entirely new kind of life that seems to thrive and exist in these environments. Learning to grow in an atmosphere filled with death," Yan said, showing me a bundle of mushrooms growing within the cave.


    "It''s fascinating, but it''s also been teaching us a little about how these creatures control miasma within them. The biggest factor seems to be the altered pathways. Unlike normal Qi pathways, they are reinforced, a form of dark mark that prevents the flow from escaping into other parts of the body. And Ash''s breed has also learned how to contain miasma within their bodies, which proves vital in these demonic beasts'' abilities to control it. To totally understand how it works, I have brought the topic up with Qiao Ying before, but we do know that something within the Gu itself changes them. These beasts had to adapt to miasma-filled environments, and Qiao Ying suggested that perhaps they''d simply developed new techniques to be able to survive with miasma within their bodies, eventually turning them into demonic beasts. The difference seems to be in whether the creatures have been corrupted by the miasma or not. The beasts use it in a controlled manner. All the demons from the books I have learned are creatures of death and Gu, that are not truly living, more just corpses that can walk and cause decay," Yan said, her expression darkening.


    I frowned, remembering the deathless. But another word came to my mind as well. ¡°undead,¡± I said, looking at her.


    "Undead¡­ That would be an apt way to describe creatures that are not alive yet not dead, since they¡¯re a defiance of nature itself,¡± she nodded, as if pleased at the existence of the word. ¡°I certainly felt curious and wanted to try something of my own, but I''m afraid I don''t quite have the courage to experiment on a demon,¡± Yin added.


    Iughed. The idea itself was a little funny, especiallying from someone as esteemed as Yan, with her gentle nature. Yet more than anyone else, she seemed to have taken to what I taught. Having spent hours and hours reading through my notes. Perhaps it made her feel more connected to her grandfather. Perhaps it was simply her upbringing that she was better able to understand all these concepts.


    "But there''s one more thing¡­" Yan said, ncing sideways. "It seems that, if these creatures go a long time without having sufficient miasma or Gu in the environment, they start to lose the ability to contain it at all, and eventually revert to regr beasts. Their body still rejects Qi, but neither are they able to conduct Gu anymore."


    "So, they revert to a modified state? Is that what you''re saying?" I asked.


    "As far as I know, but it seems like it. We found one creature who was in that state, and rather than being able to reabsorb Gu and be normal again, it instead suffered from exposure to miasma as it could no longer control it and eventually perished," Yan said, a sad expression on her face. "We tried giving it Qi, but that only seemed to hurt the creature more."


    "That''s a pity," I said, thinking over her words. Perhaps that was part of the reason why the demons did not attack unless it was winter. It could be one of the reasons, and certainly a big part of why the empire''s war existed. Currently, demons surely outnumbered cultivators by one to ten.


    "We are also trying to work on the aforementioned weapon and have tried to merge all kinds of different Qi and Gu using herbs and different methods. We did gain some insight into how we could make the reaction more violent and get more energy for the weapon that you have described, but any attempts at the formation of Chi have failed, as the Qi and Gu simply annihted each other and fizzled out of existence. It seems to be some other missingponent that is required for the formation of Chi, or perhaps it can only ur within a living spirit, though I have doubts about that idea because Chi exists here in this world. And yet, it refused to form when I brought Qi and Gu together and tried to make more," she said, her voice a mix of frustration and curiosity.


    That makes me feel that there''s a part of the flow that I''m missing. I understood the duality of early Chi. It was the very firstw I discovered of cultivation itself. Yet thatw simply broke Chi into Qi and Gu, it did not create it but something else had instead. Back when my spirit had merged with Lu Jie''s, when our souls had be one again, something else had also been at y.


    I put my hand on her shoulder, as the feeling of pride filled my heart. Perhaps this was what the old man felt while teaching me. Although I''d never been a very fervent disciple, unlike Yin.


    I gave Yin a smile, "Great work so far.¡±


    Yin gave me a bow, and I nodded, before turning my attention to Ash. An idea began to form in my mind. There was something I wanted to test out.

 Chapter [B3] 11 — Purification

    Chapter [B3] 11 ¡ª Purification


    I walked towards Ash, petting the giant wolf on his head. I could feel the Gu pulsing inside of him. It was shallower now, his ties to the earth and the energy of death weakening as he spent more and more time above the surface. There was no danger of Ash losing his abilities, but I could tell that his spirit was growing weaker, albeit very slowly.


    I didn¡¯t need to speak; I simply sent my words to the wolf¡¯s mind, my intent conveying itself to him.


    Ash looked up at me, dark eyes showing trust. I had seen the same look before, from Zhang, Labby, and others who I cared so much for. It filled my heart every time and made my back heavy from the burden of it.


    <strong><em>¡°Change is natural. With you, we change as well,¡±</em></strong> Ash spoke, his words resonating through my mind. It was hard to describe what the bond between a spirit and a human felt like. But if I had to put it into words, it was akin to a thread made out of love and empathy that both sides extended forward and bound together to create a single rope. And the more time passed, the tighter this bond became. We all share the same thing with people, but with spirits, it is a physical, palpable thing. Like a limb for your spirit and heart, the loss of which would hollow someone out.


    Even now, asionally, I still remembered what it felt like to have briefly lost my bond with Labby when she had gotten hurt. It was hard to put into words. Nothing was more terrifying than it. Nothing hurt more. And with each new bond I forged, the things that I could lose grew. And the fear in my heart did along with it.


    I let all these emotions flow through, my fear and insecurity that I¡¯d tried hard to hide. In this moment, I let them flow through our bond, towards Ash. And the wolf epted it all. epted my fear, my ws, and my mistakes, and somehow, instead of losing the trust I had seen in those eyes, they grew stronger.


    <strong><em>¡°We are not afraid,¡±</em></strong> Ash said, stepping back before he nced down at the wolf pups hiding behind him. Unlike him, they were weaker. Though this ce provided a sanctuary, it would notst forever.


    Ash looked back up at me, and I understood immediately. Just like me, he too had things to lose and things to protect. I clenched my fist, grasping onto that fear, making sure it never went away. The day I stop being afraid of losing them will be the day I will lose myself.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, preparing myself as I took a deep breath in.


    I sat down on the ground, crossing my legs. Ash sat down as well, and together the two of us began to focus on our shared bond. Chi pulsed in my core, and Gu pulsed in Ash¡¯s. I let our spirits grow closer, as Ash¡¯s spirit began to be clear in my mind. I felt the miasma pulsing. My spirit began to ept the Gu within itself, drawing more and more of it from Ash. I felt slightly rmed as I tried to slow down the draw of Gu within me, but the energies continued to flow, draining Ash.


    I knew that if this continued, Ash would be heavily weakened, and the changes I sought would not ur. Focused my mind, letting the first Law resonate within my spirit. The Golden ring carrying the first Law shone in my soul as the Chi within me broke down into Qi and Gu, flowing and resonating, waiting to be let go to annihte each other in destruction. I held that state, letting the Qi and Gu both flow back into Ash. The wolf did not even whimper, though I could feel the Qi burning his body from the inside. White mes began to rise from Ash''s body, and I almost stopped the process. But the willpower I sensed from the wolf helped me as I continued.


    I drew upon the second Law, feeling it rise alongside the first. I had not tried to draw two of thews together before. I could feel my spirit straining, as if stretching itself beyond its limits. I continued, undeterred, as I called upon the genesis of Chi and the duality of Chi, feeling the twows resonating with each other in harmony. The pulses from the two sent ripples across my soul. My spirit shook, the Chi around me vibrating faster and faster. The world began to tremble as I let the twows reach outwards to Ash and into his spirit.


    I felt thews settle within Ash''s body, the mes around him growing more intense. I could hear metallic ringing in my ears, only to realize the sound was noting from my mind, but instead from the shaking of my soul, vibrating the Chi around me in a simr manner. Like two intersecting forces that added onto each other, the twows formed ripples that threatened to tear my soul. I embraced the resonance of the two as I imparted them upon Ash.


    The world shivered around me. I could feel the tree within my soul trembling. It manifested itself around the cave before a leaf broke off, flowing into Ash¡¯s body.


    Silver mes engulfed the wolf, torrents of Qi swirling around him as Ash began to change. I felt the rising torrents of energy, the resonance in my spirit growing stronger and stronger as the cave around me began to shake from its influence. I could feel my spirit stretching, the pain starting to break my resistance.


    The twows shivered and shook, starting to meld into one. For a brief moment, I forgot everything, simply marveling at the intersection as I caught a glimpse of something greater hanging in front of me. Then the vision shattered as I felt my spirit cave. The Qi rushed back at me in a powerful bacsh, shaking my spirit.


    I coughed up blood, bending over as my body heaved from the energy. The mes vanished from around Ash, the wolf copsing as well.


    Yan rushed next to me, holding my shoulder as she looked on in panic. ¡°Heavens! Lu Jie - are you alright?¡± she asked, holding me up as I gathered myself. Slowly regaining control, I wiped the blood from my mouth, feeling its iron on my tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The technique just failed and sent a bacsh to my spirit,¡± I replied, turning towards Ash and walking closer. I put my hand on the wolf as he rose; he was injured as well, but it was light.


    ¡°I am sorry about that, Ash. I should have tested it more before trying,¡± I said, brushing his fur.


    The wolf shook his head. <strong><em>¡°No. We are powerful. The others would not bear it. It is our task, to aid you in your discovery.¡±</em></strong>


    I nodded at the wolf¡¯s words, knowing he was right.


    ¡°Thanks for having me, Yan. Take care of Ash and the others. I¡¯m going to head back now,¡± I said, standing up.


    Yan gave me a nod before looking down hesitantly and adding, ¡°Please take care of yourself as well.¡±


    I smiled at her words. ¡°I will,¡± I said, before stepping out.


    ***


    Returning to the sect, I found myself seated in the spirit herb garden. On my way back, my mind had been reying the sensation I had felt when trying to channel bothws at once. The resonance and the power of it, and the glimpse of something more that I had seen when the two hade together. Yet, I was clearly missing something.


    I looked around myself, noticing the various spirit beasts roaming the gardens. By my orders, I had allowed them entry, and many of the spirit beasts from around Taizhou had followed me here. I could feel their spirits; they were connected to me as well, even if not as strongly as my own spirits were.


    But somehow, unlike the mortals, it was harder to try and nudge them to the Path of Chi. My mind went back to the tribtion and how Lord Zhou had been unable to alter his Path because of the weight of it. There was an instinctual understanding within me that the further along someone was in their Path, the harder it was for them to change it to be something new. And unlike a cultivator, spirit and demonic beasts were both tied to Qi and Gu as part of their very nature. I had always known that the further a cultivator progressed upon their Path, the more like a spirit they became, and it was evident with Lord Zhou and the others that this was true.


    But despite this, Labby had changed. Her Qi had altered. Was that because she had already altered her nature once? Or was it for some other reason I did not truly understand?


    I scratched my head, feeling frustrated to be left with only questions once more.


    ¡°You look worried, boy,¡± the old man¡¯s voice came from behind me.


    I turned in surprise, standing up as I bowed my head. ¡°Master, I did not sense youing,¡± I said.


    ¡°Most people do not. This old man has a feeble presence,¡± he said.


    I held back a snort. I knew well enough how strong the old man was. If people did not sense himing, it only showcased his mastery over his own Qi.


    ¡°You did not answer me, Lu Jie. What is worrying you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am trying to find a way to alter the Path of others. No, not just that. I¡¯m trying to find a way to change their very nature. But so far, I have been unable to. I tried, and I could feel it working, but something held me back, and I don¡¯t understand what.¡±


    ¡°It seems to me that you are trying to force something to change when instead, you should be asking what is preventing it from doing so on its own? The nature of a living thing is hard to alter, yet also easy. All it needs is the right path to follow. And like a river, our spirits will flow into those paths with ease.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±


    ¡°It means that you must change not only from the inside but also the outside. But as you are right now, your spirit is too weak. The things you wish to achieve are beyond your capabilities, and they twist your spirit. You must first stabilize it,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°And how do I do that?¡± I asked.


    The old man smiled. ¡°Come, I will teach you. It has been some time since ourst lesson.¡±

 Chapter [B3] 12 — Balance

    Chapter [B3] 12 ¡ª Bnce


    I sat in front of the old man feeling a little strange. It had been some time since I had taken a lesson like this from him. Certainly not after the reunification of the two halves of my spirit. The mixture of those memories almost made it feel like this was a third entirely new and separate me that sat here once again.


    Unaware of my thoughts, the old man continued, his long sleeves trailing behind him as they often did, while he flipped through a myriad of books that sat in his chamber until he found the one that he wanted to show me.


    "Look, Lu Jie, do you see this pill?" He asked me, showing me the recipe of a pill that I wasn''t terribly familiar with, but I knew enough.


    "I do," I said to the old man. "It is a spirit-mending pill meant for stabilizing the spirit of a cultivator after it has suffered from bacsh from a technique gone wrong or from an outside attack," I replied smoothly, feeling just a little proud of myself for remembering that detail which I had studied months ago.


    "You''re correct," the old man replied. "Do you know what it is made of, then?"


    I frowned this time, delving into the depths of my memory, trying to recall theposition of the pill. After a few moments of contemtion, I shook my head. "No, I don¡¯t," I admitted.


    Closing the book, the old man revealed, "It is made of earth infused with Qi and spirit water. These are the two elements that, when in harmony, ground the others and provide stability."


    Surprised, I looked at the old man. "So the pill is just dirt?" I asked, half-amused at the thought of a cultivator consuming cooked dirt mixed with water, almost like some kind of prank.


    The old man''s lips curved into a smile. "It is indeed just dirt, in a sense of speaking. Amusing, isn''t it? How such a trivial and simple thing can provide such a powerful benefit? Of course, there are many other methods of creating simr pills with earth-attuned spirit herbs and water, and much more expensive andplicated ways as well, that many of the grand alchemists use. But ultimately, at the heart of it, it is simply just dirt and water. And yet, it is a powerful pill."


    I nodded, finding a poetic resonance in his words. It made perfect sense and aligned with our teachings: the best systems are simple, redundant, effective, and economical.


    "Do you know why I am showing you this pill, Lujie?" the old man inquired.


    "Because my spirit is not stable, and I need to learn how to make this to stabilize it," I guessed. It wasn''t a leap of logic to surmise as much.


    "Not quite, though it is not a terrible surprise that you would think as much," the old man replied. "But your path is a very different one. It incorporates Qi and Gu, or Chi as you speak of. An entirely different form of cultivation. As such, this pill will not do much for you, Lu Jie. It cannot bnce that which in itself is unbnced," the old man said.


    I nodded, understanding that there was also a deeper meaning to his words. Qi in itself was a result of imbnce, a result of the broken cycle of life and death. How could something formed of an imbnce cure the bnce of a greater whole? What I had was like arger sphere and Qi was just one part of it. No matter how I centered or stabilized it, it would never be able to stabilize the entire whole.


    "Then, why did you show me the pill?" I asked.


    "To teach you the principle behind it," the old man replied. "The principle of earth and the principle of grounding oneself. Lu Jie, do you remember what I had told you of the five elements?" the old man asked, as he walked up to his cauldron, running his fingers on its lips.


    "I do. That an alchemist must master all five elements and that it is the harmony of those from which alchemy is born," I replied.


    "That is correct," the old man said. "It is the harmony of the five elements that create alchemy. But what if those five elements themselves were imbnced? What then?"


    "What then?" I trailed off, unsure of how to answer.


    "These are the questions we now seek the answer to. What does one do when harmony bes unharmonious and there is an imbnce within a bnce? I have pondered over these questions, thought over them, and I have realized that the answer is nothing," the old man said.


    I looked up at the old man, surprised at his words.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    The old man walked away from his cauldron, looking outside the window.


    "Our world is a world made of imbnces. It is a world made of things moving, flowing, breaking, forming, and changing. That change is good sometimes, and it is bad other times. And thus, if the answer does not lie in bnce, where does it lie?" He said, as if asking himself the question. ¡°That too was a difficult question, and the answer may vary depending on who you ask.¡±


    The old man turned to look at me. "And so I ask you of this. If bnce is not the answer, what is?" the old man said.


    I frowned, trying to think of a suitable answer. When I had first arrived in this world, I would have dismissed his question and what he spoke of as mere poetic nonsense. But I was no longer that ignorant, and neither was I blind to the things he spoke of.


    But if bnce was not the answer¡­ what was? What was my spirit missing, if not bnce? So far I had simply assumed that it was theck of my ability with Gu, or perhaps simply myck of master on the elements. But if the bnce in those things was not the answer¡­ then what was?


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure,¡± I replied, looking at the old man.


    The old man gave a nod. ¡°And that is alright. The ways of the heavens are mysterious, and these are not questions we find the answer to immediately,¡± he said. ¡°Let me ask you this instead. Why does simply water and earth infused with Qi turn the spirit of those with spirit wounds calm and stabalises their mind?¡±


    ¡°Because Earth Qi has a grounding effect? And water can mellow things?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Yes, but does that mean? Why does simple earth and water Qi do this?¡± The old man asked.


    I thought over it for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ earth can disperse Qi, and water can conduct Qi, and together, they distribute it evenly?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°And does this bnce the spirit of those who eat this pill?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, because they have an excess of Earth and Water Qi in their body now,¡± I replied.


    ¡°And yet, it stabalises their spirit,¡± the Old man said, now smiling.


    ¡°The answer to my question, Lu Jie, is not one I can give you. But the first step to finding an answer is understanding the question.¡±


    I gave the old man a nod. My spirit was shifting as well, telling me that I was once more, a step closer to a truth.


    ¡°The thing about your spirit Lu Jie, is that it holds vast powers. Things it cannot yet control. It is like trying to squeeze an ocean inside a cup. The cup will simply break no matter what you do,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°But do you what Earth and Water make? They make y. And y is what we use to build,¡± the old man replied.


    ¡°So¡­ I need to build my spirit?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Indeed. I heard of your desire to form a mental pce. And that is the right direction, but it is not the path you must take on it¡¯s own,¡± the Old Man said. ¡°Your spirit has three bnces to math. One of Gu and Qi, one of the five elements. Can you tell me what thest one is?¡± The old man asked.


    I thought over it for a few seconds. ¡°Body and spirit?¡± I asked, uncertain.


    ¡°Indeed. You must form, what is called a Nascent Soul, and a Twin Body. Ordinarily, a cultivator only forms one, or the other but some choose to do both. It is a difficult path, and many fail. But like all things, you path is not an ordinary one. And thus, you must perform both steps to fortify your spirit,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I replied. I had some concept of what a Nascent Soul or Twin body was, but that didn¡¯t mean I had a <em>good </em>idea.


    ¡°So¡­ how do I do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Patience. We will tell you,¡± the Old man said, taking a book out as he opened it up. ¡°This is an old technique¡­ from our previous n. It teaches one how to form what is called an Immortal Twin. You must form a creation of purified earth, with spirit water, forge it in mes, and then, impart a half of your soul into it, giving it life,¡± the old man replied.


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Wait¡ª does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You already possess a Nascent Soul. An iplete one, but it is there, and has been for a long time, growing inside you, and with you. Now you must forge a vessel for it, and create your Immortal Twin. Then, the two of you shall be tied together, in body and spirit. Two halves of a greater whole.¡±


    The firstw thrummed in my spirit, burning with frenzy at the prospect. Some part of me shivered, almost as if crying out in relief, and my lips shook, forming a smile as the idea took root in me.


    An immortal twin. I had couldn¡¯t thought that something like that would even exist¡­ and yet¡­ the moment it appeared in front of me, I knew it was what I needed to do.


    ¡°But, I will warn you, Lu Jie,¡± the old man said, his expression turning grave. ¡°This is the path to immortality, and upon the end of your path, the two halves of you must unite and form a greaterplete whole, forming a true body. And many have fallen to their other halves, or lost sight of their goals upon this journey. This technique is a dangerous one, especially with a path such as yours. So think carefully before you embark upon this journey,¡± the old man said, and after a moment of hesitation, added.


    ¡°It is how my grand son, my Yuan, became the demon Yang Shen.¡±


    I looked at the old man¡¯s grave expression and gave him a nod. ¡°I will.¡±


    The Old man gave me a nod, seemingly satisfied with what he saw. ¡°Now, let us begin by forging your spirit by forming a mental pce. Close your eyes, and I will guide you.¡±


    I closed my eyes, following the Qi from Old Man, as I began to guide my spirit. As the Chi from my core swirled, reaching into my mind, I felt the world around me shifting.


    A part of me shivered, memories of a life lived in the darkness returning, and yet, another part of me sighed in relief, something that had once been broken, healing, as I my consciousness sunk into the depths of my spirit, the old man¡¯s voice fading into the distance.


    And soon, everything was dark.

 Chapter [B3] 13 — Inner Worlds - I

    Chapter [B3] 13 ¡ª Inner Worlds - I


    Endless dark surrounded me, infinite and unending. A familiar sight. I opened my eyes, feeling an innate connection to where I was standing. My spirit, and my dantian. Space seemed to lose concept in this ce, directions seemingly meaningless. Yet despite that, I could tell where to turn and look to find the anchor of my spirit.


    A giant golden spirit ring circled in the dark abyss of my spirit, shing golden light into its surroundings. Around the gold, was a silver ring, humming with a quiet thrum. The Two Laws. The Two Truths anchored into my very soul.


    I looked back down, at the darkness again. It had once been a home for me, a terrible and cold one, yet home nheless. Faint memories swirled in my mind. Just how long had I spent in here? The entire period of time felt like a distant dream lost to the waking world, only there in quiet whispers that echoed at the back of my mind, and yet I found my heart ache as I stood here, watching the ruins of what had once been my entire world, now barren and empty, with only darkness in my path.


    I paused. No¡­ not quite just darkness. I looked in the distance and saw a light shining from somewhere far. I squinted my eyes and found a gate in the darkness, opening up a path as if leading somewhere new. I walked towards the light, as it slowly began to grow closer. Time moved in a strange manner here, immaterial and unperceivable. But I was familiar with the ways of this ce now. The world here was my spirit, and I had spent a lifetime mastering it. The trick¡­ was to get into that state of blissful focus, where time was eternally stretched, and yet just a single moment.


    And so I did. I walked, and walked, and the world around me shifted, bending to mymand. I believed I was moving closer, that the path was taking me to my destination, and that the darkness beneath my feet was as solid as the earth I stood on.


    That was the good part about being ignorant. You didn¡¯t think to question the logic of the world, or remind it that it¡¯s supposed to not work like it is.


    I stumbled, for the briefest of moments as the thought made my certainty waver, but I focused will. I stood on solid ground and nothing else. The darkness turned solid again, agreeing to my thoughts.


    The key was to not think about it. Which was harder than it sounded, but I managed to keep my eyes on the light, and move forward, paving my way through.


    The time it took me to reach the nt felt like an eternity that had passed in a blink and there I was, as I entered the gate made of light, into a shing bright world.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, blinded by the brightness of the ce. After settling myself for a moment, I looked around. The walls¡­ no, reality itself, was a pure white here. Covering me in all directions, just like the darkness had. But here, the earth was not, in fact, made of desperate hopes and pleas. It was, in fact, solid, and to undo it would require more willpower than I had to give.


    But my sight was quickly shifting to the tree inside instead. Unlike the projections that came out of my spirit when I channeled Chi inrge quantities, this tree was¡­ small. Barely taller than me, and white glowing white petals that rustled in an unseen wind.


    It¡¯s roots intertwined with the ground beneath it, giving it substance with the irrevocable certainty that only a tree could have.


    I ignored the usual strangeness of spirit ces, as I reached the tree, brushing my hand against one of its leaves. A light glimmer covered the nt, but other than that, there would be almost no way to tell it was special in any other way.


    ¡°<strong><em>Have you finallye to your senses and decided to relinquish your power to us, and be a vessel of our will?</em></strong><strong><em>¡± </em></strong>a voice spoke to me. I knew who it was. I didn¡¯t even have to look.


    I snorted. ¡°You wish. I¡¯m not here for you.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°We should have known. Such sense is not to be expected of children such as you,¡± </em></strong>the spirit replied.


    ¡°I liked you better when you were Ki. Ki was nice and kind,¡± I replied.


    <strong><em>¡°She was but a mere fraction of our self. Our nature is neither kind, nor gentle. We merely are.¡± </em></strong>


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied. ¡°But it still won¡¯t hurt you to be nicer.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°Do you ask the hurricane to be gentle? Or the volcano to not burn? It is foolish to as this of us, and you know it, but still you do so anyway. Perhaps we were too hasty in picking a new vessel,¡± </em></strong>the tree shivered and shook for a second.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to give you rmendations,¡± I replied. Somehow I meant that. There were more suitable people to this task than me.


    The spirit went silent at my words.


    ¡°That was a joke. I¡¯m not abandoning you,¡± I said, sensing a strange emotion rising from the spirit.


    <strong><em>¡°We do not need your constions, child. It is not your loyalty which we worry of.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡± I asked, looking at the tree. It shook gently, but did not speak for a while. I frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping something from me for the very beginning. You told me the cycle of the world is broken, that death and life need to be reunited and the rebirth of souls restarted. But you never told me <em>what </em>broke the cycle in the first ce. Or who,¡± I said, my voice rising. ¡°What¡¯re you so afraid of?¡±


    A wind blew past the tree, it¡¯s leaves shaking.


    <strong><em>¡°We once had another vessel. One far more prodigious and gifted than you. He, too, was a child lost from your world, moving through the cracks in the primordial Qi of the beyond and arriving here. And he was blessed. We had developed the child, grown with him,¡± </em></strong>the tree said.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± I asked.


    I felt eyes settle onto me, their weight heavy. <strong><em>¡°He lost his path, when he learned the truth. He rejected it, abandoning us as he left.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s the truth?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°We cannot say. You are not ready. Not yet. And¡­ your Path is iplete, and weak. If you were to learn the truth¡­ your spirit would cave under it¡¯s weight.¡± </em></strong>


    ¡°Right, and you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll lose my Path as well?¡± I asked.


    <strong><em>¡°We do not know. You are¡­ different from that child. Less gifted in many ways, but more in some. We did not guide you like we guided him. You found us on your own.¡± </em></strong>


    ¡°Thanks? That feels a little insulting somehow, but thanks,¡± I said, before putting my hand on the tree¡¯s branch. I felt the chi flowing under it, a gentle stream of energy that pulsed with the beat of my heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, looking at the tree. ¡°You should have one, right?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°We do not have names, child,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, and for a moment, I could see the silhouette of a giant creature in front of me.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame,¡± I said. ¡°Names are important. Surely, you know that too?¡±


    The spirit seemed to hesitate.


    <strong><em>¡°We do not have any name¡­ but the people have called us many names of their own. The silver dragon, the ancestral spirit. but, if we had to pick, we would be called Xuanwu,¡± </em></strong>the spirit replied.


    ¡°Xuanwu,¡± I said, the world rolling off my tongue. ¡°That¡¯s a nice name.¡±


    The spirit did not speak for a few moments, before finally replying. <strong><em>¡°Child. We know your nature. You wish to stand as equals with all who you meet. Whether they are beneath you, or above, you see eye to eye with them. It has given you a kind of gift that few others possess. But¡­ do not think you can you can talk to the other Divine Beasts. The Azure Dragon, or the ck Dragon will both crush you mercilessly. They are not creatures you can make friends with.¡± </em></strong>


    I frowned at the spirit¡¯s words. ¡°Why? And who are they?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°The two other divine beasts, that children of Heaven and Earth who have been quarreling over something neither of them remember any longer. And our misfortunate siblings.¡± </em></strong>


    ¡°So¡­ all of this is happening because¡­ of a sibling fight?¡± I asked, slightly taken aback.


    <strong><em>¡°If it can be called such when the siblings are two gods of unparalleled power, then yes. But it is not that simple. And we have already spoken too much,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, before withdrawing into the tree.


    <strong><em>¡°Leave us, if you are done. The remnant you came to seek is beyond this ce. A path will show you out,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, before settling back into the tree.


    I tried to reach out, but found the spirit unresponsive to my proddings and words.


    Letting out a sigh, I turned around and saw another gate leading the way out to some other ce. I walked out the gate, into the darkness once again where the world was held together by mere hopes and dreams. But this time, there was something here.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I found a piece floating in the darkness. It was barren, and breaking apart, but the home I had once formed still existed here.


    I walked closer to the ce, gently stepping on the earth, holding it together by an exertion of my will to stop it from crumbling into nothingness, as I looked around.


    This was the ce I had created. A home for myself, and a sce in the eternal darkness. I looked at it¡¯s sad state, as a bitter smile rose to my face.


    ¡°Guess this is as good a ce to start as any,¡± I said, sitting on the ground and crossing my legs, as I closed my eyes.


    My awareness spread out into the dantian I was residing in. The darkness spread around in a vast expanse, filled with Chi to the brim. It swirled and circled, moving perfectly at mymand. Thest time I¡¯d been in an inner world, I had been unaware of Chi, but now that I was, I could sense the little patterns moving through the dantian.


    Letting out an exhale, I reached out to the vast expanse of energy. My will travelled through the Chi, like a ripple through an ocean. The Chi stirred, responding to me. It swirled and began to move.


    The technique the old man had showed me, I utilized, guiding my Chi to follow my will. I focused, trying to think of a ce. Many memories came in, my room back in the sect, but the image soon faded, myb in Taizhou was next. The Chi began to react, burning brighter, as I felt the energy stirring, but the vision faded, the Chi settling back down.


    I sat silently, trying to think of the ce that was solely me. The Chi began to swirl, moving at my will as an image began to appear. A room with arge shelf filled to the brim with all the books that I¡¯d ever want to read.


    I felt a sense of contentment. My ce. A ce solely for me. I imagined it, and willed it into being.


    The walls of my dantian shuddered, as the darkness began to crumble away. Chi swirled, flowing around in torrents. The ground paved itself beneath me, the walls forming with white tiles, shelves stood next to the wall.


    The world around me continued to shudder, before turning calmer a momentter. I opened my eyes, and found a piece of reality existing around me now. I stood in a library, a giant one stretching tall up into the skies. Up above, at the top, the two spirit rings of my soul shone with the shimmer of the two Laws.


    I looked back down, ncing at the books. As I picked one up to look at, my eyes widened in surprise.


    I remembered these. These were¡­ the books I had read during y childhood. A vague memory came to my mind, of a woman¡¯s figure sitting by my side, reading through a book that was moreplicated than what a six year old should¡¯ve been reading, and yet my attention was captured by it, and I found myself sinking into the brand new world it showed me.


    The memory faded as I closed the book, and I could remember a lot more than I had just a moment ago.


    I looked around myself, at the vast library, realising each piece of it, was a moment from my life I had lived at some point. And not just the one life either. But all of it.


    A strange emotion filled me, one I couldn¡¯t quite ce, but somewhere between a great sense of pain, and then relief and happiness. I had regained a piece of myself here, once more.


    Taking a deep breath in, I smiled. I had a task toplete.


    It was time for me to steal an entire world¡¯s worth of knowledge, for the sake of science.

 Chapter [B3] 14 — Inner Worlds - II

    Chapter [B3] 14 ¡ª Inner Worlds - II


    I walked around the library, picking book after book before starting to look through each one. There didn¡¯t seem to be any logical sequence in which the books themselves were arranged, with all sorts of different books distributed around at random.


    The funniest part? Everytime I picked up the book and looked at the memory within, it would shift and alter ever so slightly, adjusting and shifting. Nothing important, or nothing that would impact the events within the memory. But if someone wore green clothings, it would change to blue.


    Strangeness of this ce aside, I continued to walk around, guided by my gut feelings. Although this ce had no order, it was still my own spirit and will. As long as I moved with a purpose in mind, I didn¡¯t really need to know where I was going, and I¡¯d arrive at the ce I needed to be.


    This time I was searching for memories of my time in school. The studies that I did, and the courses I read. A part of me wanted this ce to just give me perfect recollection of everything. That would¡¯ve been so easy. I could¡¯ve just thought of exactly what I wanted to remember and would remember it.


    Sadly, nothing was ever that easy. And if it was, then there was going to be a catch.


    And so I wandered the aisles, until one of them caught my eye. Reaching out I grabbed the book, adding it to my pile. After I¡¯d gotten enough, and my arms began to feel sore, I found a nice table to sit at, before I began to go through the books one by one.


    The experience of reading really wasn¡¯t like what reading normally was like for me. Instead, it was a lot more like the feeling of suddenly remember an old memory you¡¯d forgotten, starting to return to you piece by piece when you heard or saw something familiar.


    It was hard to describe¡­ but each turn of the page would bring back a sensation, feeling or image to my mind as I went through the moment once more. The tapping of the pen as I sat in the ss yed through this one as I wasted my time, waiting for the ss to end.


    But as I moved through the book, I held it on the page, looking at the book I was reading. The words were notpletely clear, but I could see enough of them to make out what they said.


    I began to read, and as I did, new memories began to unlock themselves. I could see the library lighting up from the dark aisles of different portions of the library. This time, I did not walk, instead, I simply willed my spirit and mind to focus onto those corners, as they came into light, and the books within them flew out of their shelvesnding next to me.


    Ironically enough, what happened after this was something I struggled to remember. I entered a trance, my mind sunk entirely into the memories I was looking through and the topics I was reading. Moments of my lives, both lives, surged through my mind.


    If people talking about old friends and reminiscing about the past was walking down memoryne, then someone had just given me the keys to a sports car and told me to go ham.


    The sensation was oddly cathartic, each new memory eliciting joy within me, as it was rediscovered and relived, and each sessive memory brought with it, other ones.


    Time slowed down to a crawl. Or perhaps it sped up. It was hard to tell either way, as I simply went through memory after memory, learning and relearning every little thing I had forgotten and every little thing I had lost somewhere in the dark aisled of my own mind.


    As I read through the pieces of my own life, I began to focus on the things that had revolutionized the world first.


    I read the history of the industrial revolution, the rise and fall of an era marking the beginning of change as the world began to be shaped by machines, industries and factories. The pages flipped, a ss in school teaching of the steam engine. I was fascinated by it, but the droning words of the book killed my attention at the time.


    Now instead, from a world across, I read through those texts intently, reading carefully about each line, and each word, going over them multiple times. I read of thews of thermodynamics, the discoveries that propelled great changes in time. The ways they were developed. I read of the printing press, a simple yet key part of spreading knowledge and education that was necessary. I read of gears and turbines and motors, and telephones. Oh electricity and light bulbs.


    An entire other world sat in front of me, and I was a visitor, watching through the lens of my own eyes and mind. An entire world¡¯s history, technology, and development wereid bare in front of me, like secrets to the cosmos and I devoured through them all. My hunger was endless, the burning desire to learn more only served to propell me to find more, to seek more, to search more.


    I felt my soul thrumming, the Laws in my soul were merely two truths of the world around me. But here? Here the entire tapestry of the fabrics of reality wereid bare, unfolding like an endless fractal, growing more and moreplex recursively within itself.


    What truths did I know? My revtions were like a child¡¯s drawings, whereas here I saw true art, revealing a deep and unbending understanding of the world inhabited around me. And yet I knew that all paths that led to this were standing upon the shoulders of those that came before me. And though these giants had shoes I could not dare fill, I did have a new purpose of my own here. To be the shoulder upon which the generations after me would stand. To end the cycle of stagnation and rot and get the cycles spinning again, and life, moving on.


    I could feel something in my spirit shivering, shaking in fear or excitement I could not tell, as the things I read rekindled mes I¡¯d long forgotten of: the pure joy of learning.


    Each word drew me closer to something, each sentence bringing back a new insight I¡¯d lost to time. The imperfection of my memory made me curse out loud as I put together pieces like looking back at things through a particrly blurry lens where someone had taken pieces and ripped them out.


    But as I ate through the memories, devouring them endlessly as the knowledge settled and gathered within my chest, I began to feel a heat rising inside of me.


    Here, I did not tire, did not need sleep, did not need to eat, and it was only when I could no longer keep any more information in my head, did I finally remember that I existed in a physical world with a body, and needed to return to it. There was a sense of danger, of treading grounds where I would be lost to time, losing myself in the pursuit of those memories and conting my own self with the one that existed in them.


    The thought gave me pause. I needed to be careful. This ce was as much of a boon as it was a trap. Sink too deep, and I would begin to lose sight of who I was anymore.


    I stood from my table, trying desperately to keep a grasp on all the memories in my head, almost like clinging onto spilling water, overflowing form the edges of a cup. As I stood, finally gaining awareness of where I was as I began to take note of the library. It wasrger now, brighter perhaps in some ways, and looked subtly different, but in what way, I could not tell. There would be a lot more uses of this ce toe, but I knew, it would not be so easy to find this ce once more.


    It was an ethereal location, and though I¡¯d formed an anchor in this mind pce, I had not yet mastered it. My spirit contained many aspects, and for better or worse, I was more than the sum of my own parts, and that vastness came with a price as well.


    But even then¡­ this was enough. The things I had gained from this ce, the knowledge and memories it had imparted upon me would be the mes which I would spin into an inferno.


    Closing my eyes, and sorting the memories I had remembered once more, I went through everything onest time. After I was sure I had most of what I needed, I looked at the library onest time, and then for some reason on a whim I gave it a bow, before making my way out.


    The world settled around me with a familiar ache that came from having sat in one ce for too long. The sensation faded as I cycled my Chi once before standing up.


    Old man was no longer here, and I looked outside to see the sun slowly setting down over the horizon, beckoning the stars onto the sky. I walked, feeling almost possessed with a fire burning in my mind, ready to overflow.


    Before I knew it, I had broken into a sprint, Chi pulsing beneath my feet and I Stepped, moving faster than I ever had as I rushed to my room. Entering it, I found a brush and my books, and then with a grin like a mad man who¡¯d finally lost it, I began to scribble down everything onto the paper.


    The words flew out in a rush, like a dam overflowing. In my rush, I forgot to change the words to english as I wrote like the muse had possessed me and should I take a second longer than needed, the mes would vanish.


    And mes they were indeed. Though I did not notice at the time, each word I wrote began to glow and crackle, as the Chi around me began to shiver and twist.


    But I did not care. I could not care. I was Prometheus and I stood here holding the mes I had stolen from gods, ready to ze a new era into humanity.


    The words continued to flow, the draw from their Chi enough that soon people began to take note. The letters lit up with light, each word I wrote breathing power into existence. Had the heavens still held power over this ce, tribtions would¡¯ve struck me dead ten times by now. But instead, the words I wrote took seed into reality, bing a part of the cosmos as they began to shiver and shake.


    As I wrote thest words, I looked down at my creation and saw it take a life of it¡¯s own.


    Chi swirled into it, an enormous hurricane, flowing into the book. The book rose into the air, flipping over as the words swirling around, glowing with light and power. They crackled in fury, and for a moment I felt as if the book itself would catch on fire and explore.


    The rising torrents of Chi soon copsed into the book, sending a powerful pulse traveling across the entire seventh peak as the book tumbled back down onto the table.


    Every living creature had felt what had happened there. Not many would know what exactly it had been, but all would understand that something had changed.


    But I knew. I knew what had happened. I knew the power words had, that knowledge had in this world, and as I looked at the book glowing, as the words began to write themselves upon the cover, forming ¡°The Laws of Nature Part - 1,¡± I knew that I had bridged a gap between worlds today.


    And yet the words did not stop. The fire in my mind continued to burn, and there was not a moment to spare.


    So I picked up my brush again. And began to write once more.

 Chapter [B3] 15 — The Beginning of Something New

    Chapter [B3] 15 ¡ª The Beginning of Something New


    Qiao Ying sat in his chamber, a brush in his hand as he meticulously began to copy the contents of the book in front of him. The book on thews of nature part - 1. It was an interesting read, partly because of dense it was. He was slowly starting to speed up in his process as he slowly began to adjust to the nature of the books. Just holding them had nearly made him fall over and drop to the ground, and even lifting the books felt like a monumental task.


    He¡¯d been forced to alter and simplify a lot of the things, and even then, just transcribing the book in a more dilute way had made him write nearly five separate books, even with his arts and techniques allows him to write four times as fast as other cultivators could.


    The books were a strange thing. Reading through part 1, it had described the most simplest of rules of nature, the most mundane interactions, and yet everything within it touched upon truths grand and vast of the nature of their very world.


    Despite all his learnings, teachings of history, poets, arts, there was nothing he¡¯d ever read which had stripped the world bare in front of his eyes. He almost felt wrong somehow when reading through the books. Like it was something not meant to be seen by human eyes.


    Even with the simplistic and easy to understandnguage, Qiao Ying found himself struggling to understand parts of the book. Lot of it didn¡¯t make sense to him, and yet, a lot of it did as well. It made him question his reality and the world around him in ways that he wasn¡¯t quite ready to do so.


    It was to the extent that Qiao Ying had gotten multiple headaches from trying to just read and hold everything the books taught and had been forced to rely on his techniques to elerate his sleep and recovery to be able to return to the task at hand. He looked at the pile of the books, Chi flowing through them as power emanated from their bodies, and sighed. It had been six days since this began. The books were up to part 4 in total, and Lu Jie was still somehow writing more.


    Looking at the books, Qiao Ying knew they would develop into spirits, and not just any, but great spirits of untold power. It was partly why he needed to make such precautions, altering the text enough to dilute their strength and making copies which could be shared with people without the fear of them going mad from the information rushing into their heads all at once.


    Qiao Ying had setup perimeters all around the area, and made doubly sure the books could not be taken by anyone. But even then he felt nervous, given the strength they possessed and the contents inside them.


    These were the kinds of texts empires fought wars over.


    A flicker moved from one of the books, Chi swirling as Qiao Ying turned to regard it. He could feel the power in the books, the weight of their strength and the way they shivered at each touch.


    The draw they presented almost made him want to abandon all his duties and tasks and simply get lost in reading them until there was no more left. It was only by the reinforced power of his will forged over the years could he stop himself.


    Finishing thest of his lines with a swift movement of his brush, Qiao Ying closed the text he was copying in, before looking out at the skies. It seemed it was about time for his visit.


    Standing up, Qiao Ying walked around to grab the spirit elixir crafted by the old alchemist with enough kick to wake up a dying man. Grabbing just a little amount in a small cup, Qiao Ying headed out to Lu Jie¡¯s chamber.


    After asking for permission to enter and waiting for a few minutes, Qiao Ying slid the doors open, and looked inside. He knew there would be no response and he needn¡¯t bother, Lu Jie continued to sit at his table, writing, as the words continued to crackle and pulse Chi all around him. But his ettiquites held him to the habit.


    Qiao Yin closed the door shut behind him, and for a moment, simply watched Lu Jie write.


    People had began to grown worried by Lu Jie¡¯s state, he did not respond to anybody, did not speak, did not eat, did not sleep. It had been a hurdle in itself to stop Zhang who¡¯d thought something had hurt Lu Jie. But they all knew the truth. They¡¯d all known what this was and many had experienced it. The moment of inspiration, the rity when the truth became clear upon one¡¯s Path.


    Yet he¡¯d never seen anything quite like <em>this. </em>


    But Qiao Ying couldn¡¯t tell him to stop. To ask him to stop would¡¯ve been to rob the very world of the miracle that was happening in this very moment.


    Qiao Ying had read texts of ancient legends, and kings, and he¡¯d heard of these people describing these moments of miracles. These moments where they had seen history itself begin to write in front of their eyes, and had known that what they saw would leave its mark forever.


    He¡¯d always thought their words had been exaggerated. Oh how naive he had been.


    Each text he had read had revolutionized so many things. Each single book alone would¡¯ve been enough to qualify the boy to be called a sage through history, and he had written <em>four. </em>


    Qiao Ying had known that Lu Jie had knowledge from a past life, from a different world than his own. He had learned of these things from the Lord in confidence and sword to keep the truth. But in reality, he¡¯d never truly grasped the words. A world without magic, and one where mortals made development? Inadvertently he¡¯d began thinking less of it.


    A veritable hoard of knowledge being poured out, so much so that he wanted to put LJ under a seal to make sure no one can grab him away.


    Now he felt like a fool for thinking as such.


    Qiao Ying felt another pulse of Chi travel across the entire world, the book glowing brightly for a brief moment as some grand insight was brought into this world. shes like these had be amon sight in the sect, almost bing an everyday urrence. But despite seeing it with his own two eyes, he still found it a little difficult to believe.


    It was¡­ well and truly insane. Had it been any other cultivator, they would¡¯ve passed out by now from the sheer quantity of information being processed and manipted.


    But Lu Jie kept going.


    Remembering the task which had brought him here, Qiao Ying walked closer, touching Lu Jie¡¯s shoulder. He knew the boy couldn¡¯t hear him, but he had enough ability to respond to his words and react to his environments.


    Qiao Ying remembered when Zhang had broken into the chamber and tried to force Lu Jie to stop being getting punched hard enough to be flung across the sect.


    The boy was a danger to himself and others right now.


    Sending a slight pulse of Qi, Qiao Ying saw Lu Jie pause, turning to look at him, trying to determine if he was a threat or not. Golden and Silver rings shed in his eyes, the Two Laws carved in his soul humming, and had it been anyone else, they may have sunk to their knees in fear, but Qiao Ying was used to the exchange now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought your drink,¡± he said, handing the boy the elixir.


    Lu Jie took the cup, putting to his lips before tilting his head up as he drank the contents immediately, not even flinching at the rather bitter taste. A secondter, he handed Qiao Ying the cup back before returning to the words he had been writing.


    Qiao Ying looked at Lu Jie, supressing a sigh as he walked out of the chamber. It was rather difficult to take care of a master like this.


    But he couldn¡¯tin too much. Not when what he got was immeasurably valuable.


    Never before had he been so certain that he walked the path with someone whose name would forever go down in history.


    He was just d, he got to y his part within it.


    ***


    I opened my eyes, blinking to myself. It felt simultaneously like I¡¯d taken the longest nap of my life, and like I had just finished running a marathon. I looked around myself, noting the sun out bright, shining down during mid day and I found myself unaware of just how long time had passed.


    I brought my eyes to the book I had written. ¡®<em>The Laws of Nature Part - 5</em><em>¡¯ </em>it read.


    Part-5? I tried to recall if I had written any other parts. I did faintly remember something like it, but my mind moved at a crawl, and I clutched my head, feeling hungover.


    Stepping up, with aches all across my body I walked out of my chamber, ncing around. There did not seem to be anybody around here, which was strange, usually there were at least some people.


    No, I realised a momentter. One person was nearby.


    Following the hint of presence I felt, I walked to a chamber, stepping in and saw Qiao Ying seated on a table with a brush in his hand. He was reading from one book, one with glowing words and swirling power that I felt an immediate connection to, and copying them into another book.


    It took the man a moment to notice me, and I knew it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯d gotten better at hiding, so clearly he was quite tired as well.


    With a rush Qiao Ying stood up in surprise, looking at me in shock. ¡°Is something wrong? Do you need something? Did someone enter your chamber?¡± He asked, one question followed by another.


    I looked at him silently, trying to think of how to reply to any of his words, but my mouth had a mind of its own as I asked. ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    Qiao Ying looked at me strange, before his eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡± he said, sounding extremely relived, but quicklyposed himself. ¡°Apologies. It has been nine days since you first began, sir,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I stared at him for a moment, before grimacing. I wasn¡¯t surprised. I certainly <em>felt </em>like someone who¡¯d been writing for nine days straight, but it still definitely was weird to hear that from someone else.


    Before I could ask him anything else, the man bowed his head deeply.


    ¡°I must also apologise for rmending the mind pce. It is known that they often lead to breakthroughs, but I had not expected yours to be¡­ so intense.¡±


    I looked at Qiao Ying strangely, before shaking my head. No need,¡± I said, finding my voice crack once, ande out hoarse, but I continued. ¡°It was good. It felt good.¡±


    If anyone ever wrote a biography and wanted to ask me what was the understatement of my life, then you can put this one at the top.


    Good¡­cked sufficient dimensions to even begin to describe how I felt. I felt <em>more. </em>More than I had ever before. Like my soul itself had changed and grown somehow from the process.


    My eyes went to the books on Qiao Ying¡¯s table. But there was only one, and I frowned to myself.


    ¡°Where are the rest of the books?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Qiao Ying said, ncing back. ¡°They were posing a threat to people so I have stored them safely in here,¡± Qiao Ying said, showing me a device I did not recognise. It had glowing characters carved onto a cubic wooden body, and a lid that was tightly shut.


    ¡°This is a rare artifact made by a master formation artists. It can store enumerable and powerful contents and can only be unlocked and used by the people it recognizes,¡± Qiao Ying said, before sending a pulse into the device. A momentter, the characters lit up, as the books appeared out in a flow of mist. Qiao Ying buckled, almost falling from their weight, and I helped catch the books, holding them in my hands instead.


    ¡°Apologies.¡± The man said, bowing. ¡°And thank you. I forgot how heavy these were.¡±


    I did not feel the weight he spoke of, but I knew that given I wrote these, there might be some shenanigans going on.


    Qiao Ying straightened up,posing himself a momentter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made copies of the first three myself, which will then be used to create further books for distribution,¡± he said, sounding more and more excited.


    ¡°Why make copies?¡± I asked, not really understanding what was going on.


    ¡°Because the original texts have a spirit and life to them. They are powerful things. Too powerful. And a danger to use. They will need to be tranted, copied and the text will also need to be simplified. But you don¡¯t need to worry about any of it. I¡¯ve already got the work started. This is just the start,¡±


    ¡°The first batch of books are already being sent out to the experimental printing machines described in the books. If sessful, we will give some to schrs, asking them to join here for more,¡± Qiao Ying said, growing more and more excited. ¡°Everything we¡¯d been waiting for is here and ready. All we must do now is act. The Alchemy Halls will certainly try to get a hold of these, and it why I have put powerful seals on them to hide their presence,¡± he said, before ncing behind me. ¡°All except the one you just wrote, he added.¡±


    I added, not really understand much of what he said. My mind was still moving at a snail¡¯s pace, and everything felt slow.


    But as I looked down at the books in my hand, one thing I understood for certain. The path I had been waiting so long for had finally opened up.


    Qiao Ying looked at me, and then gave me a deep bow. ¡°We stand here, at the cusp of a new era. One forged and led by you, my sire. It is an honor, to be able to help you on your path.¡±


    I did not refute his words, as I saw the first vestiges of my dream be toe to life.

 Chapter [B3] 16 — Earth Refining

    Chapter [B3] 16 ¡ª Earth Refining


    It had taken me an entire day of being knocked out cold to gain any semnce of normalcy back again. I couldn¡¯t really remember a time where I had slept that deeply. Certainly not after after I had be a cultivator.


    But the rxation and relief that hade from my long and rather restful sleep had been brief. Work had flooded me after my return. All sorts of responsibilities that I¡¯d ignored over my nine day long trance, and the tenth day that I¡¯d spent just sleeping to recover were noting to bite me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯tin much.


    I walked around the sect, taking note of the people walking around, giving me rushed bows as they went to work on the tens of different projects that had sprang up all at once from my trance. All the different project that had certain key pieces of informations missing had now started to move along at rapid speeds and the workers seemingly had a fire lit under them as well.


    That was just the direct result, there had been far more indirect results as well. Printing had begun rapidly from simply printing machines, that were quickly growing moreplex and advanced as they began to create the diluted versions of my books that Qiao Ying had created to make them more understandable.


    And apparently to suck out their power. That was still something I had to wrap my head around.


    The books themselves had power stored in them as the first point of inception for entirely new ideas that revealed some fundamental truths about nature itself. That part was weird enough but they were apparently also like spirits that I had formed while writing, and may very well gain a life of their own. So to keep them safe, and to not have anyone who wanted to read them go mad or pass out from an information overload they needed to be slightly altered, and created without a source of power being whispered into them.


    Just thinking about it made me shake my head in disbelief but I <em>was </em>aware that things like this existed. The perks of a magical world came with it¡¯s own downsides but mostly I just felt d that the books could in fact be replicated and shared. If just writing these things down was gonna make everyone be struck by tribtion I was going to be <em>really </em>pissed off.


    My attention drifted from my thoughts for a moment as I felt a pulse flow into me. I looked nearby and saw one of the early copies of my books with an old man who read through them, his expression rapidly cycling.


    From the looks of it, it¡¯d almost seem like he was reading the most thrilling novel ever, and not a book about maths or science.


    I moved along, not disturbing the man. As the printing presses began and the books began to be created, the pulses of Chi traveling to me had increased. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what they meant, but it felt simr to when the roots of the divine tree in my spirit spread out into thend around me. Like a part of me was being sent out and making itself intertwined with the world. Everytime a new book was made and someone took a piece of the insights present within it, I could feel my words being imparted into them, and my spirit changing as they did.


    It was a much lesser extent of a changepared to the ones I¡¯d written on my own, barely a sliver, but I could feel it nheless.


    There would be no impact from it right now. My cultivation wasn¡¯t going to grow from these little threads. But if I could truly reach out to the people across the entire empire¡­ the image of millions of these slivers, all of them tied to my soul and my words giving me just a small portion of their strength, with each thread eventually adding up to a roaring tide, washed over me.


    My soul had changed as well. Or grown, was the more urate word. The power I had gained upon drawing on the Chi from Xianwu had not truly settled within me up until now. Like I had been sitting on borrowed power I did not truly have the capacity to control. But now, it felt different, my spirit was more robust, and my power felt well and truly mine. I had grown, and in a matter of speaking, my vessel had as well.


    With these thoughts running in my mind I walked into the herbal buildings for alchemy, before finding the chamber I was looking for. I was certainly busy, excessively so, but with a little bit of effort and some help from Qiao Ying I¡¯d managed to find enough time to sit down with the Old Man for a lesson.


    As I slid open the door, the Old Man looked at me with a smile.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived. Come,e, sit down, I¡¯ve been waiting,¡± he said, showing me my seat.


    The Old Man¡¯s enthusiasm brought a smile to my face as well. I did not get nearly enough time to sit down with the Old Man like this anymore, and that only made the time we did get all the more precious.


    As I looked at the Old Man, standing with his usual cup of tea in hand and the look like he was about to reveal the secrets of the universe to me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was once again the ignorant child who had first opened his eyes here, not knowing the world around me, and excited by every little thing I saw.


    In some ways, I was still that child. And I hoped that child never truly dies.


    ¡°Sorry, I was busy with things. You know how it is. You give them five books, and they go and make a whole thing about it,¡± I said, smiling at my own joke.


    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve all heard of the books. I even got to see one. There are many fascinating things written in them, that this old fool does not truly grasp. Perhaps one day, I would be the one sitting there, and you would be the one teaching me of those,¡± the Old Man said, sipping his tea.


    ¡°Hah, perhaps. That would be something. But I do really am sorry, it¡¯s been terribly difficult to find time before this, and I neglected our practice,¡± I replied, this time a bit more genuinely.


    The old man nodded. ¡°I understand Lu Jie. The burden of a sect are not light. Especially when put on such young shoulders like yours,¡± the old man said, ncing out the window as he did. ¡°Though it is still cold, and the snow yet falls upon a winterndscape, it pleases this old man to see the life you bring to this ce,¡± the old man said, his gaze returning to me.


    ¡°A sect is like a family, and the kind of person who leads them reflects itself within the sect. And right now, there is an energy that courses in this ce, and the passion of youth.¡±


    I scratched my cheek, feeling a little embarrassed at the praise.


    ¡°This does not mean you can growcent however. The challenges you face are still great, and difficulty in achieving them is to be expected,¡± the Old man replied.


    I nodded.


    Walking to his desk, the old man picked up a little knot of clothing carrying something within it. Bringing it closer to me, he opened the thread keeping it closed, revealing a lump of y inside, as he put in on the table in front of me.


    I could feel strong earth Qiing from it.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to start with refining this. Do you know what it is?¡± The Old Man asked.


    ¡°Spirit y. Or something simr,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s spirit y, although this one is as of yet impure, but we can refine it. Make it pure, and extract it for use. Many artifacts, formation artists and alchemist use these to craft all sorts of things. Many mortals things alchemy is merely about refining herbs into pills and elixirs, but the truth couldn¡¯t be further from it. It is an art of the five elements, and of creation and purification,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°So, how¡¯re we going to do this?¡± I asked, looking at the lump of y.


    I¡¯d worked with spirit herbs before, and I¡¯d used some earth elements but never with straight up y like this.


    ¡°First, I will show you how to do it, by demonstrating the task. Your goal will be to observe and get a feel for how I manipte the earth and coax it into shedding it¡¯s impurities. Then, I will create a pill from it, and you can use that pill to feel the earth Qi, before you can control it and guide it to absorb the impurities and reforge your vessel,¡± the old man said, and I nodded back.


    Getting up from where he sat, he took the y with him and walked up to his cauldron. I followed him, watching him work.


    ¡°First we simply put the y in and turn on the mes to let any water evaporate,¡± the old man said, as the fires lit up with a flick of his wrist, igniting underneath the cauldron.


    ¡°Then, as the y soaks in the heat and begins to harden, we give it some pure water infused with Qi,¡± the old man said, before adding some water into the cauldron. ¡°The thing with this pill in particr, is patience. Unlike others pills, the earth Qi moves slowly and thus, having patience and knowing when to simply observe is important,¡± the old man said.


    I continued to watch the y, as it soaked in the Qi water, turning more malleable again, all the while the heat from the cauldron continued to morph and shape it.


    It mostly just looked like muddy water from my eyes, but I could sense the potent Qi swirling inside.


    ¡°Now, watch as slowly the color starts to be darker. The impurities are lighter, so they will rise to the top. But they also stick, so you must coax them out before separating them from the y,¡± the old man said.


    Like he¡¯d mentioned, the process was slow, the y gradually letting out more and more dark substance that began to mix into the water. I almost started to lose attention, not finding much to observe, but just as my attention began to fade, the old man spoke once more.


    ¡°Now is the critical time. Watch how the impurities have formed ayer. If you go too long, the water will simply boil away and theyer will mix back with your y, so you must act quickly and rapidly,¡± the old man said, as his own Qi moved. With a single gesture, I saw the dark impurities get collected in. A blob that were pulled out of the y, flowing in the air, the old man grabbed the blob of water in his wrist, condensing it down as steam came from his fingers and a secondter, he showed me a ck pill.


    ¡°This is the impurity we have extracted. Though we call it impurity, really, it is a mixture of elements that themselves can be of use in many different kind of pills and substances when properly utilised,¡± he said, putting the pill in his pocket before he turned back to the cauldron.


    ¡°Now, with the y refined, it is time to condense it,¡± the old man said. Picking up some dark brown herbs with a powerful earthy smell, he added them to the cauldron. Qi began to boil and bubble forth from the inside, swirling around, as the y began to mix with the herbs. The essence of the herbs were realized, rapidly being absorbed by the y as it was cooked, turning lighter and lighter.


    The old man guided the contents inside, until it was a small smooth light brown pill. With ease he picked out the pill from inside, and put it in my hand.


    I looked at the pill, feeling a powerful earth Qiing from within it.


    ¡°Now eat it Lu Jie, and feel the earth Qi, before guiding it inside your spirit,¡± the old man instructed.


    Following his words, I ate the pill, feeling it dissolve slowly. There was more substance to it, as I swallowed and I found it sitting in my dantian instead of melting away.


    ¡°From you expression, it seems the pill is working. Unlike most pills, earth Qi based pills are heavy and do not melt away so easily,¡± the old man said with a smile.


    I felt the pill soaking in the Chi around it, slowly mingling together melting away, little by little. I felt the earth Qi it released when it mixed, before releasing the energy in my dantian. I controlled the energy, guiding it.


    ¡°Try to feel it and control how it flows through your spirit. Let it soak your Chi, and settle you, adding onto your vessel,¡± the old man said.


    I circled my Chi, as the pill melted faster, before I began to swirl the Qi around inside my body. The Qi began to swim, heavy and heavy, soaking in the excess Chi in my spirit.


    Almost immediately, I could feel the relief of the energy being drained from me as the pill continued to absorb, and I continued to channel the energy.


    Yet, to myment, the pill vanished rather quickly, leaving me wanting for more as the bundle of Chi continued to swirl around my dantian.


    The old man gave a smile. ¡°That much alone will not be enough to control things. Your spirit has grown, and you hold your powers better now, but still there is far too much that yet remains. And what these pills can do will only be temporary,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Which is why now you need try and make your own,¡± he said, touching the cauldron.


    I nodded, getting up and ready to start forming the pill when a boy suddenly opened the gate.


    I looked sideways, frowning and he hurriedly bowed his head.


    ¡°Apologies,¡± he said, looking at the old man before turning towards me. ¡°Qiao Ying has called asked this one to call for you.¡±


    I looked at old man.


    Old Man sighed, waving his hand. ¡°Go, and see to your responsibilities. We can continueter.¡±


    I gave the old man a smile, nodding before I followed the boy as I made my way out.

 Chapter [B3] 17 — Weapon Testing - I

    Chapter [B3] 17 ¡ª Weapon Testing - I


    I walked through a field at the edge of the sect premises, making my way up to Qiao Ying. A burly man stood nearby, with a stout body, and I recognised him to be the cksmith Qiao Ying often worked with.


    Next to him a nervous looking boy stood, holding what looked a lot like the pistol I had given him.


    Zhang was nearby as well, as they all waited for my arrival. Qiao Ying bowed as I walked closer and I raised a hand to tell him to stop.


    ¡°The model for the gun has been prepared,¡± the man said smoothly, before ncing towards the cksmith.


    ¡°Had to make some changes, lengthen the barrel, added those spinning groves you mentioned. Changed the trigger and added the safety thing as well, was a pain to properly shape it. Next one will be easier with the molds for shaping the parts but it works for now, see for yourself,¡± the man said, ncing sideways at the kid.


    The boy walked closer to me, bowing his head before he handed me the gun.


    I held the rifle in my hand, inspecting it. Pieces of wood and engravings gave it a ssy look, instead of the heavy and hard metal and stic that any modern gun would have. Portions were painted with a goldenyer, though the central body was still metallic.


    Keeping this in my arms, I could feel the weight of the things I brought into this world, and the fear of my actions returned. I didn¡¯t like the feeling of thinking that I would be the one to introduce weapons of mass destruction into the world, and be responsible for the death, suffering and wars that it caused.


    And yet¡­ I knew this had to be done. Growth and progress were inevitable. Whether I had arrived in this world or not, eventually, things would¡¯ve changed and progress. Perhaps the nature of society and life was cycical and we would all eventually end up destroying ourselves and all I was doing was speeding up the inevitable, but I refused to believe as such. Power did not have toe at a price. People did not always have to learn from their mistakes. And thus, it was my responsibility to make sure the fear and the consequences were clear from the result of these weapons existing.


    I looked down at the gun, wrapping my hands around it.


    ¡°Good make isn¡¯t it? Used Qi-reinforced wood for the handle. Fitting for a lord. The other ones will have to be simpler though,¡± the cksmith said, grinning proudly at his work.


    I nodded my head. If the vigers had one way of fighting against the demonic beasts and holding their own against cultivators, it would be weapons like these. And a lot of them.


    ¡°We have prepared a target for testing as well, if you¡¯d like to use it,¡± Qiao Ying said, and I looked at the target dummy made of a bag stuffed with straw on a wooden pole that the boy dragged over and stood in ce, before he rushed away.


    I looked at the dummy, before checking the gun. The cksmith handed me the bullets which I slotted into the chamber, before raising the weapon up and pointing it towards the target. My thumb pressed against the lever, unlocking the safety and after a moment of aiming, I pressed the trigger.


    With a loud explosion the bullet shoot forward, rocking the dummy over. With a thud, the straw dummy copsed, a hole inside it¡¯s body piercing it deeply.


    I walked closer, followed by the others as we inspected the sight.


    ¡°Yup, that would kill a man if it hit right,¡± the cksmith said. ¡°Not much to be done about it either. Can¡¯t run away like with a sword. Scary thing,¡± the man said, before looking at me. ¡°So, should I start making more?¡±


    I looked back at him, thinking over what I saw. This was already a fairly powerful weapon, even as a prototype. And if work continued, especially after the books I had written, it would only get stronger.


    Perhaps I was too hasty in trying to bring things like this and give them into the hands ofmon people. There would be other ways to gain power.


    I turned to the cksmith, considering telling him to stop for now when Zhang interrupted me.


    ¡°Brother Jie, I¡¯d like you to use that on me,¡± he said, pointing at the rifle.


    ¡°What?¡± I blurted out, taken aback by his statement.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to test the strength of this weapon, against my de,¡± Zhang replied, as if it was the most natural thing to say, tapping the wooden sword he carried at his waist.


    ¡°Zhang this isn¡¯t a toy¡ª¡° I replied, about to tell him the danger of the weapon, when I paused as I saw his look.


    ¡°I understand that brother. But it is a weapon that even mortals can use. And from the looks of it, without nearly any training. As such, I would like to test just how powerful this thing is,¡± Zhang replied.


    I felt a headache starting to rise.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying in my home. Don¡¯t bring a sword to the gunfight. When guns were made, they ended a long history of swords, as those weapons could simply notpare,¡± I said, looking at him, about to put the gun away. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to shoot this at you or get you hurt.¡±


    Zhang did not say anything, simply clutching the sword at his side, as he looked at me.


    That was unfair. I was weak to his silent protests, more than I was when he asked me for things. I was about to firm my decision and give away the gun when Qiao Ying spoke.


    ¡°It would be a good test to see how harmful it is to a cultivator, and Zhang is one of the least likely ones to get hurt my it.¡±


    I looked towards Qiao Ying with a look of betrayal before I gave in with a sigh.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do a test,¡± I said, and Zhang nodded.


    Walking forward readied himself, taking out a wooden sword and raising it as he took a stance. The weapon was vibrating, ever so subtly, fast enough to not be visible to the naked eye, but I recognized the movements of his Chi.


    It was something I¡¯d told him a long time ago, when mentioning osciting des that were used to cut casts for broken bones, and Zhang had ended up forming a technique with it.


    ¡°Are you sure, this could seriously hurt you,¡± I asked, adding more bullets in the rifle¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Zhang replied.


    I sighed, once again. I¡¯d seen the impact of the weapon. I knew it wouldn¡¯t kill him, but I didn¡¯t want to risk it either.


    But I saw the insistent look and continued anyways. Raising the weapon, I thumbed the safety, putting my finger on the trigger.


    Aiming to miss Zhang, I shifted the gun, pointing it towards him.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked.


    Zhang gave me a nod.


    I pressed the trigger and with a loud bang, the weapon shot.


    Zhang moved with inhuman speed, swiming his de as Chi pulsed around it, making it vibrate rapidly. Gravity shuddered all around him, as I saw his sword swing, but the swing missed his de and flew past him.


    He frowned, as he looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Zhang said, with a serious look. ¡°Our enemies won¡¯t be.¡±


    It was hard to reply to his words. I could tell he was serious, and so I returned a nod. At least I¡¯d be able to heal him if something happened.


    Focusing my attention, I let out a breath, before raising the rifle as I aimed once more, this time, to actively hit Zhang. Feeling a tight pressure in my chest, I nheless put my finger on the trigger and shot.


    Zhang moved in a blur, swing his de once more. His sword hit the bullet cutting a portion of it, but it missed it by a small amount, as one piece of it rushed forward, flying past his face and cutting a line across that dripped down blood.


    I almost threw away the gun then and there to rush closer, but Zhang simply wiped his face, before raising his de. ¡°One more time.¡±


    I hesitated to follow, but I knew Zhang could be extremely stubborn when he wanted to. And I could also tell, that this was important to him somehow. So, I put some more bullets back in the barrel, and raised my gun.


    Another bang echoed through the area as I shot once more. Zhang swung once more, and this time his attack was more precise, almost deflecting the bullet and splitting it. But it wasn¡¯t perfect. I saw his wrist twisting, his grip slipping from the impact of the bullet striking his de, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cause him to let go.


    Zhang paused, going through the motions a few more times, correcting the minor errors he had made, before he gave me a nod.


    ¡°Brother Jie, I¡¯ll be attacking you now. Try and reinforce the bullets with Chi as you shoot. I¡¯d like you to try and stop me,¡± he said, raising his sword.


    ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang replied.


    I sighed, before preparing myself. I could tell that if I hesitated, I would get hurt, and so I focused my attention. My Chi swirled around me, and I focused it into the weapon, condensing it around the bullet. The world slowed down around the both of us as I saw Zhang preparing.


    Then, with a rapid rush, he moved closer. I pressed the trigger as the bullet shot, rushing ahead rapidly. Zhang <em>stepped </em>as the world moved around him and he dodged the bullet. I didn¡¯t wait for a second as I shot again. This time his de struck, swinging as the bullet was deflected, but the Chi had reinforced it, and it shook the sword. Nevertheless, Zhang didn¡¯t stop, rushing at me rapidly. Barely a second had passed, and already I could tell that this gun was far too slow to react in time.


    And so Ipressed by Chi, forcing the mechanisms to shift into ce faster as I aimed the gun and shot one more time. The bullet spun around, almost glowing as it rushed out, and Zhang found himself too close to be able to react in time. And so he didn¡¯t. Instead, he moved slightly, enough that the bullet only grazed his shoulder, digging a small portion of his flesh and drawing blood, but it didn¡¯t go deep. Zhang¡¯s Chi was reinforcing him, and it had cut down the damage as well.


    Before I could try to shoot the gun one more time, I could tell that doing so would break itpletely. And as the second ended, Zhang¡¯s de was here, resting on my neck.


    I looked into his eyes silently, before Zhang withdrew his de. Rotating his shoulder, he tensed his muscles as the fragment of the bullet fell out, before he channeled his Chi. His blood steamed from the energy the bleeding stopped immediately and his wounds closed up.


    ¡°Well, that was quite something,¡± the cksmith said, looking at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t even get to see much, he just moved from there to here and bam!¡±


    I almost chuckled at the man¡¯s words.


    Zhang looked at the gun in my hands. ¡±This weapon kills cowards. If you run from it, you will get hit and will not be able to protect yourself. But if you run towards it, you¡¯ll be ready to strike back,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I do not like it.¡±


    I nodded. I could understand the sentiment. A gun didn¡¯t need as much skill to use, and did not have the mastery required. Though one could certainly still train and get better.


    ¡°It is a powerful tool¡­ especially for a mortal. Even with everything, I was injured enough that it would cause me to slow down a little. If I had to face ten mortals with these at once¡­ I may lose,¡± Zhang said, almost sounding reluctant to admit that, but after that, he looked up at me. To add ¡°But it will not end spears or des. If anything, it will push people to master those even further.¡±


    This was something I had feared, even more so than the potential war and death that could be inflicted on this world. I had been naive. Unlike my world, this one had magic, it had people who destroyed literal mountains.


    Guns were mere toys to the divinities. A part of me knew I¡¯d need to be shot point nk as I was now to even get seriously injured.


    It had been arrogant of me to think I could bring war to a world that had been mired in it for thousands of years, with powers greater than any humanity had seen back home.


    I nodded, feeling a little more calm.


    This was the right step, a way to bridge the gap between those in power, and those without it.


    But more importantly, to bring thegging portions of humanity to a level where they could protect themselves from harm.


    Zhang stepped aside as I gave the gun back to the cksmith.


    ¡°This works for mortals, but we¡¯ll need to look into reinforcing for cultivators. It¡¯s too slow right now,¡± I said, looking at Qiao Ying who bowed my head.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t made for you guys and your inhuman speed and strength. But it can be done,¡± the cksmith said. I smiled, liking the man¡¯s irreverential attitude. It was refreshing.


    ¡°Start the production,¡± I said, ncing at him.


    ¡°How many would you like?¡± Qiao Ying asked.


    I thought over it for a second, but the answer was obvious. Looking at Qiao Ying, I gave my reply.


    ¡°Enough for an army.¡±

 Chapter [B3] 18 — Weapon Testing - II

    Chapter [B3] 18 ¡ª Weapon Testing - II


    Fuelled by the progress with the gun, I walked alongside Qiao Ying. The next one we needed to see was all the way out to Taizhou, and I flew, stepping through the skies, while Qiao Ying made use of an artifact to follow along, standing atop a flying sword to do so.


    Both of usnded shortly afterwards in the vige, Yin, and alongside her, two other schrs I only knew of vaguely bowed to greet me.


    ¡°Raise your heads, no need for so much formalities, I prefer to work easy,¡± I said to the schrs, before ncing at Qiao Ying.


    ¡°These two are my students, and trusted schrs. Or rather, to use a word you shared with us. Scientists. They¡¯ve thoroughly studied the books, and absorbed as much information as they could, and have been helping Yin on her progress with the project. This was the main thing I had wished to shown you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s an honor to have you here. We¡¯d love to show you our work,¡± the two said.


    I nodded, and followed along, stepping inside. This was a cavern system slightly detatched to the spirit mine where this experiment was taking ce. The demonic herbs and miasma provided the perfect environment for testing.


    Making our way through I went past theboratories and chambers carved inside of caves, before entering the giant area where I had first found sheldon.


    It looked nothing like it once had.


    Carvings and formations wereyered all over the ce, the entire chamber reinforced with power, to keep it secure and hidden. The ce was practically a nuclear bunker and given what was being tested, that was entirely reasonable.


    I walked inside the cavern taking a look around. This was my big project, the secret, unnamed experiment that I was carrying out in a remote hidden location away from prying eyes. And even then I felt anxious about somebody finding out and taking what was inside.


    "We have been making good progress," one of the two schrs said. It was only now that I realized that the two were brothers. The simrity had been obvious, but my mind had been entirely elsewhere. "Your books¡­they are revolutionizing. We are still reading through them and re-reading, at least the ones that Master Qiao Ying have given to us. But if everything written there is true, then it will change everything that we know of forever," the other one said in a reverent whisper.


    I tried not to let the look linger in my mind as I stepped inside.


    The project I was trying to build was an improvement of the gu-nuke. The name had been funny at the time, but in truth, the weapon I had made was at best a powerful bomb. It definitely had impact, but it wouldn¡¯t evene close to the strongest explosives back home, much less a nuke.


    And if the things I had to beat were the Deathless, nukes may very well be what I needed.


    There was an area ahead, with contraptions made of metal, entirely metal, which was rare to see, and had cost a bunch to try and construct. But what was inside, was far more valuable than anything outside.


    Lines were drawn on the floor, set around with a formation ward put in ce to block anyone from entering inside.


    Spirit stones fueled the entire thing, and just keeping this project alive was nearly draining the entire resources of the sect. If this failed, I would not be destitute and struggling to get by, but I would certainly be close.


    Glowing lines flowed through the ground, inplex patterns of formation arts that began to blur the lines between technology and magic.


    ¡°This is the array master Qiao Ying had gotten developed,¡± Yin said, showing off a circr lit up tform made of smooth stone, set behind another barrier to protect the people inside.


    There was a podium, on top was a metal cube floating in the air, with glowing lines tooplex for me to even read.


    ¡°A grandmaster of formation arts had once created the penultimate device. Aplex array of formation artsyered within a small cube that could be attached to any kind for formation, tobine the different devices and run them together,¡± Qiao Ying said, as I stepped up to the tform.


    At his words, my eyes widened in shock, realising what this was.


    ¡°A motherboard,¡± I said, in a quiet whisper, looking down at the cube. The technology wasn¡¯t entirely there yet, but this was basically it. A device to link and control and transfer information between multiple systems of logic that worked by transferring energy patterns between each other.


    I was looking at the birth of the very firstputer.


    I almost wanted tough, the rate of progress had somehow shot forward directly from pre-industrial era to the development of nukes andputers.


    But I knew that was far from the truth. Ifpletely build, aputer based on this system would upy entire chambers and run entire mines dry of spirit crystals to keep working.


    And yet, it was the hints of a start nheless, and I knew that, given enough time¡­ it would lead into a brand new kind of world.


    Putting the thoughts of the distant future out of my mind, I stepped back, letting Yin work with the device. After sending pulses of Qi and shifting levers that physically altered the flow of the Qi across the giant formation construct in this cave, I watched as the entire cavern lit up, glowing lines circling all around each other.


    A secondter, I saw the entire chamber light up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve run our own tests, and currently, there are three enter connected cores with pairs of Gu and Qi crystals, diluted to be as pure as possible set. Upon beginning, they¡¯ll spin and rapidly ignite the core, which is a metal sphere inside of which grounded spirit and demonic herbs filled with Qi and Gu have been added in a mine mixture with just enough earth Qi to keep the ball stable and from igniting on it¡¯s own.¡±


    ¡°Took us some time to figure the right mixture, it almost kept exploding,¡±one of the other boys said.


    ¡°All that said¡­ we¡¯ve never actually run this¡­ and don¡¯t know what will happen if we do,¡± Yin replied.


    I looked at her, and saw the fear and hesitation. There was a part of me that recognized why it was so.


    I knew why. I¡¯d made the diagram for this thing myself, created the idea and even named it, and yet, as I stood here, watching the floating sphere covered in glowing lines like magical runes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the same trepidation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current capacity of the formation?¡± I asked.


    ¡°25% for this one,¡± Yin replied. After a momentter, she looked at me and spoke in english. <em>¡°Are you sure? I¡­ only know the stories. But my grandfather told me about this. About the weapons¡­ and the cost.¡± </em>


    I looked at Yin, feeling my resolve shake. <em>¡°I know. And yet¡­ we did not have immortal monsters in our worlds to fight.¡± </em>


    We shared a look, after which, Yin turned to look at the other boys.


    She gavemands and I watched the thinge to life


    Within moments it all red and the countdown began.


    ¡°Five¡­ Four¡­¡±


    The formation lines lit up, three more wards formed around the area, and Qiao Ying created another one.


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    The ground began to shake, and I felt a quiet humming in the distance.


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    The air vibrated, as the sphere began to spin, it¡¯s contents rapidly mixing and ready to ignite within a second.


    ¡°One¡­¡±


    A strange warmth began to permeate the air, and the hair on my hands stood in anticipation.


    ¡°Launching,¡± Yin spoke, pressing the metal lever on her cube, as the box lit up.


    Nothing happened for a moment. Lights shivered and shuddered all around the area, and the humming noise I heard stopped.


    I nced back at Yin, who looked at me nervously. We waited, a second, then one more, and then another.


    ¡°Did it not work?¡± Qiao Ying asked.


    ¡°It¡­ should have,¡± one of the brothers said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± the other replied, looking.


    ¡°Let me go check,¡± Yin said, about to step out to look at the device when I held out my hand.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, watching. In the distance, I saw the sphere spinning, with a bright light rising it like a concentrated mini sun. And with each second that passed, the light began to grow and rise.


    Soon, it was blinding, as I felt the heat even from here.


    And then, a secondter, I heard a click, and realised the explosion hadn¡¯t yet started.


    The Gu and Qi crystals collided, erupted in fire.


    It took just a second.


    Just a single second.


    And the world copsed in front of us.


    My voice was drowned out by the echoing explosion as I used my Chi to protect us. The barriers shook and shivered, breaking one after another, as the entire the entire world turned white for a moment.


    I felt my skin burning, even at the other end of this massive caver, hidden behindyers of protection. I moved to cover Yin, the shockwave passing over us like a punch that nearly kicked me back.


    The barriers shattered, breaking through and for a moment I thought the mes would engulf us.


    But the system held, the out wards lit up with power, keeping the explosion entrapped within. The ground shook with a powerful earthquake, the air swirling in a tornado.


    And just as quickly as it had happened, it was gone within a second. I turned around, opening my eyes and found a massive hole that had evaporated the very earth inside. There were no falling debris or chunks sttered around, just a giant hole like the earth had caved in like a perfect sphere.


    We watched in silence. No words would¡¯ve done this justice.


    I walked closer as the wards faded and looked down to see the ground had fused into solid ss. Not a single trace of Qi or Gu, or anything was left in this ce and I felt a cold gust rushing inwards to fill the vacuum that had formed in the cavern. What had happened were, was true annihtion, as the very Qi and Gu in the air had ignited, burning away and leaving nothing behind.


    A bomb that left a vacant void in the world.


    A void bomb.


    Distantly, I heard the heavens rumbling.


    I would too. Because if there was a god that watched over this world from the heavens, then it would do him well to remain hidden.


    For we had just created a weapon to kill him.

 Chapter [B3] 19 — Qi and Gu

    Chapter [B3] 19 ¡ª Qi and Gu


    Labby stood behind a tree, watching over the field within the sect premises where the various mortal children practiced the forms that an instructor showed them. Or¡­ not mortal any more, she supposed.


    She watched intently as they all stood moved their bodies, guided by the instructor and with Chi inside of them.


    She could sense it flowing from here, the different kind of energy that filled their dantians and moved through their bodies as they did, slowly shifting and flowing, like waves rising and falling on the shore.


    Labby continued to watch from behind, feeling a strange motion in her chest. She wanted to have it too. It was her path and purpose to follow her great master, to be just like him. But here she was, still stuck where she had been before, unable to even possess Chi, while Mo Lin had somehow gotten an entirely new kind of it. It was unfair.


    After a while of practicing forms, the children moved on, sitting on the grassy grounds with their legs crossed as they began to meditate, that she moved together in synchronized rhythms, flowing in and out around the world. She could sense the connection of that Chi, all of it flowing in and out from around the world that tied them together, eventually flowing to anchor itself to her great master. Just like her own spirit was. And yet she did not have any Chi inside of her.


    Labby turned, starting to walk away. She did not want to stand there any longer or to watch them practice. What was the point? She had tried so many things, practiced, learned, read, and yet still nothing. She did not even know what she was doing wrong. She did not know what the right thing was, either.


    It was like everyone else had an answer, but did not want to tell her what it was.


    She walked in a huff, feeling frustrated and sad, and was about to go to her chamber and sit around when a familiar presence reached out to her.


    <em>¡°Sister!¡±</em> The voice said, ying in her head.


    Labby turned around to see Twilight seated top Sheldon as the two walked closer. <em>¡°Senior Sister!¡± </em>Twilight eximed, bobbing happily. Labby smiled as she picked up Twilight in her hand. The little nt spirit had gotten a lot better at talking recently, and Labby would often sit with her to read words and teach her as well.


    Sheldon looked up at her, the turtle¡¯s eyes far more discerning as he reached out to her.


    ¡°<em>What is wrong?</em><em>¡±</em>


    Labby looked down at the turtle, feeling unsure of how to reply. Would he be able to help if she told her? She didn¡¯t know, but she certainly wasn¡¯t doing any better on her own.


    ¡°Labby is tired,¡± she replied. ¡°No matter how much Labby practices, she is not able to grasp this Chi. Even Mo Lin got her own, and it¡¯s an entirely new kind as well! Labby feels like a failure,¡± she replied, looking down as she sulked.


    <em>¡°Have you told your Great Master about this?¡± </em>Sheldon asked.


    Labby shook her head. ¡°The Great Master is busy. He¡¯s doing lots of important things, and working on the sect. Labby doesn¡¯t wanna bother him.¡±


    <em>¡°A master is there to teach. When the disciple is stuck. They must ask the Master. Such are the roles the two y. The disciple asks. And the master, will guide. To be a good disciple. You too must ask,¡± </em>Sheldon said, looking at Labby. <em>¡°Do you wish to be a good disciple?¡± </em>


    Labby nodded.


    <em>¡°Come then. We will take you to him,¡± </em>Sheldon said, asbby felt water forming around her feet. She jumped, surprise, but the water continued to rise, as it carried her up in the air, before seating her on top of Sheldon¡¯s shell.


    The turtle rose in the air, a wave forming around him as he rapidly began to move.


    Twilight sat in front of Labby, near Sheldon¡¯s head, standing up and jumping around excitedly as if guiding a ship.


    <em>¡°Chii!¡± </em>Twilight eximed, as the three were off.


    ***


    My mind still remained on the void nuke we had just created, but my responsibilities still had me moving. I worked with Qiao Ying to make sure our test hadn¡¯t alerted anyone, or brought the wrong kind of attention. We reinforced the formations and wards, before I stepped out, looking out at the wintery overcast skies with a strange feeling lingering in my chest.


    Just what kind of world was I creating here? And what kind of war would it create? Questions like that haunted my dreams. It was a good thing I barely slept anymore. Sometimes, I felt like I would be able to, even if I tried.


    Before my thoughts could spiral to dark ces, I felt a familiar presence moving closer to me. Sensing who it was I looked on in surprise, before a frown came over my face. Had something happened?


    I stepped into the sky to meet them faster and found Labby clutching tightly onto Sheldon¡¯s body as he flew, with Twilight seated on top of his head, showing aplete disregard for her safety and absolute confidence in the fact that if she fell, Sheldon would catch her.


    ¡°What brings you guys all the way here?¡± I asked, picking up Twilight and resting her on my shoulders, before I grabbed Labby in my arms as well. ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯ve gotten heavier,¡± I said, holding Labby.


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, though the grunt of effort I made may not have been entirely necessary. She <em>had </em>grown heavier. Just¡­ not even marginally enough to be a problem for me.


    ¡°Labby has been growing!¡± She proudly eximed, and I smiled. The way spirit grew was not like normal children, and in Labby¡¯s case, it was even harder to say, but so far, she¡¯d grown like any ten year old child would grow. I had a feeling that if I didn¡¯t pay attention, she would shoot up in height any day.


    I looked back at Sheldon, awaiting the answer to my question.


    <em>¡°The lost child. Wishes to say something,¡± </em>Sheldon replied, gesturing at Labby.


    Labby seemed to shrink at his words, almost squirming as if ufortable that she was in my arms.


    ¡°Can¡­ we go down¡­ first?¡± She asked. ¡°Labby doesn¡¯t like heights.¡±


    I followed along, gently descending back down, before I let go of Labby, putting her down at her feet.


    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± I asked.


    Labby looked away from me, ncing at Sheldon.


    ¡°Labby?¡±


    ¡°Labby¡­ Labby thinks the great master should rest more!¡± She shouted suddenly, before looking away again. ¡°Great Master is working a lot. You should spend more time resting. Yes. That¡¯s what I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you came all the way here?¡± I asked.


    Labby turned to look at me, meeting my eyes with a gravely serious expression, not blinking even once, as she gave a nod. ¡°Yes. Labby thinks it¡¯s very important. Great master needs to rest and make more pills for Labby,¡± she replied, and then nodded again, as if satisfied by her answer.


    ¡°Alright. But are you sure that¡¯s it?¡± I asked. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something more.¡±


    Labby¡¯s eyes darted again for a moment but she pulled them back towards me. ¡°Nope! That¡¯s it! Now Labby will go, bye!¡± She shouted, turning around to walk away, and then stopped when she realized how far away from the sect she was, and that she had no way to return.


    I looked at Labby, who nced around trying to think of what to do, before poking at Sheldon who promptly ignored her, and held back a sigh.


    This was something I had definitely noticed as well. With everything happening around me, I¡¯d ended up neglecting Labby. And it wasn¡¯t just Labby, but nearly all my spirits.


    I walked closer to Labby, kneeling to be closer to her eye level. Labby slowly turned back around to face me again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me something, you don¡¯t have to. But I want you to know that no matter what, you can alwayse to talk to me. Even if I¡¯m busy, you cane talk to me, and I won¡¯t get mad. Okay?¡±


    Labby gave me a small nod.


    ¡°Now, what was it that you wanted to talk about?¡± I asked once more.


    Labby looked down, ying with her hands, before she spoke up in a quiet voice. ¡°Labby¡­ doesn¡¯t like Mo Lin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why? Did she do something to you?¡± I asked, frowning.


    Labby shook her head. ¡°No¡­ she just. She has all this new Chi, and her doll Mei managed to learn Labby¡¯s technique immediately. Labby can¡¯t even figure out how to get Chi, much less something new¡­ Mo Lin would be a much better disciple for Great Master,¡± Labby said.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I realised what was the problem. ¡°I¡¯m not going to rece you Labby. I could never. And Mo Lin isn¡¯t really my disciple, we¡¯re just¡­ sort of trying to figure out her abilities. We think¡ª no, at this point it¡¯s not just me thinking. People are finding and developing new kinds of cultivation that we haven¡¯t seen before, and we don¡¯t know how it works. So I¡¯m trying to find out, to learn more, and maybe help others and create more rigorous understandings for how things behave,¡± I replied, patting her head.


    <em>¡°You have the wolf spirit. Wolf possesses only one half. The half she does not have. The two can help each other. Reach and learn. Of the other half they miss,¡± </em>Sheldon said to me.


    I thought over it for a second. ¡°Thanks actually quite a good idea. Meeting Ash could be beneficial for Labby. And he¡¯s right here too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡± I asked Labby.


    The little girl thought over it, before giving me a nod.


    ¡°Alright, then follow me. I¡¯ll show you the way,¡± I said, leading the three of them in.


    At the back of my mind, I knew this had served as a distraction from all my concerns and worries at what I had created, but I put that thought out of my mind for the moment, heading in to see Ash.


    The giant wolf sensed meing, walking out to greet me, and I gently brushed his fur. A momentter, his eyes went to Labby and Sheldon.


    ¡°Hey Ash, this is Labby, Sheldon and Twilight,¡± my other spirits, I said, before looking down at Labby who stood behind me, as if afraid.


    ¡°You cane out here, he doesn¡¯t bite,¡± I said.


    Ash leaned closer at my words, but instead of looking at Labby, the wolf sniffed Twilight.


    <strong><em>¡°A seed. Of something different, and new,¡± </em></strong>he said, before looking down at Labby.


    <strong><em>¡°We do not hurt children,¡± </em></strong>Ash said.


    ¡°Labby is not a child!¡± Labby protested, forgetting her fear for a moment. Ash growled, almostughing.


    <strong><em>¡°As you say, child,¡± </em></strong>the wolf said, leaving Labby stomping her feet as lightning crackled around her.


    ¡°Alright alright, no fighting,¡± I said, putting a hand on Labby¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s just teasing you, we all know you¡¯re big and strong,¡± I replied, gently cating Labby. ¡°Let¡¯s head in first, then we can work on how to proceed for you two,¡± I said, following Ash into his cave.


    The wolf pups ran around, noticing our arrival, but seemingly not caring too much as they continued to chase each other. Ash quietly sat down on the ground, resting, though his tail wagged behind, and I could tell he was happy to see me here.


    ¡°Alright, so Labby has a simr problem to you Ash. Both of you need Qi and Gu respectively to form Chi but have been unable to. And I figured, maybe working together can help the two of you,¡± I said.


    Ash looked at me. <strong>¡°</strong><strong><em>Will the child</em></strong><strong><em>¡­ not be hurt? It is a difficult thing to do for one such as her.¡± </em></strong>


    I frowned. That was true.


    <em>¡°Can reach within spirit. Learn. And then attempt. We can help. Bring them to the realms.¡± </em>Sheldon said. I nodded at Sheldon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that then,¡± I said, before finding myself a seat with my spirits all around me. Closing my eyes, I reached out to Sheldon, the turtle¡¯s spirit easily reaching out to mine. Together, both of us reached out to the rest of my spirit, and I began to circle the Chi inside my core.


    A momentter, I felt my consciousness sinking, pulled inside of me, and soon, I found myself standing in the familiar darkness.


    Ash stood nearby, dark mes covering his fur, and a giant Sheldon stood next to me as well.


    Twilight sat on my shoulder as normal, while Labby stood nearby, still in her human form.


    I looked at all of them, smiling, before looking forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet the big spirit of the Divine tree.¡±

 Chapter [B3] 20 — Guidance

    Chapter [B3] 20 ¡ª Guidance


    I looked up above, noting the two spirit rings glowing in the skies. Or what passed as such in this ce. My feet carried me forward, thebined will of Sheldon and me meant we moved fast through the darkness, even though nothing changed around us, I knew as much when I saw the gate of light appear, and we entered inside.


    The tree was there, exactly as it had been before, and I walked up closer to it. My spirits followed behind me and I brought Labby and Ash forward.


    It didn¡¯t take prodding for me to awaken the spirit this time. This many people and disturbances would do it on it¡¯s own.


    <strong><em>¡°You have brought others with you,¡± </em></strong>the tree spoke, a giant silhouette manifesting around us, towering over everyone present.


    The spirits bowed their heads but Twilight simply jumped up in excitement, rushing ahead as she gave the giant spirit a hug. Or at least¡­ that was the attempt. The size difference between them meant it seemed more like twilight clinging herself to the side of a mountain.


    <strong><em>¡°We are pleased to see you too, child. The gift we gave, seems to be growing well,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, referring to the gift Ki had given her, back when I had found the spirit trial and learned the firstw.


    ¡°I never got to ask what you gave to her,¡± I said, looking at the spirit.


    <strong><em>¡°We made her a keeper of our spirit. Much like Ki was. Though she is young still, and does not understand. But given time, she will grow, and be a resplendent keeper who would tend to us,¡± </em></strong>the spirit replied, before it¡¯s massive eyes looked down, at Labby and Ash. <strong><em>¡°We assume you have note to us to merely talk.¡± </em></strong>


    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯d like to ask for your help with these two. They both stand on opposite ends, unable to reach Chi, and my own attempts to do so have failed with Ash.¡±


    The giant spirit looked down, before snorting. <strong><em>¡°You try to change their nature, when your own is still one you do not truly understand. It will not work.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Which is why I want to ask. What will?¡±


    The tree¡¯s spirit ignored me, facing Ash and Labby instead.


    <strong><em>¡°Child of moon. You have sought change before. To journey and grow, and be born anew. And yet, now you seek War and Death,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said to Labby, before turning to Ash.


    <strong><em>¡°And you¡­ the child of fire. You were born in war and death, formed and shaped by it. But do you truly seek life? Do your mes burn with life in them? Or with the promise of death?¡± </em></strong>


    The spirit then looked at me.


    <strong><em>¡°You are a poor master. Their paths are conflicted, and yet your guidance fails to bring them ahead, as you stumble upon your own journey. How do you intend to lead?¡±</em></strong>


    I looked up at the tree. ¡°I don¡¯t lead because I¡¯m better than them, I lead because they support me, and I support them in return. I know that I haven¡¯t been the best master, but this is my way of making up for it. Surely, you can help with that?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°We can. But an answer we given will not truly be yours. Or theirs. All of you must understand the answers on your own. We will not hold your hands,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said.


    ¡°But guidance can still help light the path ahead,¡± I replied.


    The spirit looked down at me, before it let out a huff. I heard a hissing noiseing from afar, as the giant spirit turned his eyes towards Ash and Labby instead.


    <strong><em>¡°There are two Paths in front of you two. The first, is to let go of what you hold and have created. To abandon your path and your cores, to dissolve your cultivation, and then, to begin anew once more,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said.


    Labby shuddered at the thought.


    <strong><em>¡°To do so, would revert your nature as well. Not entirely so, but enough. You would be letting go of your spirit in many ways. This you understand on your own, and thus, you hold onto what you possess, unable to let go,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, and Ash and Labby nodded.


    <strong><em>¡°Then, there is the second Path. The Path where you change, grow, and be something new. Here, you must adopt the other half, transcend the limits you have created for your self, and begin something new instead,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, looking down at the two of them, as the world shivered for a moment. <strong><em>¡°Reforge yourself into a new form. Grow, change, and be something new, and then you shall have it.¡± </em></strong>


    The spirit¡¯s eyes went to ash. <strong><em>¡°The child of mes, you understand this, do you not? Your mes seek death, seek destruction, and are forged in war, from the energies of the dead and dying. You must now, breathe life into it, while keeping the death intact. Join the two haves, seek new understands and use those mes to be reborn anew.¡± </em></strong>


    Ash looks at the spirit, before lowering his head in eptance as dark mes flow around his body.


    <strong><em>¡°The child of moons. You have already altered yourself once. Now, you must simply continue on that path and expand upon it. To this, there are two steps,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, looking at Labby now instead. <strong><em>¡°First, you must let go of your fear, and allow your spirit to change one more time. You hold on tightly to it, rigid and afraid that you will lose what you have gained. Let go instead, and in letting go, you will obtain true control. Then, use the Death provided to break that which was created, and use the pieces to rebuild into something greater and new.¡± </em></strong>


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Labby said, her expression a mix between confused and afraid.


    <strong><em>¡°The second step, is to allign with the Path you have chosen. You seek War, and thus, you must await your trial, and the rise of the solstice moon. Seek it, seek the darkest of nights and the coldest depths of it¡¯s hunger. It it war, and it will bring it¡¯s darkness to you. Lean into it, embrace it, and let the cold hunger seep into your soul, showing you the war that rages within the night, and the death that it brings. Once you have seen as much, you will understand how you must grow. And in that understand, you will take upon the next steps, and have your desires me bet.¡± </em></strong>


    Labby and Ash bowed their heads. I too, dipped my head to the spirit.


    ¡°Thanks, for the help,¡± I said, smiling.


    <strong><em>¡°Do not be reliant on us. We will not coddle you. You have chosen not to take our Path, then you must also show that your own is sufficient to unite the broken cycle.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°I will,¡± I replied.


    <strong><em>¡°We are not counting on it. Now leave us, we have done you enough favours,¡± </em></strong>the spirit said, the silhouette melting away.


    I looked at Sheldon, as all of us stepped away, back into the darkness outside, before I reached out to my spirit.


    With a shiver, the world around me twisted, and I worked with Sheldon, feeling my mind return to my body.


    Opening my eyes, I looked around at my spirits, seated all around me.


    ¡°Labby is so confused,¡± Labby replied, opening her eyes as she clutched her head as if she was dizzy.


    <strong><em>¡°The spirit speaks of profound things. Though¡­ not all of it was understood by us either,¡± </em></strong>Ash added as well.


    I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t focus on the words he uses, but instead on their meaning. The answer is more or less simply, if I understood him correctly. I just need to guide you to towards a different Path together, drawing from both of you at once,¡± I said, looking at Ash, and then Labby.


    ¡°Labby is ready!¡± She shouted, looking excited to begin.


    <strong><em>¡°We will stop if it goes likest time,¡± </em></strong>Ash said.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t intend to let it get that far if it goes wrong,¡± I said.


    <em>¡°And thus. The cycle will mend,¡± </em>Sheldon said.


    I nodded, looking at the two of them. Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself, reaching out to both of them at once.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s begin then,¡± I said, as the Two Laws manifested.

 Chapter [B3] 21 — Reforged

    Chapter [B3] 21 ¡ª Reforged


    I focused my attention, reaching out to both Labby and Ash as they sat besides me. My will met theirs, our bonds shivered before they connected. For a moment, I felt hesitation. There was still a chance that things could go wrong. But in response to my hesitation, I felt resolve,ing from both of them, pushing me forward.


    I continued, and reached into my spirit. Chi began to swirl, flowing around my spirit before heading out towards both Labby and Ash. The Chi mingle in their spirit, I continued to process for a while, feeling their spirits reach back out.


    Gu and Qi both joined themselves in my spirit, and in harmony, the twobined to form a greater whole, as Chi manifested.


    The spirit ring of the first Law shone in my soul, and I began to channel it. From Labby I drew Qi, and from Ash I drew Gu. Together, the both began to mingle, and Chi formed. Then, I began to reverse the process.


    From within my spirit, the Chi within me broke down into Qi and Gu, flowing and resonating, shivering with power held in each. I knew if I mingled them now, the two would annihte each other, and thus I simply let them flow in a cycle.


    Slowly, steadily, I began to reach back out, letting the influence of the firstw expand. The Chi began to break further, before eventually reaching the cores of my spirit. Lightning began to crackle around Labby, and mes consumed Ash as I did.


    Both spirits felt the new kind of energy entering their cores and resisted instinctively for a moment, but I held our bonds strong, slowly having them release the tension, and allow the process to continue.


    I could feel their dantians breaking down, the different energies shivering and changing. Ash¡¯s ck mes changed, turning white as they began to engulf the wolf, just likest time.


    Labby¡¯s lightning changed as well, going from a purple sheen, to a light silver. The marks of the moon shone on her forehead, as powers began to gather.


    I simply held thew in ce, going slowly and steadily this time, instead of trying to force the change.


    And yet, I knew that it was not something I could do, but something they must do instead.


    So I simply sat, and waited for the two to walk upon their new Paths.


    ***


    Labby felt the Gu moving into her. It burned and hissed, whispers of the dark energy flowing into her. For a moment she had almost cut it off, put away the while thing and let go, giving up entirely, but she held on.


    How could she give up? Didn¡¯t she want to follow her great master? If she gave up so quickly, how would she ever grow?


    And so, clenching her fists and bearing through the sensation, she let the energy flow into her. The Gu, the death, it filled her body, like posion it flowed through her, and Labby felt it swirling within her. It untangled her spirit, eroding away at her form as Labby began to feel fear.


    Her body began to copse, formed of Qi, and Gu was it¡¯s antithesis. She almost wanted to stop it, but crushed down on her fear. So what if she returned to her previous form? She had changed once, she had the ability, and the strength. She could do it again, if she so wished.


    Frowning and focusing on the Gu, she took a deep breath, before allowing it into her core.


    The Qi surged rapidly as the dark Gu entered her body, and her core began to dissolve. Labby could feel her cultivation break, dissolving away with the Gu as the energy lost it¡¯s coherence, turning lose and simply swirled around. She kept her eyes closed, and continued to channel, feeling her connection to her Great Master as her spirit began to change.


    This was death, the sensation was unpleasant, and yet, it too was a natural part of life. There would be no death without life. And life would rot without death.


    The two needed each other.


    Just like how she needed her Great Master.


    Slowly, something began to shift, as lightning surged around Labby.


    ***


    Ash could feel the Qi in him. The sensation was foreign, and different. It moved and broke down his pathways, yet the wolf had already been through the ordeal once. He let the energy permeate his body, slowly seeping into his form as it began to change. And yet the question remained¡­ just what did he intend to be? What were his mes meant to be?


    He thought of the war, the demons and the Deathless. But that was his old self. So, what was the new something he could achieve instead?


    Ash thought of fire, and a different image came this time. Of warmth. Of home. He sat around a me, his family around him, as they soaked in the warmth on a cold night, feeling it gently burning away. A kinder me, with just as much potential for death, but also the very source from which life was born.


    He sought that me, sought that strength and gentleness. And the Qi responded.


    Silver mes erupted around Ash¡¯s body, altering him and his form as his silhouette began to change, bing something else.


    A new form¡­ and a new home. Ash knew what he wanted to be.


    ***


    I felt things shifting, the two spirits connected to me changing. Both Ash and Labby began to glow, though I did not open my eyes to see. I drew upon the second Law, as it began to humm alongside the first one.


    Once again, I could feel my spirit straining, the pulses from the two creating ripples that shivered across my soul, creating a metallic hum.


    I felt the shivers rising, the two kinds of powers flowing around me adding up, as if feeding into each other. The world began to tremble, Chi swirling and twisting around the three of us. I simply held firmly onto the two Laws, letting their influence reach my spirits and shape them.


    The shaking continued to add upon, the twows struggling as if straining against once another, and the vibrations rose, threatening once more to tear my soul. I could feel the spirit, watching from inside, almost as if testing me.


    I frowned, focusing my will onto the twows, before focusing on my spirits.


    Lightning crackled in a storm around Labby and I let the genesis of chi reshape her core, to form the new shape her path would take. I focused on ash and found white mes flowing all around him, altering his body, and I let the image of his new form be imparted upon him.


    The strain in my soul grew, and I frowned, almost letting go. I was about to stop, fearing a bacsh just likest time, when suddenly, I felt a pulse returning to me from both my spirits. Their cores, just like my spirit, began to vibrate and I felt the three spirits matching each other, resonating with one another.


    The fire and lightning rose to a high around both Labby and Ash.


    The Two Laws in my spirit hummed, more powerful than ever, but no longer working against me. Chi crackled in a torrent all around me, a gust of wind flowing as the two figure began to take shape.


    The twows shivered and shook, before they melded into one. I found my mind fixated, watching the Resonance between the two as something entirely new began to form, and the insight I had obtained, revealed itself to me.


    Labby¡¯s form changed, her clothes from the lunar court shifted, as her figure grew to be taller. A girl of around fourteen sat in her ce instead, the white and purple robes now formed of a pure white, matching the moons upon her forehead.


    Ash¡¯s form changed as well, and instead of the wolf, a tall burly man sat wearing silver colored robes with deep ck hair that ran down to his waist.


    As the energies around the two settled, their forms shifting and adjusting, both opened their eyes.


    White lightning crackled around Labby as she looked down at her hands, clenching her fist. ¡°Labby¡­ Labby did it!¡± She said, proud of her achievement.


    Ash opened his eyes as well, his pupils regarding the world from a brand new perspective, before the wolf spoke from his mouth instead, as if testing to understand how his new body worked.


    ¡°This is¡­ interesting,¡± Ash said, looking around.


    But both spirits paused, upon noting that I still sat silently. The Chi swirling around me hadn¡¯t settled, and if anything, the storm grew more and more fierce. I didn¡¯t open my eyes, focusing on my soul and the burning ring within it as I began to look at the single ring that rested there, born of two Laws Resonating.


    And I found another shape starting to take ce.


    A storm crackled around me, swirling and dancing as the world shook and shivered. The spirit in my soul, I felt it¡¯s powers reach into me.


    The Chi flowed into me like a torrent, changing my soul and a piece of a new spirit ring began to form.


    As the storm settled, I gently opened my eyes. The world felt different around me somehow as I blinked, looking at my spirits who regarded me with surprise.


    ¡°I¡­ think I just found it,¡± I said, looking at them.


    <em>¡°</em>Found what?¡± Ash asked.


    I looked at the wolf¡ª or wolfish man now, and then, to even my own disbelief, replied.


    ¡°The Third Law.¡±

 Chapter [B3] 22 — Departure - I

    Chapter [B3] 22 ¡ª Departure - I


    I sat in my chamber back at the sect, an empty page with scratched out and scribbled notes in front of me. It had been a week since I had gone to Taizhou to run the weapon tests and then reforge the spirits of Labby and Ash.


    Ash now lived at the sect as well, after he had gained a human form through his transformation. The wolf had be a rather tall and muscr man, with the wolf pelt forming hunter like robes that he wore, carrying scars of all battles on to his body and sharp eyes that could peer through your soul. He cut a rather intimidating figure and most of the sect members tried to stay away from him.


    Though I knew that the man was a softy through and through inside. It had taken a lot of wording and fretting on his forehead before he had even left the wolf pups in Yin¡¯s care. Though I did not feel too concerned, the ce was protected with powerful spirit wards that Qiao Ying had set up and taken directly from the lord himself. And I trusted Yin to be responsible for managing the pups as well.


    I will try to change their forms as well, but Ash had told me that they were not yet ready. And more importantly, I was not yet ready.


    Now the wolf remained at the sect, and Zhang had decided to make use of him as a sparring partner and as a training mentor who would guide the new recruits of the militia for the sect. Ash was not proficient with any kind of weapon. He could barely wield a sword and was worse than even me at it. But he knew better than anyone, better than even Zhang, how to fight. And how to hunt.


    His insights into demonic creatures and how to handle them had proven crucial in training the new recruits and more importantly his intimidating figure and threatening aura weeded out those without the resolve early on while sharpening and honing those that had what it took.


    Ash was not the only one that had changed. Labby had grown older and be more mature. She looked somewhere between thirteen to fifteen years old. In that awkward middle stage of not quite grown-up but not quite a child anymore. She, for the most part, had been excited by the changes. When her Qi had changed into Chi her powers had also grown rapidly and now her lightning carried enough force to win against all the other new and young children who had awakened to Chi, by far.


    I had intentionally not put her up against Mo Lin, because I did not want to give Labby too much of an ego. I did not want her to get into the habit ofparing herself to others. She did not seem to even notice that though.


    Her time had been spent practicing her new cultivation and ying around with her new lightning. She had not quite formed her second spirit ring yet, but if I had to use the power rankings of a typical cultivator, she was at the peak of the third realm, exactly where I had been when I had first regained my memories of my past life. It was more than likely that she willplete her second spirit circle upon her trial on the winter solstice, if she managed to seed.


    Besides my spirits the sect had also been changing rather rapidly. A printing press had been established and standardized versions of my books had been created by Qiao Ying and a few other schrs, dividing the topics that I had approached in them and further diluting and expanding upon them in simplernguage that would be easier for the people of this world to understand.


    It would also prevent those books from linking themselves to the original texts that I had created which were now firmly under lock and seal away, as they had started to slowly form spirits within them and cultivate. If allowed to grow, the spirits would wake up and be aware of themselves, and it would be much harder to utilize those books after that point with ease.


    This was in part why the Alchemy Halls existed as well. Or had. That had been their purpose, to keep dangerous artifacts and powerful knowledge under control so that it could not harm anyone. Eventually it had be a way for them to control information and the market as no one else had the power of resources that they did, given their backing by the Royal Jade court and the emperor himself.


    But my printing presses were changing that. Many of my books were being created and spread to more and more people all around the Seventh Peak. Of course, not all of them were freely given out. I had sat with Qiao Ying and had tranted what we could safely distribute and what was too sensitive to be shared so easily. I did not like restricting information, but I could understand the need given the circumstances.


    If the sects were to get their hands on these texts and utilize them without the proper oversight and foresight that I could provide then a lot of things could go bad really really quickly. And I would lose the few advantages that I had gained with so much effort.


    But even with that restriction, many books were still sold dirt cheappared to the current cost of the work that was required. Schrs had already begun taking note and traveled to the Seventh Peak within the week to get their hands on these books.


    Merchants and people had begun selling them for more profit than we did due to the currentck of supply and ess outside of the Seventh Peak. Though that annoyed me there was little I could do, and in parts that had been the intended effect as I wanted people to take these books and spread them outward so that the information within them would act as a ma to bring the brightest and the smartest of the empire to me.


    Beyond the books, the production of weaponry had also needed to be managed. The first batches of guns with standardized parts that could be created much faster than traditional weaponry were crafted and already being incorporated. One of the cksmiths was fascinated by the idea of a steam engine and was trying to create one and should he seed, we will soon have automation and factories working within the Seventh Peak as well.


    Even with just manualbor, a dozen or so guns had already been created and tested by Zhang and Qiao Ying, then by me just to be sure, before we had started taking those with the sharpest aim and resolve to start training with them.


    A lot of my time has been spent noting down and remembering firearm safety and protocols and how warfare had changed. I did not need to look too deeply into the warfare aspects, as many archers were effectively just long-range artillery in this world. All I had to do was to look into measures that cultivators needed to take to counteract these powerful warriors.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The more I learned about things the more I realized that the weapons that I feared would not truly bring the kind of world shattering changes that I had anticipated, as they had done within my own world.


    And I had to admit that it helped my fear of bringing these things into existence and steeled my resolve that it was indeed the right choice to make.


    With so many things happening all at once, I had barely gotten any time at all to look further into the revtions that I had had back within the caverns of Taizhou. Time had passed in the blink of an eye as I had simply moved from one task to the next without even a single moment to take a breath.


    But atst, and with some prenning, I had managed to carve out a section of time for myself to simply sit down and think on what insights I had gained.


    In part, it was good that I have had some time to simply focus on different things while the revtion of the Third Law had slowly broken itself down in the back of my mind as I began to understand what it truly meant. And the first thing I understood was this: the Third Law was iplete.


    I looked at my notes, most of which were empty, as I found myself struggling to give words to the thoughts that warred against each other within my mind. Forms, concepts, and ways were like images that had fleeting shapes like waking dreams that melted within the night upon the first rays of dawn, and I was left grasping at their shadows.


    I closed my eyes and focused on my spirit. I could see the twoplete spirit circles within my soul. And then outside it, a third half-formed circle that was shown humming with a resonance that my other twows responded to.


    I let that half circle form within my mind, as I opened my mouth to free it into existence for the first time.


    ¡°The Third Law of Cultivation: The Resonance of Chi,¡± I said. I felt the words and the power that they carried. I could hear the hum within my spirit, and I could feel the Chi around me shiver. Thisw, the Third Law, was no less powerful than the first two that I had obtained. I had used this exactw to forge, or rather reforge Ash and Labby¡¯s spirits. And yet, it was iplete. There was another half that was missing.


    I tried to write down the possible options. It did not seem that it would be veryplicated to figure out the second half when the first was already there. If I could see half the picture, the other half should be apparent.


    If the first half is Resonance, it would make sense for the second half to be Dissonance.


    That felt right. It felt correct. And yet it did not form the Third Law, it did not make it whole. So what was the thing to make it right?


    I could not merely know what the other half was. I had to understand it. I had to know how it formed the other half of the picture.


    What did it mean to have resonance and what did it mean to have dissonance, within Chi?


    I had sought resonance in waves, and waveforms, in harmony and in vibrations and everything that I could think of to rte back to this concept. Many of those things had felt right, as they were connected and tied to the Third Law. But none of them were the answer on their own, or even whenbined. Something was missing, and I did not know what. And so far my attempts to find it had proven futile.


    I sat in my chair, holding my head as I read through the texts before letting out a sigh in frustration.


    Before I could sink any further into this problem, I heard a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, knowing it was Qiao Ying. The door slid open, and the man stepped inside before bowing his head to me.


    ¡°It is time,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I nodded, stepping back from the table as I stood up. I took onest look at the texts before I put the problem out of my mind for the moment. The Lord had called me, and I needed to go.


    Qiao Ying smoothly moved aside as I made my way out. I dismissed the man so that he could return back to his work. I made a small note to thank the Lord and tell him to perhaps reward Qiao Ying. If there was any one person within the sect that was working harder than I was, it was Qiao Ying and had he not been here to help me none of this would have been possible whatsoever.


    Stepping out I took to the skies, my Chi flowing around me as my robes fluttered in the wind, and I made my way to the Lord¡¯s manner.


    ***


    Flying into the Lord¡¯s manor from the skies had be a rathermon urrence for me by now. Had it been anyone else it would have been taken as an attack, and they would have been detained rather quickly. But the guards were used to my presence now and could sense and detect my Chi. I made sure to not suppress my Chi to make their task easy and announce my presence.


    Slowlynding I nodded to the guards who bowed their heads to me before a servant guided me through the chambers before quickly taking me in front of the Lord.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here,¡± the Lord said.


    I bowed my head to the man. ¡°You had called me?¡±


    ¡°We had. There is something we must inform you of. Though before we do, we would like to say that we got one of the copies of your books, Lu Jie, and even read some of it. The insights that you have shown within them would be enough to mark you as a sage. We wanted to ask if you would like to present them to the emperor and be immortalized within the empire?¡±


    I smiled before shaking my head. ¡°You know my answer my lord.¡±


    Lord smiled as well. ¡°We do. We had to ask on the small chance that you would ept.¡±


    ¡°If I did that, I admit it would protect me from the Alchemy Halls, it would give me status and power and recognition and would likely allow me to progress upon my Path as well to an extent. But ultimately, that information, and those texts, would find their way within the Alchemy Halls, sealed away. And their copies would be collected and burned to <em>protect</em> the empire. And that more than anything, I do not wish to see,¡± I said.


    The Lord nodded his head. ¡°We do not understandpletely why you decided to give these books out for so cheap and with such ease. We know what you¡¯re thinking but there are easier ways that would have made you more money.¡±


    ¡°I know my lord. Had my goal been to optimize both the amount of people and money I could gain, then I would have done something else. But the money that those books would have gained me would be pointless, if even one less person could get their hands on them. I did not give away everything I possess either. To truly begin what I intend to, I must first be willing to take a loss, to obtain as many people as I can and to bring them to the Seventh Peak,¡± I replied, with a hand on my chest as I smiled.


    The Lord looked amused at my words. ¡°Very well. But we hope that your work is mostlypleted. Because the reason why we called you here is to inform you that it is time to make preparations for our leave. We will be departing for the capital within the week and you will need to be ready for the journey,¡± the lord said.


    I nodded. I had expected as much to be the case.


    ¡°I will be ready on time, my lord,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Very well. In that case we will see you on the day of departure,¡± the Lord said dismissing me.


    I bid farewell to the Lord, bowing before I left the chamber. I started to calcte in short everything that I needed to manage in my head. Anxiety and fear began to bud in my chest, but I let it dissolve.


    I had done everything I could. The rest would be up to fate now.

 Chapter [B3] 23 — Departure - II

    Chapter [B3] 23 ¡ª Departure - II


    Another week had passed by in the blink of an eye as I had made the preparations for our departure to the Azure city, the capital of the empire. There were quite a few things to prepare for, the auction for one, the logistics of travel, getting enough carriages and people, tents, food, firewood to keep us warm in winter, among other things.


    Even if most of us were cultivators, it did not stop a long journey like this from sucking the life from one¡¯s soul, especially if he did not prepare well for it. Thankfully Qiao Ying had been helping me make these preparations and though it came a little close, we had managed to get everything ready in time.


    I stood watching the disciples of the sect move the different items around. Two entire carriages were dedicated solely for the things that I would need for the auction. And then we had to borrow one more from the Lord to be able to fit everything. After which we had to get enough guards to protect the carriages from bandits.


    Though I did not have too much concern for that given the people that we were traveling with. It was hard to imagine anyone robbing the Lord and surviving.


    But even I was fairly strong now and could hold my own against most people that would take to banditry and such. So the real reason to have the guards was mostly because we did not want to get ambushed by demonic beasts or people with other intentions beyond just mere banditry.


    Unfortunately, I had decided to leave Zhang behind within the sect. The boy had protested of course, vehemently so, but at the end he had understood my reasoning. I needed someone to take care of the sect and be in charge while I was gone. And I needed someone who I could trust. And there were very few people I could trust more than Zhang.


    Not to mention, the militia had just been given guns and other such weapons to train with, and I needed people to observe and train them, so that if there was to be an attack by demonic beasts through the winter while I was gone they would be able to defend themselves and defend others around them. And Zhang would be perfect for that.


    Lord Zhou had also left some people behind, including Elder Tian Feng who would be looking after his estate and would be making sure that nothing went wrong while we were gone.


    Simrly, Qiao Ying will also be remaining within the sect although I had really <em>really </em>wanted to bring the man along. But I knew that if I left and Qiao Ying left with me then the sect would more or less copse. We simply did not have enough people that we could delegate tasks to. There had not been enough time to train them, and new systems were still constantly being created and put in ce. I needed Qiao Ying to be there to govern those and maintain them.


    Thankfully he had reached out and already done a lot of the preparations needed to set up the auction. Qiao Ying had contacted and reached an agreement with the respectable auction house used by many of the nobles and powerful cultivators within the Azure city. All I would need to do is simply go there and hand over the items in bulk per the agreements to get the preparations in order.


    The one silver lining in this was also the fact that Liuxiang will be there, meeting me in the capital and helping me work through this auction. Technically it would be her standing as a representative of the Shie n given their vested interest in me and my activities but nheless I felt happy about getting to meet her.


    Of the people that woulde with me there was of course Labby who would not have taken no had I said as much but I had very little reason besides concerns for her safety to not bring her along. And now that she was a little older and a little stronger, it would be fine for her to travel with me.


    Ash would simrly also being with me. He would in some ways be recing Zhang, acting as my bodyguard. But I also wanted to bring Ash along to show him the capital, and to use him as an intimidation factor when negotiating and working with certain people.


    Zhang was strong, certainly. But there was a different feeling when a tall, well-built, and powerful looking man with cultivation in the seventh realm or higher stood in front of you, his aura containing whispers of death and mes.


    In some ways he was the opposite of Sheldon, who was just as strong, but hardly looked like it in his small turtle form and was easily approached and loved by everyone. It was also somewhat amusing that they had fire and water abilities. That was also partly why I was leaving Sheldon and Twilight behind. Having Sheldon in the sect gave me peace of mind that should anything happen he would be able to handle it and guide everyone with Zhang''s help.


    Besides Ash and Labby, Yan Yun and Leiyu would be traveling with us as well. She was the only one who had been to the capital before and her status and understanding of the nobilitywould help me navigate the politics and get a better insight and understanding of how to behave and what to do and what not to do.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Yan Yun had not been the most enthusiastic to head to the capital but she had not refused the request. I did not know the reason for herplex feelings, though I suspected some of it was rted to her grandfather in one way or another.


    She had asked me to bring Lei along with her. I had been surprised by her request, but had epted it. Su Lin was tagging along as well, as I had asked him to, since I would need his help with the auctions. He was better at mingling with people than I have ever been, and would be able to mix with crowds that I would not be able to. The boy had simply shrugged and agreed to it.


    Thest person to join my now ratherrge entourage of people had been the old man who had simply told me that my training was notplete and that I was not fully ready yet and had joined us on our journey.


    From the Lord¡¯s side, Lord Zhou would be traveling of course, and Zhou Fang would being as well. Combining everyone who would be traveling, the guards, the items for the travel itself, and the auction items had ended up making this a massive caravan of multiple carriages. Perhaps I should have expected that as my old habit of underestimating just how manythings I would need for a journey had not gone away even in this life.


    I watched the veryst of the items get loaded onto the carriages, people moving about making theirst-minute preparations and saying goodbyes.


    I sensed Ash nearby walking closer, and with him, Yin was there as well. I turned to look at the two of them. I knew what they were here for.


    ¡°We have managed to make what you asked for,¡± Yin said, walking up to me before holding out a wooden box. Talismans were ced on each side of the box, sealing the contents inside.


    Carefully I grabbed the box, careful not to open it identally. Somehow, I felt like I held Pandora''s box within my hands. Within it was hope. And yet, the price of it was destruction at the kind of scope that only Divinities had brought before in this world.


    ¡°How safe is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It took me some time to study the diagrams but we followed the idea. One of the schrs had worked with simr things before for a firecracker, a particrly big one, and the system simply removed the explosive. So this cannot really explode even if activated unless you put the pills inside their slots.


    I nodded, satisfied with the exnation. I gestured to Qiao Ying who walked closer, and I handed him the box. I did not need to tell him what it was and what to do with it. He simply nodded before walking to my carriage, where he then ced the box in a secure location that I could ess with ease at any time.


    I looked back towards Yin. ¡°Thank you, Yin. Your help in exining and tranting your grandfather¡¯s notes, along with the different things I have created has been crucial in all of this,¡± I said.


    Yin shook her head. ¡°I would have done this, no matter what. After everything you¡¯ve done for us, and for our vige. It¡¯s the least I could do. And¡­ I think my grandfather would have wanted this as well.¡±


    I nodded. One by one, more people began to appear. Zhang, Granny Lang, Cao Chen, the vige chief, Sheldon and Twilight, and everyone else stood waiting to bid me goodbye.


    Beside me Labby, Ash, Yan Yun, Su Lin, and Old Man stood. I did not spot Lei, but I could sense him within one of the carriages. After the preparations were done, Qiao Ying walked closer to me and bowed his head.


    ¡°Everything is ready. The Lord will be leaving soon as well. You should hurry,¡± he said.


    Then everybody looked at everybody and smiled. ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to go. I¡¯ll be there and back before you know it.¡±


    ¡°You better be, boy. These lot don¡¯t know how to run a proper sect. Entire thing will copse if you don¡¯t return soon enough,¡± Granny said.


    ¡°Will take care of things, Brother Jie. You can leave without worry,¡± Zhang said, and I nodded at the boy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be proceeding ording to your ns and sending regr report messages to you, so you should be aware of what is happening. If any problems arise, I will use this scrying art to contact you urgently,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving it in your hands. I wanted to know that none of this would have been possible without your help, without all of your help. And I will be relying on you once more,¡± I said bowing my head.


    The vige chiefgasped. Granny Lang simply shook her head.


    ¡°See this? If only you had had the humility your disciple does when you had been younger,¡± Granny said looking at the old man.


    The old man gave a smile. ¡°Both of us could have used more humility in our youth,¡± he replies, and Granny snorts. I looked at the old man, but decided to leave the question regarding their rtionship and how they knew each other for the journey.


    They shared a few more words with each other, and I took the time to say my goodbyes to everyone.


    <em>¡°Take care. We believe. In your path,¡± </em>Sheldon said to me.


    <em>¡°Bye!¡± </em>Twilight shouted, voice chiming, and I wasn¡¯t sure from her enthusiasm if she truly understood what was happening.


    ¡°Get going boy, you¡¯ll be back soon enough. Don¡¯t make the Lord wait,¡± Granny said, shooing me away.


    Iughed at the old crone¡¯s inability to be honest, before nodding. ¡°Be back soon,¡± I said, before I stepped into my carriage.


    All of us boarded, one after another, and I heard the driver crack his reins. With a thud, the carriage began to move, and I looked through the window out at my sect, my only home in this world, as it slowly faded away into the distance.


    The carriages from our sect and the Lord¡¯s manormet up, forming arger group together just outside the Seventh Peak city. And after checking onest time, we were off to the capital.

 Chapter [B3] 24 — On the Road

    Chapter [B3] 24 ¡ª On the Road


    I felt the bumping and shuddering of the carriage beneath me. That sound had apanied me for the past three days. We had been traveling without stopping for the entire duration, trying to cover as much ground as possible, before the weather conditions forced us to stop. All the stops that we made had been for necessities, and that only for very short periods of time. Almost everyone within the caravan was a cultivator and did not really need to sleep or eat as frequently.


    Someone like me rarely needed to do either, but even then, three days of travel with barely any stops took its toll on me as well. And most people were not as strong as I was.


    And thus, as the sun slowly began to near the horizon, I could hear the talk as we began to make preparations for our stop for the night. The carriage I sat in also had Ash, Su Lin, and Labby. Ash had spent nearly the entire time meditating, with silvery mes asionally lighting up around his body as he sat with his legs crossed. Labby had tried to do the same but hadn¡¯t had nearly as much patience. I could see that she felt jumpy and restless to get out and stretch her limbs.


    I can certainly rte, even though I was fine and I could have sat here for nearly a week straight without too much physical issues, I was tired mentally. Most of my time had been spent reading books that the old man told me to look through.


    He was traveling in the Lord¡¯s carriage, at the center of the caravan surrounded by guards, and right next to the auction items.


    Yan Yun, Leiyu and Lei sat in one carriage together, the one traveling just behind the Lord¡¯s. I had asionally checked on them. For the most part I was focused on my own work and studying up on the techniques that the old man intended to teach me.


    Su Lin, on the other hand, simply spent most of his time eating or sleeping. The man had been surprisingly carefree during the journey; it almost looked like he was on a vacation. I felt a little jealous of his ability to just pass out and rest with such ease.


    After a little more travel, as the skies began to turn red, I felt the carriage shudder to a stop, finding the location that we intended to spend a night in. I looked outside and saw an open clearing. The ground was muddy and wet, likely from having snowed just a few days ago, and the sky was still overcast, but I knew that the further we moved towards the capital the warmer temperatures would be. That was one more thing to look forward to. I didn¡¯t hate winter, but I certainly wasn¡¯t a fan of the cold, even if it did not affect me nearly as much anymore.


    After checking the surroundings I opened the doors and Labby rushed out, stretching her limbs before she walked around the area, trying to help. I woke up Su Lin who jerked awake looking around in surprise before he realized that we had stopped.


    ¡°Are we there? We reached the capital?¡± he asked.


    I looked at Su Lin with a strange expression. ¡°Did you really intend to sleep all the way to the capital? No, we are stopping for the night. People are tired.¡±


    Su Lin scratched his cheeks, embarrassed, before he headed out as well. And I followed behind him, and Ash after me. When I felt a strange urge to stretch my limbs I gave in to the impulse, feeling my muscles sighing in relief as they finally got some movement.


    I looked around and saw the others walking around as well. The men from our sect and the Lord''s people were already working to prepare camp. Firewood was being unloaded, alongside food and any other necessary items.


    I took the time to survey thend making my way around the area as I helped out where I could while supervising in other ces. Within the hour a mini town of sorts was standing here.


    It was not very hard to find the Lord¡¯s tent, however. It was thergest and fanciest of them all, and if Zhou Fang was to be believed, that was actually bigger on the inside and more luxurious than it looked.


    The boy himself, though, had a much simpler tent than his father. I watched everybody hard at work before I found a good ce to set up my own tent, which Qiao Ying had gotten for me. It was surprisingly nice, and had a formation built to keep it warm and protected. There was even a bed inside, I wasn¡¯t sure how they had brought that with them but I didn¡¯tin.


    Labby walked inside my tent, taking a look around, before she flopped onto the bed. ¡°Labby¡¯s so tired,¡± she said, wiggling and moving her limbs to start to cozy up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep just yet, you should eat something first,¡± I told Labby, smiling at her antics as she pretended to be asleep already.


    Su Lin walked inside as well, yawning. ¡°I¡¯m tired as well,¡± he said.


    ¡°From what? Sleeping?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Labby broke her facade to giggle while even Ash snorted.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Su Lin said, and Iughed, before the boy himself joined in with us.


    As we chuckled andughed, he then looked outside sniffing his nose. ¡°Seems like they have made dinner. I¡¯ll be going out to eat, not sure how much you want to join me given that¡­ uhh¡­ cultivation stuff and what not, as you don¡¯t gotta eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join. I may not need to, but I do enjoy eating,¡± I said, following Su Lin as they walked outside.


    The sun had vanished rapidly, plunging the world into darkness and torches and campfires sprung up lighting the ce instead. Multiple campfires were set up around various tents of all sizes and shapes as people began to gather around them and talked amongst each other.


    I saw both the disciples from my sect with the Lord¡¯s guards sitting together and eating as they mingled and cracked jokes. I followed behind Su Lin as he walked up to one of the groups, grabbing a bowl of the rice and meat, before taking a seat.


    As I said I could hear the talks getting quieter as people noticed my approach and began to nod and bow their heads.


    ¡°No need to be so formal here, right now I¡¯m just a guy who would like to eat some food and be warm,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can believe him. This guy really ain¡¯t like a bigshot cultivator. It¡¯s weird, but he seems to like being this way,¡± Su Lin said, with his mouth full of food as he spoke between bites, and the people rxed.


    I simply sat there, as the conversation slowly began to pick back up. Talks of the journey, of what they would go and do within the capital, sites they wanted to see, things they wanted to buy to bring back for their families, and so on began to fill the campsite.


    Su Lin discussed things with them with ease, knowing the names of many of these people, as he cracked jokes about one of the men who had just gotten married. I was fascinated by the discussions. I had never been very good at socializing, though I had always enjoyed making friends. Whereas Su Lin from the very start had been much better at it.


    He had remained connected to these people, and had remained a part of their lives, while my own Path had rather quickly separated me, putting me on a pedestal of respect. But that also came with its own burdens, and inability to form connections in the same ways.


    I felt a little jealous, but not too much. All of us had our advantages and disadvantages, and socializing was always what Su Lin has been good at. As the conversations began to shift towards travel, I looked at one of the men and asked. ¡°How long do you think it will take us to get the capital at our current speed?¡±


    The man, one of my sect¡¯s many new disciples, hummed to himself and thought. ¡°About 6 to 7 days, if the weather remains good throughout,¡± he said, ncing at one of the Lord¡¯s soldiers sitting next to him.


    ¡°Just about. Hard to predict though. This deep into winter, the way to the capital will have snow, so a storm could dy it by a week or two very easily.¡±


    ¡°Better make an offering to the Divine tree then, for some luck. I would rather not be stuck out here for two weeks,¡± one of the other men said, as they all nodded.


    That was one more thing that had been interesting. The ease in reverence with which they had epted the Divine tree and had started worshiping it. It wasn¡¯t even something intangible and cultural, but a constant stream that I could feel from their souls connecting me to them. I put the thought out of my mind for now.


    ¡°Lord Jie, I actually have one of your books,¡± one of the Lord¡¯s men said, looking at me with excitement.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I asked, surprised. I was not the type to judge very quickly but he certainly did not look like someone who read books like the kind I had written.


    ¡°Yeah, one of my friends is a scribe that works for the Lord and had the book. My son had always been interested, and his mother had taught him how to read, so my friend decided to give him the book,¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course he did. If he had given it to you, you have just used it as a pillow to sleep on,¡± one of the soldiers said, as they allughed.


    ¡°Yeah, I tried to look at it, but none of it really made sense to me. My son really liked it though. He said it was very interesting, and even though I can¡¯t really tell what the book is about or the profound things it talks of, I could tell that it contained valuable knowledge and just wanted to thank you for sharing it with us,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Of course! Elder Jie is extremely generous,¡± another man spoke up. This time a younger one who wore the robes of my sect. ¡°Joining the sect and epting the Divine Tree into my heart, let even a mortal like me gain Chi. Something that I couldn¡¯t have ever imagined in my entire life. It has changed everything for me forever, and for the better, and I could not thank you enough Elder Jie,¡± he said.


    Another man raised his bowl up in the air. ¡°To Elder Jie,¡± he said.


    The other men followed, raising theirs as well. ¡°To Elder Jie!¡±


    I watched them talk, and all of a sudden, there were no more boundaries between us. It felt¡­ strange. But I sat there andughed and joked and learned more about these people all around me, and something shifted inside of me.


    Those little threads that connected me to them, began to grow, and began to strengthen. This was what I was fighting for. These people are what I had been working so hard for, to bring change in their lives. And now that I sat here and saw the difference that I had made with my own eyes. Something about it felt different.


    And the mes that burned in my heart began to grow. It was good to be reminded why I was doing all this. And for who.


    After we ate, putting our empty bowls aside, and the fires began to die, I got up and began to make my way to my own tent. The men had gone to sleep, leaving behind the few that remained awake to stand watch for the night. But I found myself too awake to even try to sleep.


    Walking to the tent and I started to think of how I would spend my time when I saw the old man walk by.


    ¡°There you are, Lu Jie,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, do you need something?¡± I asked, surprised to see the old man.


    ¡°Did you forget already? The training is not yet done. Come to my tent, I have prepared something,¡± the old man said, heading ahead.


    I smiled to myself. Guess I won¡¯t have to worry about how to spend my time.

 Chapter [B3] 25 — Lesson

    Chapter [B3] 25 ¡ª Lesson


    I walked into the old man¡¯s tent, noticing the already set up cauldron and herbs, ready to be used. A smile came on my face at his enthusiasm, but I hid it, simply following behind the old man as he walked inside, before turning to face me with his stern teaching expression.


    ¡°So far, you have gained sufficient mastery of the mes. You¡¯ve also observed me refining earth and know the technique now. Now, you must learn how to create spirit water, and afterwards, you must infuse it with the refined earth you have created,¡± the old man said. I gave him a nod.


    ¡°First, I will show you how it is done,¡± the old man said, turning to his cauldron. I noticed that there was just water inside it this time, and the old man stood over the water, a gentle me burning within the cauldron, heating it up.


    ¡°The process to create spirit water is not difficult. I have seen your technique for the Qi crystals you create, and it is not dissimr to this in some ways. The end goal is to simply bring out the essence and mix it into the water, till no more can be mixed in. And then, to purify and remove any impurities that may be present within the water,¡± the old man says, before taking out some spirit grass. Though these were different, with elongated stems and thin leaves.


    ¡°This is water spirit grass. They grow underwater where pure Qi is found. We will be using these to create the spirit water,¡± the old man said, before putting some inside the cauldron. Rather quickly, the grass began to move around the cauldron, as the water inside began to heat up.


    ¡°Now, you must use your Qi to bring the essence out from this herb. Do this, untill no trace of the grass remains, and you will have seeded,¡± the old man said.


    Qi swirled from his hands, as the water in the cauldron began to swirl like a whirlpool. I watched the grass slowly start to lose cohesion, letting out a barely visible green hue, as the nt began to break down. After a few minutes of control and moving the grass around, the old man added some more, repeating the process. I watched the old man do this seven more times, before thest batch of water grass no longer dissolved in the water.


    ¡°When the grass stops dissolving, you havepleted this step,¡± the old man told me, and I nodded. I¡¯d done something simr way back when I¡¯d first started experimenting, and had figured out that water and Qi could dissolve into each other and had a saturation limit. But this was more refined, and more controlled. ¡°After this, you must let the mes rise, and close the lid upon the cauldron,¡± the old man said, putting a lid on top as the fire began to rise around the cauldron. ¡°This is where the experience of an alchemist shows. You need to be able to sense when the mes are high enough, and when the water has boiled to steam and is ready to be let out,¡± the old man said.


    I sat there, watching him work. With that heat and the lid closed the pressure would rise. I knew the principles of how that would work, it was simple thermodynamics, but I didn¡¯t quite understand how it would help us create spirit water. I didn¡¯t know, but I would soon enough, and so I continued to watch.


    The mes continued to burn, and soon enough I could see the lid starting to tremble from the steam inside pushing against the walls. If left on its own, the steam would get hot enough to lift the lid and release the pressure on its own.


    ¡°Now is the critical moment, Lu Jie. You must control the wind and create emptiness above the cauldron,¡± the old man said, as a gust of wind began to swirl all around. I felt the air moving and trying to enter back to fill the negative pressure the old man had created, but failed to do so, as he kept pushing the air away. ¡°Keep the wind at bay and keep moving it away as you lift the lid.¡±


    A burst of steam erupted from the cauldron as the old man removed the lid. My eyes widened in surprise, as I saw a ton of steam erupt from inside and wondered if something had gone wrong. I watched the steam swirl around, covering the area and hiding the old man, but just momentster, the steam began to collect, moving inwards and bundling together, and within moments, I saw the steam gather above the old man¡¯s palm, cooling rapidly and turning back to crystal clear water that shone like a liquid gemstone.


    ¡°When the steam arises, it will try and fill the emptiness above it you have just created, use that moment to capture it and collect it, till it has calmed and cooled down, and you will have pure spirit water,¡± the old man said, as he put the water into a container nearby, safely storing it next to the bowl with the refined y. After that, he turned to look at me. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded my head. It was somewhat fascinating to see the old man using principles of physics within alchemy, but it also made sense. Those rules did apply to this world, or else it would not exist in the way it currently does. And even if people did not have a rigorous understanding of the how and why, many things had been figured out based on observation alone.


    Walking ahead, I stood in front of the cauldron. Using my Chi, I gathered the impurities from before, removing them and collecting them into a pill, as I cleaned the cauldron. Grabbing some more water I added that into the cauldron to begin the process. Looking inside, I see my own face reflected back, and I take a deep breath before I begin. First, I take some water spirit grass, adding it inside the cauldron. As I do, I flick my hand, letting the mes rise underneath as the herbs begin to seep their essence out.


    ¡°Good, let your Qi mingle into the herbs and coax them into releasing their essence,¡± the old man said.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    I nodded, letting Qi form in my core which I mixed with the herbs, as they began to dissolve in water. I let my Qi swirl the water within the cauldron, fine tuning my control to dissolve the herbs better and faster. After a few minutes, the spirit grass could no longer be seen, only leaving a faint green tinge behind in the water.


    I repeated the process. Adding more and more water spirit grass I continued to melt it all until the water now looked a pale sea green color and no more grass would dissolve. Wiping the sweat off my brow, I let out a breath, feeling the control of both the fire, the water and the herbs starting to drain me mentally. The old man had made it look easy somehow.


    ¡°Now, you must extract the water from the impurities present within it,¡± the old man said.


    I focused my attention. This was basically rapid distition, I needed to boil the water and turn it into steam before collecting all the steam and quickly cooling it to obtain the clear water mixed with Qi. It was very simr to what I did with the Qi crystals, except, this was faster, more efficient, and I had to be the one manually doing the work. Feeling a little nervous, I reassured myself and tried to feel more confident, as I closed the lid on the cauldron and began to raise the mes.


    A part of me wanted a thermometer, to be able to know exactly how much heat I needed, and how hot the fire was, but I knew that was wishful thinking at the moment. I had to do this by feel for now. I closed my eyes, letting the world around me fade, as I simply focused my attention on the fire, and the water boiling inside the cauldron. I could feel the heat rising and falling and I could hear the water bubbling as it turned to steam, mixing around the cauldron, looking for an escape. I continued to raise the heat, letting the process intensify whenever it started to slow down. More and more steam began to rise and I could feel the palpable pressure within the cauldron. If I continued too far it would cause a steam explosion, so I needed to be precise.


    After raising the mes one final time, I heard a little thud as the lid of the cauldron shifted. Immediately, I opened my eyes and began to move the air around me. Air Stepping had given me a much greater ability to control air around me, and I used that control to create a vacuum, picturing an emptiness. The image of the aftermath of the void bomb came to my mind, and I let the image manifest, as the air rapidly flew past me in powerful gusts, and I held it back, creating not aplete vacuum, but enough to get the job done.


    Keeping my mind focused, to control the fire, air, and water all at once, I felt my focus straining to handle all three tasks, but I was no longer a child, and my powers had increased rapidly as well. Slowly, I grabbed the lid, before pulling back. Steam erupted all around me, covering me in fog and I let my Qi expand all around me into the world, before I began to pull.


    As the steam rushed to fill the vacuum I had created I let go of the control over my air, the cold air rushing back inwards helping me in my task as it brought the steam I wanted with it. Quickly, I began to gather the steam, as it coalesced above my hand, it was hot and I could feel the heat in it as it didn¡¯t want to be collected and bundled together.


    ¡°Control it, and cool it down Lu Jie. It is water, it merely needs to remember,¡± the old man said.


    Iughed internally at the old man¡¯s wording of it, as if the water knew somehow what it was, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. And so I continued, letting my Qi seep into the steam and drain its heat as it began to gather.


    The change happened instantly. One moment a cloud of steam was around me, the next, it was being sucked into a small ball which quickly condensed with the help of the cold air rushing in and formed a small amount of crystal clear water that floated above my hand. I smiled brightly, looking towards the old man who nodded his head.


    Trying to not spill the water by losing control, I walked up to the container, before pouring the water in. Internally, I let out a cheer, but I knew my task wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Now, the earth,¡± the Old Man said.


    I picked up the impure bundle of earth set on a counter nearby, taking a handful before I put it inside the cauldron. This time the process went faster, my confidence in my own abilities rising. I took in a breath and then controlled the earth, as I raised the mes. The y began to grow lighter, the water inside it evaporating. Once enough had evaporated, I quickly grabbed my container of spirit water and slowly added it inside as it began to mix with the y.


    Gently, letting the y dissolve and while keeping the heat steady, I allowed it to simmer, cooking what looked like a lumpy brown sludge. It definitely wasn¡¯t pretty. Keeping a vignt eye, I watched as slowly the impurities began to rise outwards due to the heat, darkening the y. Looking to the old man for direction I waited till he gave me a nod, before I quickly began to let my Qi seep in. Drawing the impurities outwards I began to pull it out. Letting my Qi tug, I swirled the impurities now mixed with the water, which I drew out of the y, leaving behind a light colored clean lump of mud.


    Gathering the impurities together, I condensed it into a ck pill, smokeing out of my fist as I evaporated the water. Putting the impure pill aside, I focused on the y. Letting my Qi seep in, I began to shape it, channeling my Qi into it till it was a circr and uniform sphere looking beautiful and shimmering with both water and earth Qi. Carefully, I picked it up, before cing it into a container with the y the old man had refined.


    I let out a sigh, wiping sweat off my brow. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s done now. What next?¡± I asked, looking at the old man with a smile, eager to learn more.


    The old man looked at me, and then back at the cauldron. ¡°Now, you must repeat that at least twenty more times,¡± he said.


    I looked at him in surprise, and then I looked back at the cauldron. An evil smile covered the old man¡¯s face.


    I grimaced, as I began the process once more.


    ***


    My spirit felt drained, as I finished thest batch of refined y. The sun rose above the horizon in the distance, and people had woken up and started making preparations to begin our journey anew.


    The old man looked at my work and finally let out a satisfied nod. ¡°Good. Now, you must slowly thread pieces of your spirit into the y as you shape it into a vessel in your own image,¡± the old man said.


    I looked at him, failing to find any energy in me, exhausted from my long night of work. The old man, taking pity, added. ¡°But perhaps we can do that after you¡¯ve had some rest.¡±


    With my rising sun above me, I made my escape from the old man¡¯s tent. Before I knew it, I was seated in my carriage, but even with the bumps and restlessness of travel, I managed to get some sleep after a long, long time.

 Chapter [B3] 26 — Trouble On the Road

    Chapter [B3] 26 ¡ª Trouble On the Road


    I sat in the carriage, hearing the howling of the winds outside. The weather had rapidly be worse and worse, and now we moved through the middle of a snowstorm. We would likely need to stop soon, given the weather conditions outside. I shivered as a particrly cold gust blew inside.


    ¡°The snow grows,¡± Ash said, looking outside the window. He sat with short sleeved clothes like it was the middle of summer, and just watching him made me feel a little cold.


    ¡°It does. Strange how quickly the weather changed, I¡¯d heard that this part of the empire was gradually going to get warmer and warmer,¡± I said, continuing to work on the y doll in my hand.


    Labby was snuggled up next to me, to try and stay warmer. ¡°Labby doesn¡¯t like it. Too cold,¡± she said, hugging herself. I let out some of my Chi to her, warming her up, which only made her snuggle up against me even more. I smiled, before bringing my attention back to the project I was working on.


    There was a small doll made of y in my hands, which I had shaped to look like a smaller version of myself. I¡¯d been slowly shaping the y I had created by putting Chi into it and slowly seeping pieces of my spirit into it. There hadn¡¯t been any changes yet, and the old man had told me I would need to make a lot more y toplete the process as well, but I could still feel something of a budding connection starting to form.


    As I worked on my y doll of sorts, I couldn¡¯t help but think back to Mo Lin and Mei, my mind drawing parallels. Perhapspleting this technique would allow me to understand and better utilize the girl¡¯s powers as well.


    Feeling satisfied with the progress I had made, I looked at the doll, which looked back at me with a smile on its face, before I put it in the pouch at my waist. I would continue on with itter. As time passed, the snow continued to increase in intensity, and soon enough, the carriage shuddered to a stop. I slightly raised the window to look outside, forming ayer of Chi to keep myself warm, but even then, the chilling gusts flew in, sapping all my heat as I saw an endless expanse of white covering everything.


    A man walked closer, trudging through the snow as he bowed his head.


    ¡°Elder Jie. Our fire cultivators can no longer keep up with the snow. It ising back faster than they can melt it. The Lord has asked us to make a stop till the weather improves.¡±


    I looked out to the skies, and the clouds covering it in an endless expanse of white, before nodding my head. ¡°That sounds wise. Do we have a ce to stop?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There is an abandoned vige nearby, just 10 minutes away, and not too far from our path. We could spend the time there and wait out the weather.¡±


    ¡°Let us head towards the vige then,¡± I said, as the man bowed his head again, before rushing back to drive the carriage. I looked around to the other carriages, having simr conversations before we quickly began to reroute. My eyes remained on the skies and the howling snow, as I felt a strange emotion inside me. Something about the weather gave me an ominous feeling, though I couldn¡¯t say what.


    The carriage moved through the snow, bumping around for a few more minutes before we arrived at the aforementioned vige.


    ¡°Labby, stay inside. You too Su Lin, it¡¯s too cold, you¡¯ll freeze. Ash,e with me, we¡¯ll keep the others warm,¡± I said, and the wolf nodded, following behind me as I stepped out. For once, Labby did not protest, simply content to remain inside the carriage and stay warm. I walked outside and found chilling gusts cutting past me like des of ice. Immediately I channeled mes, increasing the temperature around me. Ash did the same, silver mes flowing around the wolf¡¯s body. I melted the snow around me, but found it persistent, refusing to budge even under my mes. I looked ahead, and saw the other cultivators, struggling simrly.


    Trudging through the snow, I walked ahead, letting my mes cover the men. They looked at me and bowed. I nodded my head. ¡°Let¡¯s scout this ce quickly before setting things up to stay for the night,¡± I said, and the men got to work. I followed along as well, checking out the vige and its insides to see what was there.


    The vige itself was rather normal and small, the houses simr to Taizhou. I found a lot of furniture and items inside, alongside pots and other things that showed people had been living here not long before. The ominous feeling in my chest increased as I continued to make my way around, checking for threats, but ultimately finding none.


    After finding the area was clear, I walked out and began to help everybody move into their houses and start some fires. Everyone worked quickly, even the Lord was helping out, despite the protest from some of his soldiers as his arts melted through the snow. Ash moved around lighting fires and keeping others warm with a me aura, but the wolf was straining under the power of the snow storm as well.


    Making sure everyone had moved infortably, I walked to one of the houses I had taken for myself, sitting inside with a sigh of exhaustion. Ash walked in momentster, the man looking tired as well. ¡°This storm isn¡¯t natural,¡± he said, with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°I was starting to think that as well. But I¡¯m curious why you think so,¡± I asked the wolf.


    ¡°A feeling. It doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Ash said.


    ¡°A feeling¡­ huh?¡± I said, thinking to myself. I had a simr feeling, and yet, I couldn¡¯t quite tell why, or what was causing it. I nced back at Labby, who was sleepingfortably on her bed, a fire burning nearby keeping the inside warm. Or at least, warm enough not to freeze you to death.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Su Lin simrly sat on a chair as well, sleeping without a care.


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to the Lord. Stay here and keep everyone safe,¡± I said.


    Ash nodded his head, as I walked out. The snow continued to pour down from the skies, the winds only growing harsher. I drew upon thend and the tree in my spirit for strength now, to keep myself warm, but the winds ate away at that too. It was as if it was drinking on my very lifeforce.


    I moved faster, walking through the vige before I found the house with guards standing outside. They nodded at me, but I held them up. They were freezing as well, though I knew they wouldn¡¯tin. I simply sent a pulse of Chi towards the two of them to warm them up before I walked inside the Lord¡¯s ce.


    The Lord, and Zhou Fang, both were inside. Alongside the Old Man, who had a cup of tea in his hand as he often did.


    ¡°Oh, what brings you here, Lu Jie?¡± the Lord asked me.


    I bowed to the man, before raising my head. ¡°My spirit tells me this storm isn¡¯t natural. I don¡¯t have any proof or reasons, but I agree with him. Something about it feels off,¡± I said.


    The Lord looked sideways at the old man, who gave him a nod.


    ¡°You would be correct,¡± the Lord replied.


    ¡°You knew about it?¡± I asked, feeling a little surprised.


    ¡°Knew about it¡­ is not quite true. We could sense that this wasn¡¯t natural. But we do not know where exactly it ising from, or what is creating it,¡± the Lord said.


    ¡°To change the weather, you would need a cultivator at least as powerful as father. Perhaps¡­ even more,¡± Zhou Fang said, looking a little nervous.


    ¡°No, this is not a cultivator young master,¡± the old man said, taking a sip. ¡°This is the work of a spirit. And most certainly a powerful one.¡±


    ¡°A spirit?¡± I asked, curious.


    ¡°Yes. A winter spirit. They exist to the north, beyond the seven celestial peaks, across the greater cold peaks outside the empire. Some asionally drift closer. Though none have been seen this far in. They do not prefer thesends. So something must¡¯vepelled it toe here,¡± the old man said, sipping his tea once more.


    ¡°Is there something we can do?¡± the Lord asked.


    ¡°No. Best to let the spirit pass, and to treat it like nature itself. If it is simply going through here then we are merely in its way and the storm will end soon,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°But¡­ what if it¡¯s not just passing through?¡± Zhou Fang asked.


    The old man set down his tea cup, before looking at Zhou Fang. ¡°Then, we must ask it what it desires and hope to settle things peacefully,¡± the old man said.


    Zhou Fang nodded, and the lord held his chin in thought.


    ¡°You should rest. The cold will only grow and sap your strength. Preserve your warmth and wait for it to pass,¡± the old man said, getting up from his seat, before he walked up to me and put his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You too, Lu Jie,¡± he added.


    I nodded my head, bowing to the Lord, before I headed back outside. Looking up at the snow, I turned around and headed out back to the house I had taken for myself.


    Quickly moving inside, I shut the door close behind me, before moving closer to the fire. Ash sat on the ground, with his legs crossed and meditating but I could feel the wolf¡¯s attention on me.


    ¡°What does the human lord say?¡± the wolf asked.


    ¡°We wait for the storm to pass. It¡¯s a winter spirit from the north,¡± I added, keeping my hands in front of the mes to warm them up, as my mind went through a bunch of things.


    Ash nodded, returning to his meditation and I took out my doll, and began to continue working on it.


    Time passed by in a blur, my focus entirely on the doll in my hand. It was only when a cold gust of wind blew out the mes burning in the room that I noticed that I had gotten lost in a trance. The sun was gone now, darkness covering the chamber.


    ¡°Oh, the fire ran out. Ash, do we have any firewood left¡­¡± I said, ncing back when I trailed off with my words. I looked behind me and saw Ash leaning against the wall, still seated with his legs crossed, but deep in sleep.


    ¡°Ash?¡± I said, walking closer and touching the wolf. He did not react. I frowned. Walking up, I shook Labby¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Labby, Labby, wake up,¡± I said.


    Labby moved around, mumbling something. But even after I held her arms and pulled her upright, she did not wake up. I looked at Su Lin and found him much the same.


    My heart began to race, as I turned around and headed outside. The cold winds struck me harshly, but I moved through trying to find someone.


    As I walked nearby, every house I came across was the same. With people slumped over deep in sleep, many seated as if they had simply fallen over midway through talking or eating something. I continued to walk around, running through the area as I shouted.


    ¡°Zhou Fang! Yan Yun! Lord Zhou!¡± I shouted, walking through the snow.


    ¡°Old Man! Anyone?!¡± My words rang empty as I moved through the vige, now half buried in snow. My heart slowly began to sink.


    Then, from somewhere in the distance, I heard a quiet tune y. I turned behind me, struggling to see through the snow but in the distance I saw a figure¡­ walking closer.


    A woman with a straw hat and a veil covering her face moved closer, a flute pressed against her lips as her melody began to grow louder and louder as she walked closer.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± I asked, my fists raised as I channeled my Chi through them.


    The woman stopped at my words, her melody stopping abruptly as she looked at me.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here? Are you the winter spirit?¡± I shouted through the howling winds once more.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± she said, in a quiet whisper. ¡°They were right to tell me to be wary. But it will not matter,¡± she said, and before I could ask anything she vanished.


    It was only because of my instincts that screamed at me to move that I ducked as she appeared right in front of me, a de thrusting from under her sleeve.


    Snow and winter erupted all around the woman as I dodged her blow, and for the briefest of moments looked underneath her veil.


    Her skin was white, paler than anything I had ever seen, and her eyes were cold and blue as they peered into my soul.


    Yet, the thing I noticed the most was the metalntern at her waist, with a snow storm carried inside it.


    With a rapid spin the woman twisted, her des slicing, as she kicked me in the gut, sending me flying.


    I tumbled through the snow, coughing from the impact of the strike as blood pooled in my mouth from that one hit.


    The woman spun her de, a cold smile on her face. Then, without a word, she rushed in close, and I raised my shivering fists, desperately fighting for my life.

 Chapter [B3] 27 — The Winter Assassin

    Chapter [B3] 27 ¡ª The Winter Assassin


    I twisted under her strike, dodging the knives she threw, as I saw the green coating on them denoting poison. If there was any doubt before that she was an assassin then this cleared it. But why? And who sent her?


    Those thoughts didn¡¯t linger in my mind for too long, as I ran around in the knee height snow desperately using my mes to melt them while dodging all her strikes. The woman moved with a grace that showed years of experience while I dodged clumsily with all the grace of a drunk monkey. Pulling on my Chi as much as I could, I drew upon the power, letting my Chi seep out for a second. The earth shook beneath me, and from within the cold embrace of winter surrounding all of us, I called Life.


    Fire zed all around my body, mes covering me and melting the snow as steam erupted from my body, and as the assassin rushed in closer, instead of running from her strike, I moved in closer. Using my hands and covering them in Chi I formed ayer of earth upon it, using it to grab the poisoned de and deflect it from her strike. The woman didn¡¯t even hesitate, letting the de go as she immediately struck back with a different hand, cutting through my thigh, but I took the chance to let mes erupt all around me, covering her in mes.


    nts and life began to peek around me at my behest, the snow melting rapidly in a small area where I moved as I drew upon the remnant life sleeping beneath the earth. It was difficult, and there was barely any of it, but it countered the effects of the snow just a little bit. The assassin spun away as her attacks proved futile. I briefly nced down at the cut on my thigh and the poison in it, but I put it out of my mind for now. Here, outside of my home, Icked immunity to poison, but my spirit was still strong. I would not go down this easily.


    I looked at the woman and sneered, a rare disy of raw anger on my expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t fight if your ambush doesn¡¯t work?¡± I said, though the woman didn¡¯t react to my words. She continued to look at me expressionlessly, her cold eyes sending a shiver down my back. Silently, she raised her flute to her lips and began to y a melody.


    ¡°Not on my watch,¡± I shouted, Stepping as Chi rushed to my feet, the world contracting between me and her as I rushed closer with my fist sinking into her gut. But instead of a hearty strike, my hand passed right through, the woman¡¯s body melting into an illusion within the snow. A secondter, a ghostly specter appeared behind me, shing at my back as I screamed. Spinning around, I struck back, but found my strike miss as the specter simply melted away.


    The snow storm began to rise in power, as I looked all around myself, seeing multiple ghastly figures rising within it and melting into the snow. I let my mes grow all around me, trying to melt the snow and focus my vision to locate the woman, but the freezing cold chilled my spirit, slowing the flow of my Chi, as my fires began to grow weaker as well.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± I cursed, feeling a warmth rising within my body. The poison. Not good. I needed to end this quickly and get back. I turned around, trying to head back towards the vige but the snow storm covered my path, not letting me see in any direction. I continued to move on, trying to feel my connection to my spirits to guide me and help me.


    The assassin moved closer and I let my fire loose, but her figure simply melted, the haunting song of the flute ying in the distance as I moved through the storm. Dark wraiths began to rise through the snow, striking me the moment I lost my focus. I turned and struck, my paranoia and anxiety growing as each step I took felt slower and slower through the snow, the cold rapidly sapping my strength.


    <strong><em>¡°A mere child. You have fought well. Now rest,¡± </em></strong>the words whispered in my ear, and I shook my head, pushing onwards. My face was flushed now, my body starting to go numb. And I could no longer tell if it was the cold or the poison that was doing it. I pushed and pushed, striking back at the shadowy figures moving all around me. The woman¡¯s shadow rose, her de shing through my chest this time. I struck back with my fist but found my knees buckling as I fell into the snow.


    Her figure loomed overhead.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°You were a worthy prey,¡± she said, as I panted in the snow, no longer with enough energy to fight back. My eyelids dropped, heavy, and I sped the snow around me to rise up. Not like this. I could not die like this.


    As the woman¡¯s de hung over me, ready to separate my head from my body, I closed my eyes and then called upon the half molded spirit ring within my soul.


    <strong>¡°The Third Law: Resonance.¡±</strong>


    The words were iplete, but their meaning was carried, as a metallic hum rang across the world around me. I felt the spirit rings in my soul resonating with power, and shaking the Chi all around me with them. I rolled sideways, dodging the sinking de, before kicking at the woman, this timending my strike. Pulling myself back to my feet, I panted, as power began to flow into me.


    I could feel the spirit inside my soul, and I drew upon a sliver of his power, just enough to not break my own will and make me lose control. My body changed, the tie on my hair falling as it hung loose behind my back instead. And instead of fire, I now drew on water, on the chilling colds from my depths as I felt it sink into my very soul as something new rose instead.


    I opened my eyes and saw the world from a new perspective. Words that shook my soul as I spoke them with power.


    <strong>¡°You steal from our domain. A child of the snow? You shall perish for your insolence,¡± </strong>I¡­ no, Xuanwu¡¯s spirit spoke, as the world shook around me. My eyes were draconian, and a silent hiss emanated behind me as I carried the aura of death with me.


    The assassin looked at me, and for the first time, I saw an expression upon her face.


    She was confused.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, raising her de.


    <strong>¡°We are the one who will judge you today,¡± </strong>Xuanwu said, using my mouth. He raised my hand, power rising with it. With a snap of a finger, the snow storm fell apart, breaking away. Water rose at mymand, turning to ice as it struck the assassin.


    The woman¡¯s body melted into spirit, as she rushed around the area. Her illusions rose once more, five of her striking from all different directions. I closed my eyes, and let my Chi hum within my soul, the Third Law resonating with power and letting me borrow the domain of those I held within me.


    Water erupted from around me in all directions, freezing instantly as shards of snow shot forward in a shattering spectacle that pierced all the illusions, before stabbing the woman. I moved, Stepping as the world bowed to mymand and I stood in front of the woman, a single fingernding at her forehead.


    Her hat and mask had fallen apart as blood flowed from her gut. She looked up at me, her eyes still emotionless, and I felt Xuanwu¡¯s will and power ready to crush her into nothing.


    I pushed my will, and forced him toe to a halt.


    The spirit turned at me with anger.


    <strong><em>¡°Why stop us? She is an assassin. And she has captured a spirit from ournds, making it a tool. She deserves no mercy.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Not mercy.¡± I spoke through gritted teeth under Xuanwu¡¯s spirit weighing on me. ¡°I need to know who sent her,¡± I replied to Xuanwu, who looked down at me, for a second looming massively as I stood inside my own spirit.


    <strong><em>¡°You overstep your bounds, when our mercy is all that keeps you alive.¡±</em></strong>


    And with that, the spirit took control of my body.


    <strong><em>¡°Who sent you here?¡± </em></strong>He spoke, his words like amand written upon the world itself.


    The assassin opened her mouth, fighting against thepulsion.


    <strong><em>¡°SPEAK.¡±</em></strong>


    The woman shivered and shook, each word spoken with pain. ¡°Al¡­che¡­my¡­ Ha..ll¡­¡± she said, bleeding from her mouth as she bit her tongue from her attempts to stop.


    I felt my body bend down, and then touch thentern next to her. The next second, the device shattered and with a screech and a howl, a snowstorm burst out of it, rushing into the world.


    The assassin screamed, as the spirit grabbed her in her hands, bringing her to the skies as she began to rip her apart limb by limb.


    I did not watch any longer. I could not. All strength left me momentster as the thirdw fell apart, and Xuanwu¡¯s spirit left my body. I sank into the snow, slowly turning it red as my wounds bled from my many injuries.


    I tried to call out for help, to reach for my spirits but found nothing left in me to do so with. The world began to darkness around me, even the cold I felt slowly starting to fade into the unending nothingness.


    As my mind sank into the depths of the dark, I felt icy hands brush against my body, before lifting me up. Through my closing vision, I saw a pale face, with blue eyes that looked down at me.


    And then, darkness was all I knew.

 Chapter [B3] 28 — Spirit Of The North

    Chapter [B3] 28 ¡ª Spirit Of The North


    My eyes fluttered open, with a stabbing pain in my stomach. I groaned, clutching my stomach as I slowly looked around myself with blurry eyes. Where¡­ was I?


    The snow still howled outside with crackling fury, and somehow it felt stronger than it had before. My eyes drifted and I found a woman d in icy robes with haunting blue eyes nearby. For a moment, I panicked, those eyes plunging a deep rooted fear that only came from being left alive inches from death. I tried to get up and move, but found my wounds bursting open, blood leaking through, I coughed, even more blood pooling in my mouth.


    <em>¡°Please do not move, Divine one. Your vessel is injured,¡± </em>she said, moving closer as she put her hand on my gut. It was ice cold, and the sensation soothed the burning pain of my wounds as the woman¡¯s Qi flowed in and sealed the wound shut.


    No¡­ not Qi. Chi? It felt simr to Chi, but not quite the same either. But I didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to ponder over those thoughts, I could feel the high fever I had, my body struggling to fight against the assassin¡¯s poison. I looked up at the woman and gathered enough strength to speak.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± I asked.


    The woman turned to look at me, giving me an unblinking gaze, the kind that Liuxiang often gave me, carrying within it an inhuman quality of something pretending to be human but not truly there yet. It sent a shiver down my spine.


    <em>¡°Do you not remember us, Divine One?¡± </em>she asked, looking at me with far greater worry at my supposed memory loss.


    She had been calling me that. Divine One. What did that even mean? And if she was misunderstanding who I was¡­ did I want to correct her?


    Thinking felt difficult, yet I needed to think, and I needed to find a way back. From the looks of it she wasn¡¯t immediately hostile, but she looked more and more like a spirit the more I saw her. And I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from her. Spirits were tricky, they had their own rules that they followed, and this one¡¯s could be ¡®kill anybody who¡¯s not the Divine One. I didn¡¯t find myself in the mood to test that.


    ¡°My memory is a little¡­ shaky. What¡¯s¡­ your name? Maybe I¡¯ll remember it then,¡± I asked.


    The spirit looked at me, before giving a small nod. <em>¡°My name is Bai Jing. A spirit of winter. I¡¯m here to seek your help, Divine One,¡± </em>the spirit said, bowing her head.


    ¡°Well, as you can see. I¡¯m not in very good shape to be helping right now,¡± I replied, trying to smile but the pain pulled my smile into a grimace as I held my wounds.


    <em>¡°Yes. That is a problem. It is unfortunate to see the Divine One reliant on such a weak vessel, perhaps I can help you procure a new one?¡± </em>the spirit said.


    It took me a minute to realize that the vessel she was talking about was me, and a few more seconds before I realized who exactly she might be referring to when she said Divine One.


    ¡°No, no new vessel please,¡± I said, holding my wound as I pulled myself upright with effort.


    <em>¡°Then it will be difficult. This vessel is injured and poisoned, and my sister has lost herself in rage. It would be a most arduous task to try and heal it sufficiently, and I am not well versed in the healing arts,¡± </em>Bai Jing replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, trying to grab the pouch at my waist. From inside, I took out the little doll made of refined y, in my own image. This was far from done yet but dire circumstances called for desperate methods. I closed my eyes, and put pieces of my own spirit into the doll. Rapidly, the y shifted, soaking in my Chi as pathways began to form around it. My own spirit wrapped around the dolls, changing its muddy color as it began to look more and more like me. My robes formed around the doll, color seeping into it as pathways formed inside the little thing, forming a small core that contained a slice of my own Chi.


    Iy back down, exhausted from that small exertion but the doll stood up on its own feet now, standing ready to work.


    ¡°He can¡­ tell you what to get¡­ Just bring me enough¡­ and I¡¯ll make something to heal myself¡­¡± I said, starting to feel my head go dizzy as I began to lose consciousness. The spirit looked curiously at my doll, but mini me simply pat his chest, before guiding the spirit.


    <em>¡°As you wish, Divine One,¡± </em>the spirit said, bowing her head to me as she stood up.


    I no longer had the strength to speak, so I simply closed my eyes, trusting the two of them to get the job done. If not, then this cave would have to serve as my grave.


    ***


    The next time I opened my eyes, I felt warmth next to me. A fire was burning nearby, keeping some of the chilling cold at bay. A nket covered my body and torn rags had been tied into makeshift bandages to cover my wounds. I pulled myself up, slowly this time to not open my wounds as I looked around. A cauldron was seated nearby- no, not a cauldron, arge pot for soup. But I could tell that it had been used for alchemy with the scent of the spirit herbsing from it.


    I looked around myself in surprise. Had someone found me all the way out here? Who?


    A momentter, the spirit walked inside the cave, and beside her was mini me, carrying a giant stack of firewood above his head like he wasn¡¯t lifting five times his own bodyweight. The spirit saw me awake and walked closer before crouching next to me as she put a hand on my forehead. The chill from her body had not reduced, but somehow it still felt nice against my warm body. <em>¡°Your fever has gone down,¡±</em> she said.


    ¡°Who did all this?¡± I asked. I¡¯d thought I would need to manage it all on my own, but the only thing I remembered was passing out in a daze.


    <em>¡°The spirit doll. It managed to guide me to herbs while I protected it from my sister¡¯s wrath. We found some human homes that were abandoned and found the food and other things from there,¡± </em>Bai Jing said.


    The doll patted its chest, puffing it out in pride. I looked at it, before gently touching the doll¡¯s head. ¡°Thanks, for saving me. Though I guess you¡¯re still me, huh?¡± I said, and the doll nodded, walking closer to me before it held out a fist. I watched it in surprise before I bumped my own fist against the doll¡¯s, and I smiled. The doll gave me a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hah, you really are me,¡± I said, amused.


    But there was not much time to linger on that fact yet, I looked to the spirit soon after who sat, continuing to watch me with an unblinking gaze. <em>¡°I wish to ask you something, human.¡±</em>


    I winced. Guess the jig was up. I watched the spirit, wondering if she was going to turn hostile, but she continued to simply regard me with curiosity. <em>¡°I had thought the Divine One had returned to us after so long. I had sensed his presence within you, and heard his voicee from your mouth. There was no mistaking it. I can still sense it, the lingering effects of our Lord¡¯s spirit within you. Yet, he is not here. You hold the Divine One within you somehow,¡± </em>the spirit said in her usual monotone. But her next words were ice, spoken with the malice of a thousand winters. <em>¡°Do you hold him prisoner, like the woman who stole my sister from me?¡±</em>


    I looked at the spirit and saw her wrath. It was cold, and calm, yet it would have no mercy if I misspoke. ¡°No, Xuanwu is¡­ I¡¯m not sure what to call him. We¡¯re not friends, but he¡¯s helped me and saved my life many times. I owe him.¡±


    The spirit¡¯s wrath faded away instantly, confusion recing her expression again. <em>¡°Friends? You consider yourself someone capable of being a friend to the Divine One?¡± </em>she said the words in disbelief, like she was looking at a mad man.


    ¡°Well, it would be nice if we could get there,¡± I replied, trying to shrug before I remembered my injuries and settled for a half gesture instead.


    <em>¡°You are peculiar. Very peculiar. In the first ce, it is hard to believe someone of your caliber could ever hold the Divine One. Even if weakened greatly. Only the great demon could, and I have checked. You are not him.¡±</em>


    ¡°The great demon?¡± I asked.


    <em>¡°Yes. He took ournds, and our homes. He called death and twisted it till it morphed into something else entirely. The lord had to leave, and we have been awaiting his return since,¡± </em>the spirit said, ncing outside, before her eyes went back to me. <em>¡°Are you the one, who he has chosen?¡±</em>


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± I trailed off, not sure how to reply to any of it.


    <em>¡°You did not answer me, human,¡± </em>Bai Jing said.


    ¡°I¡­ guess? He did choose me, he said. As a suitable even if weak vessel. To mend the cycle and everything, as the spirit of the divine tree,¡± I replied. ¡°So if that¡¯s what you mean, then yes?¡±


    This time, it was the spirit¡¯s turn to look at me in confusion. <em>¡°The divine tree? The tree was lost a long time ago. And the spirit has not been seen since. The Divine One is not the-¡° </em>a sharp gust of icy wind flowed inside from the entrance of the cave, nearly blowing out the fire. <em>¡°My sister¡¯s rage grows. We do not have time.¡±</em>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    <em>¡°The woman the Divine One killed had captured my sister. And though she had her vengeance, my sister has¡­ lost her senses. She has returned to her base nature, as Li Xue. As the winter storm. Only the presence of the Divine One can calm her back to her senses. Otherwise this storm will never stop.¡±</em>


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I frowned at the spirit¡¯s words, trying to think of something, but she put her hand on my chest, pushing me back down. <em>¡°I sense confusion in you, and I do not know their answers. But I know the Divine One resides within your soul. Seek him and ask for his help. Tell him Bai Jing begs him to return. He will answer,¡± </em>she spoke, as a blue glow lit up on her hand.


    Before I could protest, a coldness seeped into my body as I felt my muscles lose all tension, before the darkness took hold of me again.


    ***


    I opened my eyes in the darkness of my own spirit. I couldn¡¯t say it was fun to be sent here against my will, but I also had very little strength to resist as I was right now, and if Bai Jing was right, I did not have much time either.


    If this snow storm continued, I would most certainly die here, and the rest of our caravan would not be able to proceed. And from the sound of it, there were a lot of things Xuanwu was not telling me about. I had already known of this, and the fact that he was hiding something from me, but I had simply been waiting for him to speak up on his own terms. Circumstances no longer left that as an option.


    I stepped across the darkness and moved rapidly. The tree was not far this time, and it did not take me long to find my way here. The divine tree remained just in front of me, and I could sense Xuanwu¡¯s spirit residing inside it. I walked up the tree and looked up at the spirit.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, raising my hand as if greeting a friend. The spirit didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Well, you already know why I¡¯m here,¡± I said. The spirit continued to remain silent.


    I frowned, starting to feel a little annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to pull together some pieces on my own here. The Divine Beasts, the Azure Dragon at the heart of the empire. I know this much. It¡¯s how the name of the empire and its entire history came to be. And you had spoken of a ck dragon, the Dragon of Death, and called yourself the Spirit of the Cycle instead. That would make for three Divine Beasts, you, the Azure Dragon, and the ck Dragon. But then¡­ What''s this about the Divine One of these winter spirits? They belong to the north?¡± I asked, walking closer as I began to push. ¡°What have you been hiding from me?¡±


    The spirit still did not reply, remaining hidden.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to be a coward who would hide even at the cost of the lives of others,¡± I said, feeling disappointment fill my heart.


    That¡­ got a response.


    <strong><em>¡°You do not understand, child. You understand nothing,¡± </em></strong>Xianwu said atst, manifesting in front of me. For the first time, I saw the spirit¡¯s entire body. A giant ck turtle stood in front of me, with a snakecoiled around its body, hissing as the world shook within my spirit.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you are,¡± I said, looking up at the spirit. ¡°Not very tree-like, I must admit.¡±


    Xuanwu shivered as he looked down at me, closing in with his massive face. The serpent on his back leaned in closer, tongue flicking as its pupils dted, focusing on my. I could feel myself freeze under its gaze, even within my own spirit.


    <strong><em>¡°You wish to know the truth?¡± </em></strong>the spirit asked, anger reflecting in his voice.


    ¡°I do. I want to know what¡¯s happening. Who really are you?¡± I asked, looking up at the giant spirit.


    Xuanwu pulled back, pausing for a moment. The serpent on the back hissed once more. A rumble shook the spirit realm, as the turtle looked down at me alongside the serpent on his back. <strong><em>¡°Hear the truth then.¡±</em></strong>


    I nodded my head, as the giant turtle began.


    <strong><em>¡°In the ages bygone, lost to history, thisnd had been far greater than it is now. Immortality was not given to a few chosen, but all who wished to walk upon their path and carve their names into the world.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°This was the era where the four Divine Beasts had roamed thisnd. We ruled the north, Qinglong, the Azure Dragon, divine beast of spring and wood, ruled the east, of what is now the Azure-Jade empire. Zhu Que, the Vermillion Bird, divine beast of fire and south, ruled the southernnds. And Baihu, the White Tiger, divine beast of metal ruled the westernnds.¡±</em></strong>


    The spirit realms shook, as I saw the silhouette of the four divine beasts, all grand, asrge as Xuanwu himself, with amand over one of the five elements.


    <strong><em>¡°But there was one more. Qilin. Or Ki, as you know her. She was¡­ the keeper of the earth. The earth spirit, as you know her. She imed nond and did not rule any. A free spirit. One of our siblings, but also not one of us. She was¡­ at the time, we thought of her as lesser. Like a younger sibling we had to look after.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°What happened then? To the other beasts?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°War. We began to fight one another, as an argument began to form. At the time, we each had vessels we had chosen, to serve as emperors of the mortals, to guide humans onto divinity and immortality. But one day, a fight began amongst them. A question that one had asked. Why must one give up on themselves, to achieve immortality?¡±</em></strong>


    I saw a vision of emperors sitting around in courts, arguing with one another, as they held the power of the divine beasts.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked.


    <strong><em>¡°In the path of Qi, and under the will of heaven, do you know thest step to immortality?¡±</em></strong>


    I frowned, trying to remember. I had studied this somewhere, a long time ago. As I thought over the words, the answer came. ¡°Core shattering?¡± I asked, looking up at Xuanwu.


    <strong><em>¡°Indeed. Though the name has been mistranted. The true meaning of the realm is To-Be-One-With-The-World. And to do so, to be immortal, one must give up their mortal bodies and selves. Abandon their transient nature and ascend as a spirit, escaping the cycle of eternal birth and rebirths. But the emperors, in their greed, wanted more. They wished to cling onto the realms, to their physiques and the world. They wanted¡­ to sever death away.¡±</em></strong>


    I saw a figure standing in front of a giant tree, at the heart of it, a unified cycle of great light, holding the souls of the dead. And I saw him reach his hand in and shatter it.


    <strong><em>¡°Thus, the cycle was broken. Death was separated from life. And when the children of heaven and earth separated, the heavenly beasts split as well. The Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird chose Heaven, and life. The White Tiger and we chose the Earth, and death.¡±</em></strong>


    I saw endless armies of cultivators shing, as the giant beasts fought in the background, shaking the world to its very roots.


    <strong><em>¡°A war waged between the two, a great war that shook the very world. The Azure Dragon won. The Vermilion Bird was injured and retreated to rest. The White Tiger and we retreated back to our ownnds as well. Thend was turned red with blood, countless dead, and countless more injured. That¡­ was how this empire was born.¡±</em></strong>


    I saw the sights for myself, a gruesome visage that chilled me to my bone.


    <strong><em>¡°But the spirit of earth, the Qilin chose neither. She watched, with great sorrow, as her siblings fought one another, and the cycle of life and death broke, killing the Tree of Unity. Souls wandered the realms, lost and without a ce to go to. At the time, we did not understand the price of our actions.¡±</em></strong>


    I saw the Qilin, watching over the empire, as the tree began to wither away.


    <strong><em>¡°From those millions of death, the souls that had perished, sought rest. Sought rebirth. But they found none. And so they roamed thend, guing it with sickness, as the dead began to rise. The emperor of the newfound empire grew worried, and decided to seal away death beneath the earth, to stop the dead from rising. But that only dyed the inevitable.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Death continued to fester, rising beneath the earth as it bubbled and boiled forth. And from within that death with no sce, the deathless were born.¡±</em></strong>


    A shiver went down my spine as the image of the deathless appeared in my mind.


    <strong><em>¡°We¡­ regretted our actions. And when the Qilin weakened so much she could no longer exist outside the tree, we took it upon ourselves to fix the cycle. And for that, we drew upon the tree¡¯s power, to call souls from beyond. Souls untainted by this world, that we could mold. And of those, we chose Shen Yuan. But it was not to be</em></strong><em>.¡±</em>


    My eyes widened in surprise as I heard the words. So¡­ he was the same as me then. Someone from earth. I looked up at the spirit. ¡°How did¡­ Shen Yuan be a demon?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°We told him the truth. We raised him to be a vessel again, to unite life and death and to bring Qinglong back to his senses. To fix this broken empire. He followed the same technique you had, but while one half of him epted, the other refused. The two fought, and of the two, Yang Shen won. Thus, the demon was born.¡±</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°He tried to im our spirit, but he was far too weak. But¡­ we had grown attached and let him live, to repent his actions. That had been our mistake. He fooled the White Tiger, obtaining his powers instead, before going after the Vermilion Bird. Death ran rampant now, and Yang Shen had mastered its ways. She fled to the westernnds, but Shen Yuan followed, finding and capturing her, before iming her powers,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, pain evident in his voice as he spoke the words.


    <strong><em>Thus, the fire demon of the west was born.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°And after that you found me?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°No. We tried to convince Shen Yuan, but he would not listen. We then used force, but he could match us now, with the power of two Divine Beasts¡­ we were forced to give in. He returned to the continent afterwards and has since then been leading the demons to try and obtain his hands on the Azure Dragon. This was when¡­ we first noticed you.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Back when I figured out the cultivation of heaven and earth?¡± I asked.


    <strong><em>¡°Indeed. Qilin noticed you before us. A seed had already formed, of a new tree of unity. You¡­ were weak. We did not think you would be able to ever fight Yang Shen. But we took a chance. There was no one else who had ventured on this path on their own.¡±</em></strong>


    I chewed over the words, thinking over them before I let out a long breath. This was a lot to take in all at once.


    ¡°So now he¡¯s going after the Azure Dragon, and then you, and¡­ Qilin? But why?¡± I asked.


    <strong><em>¡°We don¡¯t know. But we know that if he is not stopped, the cycle can never be repaired. In his purpose, Yang Shen has strengthened the demons, gaining aid from the deathless. Using that death, he has forged himself into a</em></strong><strong><em>false divine beast in the image of the Azure Dragon</em></strong>. <strong><em>The ck Dragon. And with that strength, he ns to take the Azure Dragon for himself. The only one of the four divine beasts, whosends have not yet fallen to the rot of the broken cycle, and the demons. The only one who stands a chance to stop him.¡±</em></strong>


    The spirit¡¯s words resonated through the world around me. I closed my eyes, simply thinking for a few moments.


    ¡°And¡­ my job is to stop him?¡± I asked Xuanwu.


    <strong><em>¡°We have not asked you to do such. The choice¡­ ultimately, we have left it in your hands.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully trusting of you,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow.


    <strong><em>¡°Trust is not what drives us. It is a necessity. But perhaps we do trust you, somewhat.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Clearly not enough to not lie to me about your identity,¡± I said, snorting.


    <strong><em>¡°We¡­ apologize. We had feared that if you found the truth about Yang Shen¡­ you too would choose the path he picked.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°And what? Kill thousands of people and be a demon? Wow, you really think very little of me, don¡¯t you?¡± I said.


    Xuanwu did not seem to catch my tone, simply grunting as the spirit world shook around me.


    ¡°So, the Qilin¡¯s spirit is inside Twilight then?¡± I asked.


    <strong><em>¡°She holds her remnant. A seed. Much like the tree you carry. It could blossom into something new, but only time can tell that.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, closing my eyes.


    ¡°Well. This is all good to know. Thanks for telling me,¡± I said, reaching out my hand as I trusted the giant turtle. ¡°And thanks for trusting me.¡±


    Xuanwu grunted once more. I was starting to think the turtle just did not know how to deal with affection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need your help with this winter spirit. Do you think you can help me?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°Not as you currently are. Manifesting in you as a vessel breaks you a little every time we do it. You must craft your twin and share the burden to be able to carry us in any meaningful way.¡±</em></strong>


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°Guess what I need to do hasn¡¯t really changed at all,¡± I said, smiling through the thousand things still swirling in my mind. The divine beasts, and the history of the empire. The¡­ truth, that I had learned today.


    I did not know how that would affect me. But my path was ultimately still the same.


    <strong><em>¡°It hasn¡¯t. You walk your own path, Lu Jie,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said.


    ¡°Yeah. And I appreciate you helping me walk through it,¡± I replied, looking up at the giant spirit.


    For a briefest moment, I felt like he smiled, but I couldn¡¯t tell through the darkness and with his massive size.


    <strong><em>¡°Return for now. We will await the time you can call upon us fully,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, and I nodded, feeling the spirit realm shiver around me.


    After a moment of hesitation, I closed my eyes, and then, with a leap of reality, I was back in my own body.

 Chapter [B3] 29 — Immortal Twin

    Chapter [B3] 29 ¡ª Immortal Twin


    I opened my eyes for the third time in the cave. I can¡¯t say I felt too happy about being here for so long, butining about some stupid assassins wasn¡¯t going to help me much either. The spirit sat nearby, a fire still burning near me, but it was distinctly starting to die. The temperature had plummeted far enough that a thinyer of ice covered the entire surface inside the cave now, and I wasn¡¯t sure the presence of another winter spirit so near me was helping with things either.


    <em>¡°What has the Divine One said?¡± </em>Bai Jing asked, showing a rare disy of emotion as concern and hope lingered across her face.


    ¡°He¡¯ll help us, but I need to do something first before he can,¡± I said, ncing sideways. The mini version of me was still running around, helping take care of me. There was a constant stream of Chi connecting it to me, but it was faint enough that it wouldn¡¯t hurt me, even in my current state. ¡°I need you two to gather some material for me. I need to upgrade the doll,¡± I said.


    The spirit looked at me in confusion, before looking at mini me. Even my own doll looked confused as well. <em>¡°How is this going to help us?¡±</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s what Xuanwu told me to do,¡± I replied, shrugging.


    The spirit looked like she had things to say, but at my words she simply gave me a nod. <em>¡°Consider it done.¡±</em>


    I nodded, grateful to both of them as the spirit and the doll headed out soon after with a list of items to procure for me. In the meantime I shuffled around looking for my pouch, before grabbing a needle from inside it. This next part was going to suck. I slowly crawled over to the pot they¡¯d used to make something that looked like soup. I took the soup out in one of the wooden bowls lying around, grunting with each movement as I felt my wounds aching and starting to bleed once more. Even with a superhuman physique, this much bleeding was going to kill me sooner orter, and the poison was dulling my ability to use Chi to heal myself, leaving me with just a few good options.


    After the pot was cleaned and cleared of the gunk, I transferred some clean water that was nearby in the water gourd I carried for the journey, pouring it in. Next, I grabbed a single strand of my hair, before cutting it clean and put it in the pot alongside the needle. After a moment of thought, I cut a few more strands and threw them in as well.


    It was gross, but human hair was great for what I needed it to do, and this was the only good option I had avable right now. It wouldn¡¯t do the jobpletely, but it¡¯d be enough for me to not be lying down and resting the entire time I was here, simply waiting to freeze to death.


    After a few minutes of boiling, I reced the water and repeated the process a few times, before I figured it was clean enough and grabbed the needle and strands of hair. Keeping them neatly in my hand to not get them dirty, I grabbed my cut up robes, pulling them off. My bandages had already gotten dirty from the blood and salves that¡¯d been applied, and the clothes had never been too clean in the first ce. Had I been a mortal, an infection likely would¡¯ve killed me by now.


    Pulling open the bandages slowly, I let the green paste covering my wounds remain as I grabbed the needle. Threading a strand of hair in, I tied a knot and took a deep breath. Pulsing my Chi around my wound, I numbed the area as best as I could, before I began to work. Stabbing my own skin felt painful and I was no surgeon, nor had I ever studied much biology beyond cursory interests.


    So I drew blood and the work I did was messy. I asionally stabbed myself too deep, worsening the situation, all while keeping one end of the thread grabbed between my teeth to stop it from falling. It was messy and patchwork, but after using up two strands, even with shaking hands, I got the job done. Raising my hand, I wiped sweat off my brow, before looking at the cut on my thigh and arm, and one on my back, and grimaced. Now to do it all over again.


    ***


    By the time I was done, I felt exhausted, but I¡¯d managed to get it done. I couldn¡¯t do much about the wound on my back. I¡¯d need to ask the spirit or mini me to help me out there, but most of my wounds were stitched close now and should not bleed again, unless I had to run about. And I really hoped I didn¡¯t have to run about for a while. Looking at my torn up robes, I decided I might as well make use of the extra clothing. Tearing the sleeves and some parts of the chest, I managed to pull out enough clothing to make some fresh bandages. It was cold, and I didn¡¯t want to leave myself exposed so I quickly wrapped the wounds back up, rubbing in some of the extra herbs and spirit grass I carried in my pouch after crushing them into paste.


    I¡¯d never had to survive a winter storm while injured from an assassin attack before, but I suppose I could check that off my bucket list now.


    As I finallypleted all my work, I saw figures moving in the storm. For a second, I remained wary, pulling my presence back to hide myself, just in case it was someone I would rather not meet, but a secondter, I realized it was the spirit and the doll and rxed.


    My doll was shivering from the cold, apparently even being made of y wasn¡¯t helping in this weather, while the winter spirit looked perfectly normal. I guess that should simply be expected from a winter spirit.


    <em>¡°We found most of what you asked us of,¡± </em>the spirit said, walking closer to me as it set down the bunch of items. There was a new pot, still not a cauldron but with more or less the right shape to be used. I would just need to reinforce it with Chi. It won¡¯t be a perfect job, but these weren¡¯t perfect conditions.


    There was also spirit mud, or rather, spirit soil? Given that it was frozen solid, the doll had brought me a bunch of herbs filled with earth and water Qi as well. But there was one thing missing.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t find any spirit water herbs?¡± I asked.


    <em>¡°All water bodies are frozen solid, if there were any around, we could not seek them out,¡±</em> the spirit replied.


    Damn it. That made sense. I¡¯d need to find some other way to get my hands on spirit water, or else I was stuck here without a way ahead.


    <em>¡°What do you require them for?¡± </em>Bai Jing asked.


    ¡°Ah, well. I need to make some spirit water to use for adding onto this guy here to be able to make a proper twin that I can bond with,¡± I said.


    The spirit looked at the doll, and then back at me. <em>¡°Would this work, then?¡± </em>she asked, raising her hand as a crystal clear shard of ice appeared on top.


    I looked at it with wide eyes, before giving a nod. ¡°I think so, yes,¡± I said, gently taking the shard, finding it extremely cold to the touch and almost burning my hand. Quickly, I put it into the pot I nned to use.


    I nodded my head, looking at everything around me. I could do this. I just needed to get it right. I looked up at the spirit, before holding out my needle and the one strand of hair I had left. ¡°Could you maybe use these to sew up the wound on my back. To make sure it won¡¯t start bleeding again?¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    The spirit frowned as she saw the items but did not refuse as she picked them up and walked around. I pulled my robes down to allow her to work more easily. A secondter, I realized why she may have felt weird, but it was toote to change things now, so I instead devoted my attention to the cauldron in front of me, and began to channel my Chi. My body was still incredibly weak, and there wasn¡¯t much I could use of my Chi, but whatever I had, I began to channel it, slowly seeping it into the pot to create a makeshift cauldron.


    Normally this process would be done during forging and would be permanent, but doing it this way still worked, the only drawback was that it was temporary and had to be done over and over again. Kinda like oiling and seasoning a cast iron skillet every time you use it. Theyers would build up when done enough, and I knew the old man did this with some of his cauldrons, but I¡¯d never been the type who wanted to bother with anything like that.


    I sat with my legs crossed and began to process. The Chi flowed out and started to mingle with the pot. I slowlyyered it out, coating the pot with it, letting it soak with the energy and absorb it into theyers. As I did, the spiritpleted her work, and a momentter, I opened my eyes as well. Ayer of Chi now swirled around the pot, and my makeshift cauldron was ready to be used.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, pulling my robes back up as I looked at the spirit, who returned my needle back to me.


    She simply nodded back, moving a little further away as she began to watch me work. I didn¡¯t mind the attention, as I started the process. I took a deep breath in, and grabbed the frozen piece of ice and began to melt it.


    Fire swirled around the pot, and I continued to raise the mes. The crystal remained solid, and so I sent pulses of Chi directly to it to melt it. After enough coaxing, slowly, bit by bit, the crystal began to melt, starting to form pure shimmering spirit water. And enough for my purposes. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Taking the spirit mud, I skipped one step and directly added the mud into the pan, letting it mingle with the spirit water. Throwing in the herbs I began to leach out the impurities, as the herbs mixed, and the whole solution swirled.


    Sweat covered my face, my attention strained and my body in pain from all the injuries, but I continued nheless.


    After nearly thirty minutes of working with the mud, the process was finally done as I separated the impurities and condensed the mud down to a small sphere and set it aside.


    The spirit perked up and walked closer. <em>¡°Is it done? Are you ready to go?¡±</em>


    I smiled, a wry smile, as I looked at her and shook my head.


    ¡°Sorry. I need to do that at least fifty more times,¡± I said, and the spirit¡¯s expression fell. Somehow, watching that made me both want tough and cry at the same time.


    <em>I feel you, Bai Jing. I really do.</em>


    <em>***</em>


    I struggled to count how many days had passed since the assassin had attacked me. Six? Seven? I could no longer tell. The fire that used to burn in the cave was gone now, the cold outside too deadly to traverse and the snow had already buried any wood I could¡¯ve found nearby that would be usable. If not for me melting the ice at the entrance every day I¡¯m pretty sure this cave would¡¯ve been buried under snow as well. I wondered how everyone else was doing. They would¡¯ve most certainly tried searching for me once they woke up, and given the assassin was dead, I was reasonably sure they did wake up. But this weather was¡­ difficult. Even someone like the Lord would struggle to find me.


    I had found my hope growing about that impossible prospect, that by some miracle they would find me, but it was ultimately just my exhaustion speaking. I had given more than I had to give and now, only the bare remnants remained. I stood in front of a mud statue of myself now, as I slowly crafted and sculpted its pieces.


    After thest batch of items had been obtained by the doll, and the spirit, I had pulled back the pieces of my own spirit from the doll, returning it to mud and began crafting it from the ground up again, little by little adding more of my Chi into it.


    I didn¡¯t really know where the strength came from that kept me moving. The cool had sunk into my bones now, the sleepless nights and the poison and injuries all draining me in a way that was almost like the world trying to remind me that I was still flesh and blood, still mortal. And that I too, could die. Perhaps I¡¯d forgotten that, as my powers had grown rapidly. But not anymore.


    With those thoughts in mind, I continued my work. They said art took the thoughts and feelings of the artist and portrayed it to the world. And if so, what did the version of myself that I was crafting have to say? My thoughts were all jumbled now, and even the spirit looked tired. I¡¯d asked her a few times if she wanted to move on and look for the others, since it was most likely that I would die here.


    She had told me she would remain till I died at the very least. Or till her sister returned to her.


    That felt nice. I didn''t really want to die both cold and alone. That would be a bit too sad.


    My finger moved, crafting my sculpture¡¯s eyes. Ideally, I would use a mirror, but I¡¯d seen myself enough times. They said a person¡¯s face is the one they see the most. Or at least, people with easy ess to a mirror did. I wasn¡¯t sure about the farmers here. But regardless, I knew myself, and I knew the image I wanted to craft.


    Despite my exhausted and battered state as I lingered near the brink of death, my hands were firm and stable now, each motion shaping the lines of the sculpture, carving strands of hair, hands, the face. I moved with a grace that I don¡¯t think I would be able to exhibit in any state but this one, where everything had gone beyond the point of exhaustion and had just turned numb, and my mind had given up on trying to force me to find a way to survive and had given in to the task I was dedicating myself to.


    This was thest thing I might do, after all. I would rather not make it bad.


    There was also a part of me that thought I wouldn¡¯t die after all. The spirit this vessel would hold will still be me. A different part of me, but still my soul. So, in a way, even if I died in this body, I would live on.


    And so, I continued, my hands moving like a master craftsman making the work of his lifetime. And the sculpture began toe to life. The Third Law resonated in my soul, and I could feel the resonance of energies bringing the sculpture and me closer and closer together. My hands moved across the face, sculpting the eyes. For a moment, I almost saw life in them.


    My Chi flowed out, seeping into the sculpture as it formed a core, and pathways began to emerge. One by one, I imbued it with each element there was. Earth formed its body, water created blood, wood grew life into it, and metal formed the bones. And atst, white mes danced at my fingertips, borne from my very soul as I touched the forehead of the sculpture, imbuing it with life.


    I felt the resonance, felt it take seed, and form something else. The second half began to form, the second half of the spirit ring. To my resonance, there came another, this time from the sculpture, and for a moment the boundaries between the two of us broke. Half of my soul flew into the sculpture, fire erupting around its body as wind swirled around us, and I saw the sculpturee to life, color forming and taking over, dark robes covering his body as the silvery mes of Chi birthed something anew. The second half within my life, the twin that I was born with, and have carried for most of my life.


    Gu Jie¡ª or I suppose that wasn¡¯t correct anymore. Lu Jie stood in front of me now, slowly gaining consciousness. He looked down at himself, hands moving slowly as he clutched the fingers. There was confusion in his expression, and yet also¡­ joy. Though we had be one, I had been the one in the driving seat. He had merely be a part of my soul, of my identity and memory, but I¡¯d never been able to give him this. To give him life, and a body, to return what in many ways was rightfully his, just as much as it was mine.


    ¡°You did it,¡± Lu Jie spoke, in a reverential whisper. ¡°<em>We </em>did it,¡± he added afterwards with a smile. I felt the second half of the Third Law shining in his soul. It was there now, the whole piece, everything I needed and more. And yet¡­


    ¡°This feels strange. I haven¡¯t had a body in a while. And yet I¡¯m whole. Do you think we¡¯ll be able to¡ª¡°


    Lu Jie¡¯s words paused midway. But I no longer had anything left to hear them with. I felt thest vestiges of my strength fade as I copsed, caught by Lu Jie¡¯s arms. The world looked blurry now as I looked up at him, a concern of worry on his face.


    I tried to smile, but even that felt too much. Gently reaching out my arm¡­ I touched his shoulder. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I rasped. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ be counting¡­ on you¡­¡±


    And with those words, thest remnants of energy faded from my battered body, as I was taken by darkness.

 Chapter [B3] 30 — Harmony

    Chapter [B3] 30 ¡ª Harmony


    Lu Jie looked down at the body in his arms, holding his unconscious self from falling into the snow. Panic red up in his mind, as he quickly put the body down, trying to make sure his other half¡¯s heart was still beating. He could feel the faint beating inside his chest, a quiet thud that fought to preserve the remnants of life which still yet remained. Lu Jie looked sideways, towards the spirit.


    ¡°Can you do something?¡± he asked.


    The spirit walked closer, taking a look as well. <em>¡°He has sumbed to exhaustion and the effects of the poison. Unless removed soon from his body, he will not survive,¡± </em>she said, in a matter of fact way, as if not just heralding his own death. <em>¡°We were too slow.¡±</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s not <em>helping,</em>¡± Lu Jie growled. The spirit looked at him silently, a chilling cold present in her expression. Lu Jie took a breath, calming himself down. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just- I¡¯m stressed. I can¡¯t lose him. I can¡¯t lose myself,¡± he said, looking down at the injured body, before his eyes went down to his own hands. Ultimately, he was just a construct, wasn¡¯t he. What would happen if his original body were to die? Would he simply live on? He touched his own hand, and instead of mud, found skin. He brought up his hand to his chest, and within it, he heard another heart beating.


    <em>Thud. Thud. Thud.</em>


    Lu Jie¡¯s eyes widened. This¡­ wasn¡¯t just a construct. <em>He </em>wasn¡¯t just a construct. This body was alive. What Lu Jie had done had transcended merely breathing life into an inanimate object, it had created a brand new body. But¡­ even if that was true. What was the point? Even if he had a living body to be in again, if he had to be iplete once more, what meaning was there to it?


    He turned to face the spirit. ¡°Can you do something to slow the poison down?¡±


    The spirit looked at him with an unchanging expression, but the barest flicker of her face told Lu Jie she was considering something. <em>¡°I am ice. I do not know how to heal humans. The best I can do is freeze him to slow his death. But it won¡¯tst long. You will need to calm our sister if you truly wish for him to survive.¡±</em>


    ¡°Please do that. I¡¯ll need him for your sister,¡± Lu Jie said.


    Bai Jing nodded as she stepped closer to the body and Lu Jie watched as the spirit ced her hand on his chest, and the temperature suddenly plummeted all around him. Ice began to form everywhere, as the body began to turn pale, after a few moments, the light from the spirit faded, leaving the body cold and unmoving. Lu Jie moved closer and checked for a pulse again. For a long moment, there was nothing, and he worried the spirit had simply killed him, but then, he faintly heard the heartbeat once, ever so slowly.


    <em>¡°I have slowed his body down. The poison will move slower, giving us a few more hours. That is the best I can do,¡± </em>the spirit said, looking at Lu Jie.


    He gave her a nod. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Grabbing the body, Lu Jie picked it up and put it onto his back to carry it with him. ¡°We need to get back to the vige. The Lord will know what to do.¡±


    <em>¡°We won¡¯t be able to reach that far. Li Xue¡¯s storm takes traveler¡¯s astray. We will never reach our destination in time,¡± </em>Bai Jing said.


    Lu Jie cursed under his breath. ¡°If I can calm your sister, will she be able to help me?¡±


    <em>¡°If she has calmed enough, she can clear the path for you at the very least,¡± </em>Bai Jing said.


    ¡°Guess there¡¯s no other option but to try,¡± Lu Jie said, grunting as he shifted the body on his back around before looking outside the cave. Taking a deep breath, he set out into the snow storm.


    Harsh winds cut sharply at his body, and though this body was strong- far stronger than his own ever had been, with each pathway and meridian crafted to perfection in an ideal image of himself, it still wasn¡¯t immune to the cold. Lu Jie found his limbs turning stiff against the freezing winds, strength being slowly sapped.


    He continued using Chi to create a nket of warm air around himself, but the harsh winds were far stronger, and he had limited energy to spare.


    Lu Jie looked sideways, the spirit walking beside him with minimal effort, not bothered even by this extreme weather.


    ¡°Where is your sister?¡± Lu Jie asked, trying to fight against shivering from the cold.


    <em>¡°We are inside her right now,¡± </em>Bai Jing replied smoothly.


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Jie blurted at the spirit.


    <em>¡°This storm, and the snow, they are my sister. She has returned to her base nature, to a winter storm. As she is now, I cannot reach her. You will need to call her back to awareness,¡± </em>Bai Jing said.


    ¡°Okay, how do I do that?¡± Lu Jie asked.


    <em>¡°Her name is Li Xue. Call it, speak with enough power and she will listen,¡± </em>Bai Jing said. <em>¡°I will speak with you.¡±</em>


    Lu Jie nodded. Standing in the snow storm hurtling over him and ready to blow him away, he anchored his feet and closed his eyes. Chi swirled in his core. He felt the spirit¡¯s aura swirling around as well.


    Opening his eyes, he looked out into the storm, and spoke alongside the spirit.


    <em>¡°Li Xue!¡±</em>


    The words echoed throughout the snow fields, piercing the howling winds as they resonated across the area. Lu Jie waited and watched, trying to see if the storm would shift. The gusts of wind grew more frequent, the snow storm blowing back at them even harder, but no response came. Lu Jie channeled his spirit again, trying once more, this time putting everything he had.


    Thews thrummed in his soul, and Lu Jie focused on the half ring of the Third Law inside of him. The Dissonance.


    Channeling its power, the world around him rippled and the waves that traveled forth calmed the storm around him, creating a nket of silence. From within it, Lu Jie let his aura expand, the dissonance reaching outwards and slowly tempering the snow storm. With all the Chi he could muster, he spoke once more.


    <em>¡°Li Xue! show yourself!¡±</em>


    The storm howled, and this time, something <em>did </em>appear. A giant ghastly, not entirely human figure of a woman appeared from within the storm, her eyes enraged with anger, and fang like teeth bared.


    <strong><em>¡°Who summons us? Who dares try?¡± </em></strong>The spirit¡¯s voice echoed, like the wind itself spoke, as the world began to freeze.


    <em>¡°Sister, it is I, Bai Jing. You are free now. We are free. Please, return to me,¡± </em>the spirit said. For a moment, the storm calmed down, and Lu Jie saw rationality returning to the spirit¡¯s eyes as she looked at Bai Jing.


    ¡°You need to stop this storm! The assassin is dead, you¡¯re free!¡± Lu Jie shouted. The spirit¡¯s eyes went to him as he spoke, anger returning to her face as the winds howled once more.


    <strong><em>¡°Humans. It is always humans. You try to capture us, you try to tame winter. We will show you what we are. The darkest night that saps those who dare.¡±</em></strong>


    The winds swirled, as all of a sudden, the temperature plummeted. Sharp gusts of wind hurtled against Lu Jie, nearly pushing him back through the snow. His skin dried and began to crack, his blood freezing before it could flow out of his skin, dropping like red crystals onto the ground.


    <em>¡°Listen to me! We¡¯re not here to harm you!¡± </em>Lu Jie shouted, but the spirit no longer seemed to be hearing. The winds howled with greater intensity than ever, as Lu Jie fell onto his knees. Cracks appeared on his skin, his body turning pale. If this continued, he would die as well from the cold, or his blood would freeze while still inside of him.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    <em>¡°She is too enraged, you need to bring the Divine One. Only he can calm her down,¡± </em>Bai Jing pleaded.


    Lu Jie nodded, looking up at the storm. After a second of peering into the snowstorm, Lu Jie closed his eyes, reaching inside his spirit. The Third Law resonated, the hum in his soul rising.


    <em>¡°Xuanwu, I need your help,¡± </em>Lu Jie spoke.


    The Divine Beast¡¯s power surged, like a tsunami that would drown the world. Power filled Lu Jie¡¯s body, the world halting to regard his presence for a moment. Strength filled him, the Third Law ringing in his ears with a powerful huff as it channeled the torrents of power and held it inside of him. Bai Jing stepped back, as a powerful glow began to appear around Lu Jie, his eyes changing, and his aura glowing brightly.


    Lu Jie clenched his fist, ready to channel the spirit, and use its power. But before he could, another surge came. Lu Jie¡¯s eyes widened as the true weight of the divine beast¡¯s spirit now began to flow into him. His spirit strained, the thirdw in his soul shivering as his body failed to hold onto the strength. Cracks appeared in his skin, light glowing from the seams as if he would explode into splinters.


    Then, with an abrupt cut, he felt the power receding.


    <strong><em>¡°You are notplete.¡±</em></strong>


    Lu Jie fell to his knees, coughing out blood onto the ground. He copsed in the snow, shivering and shaking as his body bled from having nearby been torn apart from the power of the Divine Beast. He felt his other half¡¯s body lying on top of him, as the cold began to seep into his skin. It didn¡¯t work. He wasn¡¯t enough. He alone could not do it.


    He saw the spirit crouching near him, disying concern in her expression as she reached out. <em>¡°Perhaps¡­ I had been hasty in asking for help. I cannot be certain I can protect you from my sister, she is much greater than I am. But¡­ I could try to take you to your people.¡±</em>


    Lu Jie looked at the spirit, finding grief and pain in her cold and inhuman eyes. He coughed once more, feeling his chest starting to ache from the cold as his heart struggled to beat.


    <em>¡°No,¡± </em>he rasped, wing at the snow as he pushed his shivering body to move. ¡°It won¡¯t be enough. I may survive¡­ but he won¡¯t. I need to do this,¡± Lu Jie said, slowly pushing himself up and onto his knees.


    The spirit looked at him, her eyes going wide for a brief moment. <em>¡°Perhaps this is not the correct time to ask this. But why do you call him separate from yourself? You are the same souls, are you not?¡±</em>


    Lu Jie looked at the spirit, slowly raising himself, before he gave her a strained smile. ¡°We¡¯re not the same. He¡¯s¡­ the one who did all this. I¡¯m just the remnant who was too ignorant to do anything right,¡± he said, and saw confusion on the spirit¡¯s face. ¡°We were split apart as children, and I lived my life till an injury put me to sleep and brought him forward. We¡­ reunited after that and became whole. Our memoriesbined, but I let him do everything. He¡¯s the alchemist and the scientist. I¡¯m merely a failed warrior.¡±


    <em>¡°So, you were once two. And then you became whole, sharing memories?¡± </em>the spirit asked.


    ¡°Maybe we can have this conversation if we survive this storm,¡± Lu Jie said, pushing himself to stand back up.


    <em>¡°No, I think this is important. If¡­ if you are one again. If you share all his memories. Then¡­ how are you any different from him?¡±</em>


    ¡°Because¡ª¡° Lu Jie paused. ¡°Because¡­¡± he looked down at his own hands, and then at the spirit next to him.


    <em>¡°Why do you cling onto the line that divides you two, when you are the same soul, living in two halves?¡± </em>the spirit asked.


    The way she spoke the words it had no malice, merely curiosity, and yet the words stabbed Lu Jie through his spirit. Why was he¡­ any different? Who was he¡­ if not¡­ Lu Jie? If not himself?


    The Chi swirled all around him, flowing around him and his other half. Lu Jie felt the other half of his soul next to him, frozen, and dying, but present. ¡°I¡­¡± he trailed off, before ncing towards the spirit. They did not exchange any words, but he gave her a nod, thanking her.


    He had the answer now.


    He closed his eyes, reaching out to the half. They had already been united in spirit. They had been joined and formed as one, one soul in two bodies. Twins. Immortal Twins, closer than any other, a bond deeper than blood that ran between the two of them. He called upon his other half, called upon him in both mind and body. Their bodies lit up with Chi, the energy that had formed the two of them now starting to blur the lines.


    The two bodies began to flow into one another, as Lu Jie stood back up. The two halves of the Third Law, they reached towards one another. Like two pieces that longed for one another, Resonance and Dissonance fit together, as a powerful wave pulsed outwards from Lu Jie, and from the birth of their union, came Harmony.


    Lu Jie¡¯s body changed, his hair grew longer, turning white, as his body changed to take on a spirit-like appearance. The world crackled and thundered around him, as the Third Law manifested in full for the first time. They were in Harmony, after the longest time, they had true harmony.


    Xuanwu shifted inside his soul, and the surge of power rose like a tsunami. The Third Law hummed, this time in its entirety. Harmony filled Lu Jie, as the Divine Beast¡¯s spirit manifested in its entirety within him, shaking the world all around.


    The answer, it was in his grasp, and he let it breathe out into the world.


    <strong>¡°The Third Law of Cultivation: Harmony of Chi.¡±</strong>


    And then with a shudder, I opened my eyes.


    The wind howled, trying to push him back, but my presence reached out and stopped it in its tracks.


    <strong>¡°Li Xue, cease your tantrums,¡± </strong>I spoke, carrying Xuanwu¡¯s words and the storm ground to a halt.


    The spirit appeared, her eyes still mad with rage, not recognizing who spoke. Rushing in, the storm howled with sharp winds as the spirit attacked, baring her ws. I moved with rapid speed, my hand grabbing the spirit by the throat as I flew into the skies, piercing the clouds within an instant. The world shivered and shook, as the sun shone all around them brightly. The spirit struggled trying to break free, but I simply gripped her tighter.


    Li Xue roared, ice summoning all around her, ready to strike back when my aura red outwards. The sensation was crushing as Li Xue found her body restrained entirely. Slowly, I pulled her closer, looking her in the eye.


    <strong>¡°Stop trying, or I </strong><strong><em>will </em></strong><strong>end you.¡±</strong>


    The spirit froze, the storm breaking apart as the Divine Beast of the North stood here, in all his might. After a moment, she gave a quiet nod, and I descended back down. I moved rapidly, the movement breaking apart the storm clouds as we mmed into the snow, melting it with a pulse of heat that traveled outwards. Slowly, I let go of Li Xue, as the spirit stumbled back. Bai Jing bowed her head deeply. Li Xue followed alongside her.


    <strong><em>¡°Have youe to your senses atst?¡± </em></strong>I asked.


    <em>¡°Yes, my lord. Thank you for calming me. I did not know you had returned,¡±</em><strong><em></em></strong>Li Xue spoke, fear mixing with joy in her heart.


    <strong><em>¡°I am not your lord. But I speak for him. I understand your rage at being enved. But you have given out justice to the assassin. Do not continue this any longer. Or I will be forced to show you my wraith, instead.¡±</em></strong>


    The spirit shivered. <em>¡°As you say.¡±</em><strong><em></em></strong>


    I snorted, Xunawu¡¯s spirit mixing into mine as the view I looked at the world changed. No longer was my perspective of a human, I was beyond that now. I looked around at the snowyndscape and then with a pulse of Chi that covered the entirend and reached out to the skies, the entire climate began to change, the snow rapidly melting as the sun began to appear.


    Bai Jing walked closer and bowed her head deeply to me. <em>¡°Thank you for helping me and my sister. We are in your debt.¡±</em>


    <strong><em>¡°We helped each other. There exists no debt between us,¡± </em></strong>I said, looking down at the spirit child.


    The spirit looked up and gave me a nod. <em>¡°Gratitude, then,¡±</em><strong><em></em></strong>she said, bowing her head and I epted her words.


    <em>¡°Gratitude, divine vessel. We would¡¯ve done something unthinkable had you not brought us back to our senses,¡± </em>Li Xue added as well.


    <strong><em>¡°What do you intend to do now?¡±</em></strong>


    The spirits looked at each other. <em>¡°We will return to our homend, to the northern peaks where wee from. I have much to teach Bai Jing, and much to learn myself.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°We eagerly await the return of a new lord to our home. Thends are in dire need of repair,¡± </em>Bai Jing said. <em>¡°It would¡¯ve been unthinkable for our sister to fall for¡­ such lowly tricks, had it not been done with trickery and deceit.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°That is no excuse,¡± </em>Li Xue said, clearly still angered by the events that had transpired. She turned to me and lowered her head. <em>¡°I am deeply ashamed of the disy I have shown. If you wish to punish me for bringing disgrace to your name, I will dly ept.¡±</em>


    I watched the spirit impassively, not intending to do anything like that, but I knew that she had her pride, and I would need to do something about the wound that pride had taken.


    <strong><em>¡°If you wish for a punishment, then it will be such. Return back home and guide your sister. Take care of the northernnds for us, till I can return.¡±</em></strong>


    The sisters looked at me, with shock. After a moment, the two of them bowed their heads.


    <em>¡°As you say,¡± </em>they spoke as one, and then a gust of wind blew around them, carrying them away.


    <em>¡°We greatly await your return, as our new Lord. Lu Jie,¡± </em>the two spoke, their voice carried by a cold wind, before they were gone.


    I watched the winter spirits move away, before ncing back in the direction of the vige. Bit by bit, I could feel my strength fading, and I used thest of my remnant Chi to dash forward at a rapid speed, arriving close to the vige.


    I heard shouts in the distance, watching blurry figures pointing at me and rushing closer, but with that onest move, I was spent. My hair color returned to normal. The Third Law lost its shape as Harmony left my soul.


    Letting out onest gasp, I felt the strength leaving my body, as my consciousness faded once more.

 Chapter [B3] 31 — End of the Journey

    Chapter [B3] 31 ¡ª End of the Journey


    I opened my eyes, finding a warm nket covering my body. My memories felt fuzzy, like my memories wereing from two separate perspectives colliding into one. I looked at the roof above me and heard the fire crackling nearby keeping the insides warm. There was something warm grabbing me nearby as well, and as I raised my head, I saw Labby sleeping with her head on the side of the bed I slept on.


    As I rose, my movement stirred Labby awake. She opened her blurry eyes, rubbing them for a moment, before freezing mid motion as she saw me.


    ¡°Great Master!¡± she eximed, leaping onto me with a hug.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me Labby,¡± as I grabbed her, stopping her from tackling me off the bed. Labby held me in a tight embrace clutching me as if afraid to let go.


    ¡°Labby missed you,¡± she said.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I replied, gently patting Labby¡¯s head as I smiled. The questions swirling in my head retreated for a moment, as I simply soaked into the moment. A momentter a click sounded from the door and I saw the old man walk in.


    ¡°Ah, you are awake,¡± he said, walking closer. ¡°We had all been worried for you. What happened?¡±


    I looked at the old man, and then at Labby, who had refused to let go so far. ¡°I should probably talk about everything with the Lord present.¡±


    The old man took a look at me, and then gave me an understanding nod.


    ¡°Rest up, you look tired. We will speak of this in a few moments,¡± the old man said, walking out.


    I nodded gratefully and decided to simply spend some time sitting in silence. I had a lot to think about.


    ***


    My rest felt woefully short, but I didn¡¯t want to dy things any further than they already had been. We needed to begin traveling, and with the snow clearing out rapidly as the sun shone down and temperatures began to rise once more, I now sat in a carriage with the Lord, and the old man seated across me, while we resumed our journey towards the capital.


    ¡°An assassination, huh?¡± the Lord said, holding his chin in thought. ¡°We had expected them to take some steps. But this¡­ seems too far too soon. Unless they have determined for some reason that you are a greater threat than what we think they know should indicate,¡± the Lord said.


    ¡°One powerful enough to put us all to sleep,¡± the old man added.


    ¡°You said the art didn¡¯t affect you?¡± the Lord asked.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Curious. Do you know why?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Your guess is as good as mine.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned gaining a new insight at the final battle. What was it that you realized, my boy?¡± the old man asked.


    I looked at the old man. ¡°You remember how you told me bnce wasn¡¯t the answer? Well. I found the answer. The answer wasn¡¯t bnce, it was harmony.¡±


    ¡°Harmony, you say?¡± the old man spoke, thinking over my words. ¡°The difference is subtle yet substantial. To be in harmony, to bring the best out of each other. A concept that goes beyond mere bnce. It is a good answer,¡± the old man said, sipping his tea.


    I nodded at his words.


    ¡°You¡¯d mentioned that you split in two, and if so, who¡¯s the you right now?¡± The Lord asked me.


    I looked down at my hands, trying to answer him. ¡°In all honesty, I no longer know anymore. The difference that had existed before has vanished somehow. The line is¡­ fuzzier. I¡¯m¡­¡± I trailed off. My own identity was simr to what the Third Law looked like inside of me. It was no longer a spirit ring with one part or the other rifying which half I was, but rather, a fuzzy spirit ring with no clear boundaries like a corona around the sun of the inner spirit rings.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°There is no need to find the answer immediately,¡± the old man said, looking towards me.


    ¡°We had always anticipated that a union like yours would require more than just reunification. Two lives, lived from two separate perspectives do not mix so simply and immediately. But it seems, you are closer now than you had been before,¡± the Lord added.


    I nodded at both of them. I was certainly closer than I had been before. A lot of my identity now was¡­ a jumbled mix between both my selves. No longer could I tell which one I had been, and at what times and where.


    And in some ways, I had been both, everywhere and at all times. I didn¡¯t think I would need to think over these topics once again, but it was definitely something that I had to work on sooner orter. This much I¡¯d known from the start.


    ¡°Leaving that aside, we are thinking over the assassination attempt. It would be highly unlikely to be able to trace it back to the Alchemy Halls, even if they were indeed the ones who had initiated it. And any such usations will simply be denied by them. What do you intend to do?¡± The Lord asked me.


    I didn¡¯t reply immediately, looking outside the carriage window instead. Life was starting to return to thends, almost as if we were physically leaving winter behind. Greenery began to return as the sun shone brightly up in the sky.


    ¡°Trying to have them take responsibility for something like this will be impossible. That¡¯s not my goal, and not how I intend to make use of this fact. Most likely, they already know that their attempt has failed, so they know that, somehow, I managed to survive the attempt. There¡¯s a few options ahead of this for them. Either they continue till I¡¯m dead. Or, they deny ever having made the attempt in the first ce, while trying to politically push me to the wayside,¡± I said, looking back at the Lord.


    ¡°Does this not concern you? The way you said that makes us think you have a n,¡± the Lord said.


    I smiled at his words. ¡°You¡¯re starting to figure me out, my lord. I¡¯ll need to switch things up a little.¡±


    The Lord shook his head in amusement.


    I continued. ¡°But yes, I do in fact have a n. It¡¯s¡­ kind of a simple one, really. The reason why the Alchemy Halls cannot coexist with me is because they want to be the ones in control. They want to safeguard their power base, and not let an outsider create a crack in their control. But¡ª and I was thinking over this for some time- what if they didn¡¯t have to?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Unless your ns have changed somehow,¡± the Lord asked.


    ¡°Lu Jie¡ª do you intend to,¡± the old man¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at me. I grinned back at him.


    ¡°My recent¡­ change, gave me a new perspective. This one, I hadn¡¯t been considering as much. To the Alchemy Hall, this is not merely a matter of power. This is a matter of pride. It hurts their pride if a young startup from nowhere begins to undermine what they¡¯ve built over centuries. The fact that I even can, hurts their pride immensely. But there is a way to heal that pride. To coax them, to lure them in, by not showing them the stick they anticipate from me, but instead, the carrot.¡±


    ¡°How do you intend to avoid them from simply taking control of what you possess? Or of you, for that matter?¡±


    ¡°They cannot. I have made sure of that much. But they aren¡¯t the only ones I¡¯ll be working with either. I have some ideas I¡¯m working on, but the primary one boils down to the most precious thing I have to give. My knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Your books,¡± the Lord breathed. ¡°But you¡¯d said¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d said I didn¡¯t intend to be a sage, or hand them over to the empire as is normal. No, I n to <em>sell </em>these. Sell them to the highest bidder, and there will only be five present.¡±


    This time, even the old man¡¯s breath was stuck in his chest.


    ¡°By the heavens Lu Jie, you intend to make the five great families fight?¡±


    It was only through a great exertion of my willpower that I stopped myself from cackling out loud. Forcing myself to remain calm and collected, I simply smiled at the two older men seated in my carriage.


    ¡°I intend to give one book to each of the five families, including the royal family as a way to keep their powers in check. I will then join the Alchemy Halls as an official alchemist, but an independent one with ties to all five, and allow them to make use of the books via me. If they refuse, they lose the chance to utilize the knowledge and I have freedom to do as I wish. If they try to kill me¡ª and even if they seed¡ª it changes nothing. The books remain with the five families as their property. The Alchemy Halls cannot fight all five.Andstly, if they do ept me, they get to im that I was one of them, they get to reap the rewards while still being forced toply with my authority. They also get to keep their pride intact, as instead of an upstart, I instead be a Sage who has joined their ranks, a matter of pride.¡±


    The two older men simply looked at me, before ncing at each other afterwards. The Lord began tough, and the old man shook his head instead.


    ¡°Sometimes, you scare us Lu Jie,¡± the Lord said.


    I did not reply to that, simply taking the cup of tea the old man had made and took a sip. But I felt no less relief either way.


    I nced outside the window once more, watching the grasnds pass us by. Three more days, and we would be at the capital, where the next step of my n would begin.


    It was time to leave my mark on the empire, once and for all.

 Chapter [B3] 40 — An Old Friend

    Chapter [B3] 40 ¡ª An Old Friend


    I sat in my chamber, at my desk, drawing out ns for the future. The hours in the day were no longer enough, and each passing moment I grew more tempted to learn how to split myself up into multiple fragments again just to be able to keep up with work.


    That was likely a worthwhile technique to learn, but unfortunately, the time that would take was something I simply didnt have at the moment. There was infrastructure to set up for all the ns Id made, logistics to be handled, people to be trained. The demand for craftsmen was going to rapidly rise, and their prices would rise ordingly. I needed to work to make sure I didnt inadvertently copse the economy by trying to do too many things at once.


    Somehow, having money resulted in more money being spent. I was spending thousands of gold pieces every day, and the amount sometimes horrified me to look at. But I knew all of it was necessary, and I didnt hold any actual ties to the money itself. Money was merely untapped potential, it had no use if it couldnt be put to use. The only thing I feared was that I wasnt being swept up in the flow of things and forgetting to take a step back and look at things logically.


    Nothing had been moving in a linear progression. From a lone alchemist to a group of spirits and mortals to the elder of a sect to now a sage leading abined coalition of the five great families, the changes had happened within months, leaving me running around desperately to catch up.


    As I sat there, trying to think over how I would handle utilizing the alchemy halls, and put their resources to use, I felt a presence faintly arrive at the door. After the assassination attempt, my awareness had shot up through the roof, and I immediately stopped doing what I was to focus on the figure. I tried to sense the Qi, trying to recognize who it was. My rm raised immediately when I failed to identify the person, their presence was subdued, not enough to be invisible, but enough to miss your senses if you werent paying attention. If I wasnt focusing, I wouldve assumed it was one of the servants, as the presence I felt denoted someone in the third realm or so. But this was someone stronger, at the peak of the sixth realm.


    Had the Alchemy halls not given up? No, that made no sense. Then who? The five families? No, that made no sense either. They only served to lose by trying to kill me.


    And yet, the unfamiliar presence moved closer to the door after a few moments and the time to think ran out. I could sense their aura, it was deep and murky, like a poisonous swamp that would swallow you in and choke you out. The control was impable and even now I found myself second guessing, but I wasnt nning to take any risks.


    Just for a potential situation like this, Id asked about any and all secret entrances in the chamber. Pushing the bookshelf ahead, I quickly opened the entrance as I slipped out. The way led out into a tunnel system built under the manor to escape, but that wasnt my n. I touched one of the ces on the wall, walking out into the next room over. Stepping out from the entrance I moved out into the corridor.


    I looked beside as I saw the door to my chamber open, whoever it was, they were inside. So this would be my chance.


    I rushed ahead, Stepping as the world blurred, moving me rapidly. The person inside sensed my Chi swiftly turning around, but I was ready. Chi swirled around my fists as I moved in ready to strike. The figure rotated with extreme speed to face me, the figures hands swiftly moved up to their hair, grabbing a hairpin, pointed at my throat.


    I froze, as I finally saw the figure in front of me. My eyes widened in surprise.


    Familiar white hair fell down the womans shoulders, sharp red eyes looking at me as they flowed behind her back, her silver pin poised an inch away from my throat while my fist hovered in the air, simrly close to her face.


    We both stood frozen for a moment of silence, before I broke away from my stance, eximing in joy. Liuxiang!


    I almost hugged her, and I wouldve, but the part of me that had lived twenty years in this world cringed at even just the thought of doing that and so I simply gave her a smile.


    You scared us, Liuxiang said, letting out a sigh as she touched her chest, pulling back her hairpin.


    <em>And ruined her hair. Do you know how long that will take to fix? </em>Another familiar voice spoke, this time directly in my ears.


    Nice to see you as well, Zhi Zhu, I said, smiling.


    Whatre you doing here? I took you for an assassin with how you were hiding your aura, I said, as Liuxiang looked away, clearly embarrassed.


    Thought wed give you a surprise, Liuxiang replied, looking away.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    I smiled. Well, you certainly did! That was quite the shock, I said, chuckling to myself.


    Liuxiang shook her head. Taking her pin, she gathered her hair, quickly setting it up in a simple tie as she rearranged it once more. I took the moment to just look at her for a moment. She felt different now, which had already been true in our brief meeting back on the seventh peak, but especially so here.


    It took me a moment to realize why.


    She wore distinctly more feminine clothes now. Liuxiang had always been rather androgynous, but now she wore clearly feminine clothes. Red earrings hung from her ears and her hair was tied in a clearly womanly fashion.


    Youve changed, I said, watching as Liuxiangpleted arranging her hair.


    How so? Liuxiang asked.


    Well, youre wearing a lot more feminine clothes now for one.


    Ah, grandmother insisted that we do. Our n doesnt particrly care about gender norms as much as the rest of the empire does, but she wants us to wear more appropriate clothing given our current alignment to appear more pleasing. She said it was a waste to not utilize our charm, Liuxiang said, with a tired sigh. But its not all bad. We decided it wouldnt be too bad to embrace being a woman for some time either. And its honestly not that bad. It feels right. For now at least, Liuxiang replied.


    Mhm, I replied, with a hum. We, huh? I added, raising an eyebrow.


    Ah, sorry, I picked that up as a habit, Liuxiang replied.


    No no, no worries. Just, interesting, I said, looking at the girl.


    I simply looked at her for a moment, and couldnt help but smile. It is good to see you, Liuxiang.


    Indeed, it is good to see you too. We I missed you, Liuxiang replied.


    Come on in, we havent had the chance to talk in a while, I said, inviting her to the chamber.


    Ah, sorry Lu Jie but I cant. I need to return rather quickly, I only came here taking up some official business as an excuse, Liuxiang said.


    Aww, I guess neither of us have a lot of time anymore. Also, you really dont need to change how you talk, feel free to speak however yourefortable, I said.


    Liuxiang looked hesitant. But its quite pretentious isnt it?


    Maybe a little, chuckled. But youre the heir to the Shie, so not really. No need to change yourself, if thats what yourefortable with now, I replied.


    For some reason, I saw the faintest blush on Liuxiangs face. Thanks, she replied.


    <em>Liuxiang should not forget why she came here, </em>Zhi Zhu spoke.


    Right, Lu Jie, were here to officially invite you to the Shie n and meet our Matriarch, Liuxiang said, taking out a scroll which she gave me.


    I felt a <em>powerful </em>auraing from this. Stronger even than the one that hade from the Jade court.


    Grandmother has written this herself. She wants to meet you before the banquet in person, Liuxiang said.


    I looked at the invite, written by a Divinity herself. I suppose it made sense that Id caught the attention of one given everything Id been pulling.


    Well be expecting you soon. We should have more time to talk when you visit as well. Hopefully, Liuxiang said.


    I nodded, holding the invitation carefully. Ill need to ask the Lord what the proper etiquette and stuff was when visiting a Divinity. Wouldnt want to offend one and get wiped out with the snap of a finger.


    Ill be there, I replied.


    I looked at Liuxiang for a moment longer, feeling both happy to have seen her again andpletely unsatisfied and unhappy by how much time I got to talk and catch up over things.


    <em>Its likely that you dont know, so Zhi Zhu wants to make sure you understand. But this is a grand honor few ever get. Most cultivators cant even bear being in grandmothers presence too long.</em>


    <em></em>I understand, I replied.


    <em>Zhi Zhu is really not sure you do</em>


    Lu Jie should be fine, Liuxiang said.


    <em>Well, the rate he has grown at is highly abnormal so perhaps he will not embarrass himself.</em>


    Actually, on the topic of cultivation youve grown quite rapidly, Liuxiang. Im surprised, I said, noting the girls cultivation at the very peak of the sixth realm.


    Nonsense. We cant evenpare ourselves to you. Youre we cant even properly tell how much ahead of us, Liuxiang said.


    I smiled wryly. Well, I cheat.


    <em>Hope the little rat has kept up and is not causing too much trouble either, </em>Zhi Zhu added.


    Labby is good. Shes grown as well, I replied.


    <em>That is good.</em>


    Silence returned for a moment once again as we simply stood. I could tell neither of us really wanted to leave, but responsibilities called. At least Id have a chance to catch up a littleter.


    Well be heading out now, Lu Jie, Liuxiang said.


    I gave a nod. Walking to the door, I escorted Liuxiang out, before watching her step into her carriage as she left the manors grounds.


    Feeling a strange mix of emotions, I let out a sigh, mostly feeling refreshed at having met an old friend.


    As I turned back to return to my tasks, I looked down at the invitation in my hand.


    The Shie Matriarch, huh?

 Chapter [B3] 41 — The Shie Clan

    Chapter [B3] 41 ¡ª The Shie n


    I stood in front of the Lord, watching him look at the invitation with a frown on his face. Apparently getting an invitation from a Divinity directly was an even bigger deal than Id anticipated, despite being told as much by Zhi Zhu.


    We knew the day woulde soon with how you have been progressing, but it is still hard to believe it when seeing it in front of our eyes, the Lord said, looking up at me. Just to exin, we ourselves have never been invited by any of the Divinities, and getting an invitation like that would be a great honor even for us, the Lord said.


    I bowed my head. I understand my lord. And Ill appreciate all the help I can get regarding etiquette. Im afraid I do not know the customs of the court.


    I doubt any of that matters, especially with the Shie. Divinities are not the Jade court. Customs such things depend on who you are meeting entirely, and the Shie have never been known for being too worried about such things, or the customs of the jade court and capital, the Lord replied to me, pushing the invitation back towards me. I picked up the scroll, putting it away carefully, before stepping back once more.


    So what should I be doing? I asked.


    Be respectful, do not give any offense, or else no one will be able to help you, but were afraid we cant help much beyond that. The divinities, including the emperor himself, are rather reclusive. We have heard stories of them vanishing for decades on end with no trace. Even now, the Huo Patriarch has been missing for decades. And the Yue patriarch said he would go fishing seventeen years ago and hasnt yet returned. But even among these, the Shie Matriarch is the most reclusive of all. She hasnt appeared in public for over a century until very recently when she broke out of her secluded meditation, the Lord replied.


    Is... is that normal? I asked, surprised that any of these ns could run with their heads missing for decades on end.


    There is no normal when ites to Divinities. But I suppose going missing for years on end is a trend to an extent. It depends on the divinity in question. The Tu Patriarch is the oldest alive man beside the emperor at what is it now. Four hundred and seventy six? The man achieved immortality at the end of his life, and is a monk who prefers to not appear often. But he does not leave, and is the foundation of his n, guiding his descendants, the Lord replied.


    I listened to his words in fascination. There wasnt a lot known about the Divinities, even in the upper echelons of the sect library and confiscated materials.


    What about the Shie matriarch? How is she? I asked, curious.


    Well, we do not know too much besides what our father told us of her, which was told to him by his father, the Lord said, leaning back in his chair. She is the youngest Divinity in the empire, having reached transcendence in her fifties. Unsatisfied with just that, she had spent a long time studying under her grandmother before the old Patriarch fell ill. To prepare to inherit the position and achieve Divinity she went into secluded cultivation and has only now reappeared, the Lord said, before his face darkened. Well, she used to be the youngest. Before a talent not seen in the empire in centuries appeared amongst us.


    I looked at the mans dark and almostmentful expression. Was it Shen Yuan? I asked.


    The Lord looked at me, and then gave me a nod.


    I know that he is the Old Mans grandson, and that the Old Man himself was quite important back in the day but I dont know much more. Just that he turned into a demon somehow, bing Yang Shen and is now the greatest threat the empire faces. But I havent managed to learn anything else no matter where I looked, I replied.


    He is a taboo subject. We thought him dead, and the five families worked hard to make people forget about his existence and their shame. But despite their efforts, the name of Yang Shen persisted, whispered from all corners of the empire as a name of fear. Though wed thought hed been reduced to nothing more than a myth. Clearly wed been naive.


    How did that happen? Everything I have heard about him tells me that he was extremely talented, well loved and hard working. Then why? I asked.


    We are not the one you should be asking this. It is not our story to tell, the Lord said, looking at me.


    I stayed silent at that. Id left a lot of things unsaid with the Old Man. And I knew why. It was because, in many ways, I had been hiding my own past from him. It somehow felt like our rtionship was established on a lie, and if we broke that lie, the rtionship would end up copsing.


    You seem conflicted, Lu Jie, The Lord said, looking at me.


    Well there are things I need to talk to the Old Man about. Both our pasts areplicated, and now theyre colliding with recent events and I am not sure how to do that.


    The lord nodded to me at my words. We understand your hesitation Lu Jie. But he is your master, is he not? We have not seen him treat anyone like another grandson besides you, he is clearly attached as well. If you ask him honestly, and speak to him honestly, he will talk. Our advice? Take him with you to the Shie. He will know what to do, and how to guide you.


    I bowed my head to the Lord. Thank you, my Lord.


    Thinking over the task, I took my leave from the lords chamber.


    I had mixed feelings, and I decided to think over those at ater point. For now, I needed to focus on my meeting with the Shie Matriarch.


    ***


    The preparations were rather simple. I sat in the Lords official carriage which he had very kindly lent to me for my visit. The old man sat with me, as I brought him along for the visit at the Lords suggestion and then without too much fanfare, we were off.


    I sat next to the old man, feeling a little awkward given the conversation I had just had with the Lord. I contemted if now was the time to ask some questions that had been on my mind for a long time now, but every time I thought of asking, something held me back.


    Whats the matter, Lu Jie? The old man asked, taking note of my expression. If youre nervous then you need not be. It is not often one meets a Divinity, but they, too, are people. You have nothing to be worried about, the old man said.


    I think only the old man couldve said something like the Divinity were also people and had me not snort at his words. I gave him a nod, not correcting his assumption. It was best to keep this talk forter.


    Not to mention the old man continued, looking outside the carriage window as we passed by the castle to the western side of Azure city. There are certain things you can only understand and learn from a Divinity. So this will be a good opportunity for you as well.


    I raised my eyebrow at his words. How exactly?


    It is hard to exin when you havent met one, but you will see when we arrive, the old man replied, acting mysterious about the topic.


    I looked at him, humming to myself as if I wasnt all that interested, but damn it, now I was curious. Id definitely been wondering why the rank of Divinity was so special and separate from the ranks of cultivation directly. Not everyone at transcendence was a Divinity after all, only a select few, and yet, it was not their cultivation that progressed, but something else entirely.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Perhaps it was a title like Sage, and you had to do something specific to be one. It still felt weird to me how Id cheated my way up to that.


    It didnt take very long before we were inside the estate of the Shie. The grounds spread wide and were like their own separate world inside, with guards wearing uniforms bearing the symbol of the Shie.


    This ce seemed to dwarf our sect in size, I could probably spend a few hours just walking around.


    As the carriage rolled to the front manor within the estate, halting to a stop, we stepped out of the carriage, and I saw Xi Shie standing nearby, ready to greet us.


    It is good to see you. Grandmother awaits inside, the boy said, bowing his head.


    I nodded, and Xi Shie looked at the old man, giving him a light bow as well, before he guided us inside. There werent many servants inside from what I saw, and the architecture of the ce was interesting, with a lot more stone and metals used in creation than I was used to seeing around here.


    Walking through the halls, we moved further and further in before Xi Shie stopped. I will not be apanying you any further. Grandmother is in the chamber further ahead.


    I nodded, noticing how he referred to her as grandmother. Wouldnt that make him a direct heir? Or was that just what she was called?


    With those thoughts I walked inside, into a gate sealed with exceedingly powerful wards. But I could tell that it wasnt locked. Ever since writing those books my senses had sharpened themselves and I had a much easier time reading formations and wards now, even though I couldnt make them myself.


    Putting my hand on the gate, I let my Chi flow out as the gate flew open. Inside, I saw a woman seated on a chair that looked oddly like a throne made of petrified wood.


    For a second I was confused at what I was seeing. Liuxiang stood nearby, and given her look and position, she should be the matriarch. And yet, that was difficult to believe.


    She was young. Way too young. She looked to be in her early thirties at best.


    I walked inside, not breaking my stride or letting the confusion show as I bowed my head as the womans attention shifted to me, and I felt her senses go over me once.


    And yet, it wasnt me she addressed.


    Shen Ming? The divinity spoke, in a surprised voice.


    I kept my bowed head, watching the old man look at the divinity. It is indeed me, Zhuihu. Im d to see you are doing well.


    My eyes widened in surprise as the old man referred to the woman with her name and I looked at Liuxiang who simrly looked to be shocked.


    Just what was going on?


    The Shie matriarch stood up, walking closer and I could feel her immense aura even while she kept it mostly under control and away from me. Her eyes were stuck on the old man.


    Youve returned? She asked, ncing sideways at me. So hes your doing then?


    Just the brief nce the woman gave me felt like someone had thrown a boulder on my back. You can raise your head, she added, and I finally stood straight, hiding a sigh of relief.


    No, were not. Merely here to finish what we couldntst time, old man replied, before ncing at me. And this boy has done everything himself. We merely gave him some guidance onto a new Path.


    The Shie matriarch looked at me, with far more curiosity than before. Interesting. Wed already heard some things from Liuxiang, but we do not like relying on other peoples words for such things, the woman said, walking towards me, as her aura began to spread out. Qi, potent and powerful, rushed out of her, as I saw five glowing rings reflected in her eyes, shining with the power of a divinitys soul.


    It was looking directly into the sun, and I felt like my soul would burn away, but instead of being pushed away, the light drew me in, the womans eyes were like a reflection of myself, and I found myself staring into them in a daze, as my own spirit rings began to glow in my soul, the Chi in my dantian swirling, glowing in my own eyes.


    I stood, looking a Divinity in the eye and I couldnt help but think just how simr she felt to myself. And the thought unsettled me.


    Grandmother! We told you not to Liuxiang protested, looking at me in worry, and the woman clicked her tongue, pulling away.


    The enrapturing moment lost itself, as I pulled myself out of my daze and noticed that I had somehow achieved harmony in this moment. The spirit rings in my souls had been humming as if Id been channeling an immense amount of Chi outwards to match the womans spirit.


    What what did you do? I asked, looking at the matriarch, before internally pping myself for speaking so casually.


    Oh- youre still conscious? The woman said, shocked as she turned back to me. And standing on both feet as well, she said, looking down at my feet. I noticed that my body was shivering a little bit before Id even realized it.


    The womans expression darkened.


    Are you trying to repeat history, Sheng Ming? The Matriarch asked, turning towards the old man.


    Old Mans expression turned sour as he looked at me. Like we said, we are not doing anything. The boys achievements and Path are his own.


    Dont tell me youve gone blind with age, you can still <em>see </em>what he has, the woman said.


    We trust him, the old man said.


    Just like you trusted your grandson, the matriarch replied.


    Silence reigned between the two for a long moment, the tension in the air palpable. The matriarch walked back to her seat, sitting down once more.


    Forget it. Were in a good mood, and we dont want to fight over the past. Our intention had been to test the boy, but if he can bear our presence and still be standing then there is little more to be checked, the matriarch said, crossing her legs. Tell us about that feisty woman Lang Xiaorong. Hows she doing?


    Good. Though we parted our ways eventually on our Paths, the old man replied.


    I paused for a moment. Lang Xiaorong? Granny Lang? Was that her first name? Little rose?


    I looked at Liuxiang, noticing a simr realization on her face. She did a much better job of hiding it. I almost burst out inughter and it was only the very keen awareness of a Divinity sitting next to me that held me back.


    We always knew she would. She was too feisty, and youd started to lose your heat. To think how age has changed the me dragon, the matriarch said, almost with a look of pity.


    We like to think it has provided us with wisdom. Time is not the only thing that teaches, there is a certain kind of wisdom thates in onester years of life, the old man replied, smiling at the woman.


    The matriarchughed. The old you wouldve never even dreamed of saying those words. You really have changed, havent you?


    The old man put his hands together. Merely grown wiser.


    As you say. But given that you are back here well, we did hear of his arrival. And some part of us had always suspected hed survived. Mother had always regretted not spotting things before they were toote, the matriarch said.


    Im afraid it does. And the reason this old man has arrived here is rted to that, the old man said, before ncing towards me. I would like you to train this boy.


    The matriarch raised an eyebrow. Do you mean?


    No, we intend to handle everything ourselves. But we would like the boy to be ready, and we would rather he learn from a divinity. Some things cannot be told, the old man said.


    I began to feel a little nervous at the topic of their conversation. What kind of training?


    The matriarch cupped her chin, thinking, before looking at me. Normally, we would not even consider something like this. But the boy has always grasped an entirely different truth on his own. This might be interesting to see, the matriarch said getting up. Dont me us if he dies.


    Please try not to, the old man said, bowing.


    Wait what?!


    Hold on, do I not get a say in this? I said, panicked as the matriarch walked closer to me.


    Youll be fine Lu Jie. Trust yourself, and dont lose focus, the old man said, smiling at me, and I gulped.


    This is a disy, boy. The disy of what separates Masters from the rest. We will go easy on you and not put the burden of Transcendence on your soul. Try not to lose yourself, the matriarch said, walking closer.


    The entire world seemed to ground to a halt, as the womans eyes lit up once more, and yet, this time there was nothing bearable about the aura as it pierced my body.


    <strong>Endless Domain: Serpents Grove.</strong>


    The words were an order upon my soul.


    I felt my Chi boiling in fury, and a momentter, her aura rushed out sweeping over me as a new world enveloped me all around.

 Chapter [B3] 42 — Domain

    Chapter [B3] 42 ¡ª Domain


    I looked around myself in astonishment. I stood in a dark world, without a sky or even a ground, but a forest somehow surrounded me on all sides, with fog blurring my sight and not allowing me to see anything.


    The sounds of rustling leaves as something moved around me were the only thing I heard around myself besides the sound of my own breath and the beating of my heart.


    Was this the matriarchs spirit? No- no this ce was real. My thoughts and mind had little sway or influence in this ce. It was a part of the world, ovepping on the actual world around me. Somehow, I can tell this. The real physical and tangible nature of this ce and the stability it had only served to unnerve me even further.


    Shadows moved around me, and I turned, memories of the assassin returning. But this was different. And in many ways, worse. I could sense the poison lurking in the air, the leaves with hidden thorns ready to prick you and the little creatures waiting patiently for their chance to strike.


    <em>This is my domain, boy, </em>the matriarchs voice came from all around me, as the air itself vibrated.


    <em>Here, without a domain of your own to fight back, you are at my mercy, </em>she said, as the world around me began to shift. I could sense something waiting in ambush, still and silent, ready to strike.


    <em>This is how a master fights. This is how Divinities fight. The difference that separates us from the rest. </em>The matriarch said.


    I knew about domains. Of course I did. They were what you obtained to enter the fourth circle, a manifestation of your spirit, and your path. A domain was in many ways a world you imposed upon reality, forcing it to bend to your will by bullying it into submission with power.


    It also exined how the empire kept a grasp on its power. Those with a domain held absolute authority over those without, there was little to be done about it unless one could counteract with their own.


    I jumped, using Stepping instantly to move aside as a giant pure white serpent leapt out leapt was not quite right. It moved like a mountain being chucked at me, tearing down trees and carving a giant trail in the ethereal ck ground.


    The creature continued past me, moving across the forest as it raised its head high into the skies, and if there was a sun the ce I stood in wouldve been under the serpents shadow. I stepped back as the serpent leaned its head closer to the ground and the matriarch patted its head, before stepping down. Her aura was intense, but it wasnt enough to overwhelm me as I currently was anymore.


    I took some amount of pride in that.


    Domains are achieved at the tenth realm. Its why no matter how powerful you are, if youck a domain youll always be weaker than a master, the matriarch said, looking at me. A momentter, she frowned. Of course, with your Path its hard to tell even just that.


    I wasnt sure what to make of that, so I simply looked at her. The serpent continued to keep its head down, fog dancing around the destroyed chunk of forest as the Shie matriarch looked at me expectantly.


    So, what do you n to do?


    I looked back at her, not sure how to reply. Ask nicely?


    The woman looked at me in surprise.


    That was a joke, I added, as her gaze made me want to shrink and run away.


    Perhaps you do not understand the situation, if you can make such jokes, the Matriarch said as the giant snake hissed next to her. We did say we would not kill you, so you best try to stay alive.


    I didnt like where this was going, as the Matriarch stepped back, climbing onto the snake as it raised its head and the swirling mists began to move around me. I didnt wait for the giant thing to attack as I ran into the remaining bits of the forest. Using Stepping, I moved as fast as I possibly could, while the giant serpent gave chase like a bulldozer, knocking down trees like bowling pins. Someone needed to tell thedy that deforestation was a bad thing.


    <em>A fivefold sage, a boy walking upon a brand new path, one carrying the divine tree in his soul. You have many achievements to your name, but are you truly all they say? </em>The matriarchs voice echoed once more through the fog. <em>Show your mettle. Prove to us that you are everything they say you are, boy. That you are worthy of the Path you walk.</em>


    The serpent hissed as I dodged another strike that took down trees, while the giant creature swung around to take another strike. It felt like I was ying on the palm of her hand. There was no way to hide, she would know every inch of his ce and no matter where I would go, she would find me.


    Thankfully, I wasnt nning on hiding, I just needed some time to think. Unfortunately the Shie matriarch didnt seem very inclined to give me that. Her aura descended upon me from all directions, the pressure on my spirit increasing. I stumbled, falling through thorny and almost certainly poisonous bushes, before slowly picking myself up.


    Sadly, I didnt have enough time. The snake jumped at me and I turned as its massive mouth and hands were about to pierce my body. I grabbed the giant serpents mouth, holding it open as the snake raised its body up in the air, trying its best to swallow me.


    My hands clutched its scales, fingers digging in as Chi channeled to all my limbs for every ounce of strength. I could feel my bones creaking under the pressure. Letting fires rise at my hands, I began to burn the snakes body as it thrashed around, eventually flinging me off. I flew across the domain, crashing into branches before falling down. I got up swiftly, dodging the angered snakes strike, before turning back around.


    Calling upon the firstw, I let Chi split into Qi and Gu in two balls of energy that formed around my two fists. Bringing them together, I let the energies collide with one another.


    <strong>First Law: Duality </strong>I echoed with all the power of my spirit, as the two halves met and destruction manifested into the world.


    The beam of energy flew across the space, piercing the serpent and injuring it as the giant snake shrieked. Its scales sizzled and charred, a chunk of its body burned. The space around my fists cracked for a moment, light peeking through, but before I could see what was beyond, the cracks mended themselves.


    The snake got up, my attack merely a bruise, and only serving to annoy it even further. I heard the matriarchs voice.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    <em>Were surprised. Perhaps weve underestimated you a little.</em>


    Unfortunately I had no time to rejoice over herpliment as I resumed running for my life once more. But now I had a clue. I tried once more, calling upon the firstw as I let the destructive energy collide, but this time it was focused not on the serpent, but on the very space in front of me and the domain I was trapped in.


    Space cracked once more, like peering through as I tried to put my hand through to try and peel it apart yet the world patched itself around me, nearly cutting off my fingers had I not pulled it back.


    Damn it, so I cant just st my way out of here. I continued to run through the forest, dodging the giant serpent, and I felt the pressure on my shoulder increasing one more time.


    I considered using the secondw, but genesis would not do much here. I couldnt affect the matriarchs cultivation, it would simply overpower me, and the domain was just another extension of that, so it would behave simrly.


    That only really left one option with me, and I didnt like the option very much.


    I moved through the foggy forest, dodging a strike from the snake before I found a cliff side. Jumping down the edge andnding on a protruding rock, I leapt inside a cavern section where I knew the snake wouldnt be able to enter very easily.


    The giant serpent rushed in, smashing itself against the caves entrance, loud rumbling hisses shaking the ground around me as I watched it in horror. My heart was racing, as I panted for breath, standing back up. It would break the walls, or the matriarch would, so I didnt have a lot of time.


    Closing my eyes, I began to focus. Id only done this one time before, and it had been on the verge of death after Id absorbed my own body into myself. I still didnt know what the effect of that had been, but I knew how it had <em>felt.</em>


    I reached into my spirit, finding the source of power waiting inside, with all the grace that a giant turtle would have. I let that power flow into me, as both resonance and dissonance manifested in my spirit, the waves traveling through my Chi as Harmony was created.


    Chi moved without restriction, like I stood in my own spirit with free control on the very world as my eyes lit up with the sheer overflow of Chi moving through my body.


    I felt the energy coursing through me, and I knew I couldnt hold it longer. The cave entrance copsed as the serpent broke the wall holding it back, trying to rush in.


    I didnt let it. Moving ahead with rapid speed and power I struck with my fist, mming the serpent backwards as it tumbled across to the other side of the valley. I flew through the air, moving out as the giant snake shook its head.


    Gu and Qi swirled around my hands, as I let them collide shooting a beam much stronger and powerful than before. Space shook and shivered around me as the serpent dodged the attack before rushing back at me.


    The aura of a divinity was on my shoulders but I was fast now, in this state, nothing could hold me back.


    And so I moved, and with the power of a mountain behind my strike, I struck at the snake, hitting it hard enough to lift its body off the ground. The strike created a sonic boom, the air exploding around as rocks and boulders feel free from the impact of the shockwave.


    The strength had been enough to tear a chunk out of the matriarchs domain. But it was shrinking and would be gone in the blink of an eye. I grabbed the edges of space itself, Chi coursing through my hands as I tore the gap, cracking them wider till I could fit through, and then I stumbled out.


    The very moment I did, all my strength faded, Harmony disrupting itself as I copsed onto the ground. I coughed, trying to gather myself when the matriarch moved in close instantly, grabbing my robes as she pulled me up and looked me in the eye.


    <strong><em>How do you have a Divine Beast.</em></strong>


    I had never seen a goddess, much less an enraged one, but now I knew what something like that might look like.


    The matriarchs eyes glowed with the power of a Divinity, and I could feel myself crumbling away under her strength.


    Grandmother


    <strong><em>SPEAK!</em></strong>


    Themand was absolute, and yet, I knew I could resist it. I had no reason to, and it wouldve helped me to speak, but I did not like being grabbed by the cor. I gathered all the will I could, and when that was not enough, I asked for help. Xuanwus aura mixed with mine, breaking the order as the matriarch stumbled back in shock.


    The Old man stepped in front of me. Calm yourself, Zhuihu.


    You are you trying to destroy this empire? The matriarch asked, looking at the old man with an expression of grief, as if shed just been betrayed by a close friend.


    No, but you have lost yourself in your anger, the old man said, harshly this time.


    Grandmother, you need to stop, Liuxiang said, her voice a lot closer than Id anticipated.


    I finally raised my head to see Liuxiang standing against her grandmother alongside the old man, her hair pins out and ready to fight the woman.


    You you would betray us too? The woman asked, as if her heart was breaking.


    No one is betraying you. But you need to give the boy a chance to exin himself, the old man said, fire dancing at the edge of his fingers. This was the first time Id felt the old mans aura with this intensity, as it matched the Matriarch, keeping me safe.


    I raised myself, looking up at the woman. I still felt incredibly weak, and more than a little annoyed, but I knew that I needed to exin quickly before the woman decided I was not worth keeping around.


    I was chosen as a vessel by the spirit you sensed, I replied, looking at the woman. Thest time he came around, I lost all sense and control. It was your granddaughter who brought me back, I said, looking at Liuxiang who still looked nervous at her grandmothers sudden reaction.


    Do you do you know what it means to carry a Divine Beast? The woman asked me, her eyes still glowing with power, and I could see the old man straining now.


    I do. But I have no intention to surrender to it. We are allies, working towards a shared goal, I said.


    What do you intend to do with it? The matriarch asked.


    I n to stop the demons. To stop Yang Shen and to reunite Heaven and Earth, I said.


    The world shook around me for a moment, but the matriarch did not seem to care. She continued to look at me, as if trying to peer into my very soul, and I kept my expression straight.


    A momentter, the glow from her eyes faded, as she clutched her head. We will not apologize for our behavior, the woman said, looking at the old man. We would say we are happy to see you, and we are, but you bring far too many bad omens with you, Shen Ming.


    The old man looked sad at her words, but did not deny it.


    Your control needs work, boy, if you truly are to be a vessel. Youre barely able to hold the divine beasts power and that too, not for long. If your path and ambitions are as grand as you proim, then you will need to master this ability, the matriarch said, ncing sideways. But as you are now, you will be able to break through any domain.


    The old man nodded, bowing his head lightly. This old man appreciates your help, Zhuihu.


    Right. Were done for now, leave us alone for some time, the matriarch said, dismissing us.


    I bowed my head as well, looking towards the old man, before we left the chamber. As I did, I let out a giant sigh of relief.


    Guess that went about as well as it couldve gone.


    ***


    Zhuihu sat on her throne, feeling unsettled by what she had seen. A vessel to a divine beast after all this time, and this alongside the return of Yang Shen and the disappearance of demons. It gave her a bad feeling.


    But while one part of her thought of that, another was making different calctions. The boy had certainly measured up to his name, and a vessel was the equivalent to the emperor himself, if cultivated properly. Most of all, the girl had raised a weapon against <em>her. </em>She had only mentioned him as a friend, but Zhuihu knew how these things went with children.


    It would certainly not be the worst option, though she herself would not care to be an Empress, she wouldnt mind having a son-inw as one.


    The matriarch smiled, taking a sip from her cup as she sat on her chair. Perhaps she could nudge things along a little sometime.

 Chapter [B3] 43 — Old Mans Past

    Chapter [B3] 43 ¡ª Old Man''s Past


    I sat in the carriage as we made our way back to the Lords manner. That has certainly been one hell of a meeting, with despite the rough nature of it the practice had gotten with a Divinitys domain had certainly been useful. But I no longer had an excuse left to not talk about the things that I had been meaning to talk about with the old man. I sat there for a long moment hesitating over how I should ask about his past, the really was just trying to dy having to bring it up as much as I could. Taking a breath, I looked up at him and decided to just go for it.


    How do you know the Shie matriarch? I asked the old man, who looked back at me with mild surprise.


    I used to know her mother, the old man replied.


    The previous matriarch and Divinity? I asked, raising my eyebrow. Wasnt she super important and also really really old?


    She was, this old man was much younger back then when he had first met the woman. She had been amused by my youthful arrogance and had tested me. I had passed her test, and so she hade to know of me. She had been one of the people who had helped me at the time as well, and would continue to help me many times in the future. At first it hadnt been out of kindness but because she had seen some benefit in me, but eventually, I think she hade to like my presence. Zhuihu, her daughter, had been young back then and we had known each other, and we spent some time together in our youth, although not for long. She was the daughter of a Divinity. I was barely the first son of a branch family of the Huo n. But despite that, our acquaintanceship has survived the years.


    It was hard for me to picture him as anything but an old kind man but if I tried I could vaguely see a young youthful version of him with far more confidence and arrogance going about dreams were Divinities test of all things.


    You were quite adventurous back in your youth, huh?


    The old manughed at my words. I was a fool, but I was also strong enough to not die. So yes, I was quite adventurous, emboldened by my use and strength I had done many things that could have ended my life. Challenged the wrong people, and made for stronger than I, but fate had other ns and I came out stronger beyond those challenges.


    Is that why they call you the me Dragon? I asked.


    The old mans expression shifted as a thinking about a particrly nostalgic memory. Ah, that nickname, the curse that has not faded even now. We got that name because one time a fire dragon had arrived at the first peak, but disguised in human form. And we had ended up in a drinking match, of course I was losing, instead of graciously epting my defeat, I had tried to challenge the dragon. Amused, the dragon had agreed, but instead of sparring normally, in my drunken stupor and with the alcohol burning in my throat I ended up breathing fire against the dragon without warning, burning his clothes, the old man said, shaking his head. The dragon was forced to change her form back, and hadughed and dered me as one of his kin, which is how I gained the nickname. At first as a joke, but eventually as my strength and name grew, so did the nickname.


    I struggled to imagine the old man getting drunk, much less behaving like that, but the thought still made me smile.


    That was how things had been, until we started a family. And especially after we had a grandson, the old man said. His expression shifted through a multitude of emotions, joy, nostalgia, and a whole lot of grief and loss.


    I looked at him in silence for a moment. What had happened in the past? What truly happened? With you and your grandson.


    The carriage shuddered to a stop at my words. I looked outside, realizing wed arrived back at the Lords manor.


    Perhaps its time we told you everything, the old man said, looking at me before he stepped outside. I followed him out, walking behind him with a curiosity and worry fighting against one another.


    Ultimately, the curiosity won out and I walked to the old mans chambers.


    The old man walked in his chamber, moving around the ce as he picked up a cup from nearby, mes dancing around his hands as he quickly heated up some tea.


    I took a seat and the old man followed, putting a cup of tea in front of me while keeping another that he nursed in his hands. I sat there for a few moments, giving him time as silence persisted for roughly a minute or so, before the old man spoke up atst.


    We wont repeat this, so listen carefully, the old man said, and the pain in his voice felt like knives stabbing me, but it was toote to regret, and I did want to know.


    I nodded to him in reply.


    The old mans expression turned forlorn and distant as he began to recount the events. Back when I had lived on the first peak, Id been a member of the Sheng branch of the Huo n. Our n home was on the seventh peak, and my father had served the lord at the time there. In my youth, Id been told that I would inherit the position from my father and serve the lord of the First Peak and his son. I hadnt questioned it at the time.


    But as I grew, something became obvious. I was strong, skilled with martial arts and with enough drive. The only heir and the son of the lord didnt have any of those attributes. He spent most of his time ying with animals and birds. A gentle soul, far too gentle. He did not eat meat, did not harm anyone and was the first to apologize. His nature was unsuited to be a Lord. I was roughly the same age as the son, and the pr opposite of the boy. The Lord had tried to change his sons demeanor, but ultimately had ended up pushing him too far and the boy had abandoned his name and home, leaving. And so, I was adopted by him as his heir in myter years when he couldnt sire any other children.


    I continued to grow, making a name for myself. My family rose in prominence rapidly due to my rise in status. Eventually, the lord of the first peak fell sick and began to weaken, and I began to be trained to take on his duties instead. I poured myself even more into my training to match up to the mans expectations. I respected him much like I respected my own father. And I would eventually go on to inherit his position.


    I tried not to widen my eyes in surprise. Id expected something like he had been a sage or a famous or powerful warrior but not that he was the lord of one of the seven celestial peaks.


    But my ambition wasnt satisfied with the lords position I was bound to get. I wanted to go further. Id grown arrogant, and Id grown impatient. My position meant I often traveled to the capital, mingling with the strongest children in the empire and the very best of talents, and within this crowd, there were people even better than me, and I wasnt used to that, the old man said.


    A part of me understood the feeling. As a child with no memories of my past, Id clung onto the Qi Id had, making me <em>special. </em>And Id wanted to remain special, but joining the sect that image had shattered and it had left me broken.


    I trained and trained, but I could not catch up to some of them no matter what. Zhuihu, the current Shie matriarch, was a little younger than me and the girl was about to obtain her domain and be the youngest master in the empire. She eventually did, but it took her three more years. There was also Lang Xiaorong. A girl from a distant n of the Tu, she practiced earthen arts and was a little younger than me, but her ability in alchemy surpassed mine. And she made a point to bring that up. It irked me, given our difference in status and ranks, I wanted her to respect me, and yet I couldnt beat her, the old man replied, a slight smile on his face.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    Sounds like Granny Lang hasnt changed much then, I added.


    Oh she was a lot more violent back then. And a lot harsher. She would punch anyone who offended her, or crush them under a boulder. She wasnt the strongest inbat, but you couldnt take her down. She practiced an ancient art that hardened her bones like stone, you couldnt hurt her, the old man replied. She was also quite short in her height, which I used every chance to make fun of her by calling her Xiaoxiao.


    I chuckled at that, the image of the granny getting mad and being called xiaoxiao was hrious. I almost wanted to try saying that to her when I went back but Im not sure Id survive the aftermath if I did.


    There were a few of us. Children with talent and potential. Not all of us had equal opportunities, but we ended up bonding. Of them all, Xiaorong and I especially got close. By the time I was in my thirties and had be the lord, I had been certain I would marry her, but her ambition was greater than Id anticipated. She wanted to change alchemy, to free it and reform the alchemy halls. And my n and family wanted me to marry the girl from the Yue to strengthen ties.


    Ultimately, I chose to go with our families wishes. And I loved my wife, but my ties with Xiaorong remained despite that. By this time, with the years passing rapidly I had risen in power and ranks, but Id also realized that I did not have the talent needed to ever truly touch the peak of cultivation, the old man said, as his distant gaze returned, focusing on me.


    When youde to me, it had reminded me of my past. I had continued to serve as the lord, but the despair in my heart continued to grow. I would never see the end of my path. I did not have what it took. Around the time when this feeling had grown to such an extent that I had begun losing sight of my path was when my grandson was born.


    Sheng Yuan, I said.


    The old man nodded. I gave him that name. Because I could not see the depth of his talent. He was endless, and pure, and it felt like the heavens had shown me a brand new path. From the moment he was born I was able to see something. The boy had what Icked. The ability to reach the very pinnacle, the old man said.


    I became obsessed with training him, I put the expectations I myself had failed to meet on a young boys shoulders instead. And instead of breaking under the weight of that, he had relished the challenges, constantly surpassing my expectations. Over the years Yuan continued to grow rapidly, and quickly began to make a name for himself. He continued to break records, bing the younger elder, expert and then master. By the time he was in his thirties, many people knew his name throughout the empire and he was praised and loved.


    Then what happened? I asked, wondering how someone like that became a demon.


    Well he fell in love. It was a mortal woman. The boy loved her deeply, and despite protests from others, he intended to marry her. I had been one of the ones who had dismissed the girl, thinking she was merely trying to reach beyond her means. Yuan had not taken well to my words. He left his home and n, settling in some distant vige. I didnt see him until nearly a decadeter.


    He came back, tattered and broken carrying the girl. Demons had been rising around this time, and she had be inflicted with miasma, and was only barely hanging on to life due to Yuans Qi. Taking pity I had gone to the emperor, seeking help.


    Yuan had begged to save the girl but the emperor had refused. I had asked as well, trying to understand why when the emperor had revealed something that broke the boy. The girl was with child. But due to the miasma seeping into her dormant core, even if she survived, the child she would give birth to would be a demon.


    Yuan watched the girl and his child die in his arms, after being refused by the emperor. I was powerless to help. All I knew how to do was to kill, to fight, to burn. I could not heal. But even then, I had tried to let the boy grieve, let him recover. I thought it would take time, but he would move on. But I had been wrong, the old man said. A torrent of emotions swirled in his eyes.


    He poured himself into learning more, into forbidden books, into life, death, and into immortality. The boy cultivated an immortal twin, secretly mastering Gu and demonic arts, trying to reach past the point anyone had. To reach for Ascendance. He managed to even find a lost Divine Beast and receive their blessing. If there was anyone in the world who couldve done it, it was him.


    But at the very end, at the pinnacle his technique failed. When the boy had attempted transcendence the demonic half of him betrayed him. I sensed the shift and had found him and tried to kill the demon but it was toote. I watched my grandson be consumed by hatred of the world, of the empire, as Sheng Yuan died, consumed by his twin, and the demon Yang Shen was born.


    The divine beast tried to stop him. I tried as well, desperate to bring my grandson, to save him, should any of him had remained inside the demon. But hed achieved power we had never even dreamt of. I failed, and Yang Shen fled. I spent three years searching for him before I gave up. He was gone.


    But then almost a decadeter, all of a sudden he returned and he had be a true monster. Hed managed to fight and capture not just one but two divine beasts for himself and control them at hismand. With the power of two divine beasts in his hands, hed fought hard and he killed two Divinities, and injured two more heavily, before finally being pushed back.


    It was when hed mercilessly started killing even those weaker than him when I realized that Id long lost my grandson, and what stood in front of me was merely a demon wearing his likeness. Enraged and grief took me over as I fought the demon to a standstill, before I had grabbed his heart and tore it out of his body. I thought that was it. I killed the demon that had taken my grandson away from me. But I had no peace. I lost all meaning in life, and so I abandoned my position as lord and left. I wandered the empire aimlessly, simply looking for a ce to spend thest of my days till death took me, but Xiaorong found me in this state.


    She picked me back up, and gave me a new path. To not kill, but to heal. To save lives. Xiaorong herself had lived a difficult life and had failed in her endeavor, though she had done much good in her time. So we departed together. I abandoned my name, abandoned my past and settled around the seventh peak. The lord at the time weed the two of us, and eventually we ended up working for the sect. But then when the thing with your brother Zhang urred, she lost all hope in the sect and left. I chose to stay because we believed we could still do good there, the old man said, looking down at the cup of tea in his hand, before he looked up at me.


    And that was when I found you, the old man said.


    I simply sat in silence, taking all of that in. That was a lot. With the nature of the empire in my mind and with everything that had happened, I felt a lot ofplicated emotions. Yet, a thought remained in my mind. What if Shen Yuan is still there? Inside of Yang Shen. Back when I had been lost to Xuanwu, was what I saw just a lie? Was I just being tricked?


    I put an arm on my chest, feeling the spirit rings in my soul. My two halves and the harmony they carried. What if Shen Yuan had never managed that?


    I let the thoughts dissipate, letting out a tired sigh. Looking at the old man, I gave him a small bow. Thank you for telling me.


    The old man nodded, before looking at me. I had told you that you are like a grandson to me. That was not a lie, but in truth, I saw you as a reflection of my younger self. The ambition, the desire, and the despair. When youde to me, this old man had felt like he was looking at his own reflection.


    But youre not like me. You have managed to carve your own path ahead, Lu Jie. I have no doubt that you will go far, the old man said, smiling at me.


    I couldnt smile back. I always felt like a fake, after all, most of my gift was just having the knowledge of a modern world. Did I truly have what it took?


    A lot of what I have done it has been borrowed. The memories of my past life, they have guided me, given me a cheat. Im not as great as people seem to think, I replied.


    Perhaps so, but the one to do it was still you. The one to stand in the face of danger was still you. The one to see the path and pave the way was still you, my boy. And there is no one else who has found the paths you have, your cultivation is unique to you and you should be proud.


    I looked up, before nodding my head. Thank you.


    The old man rose from his seat. Get some rest, Lu Jie. We will be resting as well. We have to leave for the jade court tomorrow.


    I got up at that as well, nodding. Feeling exhaustion and a swirling mix of emotions bubbling in my chest I walked out of the chamber with heavy shoulders.


    I had a lot of things on my mind, thoughts and feelings that I needed to process, but I put them aside for now. Tomorrow would be the day I met the emperor.

 Chapter [B3] 44 — The Jade Court

    Chapter [B3] 44 ¡ª The Jade Court


    The day of the banquet had arrived in the blink of an eye. Things had been moving rapidly, and now it was time to do the thing that had been the main purpose of my visit. I stood in my chamber, a few servants helping me dress into more proper clothing. At least it wasfortable, the clothes crafted from really good materials. It did feel weird, but I had an important position and not dressing properly would look bad on the people I was working with, and reflect poorly on not just me but also the Lord and everyone else with me.


    Such was the nature of politics. I couldnt wait to put it all behind me and go back home. I missed the simplicity of not worrying about all this and just exploding stuff for fun. After I looked proper enough, the servants bowed as they left the chambers, busy with a hundred tasks.


    Everyone was moving around and buzzing with energy for the preparations of the banquet. I stood up, looking at myself in a mirror that sat in my chamber. I moved around a little, the regal clothing doesnt really suiting me all that well, but I could see myself growing into it over time, if I spent enough time here.


    I changed my expression, trying to imagine how an arrogant young master would carry himself. Lifting my chin, I put just the barest hint of a frown on my face, straightening my back as if filled to the brim with pride and offended that peasants would dare breathe the same air as me.


    The attempt made me chuckle, as I shook my head. Alright, that was enough messing around. I walked around my room, opening the drawer of the table present inside, before pulling out a key. Inserting it at the edge, I slid it into a crack at the corner till I found the keyhole and turned it. The bottom came loose and I opened it to see my weapon of mass destruction sitting innocently inside, packaged in the box it hade in.


    I picked the void bomb up, putting it in the pouch at my waist. I dont know why I was bringing this with me, but I would rather have it on me and not use it than need it and not have it.


    Patting my clothes once to make sure I had everything I wanted, I stepped out of the chamber. Everyone else had also gotten ready, and immediately as I stepped out I noticed Ash and Abby walking together, wearing newer items of clothing.


    I actually wasnt sure they could change clothes since the ones the spirit got came with their human forms. Which had always been a little weird to think about. Labby and Ash noticed me and quickly came over.


    Master, how does Labby look? She asked me, holding up her arms as she showed her dress.


    You look great Labby, I said with a smile. You too Ash.


    Ash grunted at me, clearly not veryfortable with his new clothes.


    Lets go, best not to make anyone wait, I said, walking out with my spirits. Id wanted to ask Su Lin if he would apany me but hed vanished somewhere before I could ask him, which I suppose was answer enough.


    I made my way outside and saw our carriages standing in wait. The lords carriage stood at the front looking more pristine than ever, and just behind him was going to be mine. Then, just behind mine would be Yan Yun, Lei, and to my surprise, Zhou Fang, who would not be traveling in the same carriage as his father. But it made sense to an extent. He was neither a lord nor held any other position, so he would not be in the official group of the invites.


    I saw the servants all moving about, filling thest carriage with gifts for the Shie matriarch. Given how many officials and lords would be attending I had to wonder just how many gifts would the Matriarch be getting.


    Everybody looked busy around me, not just in the manor but outside as well. The entire city had been abuzz with activity, and to an extent that made sense. Today was a big day, with the rise of another Divinity, this was a show of strength. And a celebration to the continued reign and the prosperity of the Azure-Jade empire and the Emperor.


    I walked up to my carriage, and took a seat, Ash and Labby following behind me. I looked out the window of the carriage and saw the Old Man walk out alongside the Lord. The Lord looked a little more proper than he always did, but it was the old man who caught my eye. I looked at him in surprise, with his back straight, and regal robes I could see the glimpse of the lord he once used to be.


    As the two of them took their seats in the front carriage, the drivers moved the carriages and soon we were off.


    Looking down at myself, I began checking my clothes and making sure everything was proper. Id been taught the etiquettes thoroughly but it was still a bit nerve-wracking. I repeated the words I had been told.


    Follow the rules, bow lightly to the guards when entering, and only enter when your name and rank is announced. After arrival bow deeply to the emperor, and then the Shie Matriarch, andstly the lords.


    Simple enough, in theory, but with that many powerful lords, I assumed it was not going to be easy to even just stand should some of them decide to try and test me a little. Id started getting used to the practices and customs in the capital, and a lot of the politics happened in the probes and checks they made with their presences and aura.


    It was impolite for a junior ranked person to speak to someone above them, you spoke when addressed to. Simrly, it was also impolite to keep your presence unchecked.


    There were a ton of other things, but Id more or less understood how to act, and I simply would have to improvise the rest. The carriage ttered on the paved roads as we entered the main streets of the capital that led to the castle.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    As we passed by through the streets, I could see the city, covered in all kinds of decorations, people wearing vibrant clothes and walking all around and being vibrant, the entire ce seemed filled with life, more so than it typically did. Which said a lot, since at any moment Azure city already looked quite vibrant and teeming with life.


    As we got closer, I could see many other carriages that were also making their way to the pce. But part of the perks of being with one of the lords from the seven celestial peaks was that ours got entry far more easily into the castle grounds. The carriages strolled past the gates and I looked out. Id been here once before for the Alchemy hall discussions recently, but this was the main entrance of the castle, and far more well built.


    Lords and nobles all entered through this ce and rows of flowers adorned the pathway, beautifully paved roads leading to a smooth ride. The different buildings and people all around only added to the feeling of the castle grounds being a city of its own, and the decoration for the celebrations were even grander inside, different symbolisms of the azure dragon hanging around, and colored clothes and lines forming beautiful patterns as they hung across buildings. Moving inwards, the decorations began to grow, and soon we passed by the inner walls of the castle grounds, as a beautiful garden blooming with flowers and brimming with spirit nts captivated me from all sides. Spirit animals moved around freely, roaming through the spirit herbs, as Qi filled the air, making my mood feel better just by breathing the air in here.


    I had to admit, I was impressed.


    A few minutester we were at the location. There were multiple other carriages present here, and as I stepped out I saw other minor nobles and officials standing around in groups and cliques talking with each other. The Lord stepped out with the old man, and I saw more than a couple people ncing towards him, though none approached him beyond a light bow to acknowledge his presence.


    Not as many looked at the old man, but those who did looked in shock that they quickly hid, but not quick enough for me to miss it.


    I suppose that was also going to be a thing, wasnt it? It may have been a long time since the old man was a Lord, but it was not the kind of thing people simply forgot about. Especially when your prodigious grandson ends up bing the most reviled demon in the history of the empire. Yan Yun and the others stepped out of the carriage as well, some of the noble children striking up conversations with Zhou Fang, and a few even with Yan Yun, but I remained separate from the group. I was here as a Lord, and I needed to maintain an official something. I wasnt sure, but I knew I needed to stick around the Lord and wait for my name to be announced.


    As we headed to the gates, the crier announced Lord Zhous entrance. The old man followed after him, and this time I could audibly hear the murmursing from inside. Still, I waited out the gates, before finally the crier began to announce my name as I stepped inside.


    Arriving now, the Baron of Taizhou, Elder of the Divine Tree sect on the seventh peak, and the youngest sage in history as well as the only five fold sage, Sage Lu Jie!


    I winced at the words, before quickly hiding my expression as I stepped in. This time the murmurs and gasps were audible that even a mortal wouldve noticed, people had seemingly stopped even trying to hide their surprise. It did feel a little nice, I had to admit, as I stepped inside, but I also hadnt really wanted to announce myself as a sage. That had been something Id been hoping to keep between me, the five families and the alchemy halls oh well.


    I tried to make sure I was doing everything properly, as the emperor raised his hand and silence reigned in the court. Lord Zhou and the old man bowed and I quickly followed along as well.


    It is good to see you, Lord Zhou, the emperor said.


    I should be saying that instead, your majesty. It is an honor to see you, the lord said. I had never heard him speak that politely to anyone. I suppose it made sense that he would do so to the emperor.


    The emperor nodded, and I kept my head bowed as he looked towards the old man.


    Sheng Ming you have returned? The emperor asked in surprise.


    Just a visit, your majesty. This old man is but a humble alchemist now, the old man said.


    So you say, but we have heard talks of your disciple, the man said, and I could feel cold sweat running down my back. Why did every word this man spoke sound like a threat?


    A disciple of alchemy. That is all this humble old fool does. It is the path I have chosen, the old man said, keeping his head bowed.


    The emperor remained silent for a moment that felt like a terribly long time before finally speaking up. Very well. It is the boy with you, is it not? Raise your head, Lord Jie, the emperor said.


    The words were like amand, simr to what the Shie matriarch had done, and a part of me immediately resisted the words out of sheer instincts. But before I identally ended up offending the emperor I raised my head, trying to y off the little shiver in my spirit.


    As I raised my head, I finally saw the emperors face for the first time. He had a stern looking face, with a thin beard and a powerful build, but it was the eyes. Those five rings within it, the mark of power, the mark of Divinity, these feltplete, absolute, like a herald of true authority stronger than anything else I had ever seen. The man oozed respect and I wanted to bow my head to him despite not being under anymand any more. If he were to be thrown on the streets, people would fall onto his feet and still worship him.


    It <em>seriously </em>unnerved me. This was unnatural.


    We have heard of you, boy. A no name child rising to the rank of lord, and bing an elder of a sect. A new Sage as well. Impressive tasks, the emperor said.


    You are too kind, I said, bowing my head, trying to y it cool as best as I could.


    We want to ask you this, boy. Who are your fealties to?


    If you could hear silence, this would be the moment. The entire court went quiet, even breaths halting for the briefest of moment, speaking louder than any gasp ever could. I was damn near shitting myself at this point.


    What should I say? To the emperor? No, that would be a very obvious lie, it needed to be something subtler. I raised my head as my mind raced, and I felt my heart nearly leap out of my throat, as I spoke words that barely had had any time to properly even form in my mind.


    To the betterment of this empire.


    Silence remained in the court, as the emperor looked at me.


    That pleases us, the emperor said, and I nearly let out a sigh of relief. Especially given how you are not from this world.


    I looked up meeting the emperors eyes, a slight hint of a smile was on his face as my entire being frozen solid in that moment. Only a single thought remained in my head.


    <em>Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck.</em>

 Chapter [B3] 45 — Royal Banquet

    Chapter [B3] 45 ¡ª Royal Banquet


    Murmurs and whispers audibly recontinued at the emperor''s words. My mind raced, trying to figure out so many things all at once. How did he know? Did I have a not from this world written on my forehead or something?


    No, now wasnt the time to figure out how he figured it out, but instead to reply. I looked at the emperor, my smile strained. Im not sure what you mean, your majesty.


    The emperor looked at me, and I felt my soul shivering under his gaze. For a moment, I felt really small against the man, like a lion looking down at a rabbit. Seriously, there was something extremely messed up with the whole wave ofpulsion that this man was just oozing out here like it was nothing.


    My gaze shifted, and I saw the faintest hint of something. The shadow passed, but I knew what looked like that. I had one in my soul, living rent free.


    Did the Azure Dragon figure it out then? What did he think? Was this it, goodbye life?


    Your abilities are otherworldly. A sage, at your age, and a five fold one as well. We hope you continue to serve us and this empire with your whole heart, the emperor replied. I almost copsed with relief.


    Thank you, your majesty. I will, I replied, bowing my head, and already so tired that I wanted to lie down somewhere and fall asleep. Im not sure how my legs carried me away but I walked back, moving around the court till I found my seat. Somewhere in the middle. Surprising, as Id expected I would be seated at the very end for being an upstart or something, but I suppose they couldnt put a Sage at the bottom.


    The people around me nced at me, but given my rank and everything no one seemed to be sure if they could talk to me or not. Officially I was merely a baron, and a tiny, insignificant one. I wouldnt even be invited inside the jade court normally, but then I was also a sage and the elder of a sect, and that left my position about as understandable as 4 dimensional shapes were back when I tried to study them in high school.


    My heart was still pounding and I tried to calm myself down. The seats were set on the ground, with cushions. Only the divinities had thrones to take, with the emperor at the highest position.


    I distinctly noted that none of the Divinities were here yet, besides of course the emperor himself. Even the Shie matriarch was not present.


    A servant woman passed by me, presenting a te of sweets. One of which was the ice-cream recipe I had shared, cold enough to be creating vapors. They needed to figure out that ice-cream came at the end, during a special section but I suppose that would naturally develop.


    I didnt feel particrly hungry, but it was hard to say no to ice-cream. When Id figured out how to make some, I had almost cried from joy. Taking a bite, I felt myself physically rxing.


    Alright, that was over now. Id met the emperor, and no one had shouted he is a demon! or traitor! or whatever and I was still alive. That was more than what I could ask for.


    Lord Jie, this is your creation, is it not? A man next to me asked, looking at me. I turned sideways to see a guy wearing a straw hat that hid part of his face. Weird attire, but no one seemed to bementing on it, so I ignored it.


    Yeah, just one of the things I had made, I replied, surprised that someone knew about this already. I <em>had </em>sold the recipe for a lot of money, but I hadnt expected people to start taking note for a little while.


    What a fascinating dish. What made youe up with it? The man asked.


    Oh, I had eaten something like that as a child. And it just came to me as an inspiration, I replied, lying smoothly.


    Hmm, that must be quite the home. When the emperors words, I had just thought how much everything you made would make sense if you were <em>actually </em>from another world. Of course, thats a silly idea, the man said,ughing.


    Iughed awkwardly with him, not having any good reply to that. Damn it, this better not stick.


    I sat there, watching as people continued to arrive in the court, greeting the emperor one after another. After a few hours, I noticed the people at the end getting up, before the crier announced who had arrived.


    <em>The Divinities arrive!</em>


    People looked on as one by one, the Divinities began to walk in. I watched with curiosity. This was one of the very few asions where someone could see more than one Divinity together.


    At the lead was a man with a flowing beard wearing red robes marked with the symbol of fire and a proud look as he walked in. The crier announced hising, though he really didnt need to. Just looking at him, I could feel the heat contained in his spirit, like a volcano that could shake the earth with an explosion.


    Behind the man was a tall man with broad shoulders wearing fur covered clothes. His hair was silver and eyes a light shade of blue, but unlike the pale skin I had seen on most people from the Yue, his had a darker, more earthy tone, and a lot more muscles than I was used to seeing on cultivators. Our muscles really didnt grow much even if you worked out a lot unless you pushed your body to its very limits. I wondered just how much training he had done to achieve something like that. The only thing Id heard about him was that he often vanished for years on end, saying he was going fishing. Watching him with my own eyes, I definitely believed that reputation.


    Just behind him was perhaps the oldest man I had ever seen. A really old man wearing orange monk-like clothes and a bald head walked inside. For a second it was hard to believe he was supposed to be who the crier said, I could not sense much of an aura on him. But after just a little closer of a look, I found my spirit shaking.


    A vast pool of Qi rested within him, with the most perfect control of aura I had ever seen someone have in my life.


    <em>And then atst, the newest Divinity, the matriarch of the Shie!</em>


    I saw the Shie matriarch arrive, her aura icy and chill like poison that lurked around her body. She looked the most out of ce, with her rather young appearance. As she walked across the court, instead of taking her seat on the five thrones, she stood in front of the emperor, bowing her head.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Raise your head Zhuihu, the emperor said and the matriarch looked up. We have looked forward to this day for nearly a century.


    I am honored to have met your expectations, the matriarch replied.


    The emperor nodded. Shie Zhuihu, do you and your n swear on your immortal soul to serve us and this empire to the best of your ability?


    I swear, the matriarch replied.


    I heard a roar somewhere in the distance as the Heavens shook above me, a powerful wave of energy passing through.


    Thene, and take your seat, the emperor said. The matriarch walked up, before taking her seat on the throne made for her.


    Today is a day of celebration, the emperor said, addressing the court. A day, when another divinity has risen, and our empire is whole again, stronger than ever. A day that will be remembered throughout history!


    People cheered loudly, shouts rising from the court and all around.


    <em>Long live the Emperor! Long live the Azure-Jade empire!</em>


    I felt a palpable wave of energy pass over me, almost wanting me to join them. I nearly did, before I felt the thirdw humming in my soul, as thepulsion passed. I shook my head, stepping back.


    Crackers exploded outside, the entire city- no, the entire empire celebrating the event.


    I looked around myself and saw the man next to me standing with a smile on his face, but he seemed a little less affected by the palpable cheer around me than most.


    Celebrations started as people began to mingle around. Food was brought out and served by servants, and people talked with each other. Delicious delicacies I had never seen were served out rapidly, and alcohol flowed freely as a merry environment filled the space. I noted even the Lord being pulled into it. I watched the events, asionally eating a few things, feeling like an outsider. In many ways I was an outsider here, but such was the price of politics and what not. Couldnt do much but be bored sometimes. I looked out, noticing the sun had set down. Lamps had lit up on their own, spirit crystals lighting the ce alongside them well enough that I barely noticed. Somehow, time had flown by with everything upying my mind.


    As I walked around, weaving through groups of people I ran into the man with the straw hat again. He looked at me, seeming a little surprised.


    Ah, Lord Jie. You look quite sober. I must admit, you must have an impressive will. The emperor his presence is strong, so any words he speakspel people. Not many can resist that, the man said, looking around the court. The celebrations will continue for a while, but if I am right, you dont seem too keen on these. Truth be told, I am not either. Im not from this city, would you like to head outside to catch some fresh air?


    I thought over it for a moment, but he wasnt wrong. I definitely didnt like crowded spaces a lot.


    Sure, I replied, shrugging as I stepped out, following behind the man as we made our way out into the courtyard.


    I walked outside, looking at the sky with stars glimmering in the sky. Crackers continued to burst in the skies in the distance as well,unched from the walls of the castle. Just another thing my auction had contributed to.


    We walked around the garden, before the man took a seat on a rock that was just about the perfect height. This ce always had the best view in this garden, he said, as I took a seat as well.


    I could see the full moon, glowing in the sky brightly, lighting a koi pond with trees and flowers gently swaying in the year. That <em>was </em>quite beautiful.


    You seem quite familiar with the ce, I asked the man.


    Ive been here often enough, he replied, looking out to the sky. The eternal garden, its a beautiful ce no matter which season youe here. Hard to believe its the winter solstice, the man said.


    Oh, right, I replied, havingpletely forgotten about that. The spring-like weather had made me entirely lose track of the month and time. Labbys trial is supposed to be today I whispered under my breath, wondering where she might be right now.


    I thought about going to find her, but decided not to for the moment. Ash was with her, so she should be fine. Perhaps the trial thing was not as fixed to any day as Id thought.


    Is something wrong? The man next to me asked.


    Oh, no, nothing. Just thinking about my spirit. Shes young so I cant help but worry, I said.


    Ah, children. Of course. Spirits or otherwise, children always cause worries for their elders, the man said with augh.


    Thats true, they definitely do. But the upsides make up for it, I replied.


    The man hummed at my words.


    For a moment, we sat in silence, simply taking in the scene. I breathed in the air, feeling the Qi filling everything around me, and felt myself feeling a lot better.


    Do you mind if I ask a strange question, Lord Jie? The man next to me asked.


    Oh? Sure, go ahead, what is it? I asked.


    What do you think of the empire? The man asked.


    That <em>is </em>a strange question, I said, before giving the question some thought. I find it interesting, I suppose. Full of potential, chance to grow and change. I want to see where it goes over time, I replied.


    I see. Change is certainly an interesting way to look at it, the man said, turning to look at the sky. I think I agree. The empire definitely is in need of change. Of people like you to guide it, the man said.


    Im not that special, I replied,ughing awkwardly.


    You jest. A five fold sage and an elder <em>and </em>lord at your age with almost no support or background? Its insane. If half the people could see the potential I saw, they would never think of trying to antagonize you, and would be trying to be allies to the best of their abilities, the man said.


    You think too highly of me, but thank you, I replied.


    Merely a drunk mans talk, the man said, getting up. If the empire changes, I would like to have you there to guide it.


    I looked at the man, not entirely sure what he meant.


    Ah, the alcohol must be getting to me. I will be taking my leave now Lord Jie. I hope you have a good night, the man said, turning around as he left. I watched him leave, realizing a momentter that I didnt even know his name. That was an interesting conversation.


    I sat there in silence by myself, watching the stars twinkle in the skies, feeling the cool night air brush past me. Clouds continued to move through the skies, but a momentter, I saw a shadow appearing in the skies.


    I squinted as the moon peered back from behind the clouds, and slowly I saw a shadow moving over it, covering itpletely as the word was plunged into darkness. The crackers continued to burst in the skies, but a sudden cold gust made me get up.


    An eclipse? Something about that gave me a bad feeling.


    I looked around myself, deciding to look for Labby. As I walked, trying to make my way around, something shivered in the shadows, moving towards me rapidly. It was only instinct that made me move, as a de shivered past my face. No not a de a w.


    Chi sted from my fist as I smashed the creature, mming it away. It was only then that I noticed the morphed and distorted body of the monster a grotesque appearance like someone had mutated a human to be that abomination, covered in potent Miasma. I felt my heart sinking.


    Before I could even think, a loud explosion urred at the castle wall, and I noticed shadows moving all over the castle. Screams and shouts came from all around the castle as people began to catch on, and I broke into a run, cursing internally at myself for rxing.


    <em>Why cant things ever go smoothly for once?!</em>

 Chapter [B3] 32 — Azure City

    Chapter [B3] 32 ¡ª Azure City


    I sat in my carriage, looking out the window, as the Azure city began to appear in the distance. Houses began to appear all around us, the grass still alive, with a lightyer of frost covering the leaves as the only sign of winter. And with every step closer, I could feel warmth returning, like the oing wave of spring, as new life burst forth after the cold long winter months.


    After learning more from Xianwu, I knew this to be a result of the Azure Dragons presence. It made sense too. Spring was the epitomic representation of life. And the Azure Dragon was the Divine Beast of Spring and Wood, two things most strongly connected to life. The abundance of Qi in the air, and the flowering nts that covered the trees with blossoms slowly drifting across the skies, made the city look like a veritable paradise.


    The skies were blue or rather, azure. The houses shared a simr color scheme. Shades of blue covered the city, even from a distance, mingling with the pleasant look of the trees and the skies shining with a bright sun up above.


    Amidst all of that, within the grand city that spun outwards in a cobweb of streets and houses, towering over and watching over this entire ce was the Jade Court. The pce was massive, and could be seen even from the outside, rising up above the city with its inner and outer grounds taking up the entire central area.


    In many ways it was a world of its own, inside those grounds. The emperors eternal spring garden, inside the city of immortals.


    As our carriages rolled past, my eyes began to look at the people walking by. Had this been any other ce, any other city, even one of the seven celestial peaks then we wouldve seen mortals and children watching in curiosity as a caravan as big as ours passed by.


    Here, none looked twice. The sight of a regional lord arriving in the city was rather mundane apparently, with few ncing in our direction, or being particrly impressed by the mystical carriage the Lord sat in.


    That wasnt the only thing curious here either. The second thing was there were no mortals in this city. All those who walked by were cultivators. Many were in the second circle, and quite a few were in the third.


    What wouldve only been seen in talented individuals or powerful elders was seen here in people of roughly my own age.


    Given my current ability, I would rank somewhere in the eighth realm. An impressive feat that would make me an unparalleled genius on the Seventh Peak.


    Here, I was merely a genius at best. Certainly, still an impressive feat nheless, but not anything that couldnt be matched by equally talented people.


    Even the youngest children I saw, dressed in bright colored robes, held Qi in their core. Not all of them had broken through into the first realm, but they possessed Qi nheless. They were not mortals, and they would never be.


    It was truly like watching a paradise slowly unfold in front of my eyes. The city was massive in size, and the roads we traveled on were paved andyered with stones to allow for smoother travel. Celestial carriages moved around the city constantly, with people delegated to sidewalks to clear the way for them.


    It was the kind of infrastructure you only saw back home after the advent of cars, and was something that wascking in all the other cities or towns I had been to in this world. But here it was, showing me what the greatest city of the great Azure-Jade empire looked like.


    There was no wonder that these people were conceited. They held power, the very key to immortality, they lived in a city ruled by the emperor, the literal chosen one of the heavens, with the Azure Dragon watching over them, distant from any threats of demons.


    A paradise built upon the suffering, deaths, and corpses of millions. But none would have to see those, buried under the earth and far from the eyes of the people in this city.


    The thought soured my mood, and the magical paradise city around me began to appear a little less mystical when paired with the ugly reality it subsisted on. But for the moment, I tried to put the thought behind me, simply taking in the sights.


    We passed by many beautiful sights and disys and even something that I was fairly sure was some kind of a pleasure district with immortal courtesans ncing out with their mystical robes, looking resplendent and powerful in their gilded cages.


    I couldnt help but sigh. The hypocrisy of this immortal city was far too evident to ignore, the false glory of its shiny disys too hollow to look past even if I tried to let myself buy into it for just a moment. Perhaps I wasnt ignorant enough, or perhaps Id simply seen too many things and could no longer blind myself with ignorance like the rest of the capital did.


    The carriages moved rapidly through the paved paths as we went further into the Azure city, now nearing the walls of the Jade Pce itself. For a moment I wondered if we were directly going inside for some reason, but at thest turn, the carriages moved left. After moving just a little further we arrived at a fairlyrge estate, whose gates opened to wee us in. Like with anything else, owning this muchnd in the most popr location within the city was a disy of status and power, and this time people <em>did </em>turn to look. Even if only for brief moments of curiosity.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The garden inside the manor was lush, the cold chilly gusts had been reduced to mild breezes that made the flowers blossom all around. This close to the castle, I could feel the Azure Dragons aura much more clearly, and for a moment, I almost felt like the heavens were rumbling in the skies, disgruntled at my presence.


    I smiled wryly, wondering if I had just imagined the noise, but feeling amused nheless at the thought of the heavens being annoyed that I had managed to arrive at the heart of their reign unscathed.


    As my carriage shuddered to a stop, I pulled the door open, stepping out onto green grass. Even though I had my problems with the existence of this city and the cost it asked, I could not deny enjoying the pleasant sensation of spring that emanated within this ce, especially after I had nearly died in that winter storm just recently.


    Everyone else stepped out of their carriages one by one as well, followed at the end by the Lord. Servants were already moving about and they bowed their heads deeply to him. One man in particr stood out, with graying hair and wrinkled lines that appeared with grace upon his visage. He seemed somewhere in the seventh realm to my senses. It is my utmost pleasure to wee you back, my Lord, the man said, bowing deeply.


    Guoren, it has been too long. I hope you have not had too many difficulties here, the lord said, speaking in a much friendlier manner than his stature would have him do. The older man gave him a smile. No such thing my liege, though we would certainly be delighted if you could visit us more often.


    Work has its demands, you know how it is. But we are pleased to be able to see you again, Lord Zhou said, putting a hand on the old mans shoulder, who simply bowed his head again. The man turned to face Zhou Fang next, smiling as well. The young master has grown into a splendid young man as well. I remember thest time you were here, you asked me to fly you to the clouds so you could capture them, Guoren said,ughing as Zhou Fang looked embarrassed.


    I was five at the time, Zhou Fang replied.


    Ah, indeed you were. How time passes by in a blink of an eye, the man said, before his gaze went towards me, and he bowed his head again.


    It is a pleasure to meet you as well, Lord Jie. The Lord has told me many things about you and your friends. If there is anything you need, please do not hesitate to call on me.


    I dipped my head an appropriate amount as well to the kind old man. Ill be in your care.


    As we exchanged words and the servants moved about, the old man also stepped out of the carriage, looking exhausted from the travel. Guoren nced over to look at him, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    Ah the me Dragon has returned to his home? He asked.


    The old man froze at his words, before looking at the man. No such thing. This old man is but a humble alchemist, he said.


    Guoren looked at him, his expression going through many emotions rapidly, before he simply settled on a kind smile, as he nodded. My apologies, it seems I had mistaken you for someone else. Old age is getting to me, haha.


    I nced towards the old man and Guoren, before deciding to leave that whole topic alone for the moment.


    Let me guide you to your chambers, Guoren said, taking the Lord, Zhou Fang and me with him. Looking inside the carriage, I made sure to grab my special box before I followed. The others followed behind servants who began to show them around the ce as well.


    Walking inside the manor, I noticed the beautiful sculptures and paintings present and tastefully scattered all around inside the ce. Dozens of servants moved all over the ce, doing different things, and carrying items. I left Su Lin to handle taking care of the auction items, trusting him to be able to manage it.


    Are there normally this many people around here? I asked, looking around curiously.


    No, normally it is just me and a few more helpers. But of course we knew of the Lords arrival, and thus hired workers to ensure your stay is as smooth as possible, Guoren said.


    We will go from here. It is the same chamber as always, is it not? The Lord asked, as we arrived near one of therger chambers.


    Yes, my liege. The same one as always, Guoren said.


    The Lord nodded, ncing at me. You should take some time to rest, Lu Jie. And I do mean, actually rest. There are many things to do, but the body and mind still need some time to recover, the lord said.


    Is that an order, my lord? I asked.


    Do not have us make it one, he said, and I chuckled, bowing my head.


    Ill head out to my chamber as well, you can show Lu Jie to his, Zhou Fang said, stepping aside as well.


    Guoren nodded, before looking at me. It is nearby, I will show you, he said, and we walked a little further, before arriving at a rather luxurious looking room with arge bed and shelves filled with various books. The entire ce wasden with Qi and decorated with vases and pictures that would probably be enough to pay for the entire vige of Taizhou from any one of them.


    If you require anything, just call my name, Guoren said.


    Thank you, I replied, as the older man bowed and left the chamber.


    I sat down on the bed with a sigh, feeling the softness of the material. It feltfortable, almost like I was sitting on a cloud.


    Lying down on the bed, I thought over the things I needed to get done. Yet, my thoughts slowly began to fade away against the warmth andfort of the chamber.


    Perhaps a short nap first wouldnt hurt too much.

 Chapter [B3] 33 — Auction Preparations - I

    Chapter [B3] 33 ¡ª Auction Preparations - I


    The first order of business had been working with the auction house, and Genrou had proven vital in arranging things. The man was like an older and kinder version of Qiao Ying, but somehow even more efficient which I hadnt thought was physically possible. I stood in the receiving chambers of the Lord, meant to entertain guests. It was a bit strange, given that I was a guest myself, but it worked well enough for my purposes. A woman wearing robes that hugged her body with much shorter cuts than I was used to seeing, a hairpin tied up her hair in a ponytail that gave her a masculine sort of appearance, while also entuating her beauty in an androgynous look.


    My name is Yu Lan, it is a pleasure to meet you, Baron Jie, the woman said, lightly bowing her head.


    A pleasure to meet you as well, Miss Yu Lan. Ive heard good things about your business, I said, giving her a light smile.


    Indeed, the Jade Orchid aims to be nothing but the best. You can expect us to treat you well, the woman replied smoothly, far more used to polite talk than I was. Thankfully, I didnt have to be too wary of politics here. Yu Lan would be the equivalent of a wealthy merchant mortal in any other ce in the empire. Though here she boasted a cultivation of the fourth realm.


    Ive already mentioned some things about the items that Im bringing here and their rather peculiar nature, I said.


    The woman gave me a nod. Indeed, you have me quite excited as to what these artifacts are. Rest assured, I have been working in this field for over three decades now, so my ability to appraise items is second to none. Whatever you have, well likely have seen something like it before, and know how to value it, I said.


    I managed not to snort at that. The woman meant well. It wasnt everyday that someone walks in with technology stolen from an entirely different and more advanced world and then dumps them in front of you.


    In that case, why dont I show you what I have? I said, ncing toward a nearby servant, who bowed her head and began to lead us to the storage room where theyd stored all the auction items.


    Well, not all. I kept some of them under much stricter watch. The books were ced under permanent seal for example, lest they try and cause a ruckus. And the void bomb I had kept that hidden in a ce I was fairly certain only I would think to look. But even if someone found it, the box was sealed, and anyone under the seventh realm wouldnt even be able to scratch the surface of those.


    Guided by the servant, we arrived in a storage room, with various objects kept hidden away from sight using white cloth. Yu Lan looked around, trying to take things in and probably making assumptions of her own.


    This is quite a varied assortment, she said, looking at the stored items. Lots of Qi, but a lot of mundane items as well? she said as if surprised, before looking at me. Not to be rude, but auctioning mundane items in our house will be difficult, given the stature of the people who will be arriving. Even the simplest auctions only hold masterworks of formation artists or other skilled craftsmen.


    I smiled at the woman. Well, why dont you take a look first, I said, walking up to one of the items as I raised the cloth. Underneath, was a rather ordinary looking box made of metal, containing two doors.


    What is that? Yu Lan asked, walking closer, as she tried to inspect the box. She looked around from the outside all around, trying to take a guess. Is this some sort of safe, Baron Jie? she asked, atst, looking at me.


    I smiled. Not quite. Its a cold box. Or, a refrigerator. It can be used to keep things cold, or to make ice, I said, opening the door as mist poured out from the inside, sending a small chill out. Inside there were lines carved into the walls, channeling Qi across the box, keeping it cold. From within, I took out a bowl of shaved iceden with honey, milk and syrup. Extending the bowl, I handed it to Yu Lan who looked down at the bowl in fascination. Its cold. Like freshly cut ice.


    Take a bite, I said, and the woman hesitantly grabbed the spoon, looking at it curiously before using it to take a bite. Her eyes widened in surprise, as she looked down at the bowl. I couldnt help but grin. I had just about introduced the most delicious dessert known to humanity into this world.


    Is this box this refrigerator? Was this how you brought this with you? Yu Lan asked.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Yup. Thats ice-cream. Its made of milk, honey, ice and some fruits. Well, its more shaved ice, but you can make it finer and it bes even more delicious. The box runs on spirit crystals, and uses about one a day. Its definitely not cheap to run. But itll keep things cold even if it runs out of power for at least an hour or two, I said, patting the box. Can be quite helpful in alchemy too.


    Yu Lan nodded, putting the bowl of ice-cream back inside as she closed the door. I admit, Ive never seen anything quite like this before. The weather of the Azure city is perpetually wonderful, but ice is a rare delicacy that even the emperor himself cannot always have. They bring it from the north, using fast carriages and cultivators that keep it cold using many arts. But this device I think even the royal court would want to have this.


    Oh, Im not trying to auction just this device, I said.


    There are more? Yu Lan looked at me, eyes wide.


    Not yet. But there can be a bunch more. Ill be selling this, along with the blueprint on how to make this, I replied.


    Will the craftsman who made this be okay with that? she asked. And will they be willing to create more?


    Youre speaking to him, I replied.


    Yu Lan looked at me in surprise, before bowing her head. Forgive me for my ignorance. I did not know you possessed such skills, baron, she replied.


    Raise your head, I didnt take any offense. And I wasnt the one who crafted this really. I came up with the design, I replied.


    Then who crafted it? she asked.


    One of the many mortal craftsmen who works in my sect, I said.


    A mortal? she looked at me, showing me the most shocked expression I had seen from her yet.


    Yes, a mortal. Everything you see here is something brand new that did not yet exist in the world, which I came up with the idea of, and had a mortal craft, I said, pulling a few more sheets back as I began to reveal a plethora of items. Handmps, printing machines, a prototype for a steam engine run carriage, my pristinely crafted rifle, Qi crystals, pills with potent powers, elixirs and a bunch more. As I revealed, I gave her a smile. And I intend to sell not just the items, but the knowledge on how to create them.


    Yu Lans jaw dropped in surprise at what I showed her. She walked around the ce, looking at the different things, and already I could see her mind running faster and faster as she did calctions.


    This I will need to appraise it all but the size and scale she trailed off, mumbling some numbers under her breath, before she turned sharply towards me and bowed deeply.


    Forgive me for treating you like some provincial lord, I will immediately send my men to make a list of all the items present here and bring schrs to appraise their value, and then the value of the knowledge for their creation methods as well, Yu Lan said. We will make sure this event is the grandest auction seen in the Azure city and that people hear talks of it for months on end.


    I nodded my head, satisfied by her words. So, what kind of deal are we talking about here?


    Normally, for an auction of this scale, the house takes twenty five percent of the proceedings, but for this one, Im willing to do twenty, Yu Lan said.


    Let me present a hypothetical for you, Yu Lan. You said twenty five, Ill say ten , youll say twenty and Ill say fifteen and well shake on it. I dont see this selling for any less than five thousand spirit jade. So even at fifteen, youll be earning seven hundred and fifty spirit jade at least. A win-win, in either case, I said.


    Yu Lan frowned, clearly not used to such straightforward negotiations. She looked at me, then looked back at the items next to her, thinking over something. The woman bit her lips, so I pushed onest time.


    How about this? If you do not earn at least five hundred spirit jade from this, Ill make up the difference for you.


    That is eptable, she finally spoke atst.


    Great, we have a deal then, I said, smiling at her. A spirit jade was a hundred gold pieces, and the currency used for big deals. The sect in total had about two thousand right now, which ounted for our entire on hand amount after costs. I tried not to think how Id casually just said Id make up the price for fifty thousand gold pieces, if I failed.


    I will begin sending out invitations soon, Yu Lan said.


    I stopped her, bringing out some paper. Id like to have you use these, we can print- create any design on this so a symbol of your auction house can be put onto these, I said.


    Yu Lan held the paper in her hand, gently rubbing it between her fingers. This is quite the luxurious paper. Are you sure?


    I nodded my head, smiling. Yup. I can have those made en masse, its no issue. Just let me know how many you need, I said.


    Understood, as you wish, Yu Lan said.


    Oh, and onest thing, I added quickly as she was about to turn. So, all this you see is just one portion of what I intend to auction. This is the public event, the bait, so to speak. The real auction will be a private one, simultaneously taking ce behind closed doors.


    Oh- we can arrange that. Who will be the attendees? Yu Lan asked.


    My smile widened as far as it could as I turned away to look at the many inventions seated in front of me, the whispers of a new era. And the tides I brought with me. The five great families.

 Chapter [B3] 34 — Auction Preparations - II

    Chapter [B3] 34 ¡ª Auction Preparations - II


    Su Lin walked through the city streets, feeling extremely out of ce. Every man, woman and child that walked past him was a cultivator, much stronger than the elders that had previously run the Cloudy Peaks sect. The extravagant scent of perfumes, the scent of flowers and blossoms were eternally carried by the spring breeze that traversed through the city streets.


    He felt extremely out of ce here, like a lost child whod wandered somewhere he shouldnt be, stepping into a world that didnt wee his kind.


    Su Lin tried not to sigh, but he felt tired nheless. The thugs had begun spreading rumors and causing trouble for You Lan and her auction house, nothing serious, no one had been injured or murdered, but people were getting mugged far more around the ce, and it was bound to cause trouble. Lu Jie had entrusted this task onto him, and though hed epted, he still felt reluctant.


    It wasnt like he was some silver tongued guy who could walk into any group, and quickly make friends no matter where he was. He paused. Well, maybe he <em>was </em>a little bit like that, but that was on the Seventh Peak, in a ce he was familiar with and people who he knew, being thrust into the Azure city of all ces and then told to go and make sure the thugs dont cause trouble was a lot more difficult than it had been made to sound.


    Hed even told Lu Jie that these folks wouldnt just start listening to some outsider or speak to them so easily, but the boy had simply said Im sure you can handle it and pat Su Lins shoulder before being pulled away by some other tasks.


    Ah, he missed the days when his only worries were stealing herbs from the sect, and taking care of brother Zhang. Just how had he gotten involved in all of this?


    This time, Su Lins attempts to not sigh didnt work as one made its way past him, heavy with the burden of the task put onto his shoulders. He really shouldve just stayed behind when Lu Jie had asked. Its not like the boy would force him. It was just stupid hard to say no to his sincere eyes and the blind trust he put into people.


    Naive, far too naive. Often Su Lin had thought about the many ways he could make Lu Jies life hell had he wanted to. Lu Jie trusted him too much. He should scold him sometime about it.


    Su Lin felt the spirit lurking in his shadow stir at his thoughts. He shivered once, before pulling his mind away.


    His steps took him to the busier parts of the city, the colors of azure and blue architecture transitioning into more reds and yellows, with flowers blooming all around the area, and young girls trying to grab customers for their courtesans.


    The entire thing made him sick. He disliked the exuberant wealth on disy, and the scent of perfumes and the sickening desperation of men that visited these parts.


    Hey, brother, you look tired. Would you like to have some tea? One of the young girls called out to him, batting her eyshes at him while making a doe-like face as she grabbed at his arm.


    Su Lin looked at the little girl, surprised that shed gone for him. Hed always looked like a ruffian, and most city girls would know to stay their hand.


    It took him a moment to realize why she had. He wore much finer clothes now, and stood straight and tall. Even with his cultivation being the equivalent of a childs in this city, he was walking confidently.


    Only two kinds of people would do that. Either a young master who was doted on by his family, with too much money to spare. Or an idiot.


    Come <em>on,</em> brother, why so shy?


    Im good. Youve got the wrong idea, I dont got any money to be able to afford tea, he said, shing her a smile.


    The magic words immediately flipped a switch as the girl lost all interest, snorting as she stepped away, off to find someone else to grab.


    Su Lin tried his best not to shake his head as he continued on. This was exactly why he hated ces like these. These ces were meant for the rich and powerful, built upon the misery of others.


    But this was exactly where hed find the kind of folks he was searching for too. The Seventh Peak may not have a grand district like this, but it had ces, and the wrong kind of folks that apanied these beautiful houses from the shadows. He knew them of course, he used to be one of them.


    Hed never really stopped being one of them, in fact.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The streets grew less busy as he walked through the alleys. The vibrant and cloying disys of colors and music and scents began to fade, showing the truer sights that hid underneath. He saw people, a bunch of them crippled in their cultivation, and others with missing limbs or scars that had robbed them of any grace or dignity that may have remained.


    The sight reminded him of brother Zhang, and what couldve happened to him, had he and Chen not taken care of the man.


    Had Lu Jie not saved his life.


    Even the city of immortals was not without its ws, it was just better than most at hiding it. This much Su Lin knew. No ce was perfect, none of them would ever be. All of it was a grand show, a way to exert power and influence, to make the emperor and empire look strong and rich. What a farce.


    Kicking at a pebble on his way, he walked past the filthy alleyways, and before long, spotted a group of men standing around the alleyway with the kind of arrogance and confidence only thugs would have.


    He continued to walk, not changing his stride or demeanor much, just enough to look a little more nervous, and a little smaller than he was. His weak cultivation would help him out here.


    As he passed by the group, one of them turned to look at him, before elbowing another man nearby.


    Ay, brother, where you headed? You look lost, a man called out from behind.


    All his instincts told him to keep walking, and to ignore the man. Only a fool would stop here.


    But he had to y the part today, and so he froze in his steps. He felt an arm around his shoulder as one of the men grabbed him, leaning in close. You know you cant just be heading through these alleys for free, brother. Its dangerous out here, havent you heard?


    One of the other men snickered around him.


    No, Im new in town, Su Lin replied, feigning ignorance as he looked at the man. Whats so dangerous?


    You must be really new then, my brother. Theres a tax in ce, you gotta pay up to use these streets, the man said, as another drew a knife.


    Ah, you must be the thugs thatre lurking around this ce, Su Lin said, pretending as if hed just found out.


    The menughed together. Thugs? Hardly. Were just some men trying to make a living, dont you understand brother? We gotta eat, after all, the man said, ring his Qi as he began to use his aura to push against Su Lin.


    Su Lin nced back, looking at the man. I understand, I understand, he said, nodding to the man.


    Good, now empty up whatever you have, before we gotta make you understand <em>physically.</em>


    Sure, sure. But before I do, just one question. Whos paying you to cause trouble in these parts? He asked.


    Huh? Whats that got anything to do with ya, the man said, growing agitated as Su Lin continued to not be afraid.


    Well, you see. My brothers got some important event here, and I was just trying to see the area to make sure no one was causing trouble. But here you are, and I know you guys hang out in these parts, its easier to mug drunk men after all, they fall over like fools, hah, Su Lin said, smirking all by himself. The thug started to look confused.


    But you see. Theres one rule the streets never forget. Its that rats will always be rats. And rats shouldnt go around making so much trouble that the wolves begin to take notice, Su Lin said.


    What nonsense are ya spouting, you country bumpkin. Dont you understand whats happening? Were mugging <em>you. </em>Give us everything youve got or well make sure you aint got even your life to spare, the thug shouted, drawing his knife as Qi red all around him.


    I really wouldnt rmend doing that, even if the job pays well, Su Lin said.


    This bastard, he must be screwed in the head. Why, pray tell, do we need to listen to anything ya got to say?


    You dont. But if you dont like me speaking, I can have my friend talk, Su Lin said, shrugging.


    A secondter, his shadow began to stir and swirl. The thugs all stepped back in surprise as a powerful aura descended all around them. Silver mes danced around Su Lin as a tall muscr figure appeared, with arms folded and an aura of death and violence lingering around him.


    You see, my friend isnt a fan of talking. But he does speak very well with his fists, Su Lin said, and Ash let silver mes manifest around his hands, as he mmed his fist into the wall nearby, denting it in a single blow.


    So, what do you say? Which one of us would you like to hear from? Su Lin asked, smiling.


    The thugs looked at Ash, gulping nervously, before ncing back at his own men. Slowly, he lowered his de. Who sent you? The man asked, looking at Su Lin.


    None of your business, my friend. Stay out of this area, and my friend wont burn you alive till your flesh is tender, Su Lin said.


    The thug clicked his tongue, ncing back. We cant turn our backs on the Alchemy Halls. Theyll wipe us out.


    You dont have to worry about that. They wont be wiping anyone out, soon enough, Su Lin said.


    You youre insane. You think you can stop the Halls? The emperor supports them! The thug shouted.


    For now. Give it a few days, Su Lin said. Now get out of here before I lose what little patience I have left. And tell your men to stay away from this area. Trust me, Ill know if you dont, Su Lin said.


    Ash let his fire spread around even more, taking a stance, ready to attack as his aura red with power.


    The thugs nced around one another, before turning around and leaving quickly.


    Su Lin let out a sigh, as Ash let go of his mes, returning to the shadows once more.


    That was one small task done. Now to make sure they actually stayed away. That damned Lu Jie, giving him troublesome things to do.


    Hed better get something good for this at the end.

 Chapter [B3] 35 — Auction Preparations - III

    Chapter [B3] 35 ¡ª Auction Preparations - III


    Yan Yan walked through the streets of the Azure city with Leiyu, and couldnt help but find herself nostalgic. Shed often been taken around the city by her grandfather as a child, shown the various sights of the wondrous capital, when everything had feltrger and the world had felt much simpler.


    Of course, even now she could also remember the words he told her, of how this was the ce she belonged, and how she would bring the sect and n honor by rising in rank and such. But even with the added insights of her more mature self partly ruining the nostalgia somewhat, she still felt a sense of attachment.


    She walked through the entrance of the sect, finding entry with ease. Even though she had left her sect and n, that shift had not changed the fact that she was still the only legitimate heir around for the Yan n, and that she was an ally to the person currently in charge of their former sect branch on the Seventh Peak.


    Making their way through the sect grounds they rather quickly found themselves within the inner courtyards of the Cloudy Peaks sect. After just a little bit of waiting, the two of them walked into a pristine chamber, as the Patriarch greeted them.


    Come in, its a surprise to see the two of you here. Its been quite some time since west saw you in person, the Patriarch said, weing them inside.


    Yan Yun bowed deeply to the man. Greetings, Patriarch. It has indeed been quite some time, she said, before raising her head.


    Youve grown to be a splendid young woman, my dear, the Patriarch said, holding her shoulder, acting no different than he ever had before. Yan Yun knew better than to take the man at face value, it was only due to her current position that he gave her any regard at all. Likely thinking shed yed a part in recing her grandfather, but for the moment she simply yed along with his assumptions. She had her own part to y today.


    All due to your blessings, Patriarch, Yan Yun replied politely.


    Nonsense, we did nothing, the manughed. Nowe in, take a seat. He said, and Yan Yun obliged, sitting down after the Patriarch returned to his own chair.


    So, is there something you need of us, or have you simply grown fond of this old fool all of a sudden? the man asked.


    Yan Yun put her hands together. It wouldnt do for me to not pay my respects to the Patriarch. Though I choose to leave over a disagreement with my grandfather, I still carry the blood of the Yan n, Yan Yun replied smoothly.


    Ah, ever the polite child. Were starting to remember now. Youd been like this even when youd just been a young girl. We always told your grandfather that you would go far, the man said, leaning back in his chair. Though its a shame how things turned out with your grandfather. We did hear of your choices regarding the sect and him. As brilliant as the man was, Yan Xian always had a problem with his anger, it is only natural to concede to the times and hand over the reins to the children. Recent events make us think he was far too foolish to have dismissed your words, or to not have learned from his mistakes when you went so far as to leave his side, the Patriarch sighed, shaking his head.


    Yan Yun didnt reply to his words, it still stung her a little to think about her grandfather, but she wasnt going to berate him in front of the Patriarch. No matter how awful he might be, he was still her grandfather.


    Leaving those things aside, we actually got to talk with the boy. He is cocky, like all upstarts are, but unlike most, he has proven his worth. Youve been wise in choosing him, the Patriarch said, leaning back.


    Yan Yun shook her head. I didnt choose Lu Jie, Patriarch. If anything, Lu Jie chose me, and changed my life forever. There were some difficult choices in my path, and it was painful to make those, but now I know that I wouldve had to make those choices eventually anyway. And Lu Jie helped me get through those difficult times. Even after Id lost my cultivation, he never abandoned my side, and helped me regain it back upon a brand new path as well. I am not sure I can ever repay everything that hes done for me, Yan Yun said.


    The Patriarch raised an eyebrow. Thats not like you to speak so highly of someone. You sound like a young maiden in love. Do you intend to marry the boy? the Patriarch asked.


    Eh? Yan Yun flubbed, taken aback by the sudden question. The thought shed in her mind for a second, as she blushed from surprise.


    We do see some quality in him. And hes got a powerful cultivation for his age, and good ties to Lord Zhou, and the Shie from the looks of it. Definitely not a bad pick, but its a shame that he had to go and pick a fight with the Alchemy Halls. If he continues then the boys days are numbered. If you have feelings for the boy, then we suggest you clear your eyes and tell him to stop and make amends as soon as possible, the Patriarch said.


    Yan Yun snapped out of her flustered haze, shaking her head. No, I Lu Jie is a friend. I dont intend to <em>marry </em>him. That that would be strange, Yan Yun replied, trying to picture the scenario one more time. She tried to see him holding her hand, as they stood together, taking their vows but the Lu Jie in her imagination quickly got distracted by a shiny herb nearby, before getting distracted once more by some spirit animal he hadnt seen before. Before she knew it, she was being dragged by him from one ce to another, being shown whatever caught his interest. Hes kinda like a puppy to be honest.


    The Patriarch nodded. Interesting, perhaps we misjudged your words then. A puppy- hah, we see it. You carry your grandfathers cunning, my dear. But it is the masters duty to keep their hounds in check, lest they bite someone they shouldnt have, the Patriarch said.


    Yan Yun didnt correct the man on his misunderstanding, trying to navigate that conversation would add far too many things to exin, and she would rather get this done and over with as soon as she could. So instead, she simply gave him a stiff smile.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    No wonder you didnt want to be married off to the Zhous brat. Your ambitions are not small a quality your grandfather had shared, but it seems he could not understand it within you, the Patriarch said. So, tell us. What exactly do you seek from us?


    I had a few requests, Patriarch. First I wanted to know if you had heard of the whereabouts of my grandfather. Many thought he died in the battle recently, but I know hes alive. I just dont know where he went, Yan Yun said.


    The Patriarch hummed to himself. You are indeed correct, hes still alive. We got word from Yan Xian roughly seven weeks ago. At the time hed been in seclusion, cultivating in a location only known to him. Hed asked if we could aid him in recapturing his sect. Wed told him we would decide after meeting the boy. It wouldve been a simple matter to take the sect back, but sending that many forces all the way to the Seventh Peak was something we wanted to avoid, so a peaceful transfer wouldve been the easiest. Wed thought we could bring Yan Xian back, and put the boy as an elder under his watch, like an heir. Any child who could show such strength warranted the position of power, but Yan Xian seemed insistent that the boy was a demon. The thought wasughable but we decided to see for ourselves. And indeed, we did decide. But not in his favor. We havent heard from him since, the Patriarch replied, grabbing a grape from the table next to him.


    Do you have any idea where this secluded location would be? Yan Yun asked.


    We dont know the exact location, but it is not too far from the Seventh Peak. In the central valley between all seven peaks is one of the ancestral homes of the celestial dragons. Also known as the dragons cradle. In one of the peaks, Yan Xian has this location, the Patriarch said.


    Yan Yun put her hands together, bowing her head. Thank you, Patriarch.


    No need. Had you simply sent a letter we wouldve still told you this much. We owe this much to you, at the very least, the Patriarch said. What else is it that you wish to ask?


    I wanted to ask you what you are nning to do about the Divine Tree sect, Yan Yun asked.


    The Patriarch hummed to himself in thought, taking a moments pause. Nothing, so far.


    What do you mean? Yan Yun asked.


    Were watching the tides, so to speak. It is best to keep ties to both your allies and your enemies, lest you lose sight of the battlefield. And weve not yet decided which one the sect is so far. So for now, were simply observing with just enough distance. Not too close to face the consequences should the Alchemy Halls raise their wraith, and not too far to lose out on an opportunity, should the boy defy the odds. If the boy rises, we will throw in our lot. But as of now, the Alchemy Halls want him dead and thats too big a risk to consider. We dont see it happening, the Patriarch said.


    Yan Yun nodded her head. Id like to challenge that thought, Patriarch. I think Lu Jie is going to win.


    We understand that the boy has done many impressive things, and that youre fond of him, but itll take something truly miraculous for him to ever win against the Alchemy Halls. Even we cannot do that. None except the great five families can, and one of them is the royal family itself, the Patriarch said, leaning back in his chair. Had thise from anyone else, we wouldve called them a fool andughed. Buting from you we feel that perhaps your insights havent truly matured yet.


    Nodding and taking his words in stride, Yan Yun looked at the Patriarch. You are aware of the auction he is holding soon.


    That thing? Yes, we know of it. The boy seems to have found some hoard of artifacts from a master crafter with peculiar works. But that wont be nearly enough, alone, the Patriarch replied.


    What if there was the work of a sage present there? Yan Yun asked.


    Nonsense, the Patriarch replied, sitting upright once more. All known ones are with the Alchemy Halls, or the five great families. Theres no way he simply just found a sage out of nowhere.


    I merely speak in a hypothetical right now. What if there was a sages work present? Yan Yun asked.


    The Patriarch frowned, thinking to himself. Well, then theres a sliver of a chance, but even then it will be difficult. Unless the sage is directly present. The works of a sage are master crafts that change the empire in fundamental ways. But that knowledge is far less valuable when the person whos created them is not present to utilize and share them in a way that can be understood by everyone.


    Yan Yun heard the Patriarchs words, and couldnt help but smile. Youve read the work of a sage before, Patriarch? she asked.


    Of course. Our entire n was founded upon the work of one such, the creator of the arts that run within our n and sect, the Patriarch said.


    Yan Yun nodded. Then you should be able to tell what this is, she said, reaching into her robes as she pulled out a single scroll, sealed with a powerful talisman. Reaching ahead she gently put it down onto the table between the two of them, as the Patriarch looked down at the parchment.


    Grabbing it, the man broke the seal as a powerful arc of energy curved out from the words, the Qi in the chamber shivering. Yan Yun heard the heavens rumbling above her head.


    This this is real, the Patriarch said, his eyes wide in shock. No no this is a mere replica, and yet the power contained within it is astounding, the Patriarch said, sweat starting to bead on his forehead as the words flowed across the scroll, shining brightly.


    That is a perfect replica of a book Lu Jie has written. One of the five books he wrote in a burst of inspiration thatsted over a week, Yan Yun replied smoothly, as the Patriarch looked at her in disbelief.


    Five?! he shouted, standing up from his chair as he looked at Yan Yun.


    Indeed. Five books. The artifacts he is bringing to the auction are creations made from those, and he intends to not just sell those but the knowledge on how to utilize and create those artifacts. And to the great five families, he intends to offer the books themselves, in return for their support, Yan Yun said, looking at the man.


    The Patriarch sank down onto his seat, looking down at the scroll once more. Slowly folding it up, he gently put it back on the table. Sweat is beading up on the mans face, as a hundred thoughts went through his mind.


    Yan Yun held her smile, knowing exactly what the man was thinking. He was an opportunist, and she had just presented him with a golden hen.


    Slowly reaching towards the scroll, Yan Yun grabbed it. Of course, if the Patriarch supports Lu Jie, we can even consider this scroll a gift. But if you are still hesitant, I will respect your decision, she said, pulling back the scroll.


    Wait, the Patriarch said. Whatre you saying, my dear. How could we not support something youve put so much work in. Not to mention, Lu Jie is the elder of one of our branches. Of course the Cloudy Peaks sect will support one of their own, theres no doubt within it. We will be present in the auction and fully support its functioning, making sure nothing goes wrong, the man said,ughing out loud as if hed just done her a grand favor.


    Youre too kind, Patriarch, Yan Yun replied, bowing. Though behind her sleeves, she couldnt help but smile. Her own Chi had subtly been improving the Patriarchs mood as well, and the more Yan Yun learned about her powers, the more she became aware of the insidious uses an ability like hers came with. But in this case, she felt no remorse.


    Bowing her head, she stood up from her chair, before taking her leave from the Patriarchs chamber. She was d she could be of help atst.


    Hopefully Lu Jie would be satisfied with this.

 Chapter [B3] 36 — The Auction

    Chapter [B3] 36 ¡ª The Auction


    Days passed in the blink of an eye, and soon the day of the auction had arrived. I watched Yu Lan make somest minute arrangements, as her men moved about, setting up refreshments and making sure everything was in perfect condition for the event. Alongside the Lords men, my own sect members, the Cloud Peak sect had also sent people, taking care of thest batch of ruffians. Ash had been prowling around like a death specter, and as a result, crime rate had dropped to an all time low around this part of the city, leaving people rather pleased.


    That had been a somewhat unintended effect, but public opinion being good regarding the auction could only serve to help me. Afterall, people were what I wanted, more than anything else. To Yu Lans chagrin, Id asked her to make the auction public in its true sense. Besides the invited people who would be bidding for the items and buying them, Id also asked her to set out an outer area for watching, which had some simple snacks avable for anyone to walk in and obtain as well. She didn''t understand why I would do this, especially when none of these people would be spending money, but it was hard to exin the concept of a showcase to someone who hadnt lived on Earth.


    Sure, these people were not going to buy anything <em>today. </em>But they would see, and tell others, of the things they saw, of the curious things they learned, and from where all of this hade from. Very few of them would seek the sect out quickly, many may even dismiss it because it was too good to be true. But I didnt need many, just a few, enough people with the right abilities and a sense of curiosity who may seek out the opportunities I was presenting and that would be enough.


    They would form the embers upon which the fires of this new era would burn. But I was getting too ahead of myself, for now, we still had to set up the fuel, and wait for the willing participants to arrive.


    Despite my nerves, I watched things more or less go smoothly. Yu Lan was good at managing her people, and she was a strong leader and business woman, so even with the problems from the thugs and other financial strains as merchants and vendors had started to cut her off, shed managed to pull everything together, gaining my respect. Time passed quickly as I waited from behind the scenes, watching the first carriages starting to roll in as the smaller merchants began to arrive, taking their seats at the back while servants offered them refreshments.


    It didnt long for the halls to be filled as people arrived one by one. And not just merchants and nobles,mon people began to arrive as well, lured in by free food, and then held by curiosity as they watched from the upper floors outer rings. One by one Yu Lan greeted the lords and nobles, weing them. Many already seemed familiar with the woman, discussing matters of business and other little details.


    I remained hidden behind the stage, simply watching. After enough of the important people had arrived, and a crowd now buzzed on the upper floor, watching with curiosity, Yu Lan took the stage. So far the merchants had simply been intermingling amongst each other, using the chance towork and get to know other people. But as Yu Lan stepped on, the lights that had faintly been glowing all around shut down, leaving two directed beams of the woman, capturing everyones attention immediately.


    I couldnt help but grin. Setting that up using light crystals had been so worth it.


    Yu Lan walked on stage, speaking with Qi bolstering her voice, carrying it across the crowd.


    Wee to the Jade Orchid Hall. It is good to see so many fine folks present here on this auspicious day. Many of you are already aware of what we are here for today. The Divine Tree sect from the Seventh Peak has brought some truly unique artifacts in front of us today, she said, and whispers spread amongst the crowd.


    Not many knew what the Divine Tree sect was. We were far too new.


    But there is something else you do not know yet. Something truly special about these items we will see today, she said, and the crowd lingered onto every word of hers. I had to admit, she had talent, and was working for every bit of the cut she took.


    Everything presented in front of you today is the work of a <em>new </em>Sage.


    Gasps ran across the front rows. Those who understood what that meant looked on in shock, and those who didnt, were drawn further in by the reactions of others around them.


    A sage who wishes to remain hidden from the world, a member of a provincial sect but with insights powerful enough to shake the heavens! A magnanimous figure who is willing to share their work to all of us. Now, without further ado, let me present to you the first item!


    I felt my heart beating, and tried to hold back my excitement. It was time. Everything would depend on this.


    ***


    Jiang Baowen snorted to himself, watching the auction y on. What a farce, this was. A sage? If only sages grew on trees and dropped into theps of random no-name sects. Even if one had appeared, why would the sage remain hidden and go through this sect? If a sage truly wanted to auction their creations, theyd have the pickings of choice from whichever merchant n or Lord they wanted to work with. Either the woman was lying, or she had been lied to and deceived, either way, he was losing respect for the Jade Orchard Hall quickly. He would need to reassess his business ties with her.


    This business was ruthless, and one slip could have someone fall. He hadnte this far by being sloppy, and even being tied to this farce would make his name look bad. The only reason hed even arrived here was because of the Cloudy Peak sect and their Patriarch. Had it not been to show some respect to the man, Jiang Baowen wouldve left already.


    He noted a woman walking past with sses filled with some kind of liquid, and grabbed one before taking a sip. The liquid was some kind of fruit, mixed with nectar and most of all, it was <em>cold. </em>Likely the work of a skilled ice or water art focused practitioner. And to give that away so freely to guests, he couldnt tell if this Divine Tree sect simply had too much money to burn or what. Still, he would certainly partake if he was here already. This method sure was peculiar, the lights, the arrangement, it all felt different, but at least the refreshments here were nice.


    Bringing his attention back to the stage, he watched Yu Lan speak gracefully. The first item is actually not something Im presenting here, but something you already possess with you. Please take a look at the invitation we had sent to all of you, the woman spoke.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Jiang nced at his vassal who handed over the invitation. Opening up the scrolled sheet, he looked inside to try and see if there was anything peculiar in here.


    Now, can you feel this parchment? Is there something you notice about its quality? Yu Lan said.


    Now that she mentioned it, it did feel awfully smooth and soft, with almost no imperfection in the work. In fact, it seemed quite simr to the <em>paper </em>the Jade Court and nobles used for important events.


    Indeed, those with keen eyes have already noticed that this is not parchment, but paper. And quite <em>good </em>paper at that. But how is that an item being auctioned, you may ask yourself? Yu Lan said, smiling.


    Jiang Baowen looked at the woman, putting the paper down. Despite himself, he found his curiosity piqued. Was she going to sell each of them a piece of this paper? That would truly be a sight to see.


    To understand, let me tell you something first. The paper you see today was made by a new kind of method, and this method was enough to produce sufficient paper for every member present here ten times over within a single day, at one tenth of the price. And the thing being auctioned? It is this method, created by the sage! Yu Lan said.


    Jiang Baowen watched in surprise. The method to create paper? He looked down at the paper once again, trying to check it for imperfection. Her boasts were great, but she wouldnt publicly lie about things like this, that would ruin the veracity and trust that shed built over years. So if what she said was true then this truly was something worth buying. He leaned back in his chair. Perhaps he had judged too soon. This was certainly not entirely worthless, but even then it was nothing impressive. Especially for the work of a sage. To innovate on paper of all things, how had that made someone a sage?


    But! Before you start naming your bids, Ill have to continue for just a little longer. As this knowledge doesnte by itself, Yu Lan said. If you take another look, you will note that the writing on the invitation is of a masters caliber. No mistakes are present, every stroke even and precise, Yu Lan said. Jiang Baowen took another look, noticing the calligraphy. It was indeed a masterwork but what was she going to do now? Sell the scribe whod made these?


    Well, what if I told you that it was made not by a master scribe, but instead, a young mortal child? Yu Lan said.


    Nonsense! Jiang Baowen almost shouted, but he held himself back. Still, this time her suggestions were truly too preposterous, as people began to exim and whisper, not believing her words. There had to be limits to how far shed go with this!


    ncing sideways, she watched as a few men walked in with something covered under a piece of white cloth, which they set upon a table on the stage.


    Indeed, this letter was created using a peculiar device that the sage had named a <em>typewriter. </em>And it can be used to rapidly write any form of letter like it was written by a master scribe, she said, pulling up the cloth as she revealed the device.


    It was a peculiar looking thing, with many wooden square things set onto its surface and some metal pieces present, while paper was put at the top. Yu Lan walked up to the device, putting the paper in as she pressed one of the squares.


    A loud click came out as the character present on it stamped itself onto the paper instantly, pristine in its make and ink, without a single w. Yu Lan continued to press the keys and rather quickly the page began to fill out, and then the device clinged once more, as she shifted a level over and the paper moved up. Turning around, she spoke once more. And once again, this device, and the method to create it, are being shared by the ever magnanimous sage! Yu Lan said.


    Jiang Baowen started to feel a little temped. A device like this could save him hours. And if his men could use it too, theyd be able to go through documents twice as fast as well.


    But were <em>still </em>not done! Yu Lan said.


    Jiang Baowen almost threw his hands in the air. Now what?! What could <em>possibly </em>be left here?


    Take just <em>one</em>st look at your invitation, Yu Lan said, her smile wide and Jiangplied, looking once more. You may see the jade orchids insignia. A symbol we take a lot of pride in. Now feel free topare them with the invitation given to the person next to you.


    ncing sideways, he noticed another younger merchant and his vassal received the invitation from the man whod offered, as Jiang looked at the two. What was there to see? It was the same insignia.


    You may try to find any difference, but you will not find even a hairs difference between the two. It is, truly, perfect. How do I know this? Because, these insignias were created using the final creation that the sage wished to share alongside these two, Yu Lan said, as men moved over arge device, and Yu Lan pulled away the cloth.


    It is called the printing press, and its ability is not limited to just insignias! Whatever you wish to create, this device can create, and it can create hundreds of them within a day. Entire books, created and written- no, <em>printed. </em>All together, in rapid session. <em>That </em>is the final piece to the <em>first </em>item we wish to present. The three together, forming the ability to give one of you today, any one of you, to be the owner of the ability to create and spread books with the finest quality of paper across the entire empire!


    Jiang Baowen felt his jaw drop. This this was well and truly incredible. He looked down at the invitation in his hand, finding it shaking. The ability to create books rapidly, the amount of book keeping it could save- no not just that, he could use this to reach out to more merchants, he could directly sell the paper and put his own insignia, spreading his name out and expanding trade. This was revolutionary. And this was the <em>first </em>item? What was next? What could stand against this?


    It was only when the bids began to pour in that Jiang Baowen snapped out of his thoughts. Shouts filled the chamber as people bid one after the other, and he couldnt afford to lose here.


    One Thousand Gold! he shouted himself, but his bid was quickly outmatched. In a hurry he turned to his vassal. Quickly he nced sideways. Send a word to my son, tell him to collect as much gold and spirit jade as he can. Were going to have to go all in today, he said. Hed be <em>damned </em>if he let this chance slip.


    ***


    As the shouts of bids began to pour out, I finally felt some of my nerves starting to unravel. Things were going well- heck, they were going better than I had anticipated. But I wouldnt have the time to enjoy the scene.


    After all, this event was just the lure. The public bait to capture the true fish that awaited me. I walked through the corridors, making my way to a chamber beyond which a representative from each of the five families would be waiting for me. The real auction was going to happen here.


    Slowly, I took a breath. This was it, this was the time to prove my worth.


    Reaching out, I opened the door, and with confidence I did not quite feel, I walked inside.

 Chapter [B3] 37 — The Private Auction

    Chapter [B3] 37 ¡ª The Private Auction


    I walked into the chamber, and found five people standing inside. Obviously, not the Matriarchs or Patriarchs of the ns, the entire city wouldve been in a panic had the emperor decided toe here of all ces, and this entire thing wouldve been impossible to arrange. I kept a smile on my face, as I bowed slightly towards the members. Of the people present, I only knew Xi Shie, who had been sent from the Shie n. The boy gave me the barest hints of an acknowledging nod as I raised my face.


    I thank all of you for being present here, and of course, to the respective elders who are taking their precious time to look over this auction, I said, looking towards all the representatives present. Weve made the preparations already, all you will be required to do is to channel your Qi into the formation present and the arts will do most of the work, I said, gesturing to the meeting round table with five seats already setup behind which the members of the five ns stood.


    At my words, each one began to channel their Qi to bring the projection of the chosen elder who will be attending the auction. I took the time to inspect the people present in the room.


    The five families were based on the five elements. The Shie obviously had poison, but their base Qi nature was metal. I wasnt terribly surprised as Id already learned of this from Liuxiang, whod told me with a smile how the most poisonous of all poisons were some metals, and how shed often practiced with them as a child. But besides the Shie, there was the Yue, the n of Water who resided on the northern end with a grand manor. Xuanwu told me they were descendants from his people from the north, though thend was no longer held by the empire. After them were the Huo, the fire n. Their n resided in the west. The old man was a descendant from their n, though he seemingly left and has cut all ties with them. Yang Shen belonged to the Huo as well.


    Lastly there were the Tu. They were the Earth n, and resided in the east. This was the interesting part, and for the life of me I couldnt find any books on this, almost as if all traces were removed, but the Tu were supposed to hold im to the centralnds. So where the emperors pce is currently. And Zhao, the royal n that currently held power and from where the emperor belonged, were the n of the East. The Jade Court was separate from the Zhao, but the Zhao enjoyed many of the benefits that came from having a current emperor in power.


    The Tu were also interesting because they were distinctly not from the Jade empire. I saw the representative of the Tu, and it was a young woman with dark hair and an earthy skin color, with bright eyes that told me she was from somewhere closer to the tropics. So the Tu were more representatives, or should be, but acted as vassals of the state directly in charge of overseeing their territory within it.


    No records of their original homnd were present.


    The extent to which things felt convoluted and wrong was astounding here, the rather clear history of multiple ns, theirnds, and the divine beasts themselves seemed to have seemingly been wiped out. But it wasnt a mere wipe out, it was like something had eradicated the very memory of what may have existed beyond thesends. And the thought terrified me.


    I put the thought away from my head as the scrying arts began to activate. As the Qi of the representatives swirled around the formation, one by one the elders from the five ns appeared and I bowed my head. Greetings, elders. I am honored to have you here today, I said.


    The five figures sat on the tables, all looking at me with a varied mix of expressions. Some skeptical, others amused, others derisive. I let it all wash over me, as I smoothly continued ahead. You are all already well aware of the purpose I have called you here, I said, looking at all five of them.


    Is it true that you wrote five divine books, boy? the elder from the Huo n asked, arms crossed as he raised an eyebrow.


    We find it rather hard to believe, even with the invitation we got, the Yu elder replied, covering her mouth with a fan.


    It is certainly rare to find a sage this young, the Tu elder spoke, leaning back in his chair. I was confused how as a projection he was able to move the chair with him, but I didnt question what I saw.


    We know it to be true, the Shie representative said, looking around.


    Let us hear what the boy has to say first, the representative from the Zhao spoke, as the rest became quiet.


    I nodded, continuing onwards. It is true, I replied. I wrote the five books in a moment of inspiration thatsted for nine days and nights, and had it not been for my vassals and people taking care of my well being I wouldve died from exhaustion.


    The elders looked at me, some with open amusement, others with mild surprise. If it is true as you say, then where are these texts? We arent willing to believe much before we can see them first, the Huo elder asked.


    I bowed my head to the man. They are put under seal to stop them from gathering too much power and escaping out into the world. Their spirits have not yet been tamed, and Im afraid I cannot show them to all of you before wee to some sort of agreement here first.


    The Huo elder snorted, clearly displeased.


    But, I added, as I raised my head. What I can show you, are the results of some of the things those books can create.


    We have seen these things. Fascinating creations, the Yue elder said.


    Fascinating, and nothing that we would want. Merchants would be interested in these things, boy. But we hope you have more than toys to show to us today, the Tu elder added.


    The things I am about to show you are the things I cannot and will not share with anyone but those with both the power and the weight of responsibility to use these things properly. What I bring to you today are weapons that will change the face of war forever, I boldly proimed, walking to one of the corners of the room as I opened a locked box with a seal that broke under my Chi, before taking out the rifle present inside.


    This is a gun, I said, holding the weapon up. And to show the ability of this weapon, I would like to ask one of the representatives, any who are confident in their defense, to stand aside for me to give a demonstration.


    The provocation seemed to work, as the Tu elder raised an eyebrow. You think you can break the defense of a Tu? Wenshan, stand aside, the elder said.


    The girl, Wenshan, bowed to her elder, stepping towards me before giving me another bow.


    Ill be using an art from my n to bolster my defenses, she said, before raising her head back up. I gave the girl a nod, and added a single bullet to my gun.


    Wenshan channeled her arts, her stance wide and steady as Earth Qi swirled around her body. Herplexion darkened as she took upon an even more earthy look, the Qi making her skin dense and sturdy, and I could tell that she was heavier now as well.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    That wont be enough, I said, looking at the girl, who frowned at me.


    Wenshan, did we tell you to hold back? the elder said, and the girl nodded. This time, I felt a much more powerful burst of Qi, as the girls body shifted once more, taking a rock-like texture on her skin. Then, the earth moved around the chamber, and a chunk rose from the ground, forming a floating shield in front of her.


    I nodded, raising my gun. Chi swirled around my hand, as I began to pour it into the weapon. Id made this thing to decrease the gap that existed between mortals and cultivators. To make the existential unfairness a little less unfair but ultimately, the world was unfair, no matter how hard I would want that to change. Even a gun, in the hands of a cultivator, transformed into a much more powerful weapon if used correctly.


    I let my Chi flood the weapon, sharpening the point of the bullet. I had grooves carved into the barrel to give it spin, but ultimately, doing it myself was going to be more effective, and so I did. The bullet began to spin, and I continued to push that forward. It spun and spun and spun, until I could hear the sound of the bullet, like the revving of an engine as the Chi began to vibrate around my gun and spin from the resonance Id inadvertently created.


    When I felt that I could add no more power into it, I put my finger on the trigger. Pulling back on the safety, I aimed the weapon at the floating chunk of earth, aiming to not hit anything vital, before my finger pressed on the weapon.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    There was a single exploding sound, and it happened fast enough that it was hard to tell what had transpired if you werent looking. The girl, Wenshan, was mmed into the other wall, the bullet having torn past her shoulder, before exploding the wall behind her where it finally came to a stop. The people in the chamber stared at me, including the elders. I knew the representatives didnt see it, but I also knew that the elders did. Both see and hear it.


    I did too, if only barely. It wasnt just the gunshot, that resounded. Instead of one, there had been three explosions. The first from the firing of the gun, then a whistling noise as the gun had traveled before the crackle I knew to be a sonic burst created by the bullet breaking the sound barrier, andstly, its collision with the wall that had been reinforced to withstand strikes from a Master, now caved in with cracks traveling all along it. I made a mental note to get that repaired with the money I got from this.


    Walking closer, I held a hand to Wenshan who clutched her shoulder, having already stopped the bleeding. I handed her a simple pill, before putting some of my Qi at her wound, to heal her injury. The girl ate the pill without question and her wound closed rapidly, before she stood up and bowed her head. Ive been bested. Your weapon is truly formidable.


    I smiled at the girl, as she simply walked back to stand behind the elder from the Tu n, who now stood with a contemtive look.


    What had been the thing it had shot forward? A pebble? the Yue elder asked.


    Its called a bullet, and its made from steel, I replied.


    Steel? the woman asked.


    Its iron, but much stronger than normal. Just one of the things I made, I said.


    A gimmick is all we see. Had she not been standing still, you would not have seeded, the Huo elder said, still derisive.


    No- she wouldve been bested still, the Tu elder interrupted. We know defeat when we see it, and we arent too proud to admit it, the man said, looking towards the Huo elder before he nced at me. Consider us interested, boy.


    I bowed my head once more. This is a weapon that can be used even by mortals. Not to the same extent of power or precision, and just one gun and one mortal will not be able to rival a cultivator. But Five? Ten? A hundred? What about a thousand? I said, looking at all of them. Perhaps elders such as all of you may be able to, but there are ten mortals to even the weakest cultivator and elders such as you are one in ten thousand.


    The elders all fell quiet, my words painting a horrifying picture of a grand army all carrying guns, with the ability to bring down the immortals from their throne.


    What do you intend to do with this weapon? the elder from the Zhao spoke now, his eyes stuck on me. Be careful, young sage. Your words veer dangerously close to treason.


    I bowed my head once more. Elders, if I had intended to do so, I would not be standing here in front of you, showing you how my weapons worked, I replied, putting my fists together. My intention is simple. To show you that the tides of the world are shifting. And this is far from the only thing I present to you. This is one of the weakest weapons I have. There are other things I have created. I have bombs that can be used by any man, strong enough to kill a cultivator in the sixth realm. I have archers and swordsmen with weapons of steel. Not iron, but <em>steel. </em>Forged in furnaces andden with Qi, each man would wield steel weapons, spears, bows, swords, armor. What I speak of is not a mere one or two inventions, it is hundreds at once, all given out to thousands, all with the ability to grow into something grander. My sect, the Divine Tree sect, has no mortals. Those who were, have gained a new path, a path of Chi- The heavens rumbled above me, and I felt a powerful presence look down upon me for a moment. Even the elders all widened their eyes, as for the briefest moment, I felt the attention of the Azure Dragon resting upon my shoulders.


    I grit my teeth, almost tempted to call upon Xuanwu, or to draw power from the Divine Tree, but I resisted the impulse. The moment passed, and I simply looked back up again.


    The ages are changing. The era of cultivators and mortals is over. You have just not realized it yet, I said, continuing onwards as I leapt at the brief moment of shock. What I bring you is an invitation to a brand new world. All I ask is this will you be left behind by these changing tides or will you rise upon them, riding at the forefront? I said, extending a hand out to all of them.


    The five families all looked at each other, and then at me. But I wasnt done, as I began to hammer out the details.


    I will give one book to each of the five families. There will be an agreement, detailing how exactly it can be used and must be kept, but each of you will be able to possess one. In return, I ask for your support, to build our armies, to build <em>new </em>armies. To not ignore the war which looms over the horizon, I said.


    What do you mean? the Huo elder asked.


    The enemies are more powerful than we are giving them credit for. The demons are rising, I said, looking around the table. You have seen it, havent you? The demonic beasts have vanished this winter. Thats not natural, and they arent running <em>away. </em>Any of you who have seen a demon will know this. They are mindless and they are brutes, but the reason we have not defeated them, the reason the empire loses more and more ground every passing year is because they do not <em>run. </em>People run. Whether it be mortals, or cultivators. We fear death. They? They relish in death. And now those mindless brutes have someone leading them. Someone smart, someone cunning and with the ability to burn this empire if we are careless. A name you all already know, one thought to have been lost to history, I said, as all of them looked at me with wide eyes.


    The fire demon, the Huo elder spoke, eyes wide in shock.


    Yang Shen is back? Is this true, child? the Yue elder spoke, horrified.


    We killed him! Wed killed him when hest dared show his face, the Tu elder said.


    The demon has been seen at the Seventh Peak, and had killed an Alchemy Hall elder to take on his appearance. He is cunning, and more powerful than thest time, the Shie elder said, looking at the others.


    Murmurs began but I interrupted them, bringing their attention back to the topic at hand.


    The threat is real, and so are our enemies. In our strength, the empire has grown arrogant. But there is still time to change course, to act, I said, as I walked up to the table, putting the gun onto it.


    I do not present to you any item, or treasure, you have far more than I possess. What I present to you, is the beginning of a new era. And now I ask do you ept the offer to join me within it? I said, and the five elders looked at me, their expressions serious.


    They spoke one by one, before leaving in a hurry, all taking the matters to their Matriarchs and Patriarchs. This was beyond them. But I would not need to wait for long. I saw their expressions, and I felt the seed Id nted in their minds take hold.


    The rest was simply a matter of time.

 Chapter [B3] 38 — End of the Auction

    Chapter [B3] 38 ¡ª End of the Auction


    I sat in my room, writing letters after letters, and going through a heap of documents. Somehow, even after the auction had ended, my work had only continued to grow. Even superhuman strength, speed, reflexes and a generalck of need to sleep and eat no longer felt enough. I felt like I needed two more arms at the very least. Had I still had my twin around, wed likely be working together on this.


    Still, even though the work was never ending, the task was done. The auction had gone better than Id expected, was all I could say. I still didnt have the final tally, lots of contracts and agreements and payment methods that had all been arriving over thest week, but the number was substantial. The five families had replied quickly too, and not a single one had held back from my offer. Huo and Yue had not so subtly tried to outbid the others, and the Zhao had used their authority to try and get more than one of the books for themselves, but the other families had protested as Id anticipated and Id managed to regte things so that each family ended up with one of the books, in the end. I did not want to skew the power bnce of things this early on and those books were ticking time bombs in many ways. Each passing day strengthened their influence in the world and whatever spirit woulde to exist within them, I was happy to have it off my hands and someone elses problem now.


    I sighed, though the good kind of sigh, if such a thing even existed, as I felt the weight on my back starting to slowly melt away. I almost wanted to melt in a puddle, and if I could, I would, but I settled for just leaning on my desk with my head down and feeling the relief of getting this giant burden off my back.


    Still, my job was not yetplete, onest step still needed to be done before I could finally breathe freely.


    Before my thoughts could get wrapped up in the uingst hurdle, I heard a knock on the door. Come in, I said, sitting back up straight. Yu Lan strutted forth into the room, hair swaying behind her as she walked up to me and bowed.


    Master Lu Jie, the final preparations areplete and we have the tallies ready, Yu Lan said. For some reason she called me master now, but I didnt question it.


    Oh, its done? I asked, ncing back at the woman. In a rare disy, she looked up, a bright smile on her face. Yes.


    What about the contracts? I asked.


    Weve gotten all the contracts readied and filed for official permits, the noble lords have all agreed to the terms, and the agreement will be enforced and backed by the five families, Yu Lan said.


    Good, I replied. It had taken a lot of work to settle out the exact terms. Outside of the items sold, the information had to be sold on terms, and the merchants that possessed it had agreed to different terms based on how much they paid and what the item was. The term only extended to a maximum of fifteen years for exclusive rights, with the general right of usage being a hundred years. I didnt mind that, I definitely needed to give them something for the amount being paid, and others will be able to reverse engineer things over time on their own. It was partly why I made sure a single person couldnt just grab it all and establish a monopoly with ease and had distributed different key elements required for the overallwork to flourish across different groups.


    What about the agreement with the five families? I asked.


    For the five families, they will possess the divine texts and will not freely share them with anyone outside of their inner n members. They have also agreed to solely work through you, for implementation of said information, and have all collectively agreed to enforce this. The Jade Court has given its mark on the contract as well, implementing it under the emperors name, Yu Lan said.


    Alright, that was the best case scenario that I couldve hoped for. Having them check each other and the Jade Court settling disputes would make matters a lot easier for me. Having the families utilize me to make good use of the texts also allowed me to have some control and make sure they couldnt just abuse the information and gave opportunities to my sect to grow via this trade.


    With all of that done, only one more thing remained to be seen.


    So, how much is it? I asked. At my words, I almost felt like I could see gold coins shing in her eyes. She shivered a little, and I couldnt tell why.


    Master- I think I think its better if you see it for yourself. Weve brought it to the manor, she said.


    I raised my eyebrow, wondering if there was something wrong. Alright, show me, I said, standing up as I followed behind Yu Lan. Walking outside I made my way out and saw flustered servants running around everywhere. Even Guoren looked nervous and sweaty. Lord Jie, this this is a bit much. I know youd told us to expect the sum but to have this he trailed off. I noticed a dozen armed men moving around, keeping their eyes out as they movedrge chests around into an inner chamber.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Whats happening here? I asked, ncing at Yu Lan.


    The womans face was flushed, an <em>excited </em>look on her face. There was another way to describe her expression as well, but I chose to remain polite, even in my thoughts. She looked at me and bowed her head.


    Those are the chests with the proceedings that belong to your share, she replied.


    Huh, I said, ncing at the chests. Did a lot of them pay in gold or something?


    Actually, we got payments in a lot of different forms. Some families even tried to sell us some artifacts to make up for some differences, but for your convenience and after some management, I sorted it all into a uniform setup, keeping only gold and spirit jade, Yu Lan said, as we walked up to the room with the chests sorted together. Powerful wards hummed, and two armed mens stood guard, even within the estate, at the entrance of the gate.


    Well, youve got me intrigued now. And I can tell that youre trying to string me along. You got me, Im curious. How much is it?


    Yu Lan bit her lips, looking at me, and then spoke with a quiver in her voice. We got forty seven thousand, six hundred and ny two spirit jade as the final sum.


    I frowned, the number not parsing immediately. Silently, I converted it to gold, and I almost stumbled back. 4.76 <em>million </em>gold pieces. Id once done some calctions to equate the worth of a gold piece in this world to money back home, and had roughly settled on a conversion of one gold being equal to about ten grand. And if that conversion remained urate then I had just earned forty <em>billion </em>over night.


    I looked at Yu Lan, and the woman truly seemed lost in thought. I turned towards the chests and could feel the powerful aura of Qi emanating from all the spirit jade, like a torrential storm. No wonder there were guards standing everywhere. This much money was enough to tempt the <em>emperor.</em>


    Is is that urate? I asked, looking at Yu Lan.


    We redid the tally thrice. Its entirely correct. What you see here is forty thousand spirit jade, and fifty three thousand eight hundred twenty gold coins, the woman said.


    <em>Jesus christ, </em>I cursed, forgetting myself for a moment.


    I thank you for bringing this opportunity to us, Master Lu Jie. If ever you need to do anything, merely speak my name and I will be here at your service, Yu Lan said, bowing her head deeply.


    I nodded to the woman, simply taking in everything for the moment as I looked at the amount of money.


    I will, thanks, I said, and Yu Lan bowed, taking her leave. The doors to the chamber closed behind me, and I stood in front of the chests, still taking everything in. Id had ns, and Id had the vision for things, but it still felt strange to see it actualized like this in front of me. It almost felt unreal, like I was dreaming or something. Yet I knew that this was real, that this really was happening.


    I walked up to the chests, putting my hand on it. What would past me think, if he could see me right now? The answer depended on which me I was talking about. The me before I remembered my life on earth would simply faint from the shock, and the me who did remember the life and had arrived here might also just faint from the shock, after I told him exactly how much this money was worth.


    The thought brought a smile to my face. In many ways, I felt like Id only truly arrived in this world about a year ago. But at the same time, it felt like this was something Id been working towards for almost twenty years now. Maybe, in some ways, even longer. Yet, somehow, in just one year, Id gone from a no name waste in a provincial sect to all this. Time didnt feel like it made sense anymore. It felt like it had been so much longer, and yet also, simultaneously a blink of the eye.


    This was the culmination of all my efforts.


    As I stood here, simply thinking, I couldnt help but want to do just one thing. A desire I think everyone had of doing at least once in their lifetimes.


    I walked around, opening each chest one by one and being blinded by the shimmering spirit jade and gold counts inside. As I did, I began to dump their contents out, a smile stered on my face that began to extend into a wide shit eating grin as I finished my money mountain.


    I looked upon it with the pride, joy and emotional connection of an artist gazing upon his masterpiece and without further ado, I ran into the pile, leaping into the mountain. Iughed, and swam through the midst, though it was rather suffocating and the spirit jade hurt my skin, so I wouldnt really rmend doing this. After pulling myself out, I simply sat on top of my pile of money, as I watched over the room.


    Even with all the will power in the world, I couldnt stop the cacklingughter that burst forth from inside of me. Iughed andughed forgetting that the guards outside could probably hear me as I sat atop the money mountain, feeling on top of the very world. I almost felt bad, like I was some evil viin plotting the end of the world and empire.


    I guess in some ways I was certainly working hard to put the current empire into the grave. And right now, if I wanted, I felt like I could take over the empire.


    But as the exhration faded and theughter died, the weight of the money slowly began to sink in. This wasnt just for fun, this wasnt for me to spend on luxuries and I didnt care for those things either.


    This was to prepare for war, a grim one, that could spell the end of this empire if we were not careful. This money was the bonfire I had worked really hard to create, which I would light on fire to herald a new age into existence. It wasnt mine to spend, in many ways, this moneys worth, I owed it to the people whod all helped mee this far.


    Sliding down my money mountain, I dusted myself off. I had my fun, and my n worked. Now only one thing remained.


    Going to the Alchemy Halls.

 Chapter [B3] 39 — Alchemy Halls

    Chapter [B3] 39 ¡ª Alchemy Halls


    The Alchemy Halls were not difficult to find. But they were certainly not easy to get to either. The halls themselves were present within the outer pce, which in itself was like a mini city of its own. Id entertained the thought of just walking through the gates but the guards wouldnt let me in so easily, so I leaned on the Lords authority a little, as the carriage moved past the gates, with only a brief stop to identify ourselves. I looked outside the window, watching all sorts of cultivators and high rank officers within the Jade Court, moving through the area, wearing varied uniforms denoting their ranks. I barely had any idea which of them signified what. This was a brand new world to me.


    As the carriage rolled through the streets of the inner pce, I began to see my destination. Or rather, smell it. The Alchemy Halls were not hard to find with them being the only ce where youd suddenly see a rapid rise in the amount of spirit herbs openly lining the area, and young alchemists moving about carrying out tasks as the entire area was permeated in the smell of herbs.


    It was refreshing, the essence in the herbs had seeped into the very soil here, and this close to the emperor and the Azure Dragon, the weather was perpetually pleasant and warm, with life force brimming. The herbs here would thrive even if you tried to kill them off. My carriage shuddered to a stop in front of the halls, and I stepped out from the gates, looking up at the entrance. Some of the alchemists walking around looked at me, trying to identify who I was and what business I may have, but none stopped me as I made my way inside.


    The smell of the herbs grew even more potent, now mixing in with the more refined smell of pills. I walked in to what looked like the managing officer in charge, who looked up at me with a questioning look.


    What business are you here for?


    Id like to join as an alchemist, I replied, looking down at the man, who seemed even more confused.


    Do you have any qualifications? Tests youve given? Tournaments youve won? Is your master here?


    I shook my head at his words. Nope. None of those.


    He frowned. Is this some kind of joke?


    Nope, not a joke. Im an alchemist and Id like to join. Isnt this the alchemy hall? I asked, looking around myself to make sure.


    Yes- this is the Alchemy Hall. And we dont just pick up anybody. Youll need a master willing to apprentice you first, and then gain a rmendation after which youll be tested, you cant just walk in and ask to be one, the man said.


    Well, I do have a master but hes busy, and I did make these, will that not be enough? I asked, digging into my bag as I grabbed a Qi crystal. This one was one of the purest I have, looking nearly identical to a spherical ss bead.


    The man looked at it in surprise. That is very pure. A masters work. But without proof I cant just let you in even then. Youll still need someone to vouch for you or ept you as an apprentice, the man said.


    Feeling a little disappointed, I looked at the man, leaning on the counter. You cant do anything? If I need to make more, I can. To prove it.


    Im afraid I cant, he replied, shaking his head.


    I thought over my next steps. My n had simply been to get in and manage to catch attention but with this perhaps Id need to bring the old man with me, or even the Lord. About to turn back around, I was ready to step out for the time being to think on my next steps when an older looking man looked at the pill in my hand and stopped me.


    Boy, whos your master? he asked.


    I turned around, and the elder looked at me with a serious expression. Who taught you to make this?


    Sensing an opportunity, I looked down at my pill. This? I made it myself.


    Dont lie to me, boy. How could a child like you make that. Thats a dragons tear. This is forbidden knowledge. Tell me honestly, and you wont get in too much trouble, the man said with an authoritative voice.


    I shrugged. I can make some more for you if you want. Prove that it was me, I said, digging into my bag as I took out a few more crystals. I sent a pulse of Chi into them as they broke apart, but instead of letting the Qi fade out, I melded the pills together to instead form a ss like sculpture of a smaller version of myself.


    The elders eyes widened in shock, as he looked up at me. You whats your name?


    I smiled, as I replied. Lu Jie.


    Perhaps I wouldnt have to try again after all.


    ***


    Things moved surprisingly quickly after I showed off my pills and answered some questions. They didnt know how I looked, Id just been a distant threat to the halls, a name to be erased or taken care of, an upstart who thought too highly of himself. But now I was here, physically and tangibly, right in the middle of their home, and they didnt know what to do. It made sense, in some ways. Alchemists held power, but they were not the most powerful people around. They were the hounds that ran things for the true ring leaders. The Jade Court, and the five great families. And to beat the hound, Id gone and buddied up with the masters.


    The room I sat in was rather well decorated, with a window showing the inner pce flower garden. Ake was present outside, blossoms dancing in the air. A cup of tea had been set by a servant in front of me. I looked at the tea, wondering if it was poison. Itd be amusing to fall for that, given how Id survived an assassination. I picked up the cup, and after inspecting it for a moment, took a drink.


    Poison didnt affect me nearly as much anymore, not after Id gained a better grasp on Harmony and survived the effects of the assassins poison. Well survived, in a sense. My body had been absorbed into me and now I could no longer tell how much of myself was even me, and whose body I truly had, but those were the boring mundane problems that I should not worry over so much. Everyone had an identity crisis or two and lost their bodies now and then.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I didnt have to wait too long, as I sipped my tea before the elder arrived in the chamber. Normally itd make sense to stand up and bow, but I remained seated, letting the elder sit down in front of me. <em>Then, </em>I bowed lightly, enough to give him due respect, not enough to be subservient. It was minute, and really, nothing I wouldve noticed had it been the me from just a few weeks ago, but things like that spoke volumes here, and Id been slowly picking up on them.


    Lu Jie, the boy who took over the Cloudy Peaks sect. We certainly did not expect to meet you like this, the man replied.


    I sipped my tea, before putting the cup down as I looked at the man and smiled. Me neither, truthfully. Strange how fate works, isnt it?


    What have youe here for, boy? Have you finallye to your senses and seen the error of your ways? Or perhaps to plead guilty to reduce your sentence for murdering an elder of the sect, the man said, leaning back in his chair.


    Hmm. Neither? I replied, looking at the elder. We both know it wasnt me who killed the elder. The caravan was attacked mid way, thats merely a flimsy excuse to push what youve wanted to from the start.


    Nonsense. An upstart who got too big of a head, and when Elder Yan tried to bring you to heel, you resorted to violence. It makes perfect sense. Why should anyone listen to a provincial no name boy such as you? the man said.


    True, if put like that, it would seem that way wouldnt it? I said, cupping my chin. So, what would you prefer me to do then?


    It is far toote to try and do something. Youve acted in a vile manner, and now all that remains is for justice to be served, the elder said.


    Is that what the assassin was for? I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Which assassin? We dont know what youre speaking of, the man replied without missing a beat. Had to give that to him, he was an old hand at the politicking game. Even while knowing the truth, a part of me was convinced by his words. If only I didnt know any better.


    Please, were sitting privately now. Im here to have an honest discussion, instead of ying these games, I replied, and with some genuine emotion, rolled my eyes. I didnt need to waste my time running in circles.


    Your own actions have you to me, child. Youve been ying with fire, and now you try to run when the fire starts burning you with it, the man said, leaning forward. You y games you do not understand, nor do you possess the power to participate in. You try to move things beyond your ken, if anything, consider your survival and whatever punishment thates after words a reminder of the consequences, and if you are not simply executed, then take these lessons and mend your ways, the elder said, seemingly done with the conversation as he got up, ready to leave.


    What if I told you I did have the power to participate. And that I already had, I said, as the elder paused, looking back at me, giving me a moment to continue. You must be aware of the auction, you did try to interfere as best as you could without being outright public about it. But what if I told you that it was not just the merchants and lords attending that event?


    We care not for the toys you sell, the man said.


    Sure, but the five great families certainly cared, I said, picking up the tea cup as I took another sip.


    That got his attention.


    You lie, the man said, turning towards me. The five families? You are not worth a second of their time.


    Oh, feel free to ask them if youd like. Its already been done, I said, confident.


    The man stood at the entrance for a moment. He could storm out here, and end the topic, thinking I was bluffing. But on the <em>sliver </em>of the chance that I wasnt and that sliver would be enough.


    I didnt smile when the elder walked back and sat down, simply taking another sip from my tea.


    What did you sell to the five families? the man asked, after a few moments.


    Divine texts. Five of them. One to each of the families, I replied.


    The man looked at me, and then began tough. What a farce, we shouldnt have bothered, he said, shaking his head.


    I know you dont believe me. But perhaps youll believe things when you see this, I said, reaching into my chest pocket before I pulled out a single page and set it onto the table. The words on it shimmered with power. Not as potent as my own books. But enough.


    The elder turned dead silent.


    I didnt stop, taking one out from each of the five books, a perfect replica, as I began to put them down. The pages began to resonate, the Qi in the air starting to sing as the words began to glow, pulling towards one another. I quickly grabbed the pages, putting the seals back onto them before I put them back in my robes. This is why I didnt like bringing these around, leave them alone and even the replicas will try and cause problems.


    The elder looked at me, still processing everything and I took the chance to present my offer.


    Im offering you my name. The name and history of the only sage with five divine books in the history of the empire, and one with ties to all five families. If I join the halls, you get to im me as one of yours. My aplishments will be the aplishments of the Alchemy Hall.


    The bait was set, sweet enough to tempt even a monk.


    What do you want in return?


    ess to your entire library, I replied calmly.


    To my surprise, instead of jumping out immediately and calling me foolish for even thinking that I would ever get ess to something like that, the elders frown simply deepened. The bait was there, the reward and benefit to him clearly obvious too, and yet something was clearly holding him back.


    <em>Pride. Need to address his wounded pride.</em>


    I spoke up once more. I cannot stand against the halls, this much I know. Even with the backing of the five families, my position is unstable and I am far too new. And in all honesty, I am hoping that I dont have to, I said, looking at the elder. While not strictly true, I wasnt just lying either. I continued, as the man gave me a nod. If you choose to still work against me, there isnt much I can do, but its a loss for both of us to do so. A cordial alliance is far more beneficial and we both know this. Alchemists are also merchants after all, we must sell our wares and do business like any other merchant. And I think you can understand a good deal when you see it. After all, youre the best of the bunch.


    The elder huffed at my words, his ego sufficiently stroked, before he spoke. Well give you ess to a portion of the main alchemical library but not all of it. Itll be on a case by case basis. Some information is simply forbidden and must not be allowed. In return, you will sell the recipes to us and well help you create and sell them on the scale you want.


    I nodded my head. That was likely the best I was going to get for now, and it was more than enough. Standing up, I gave the elder a bow, this time, more respectfully than my first one.


    It was good to meet you, and I am d we coulde to an agreement, I said.


    The elder didnt reply, and I simply took that as my cue to leave.


    It was only after Id left the Alchemy Hall grounds and was back in my carriage that I allowed myself to smile. With that, one of the main objectives of this trip and the primary threat to my sect was now taken care of.

 Chapter [B3] 46 — Ambush

    Chapter [B3] 46 ¡ª Ambush


    Labby watched the sky turn dark, as a foreboding sensation filled her mind. She looked at the sky, watching the moon be swallowed into darkness, followed by the world all around her. A sinking chill spread throughout the area, flowing out into everything. There was something at the edge of her senses, making her feel uneasy.


    Ash growled next to her, sensing something simr as well. Little wisps of mes danced around his wrists, as his eyes scanned the surroundings.


    We move. Go back to Master, Ash said, ncing down at Labby.


    Labby returned a nod. She followed behind Ash as they walked out through the gardens outside, the beautiful flowers now swaying in the cold wind with a haunting presence. Labby kept her eye out for anything around her.


    Just what had happened? Shed been eating treats and dishes made from spirit herbs happily when all of a sudden the entire atmosphere had changed. It wasnt just her or Ash either, some other people had also noticed the change and begun moving out.


    She hoped Master was fine. Though she didnt think anything could hurt him, he was strong now, very strong. But she felt worried nheless.


    A sharp dark de figure moved through the bushes around the garden, leaping rapidly. Labby spun, leaning back as she dodged the strike with barely an inch. The figure moved past in a blur and before she could even see what it was, fire erupted from Ash, sting the creature who shrieked in pain as the mes began to engulf it.


    It was only after the light of the mes died, as the creature fell, that Labby could see what the creature had been. A strange beast with a horrifyingly human like appearancey, writhing in pain from the mes as Ash continued to burn the creature. Its arms had been twisted and grafted, with the portions before the wrist turning into barbed des. Its teeth were razor sharp, eyes containing a red glimmer in them and its skin was a dark muddy brown, bordering on being near pitch ck, and a coat of thin Gu covered its body, hiding the creature almost entirely during night unless illuminated by something.


    Labby felt her heart sinking. That was not a natural creature. It wasnt anything that could exist normally. Something or someone had made it, made them, for a single purpose. To be living weapons, meant to strike in the dead of the night.


    Before she could think, four other shadow figures moved. Three leapt towards Ash, as the wolfs fire zed outwards, but one aimed for Labbys throat.


    Lightning surged, as Labby struck back, prepared this time to react as the creature was rocked back, tinged by the attack, but she could not detect any pain or hesitation in it. Even the strongest willed warrior would have a moment of hesitation when attacked and struck, but the creature moved towards her once more, shing with its ded arms, aiming to kill her in a single strike without any consideration for its own well being.


    Labby moved back but felt a sh cut her cheek drawing blood, another missed her throat by an inch as she struck back with her lightning once more, channeling her Chi rapidly to match the demons strike.


    She didnt even have the time to look at Ash and see how he was doing, desperately moving as the creature continued to attack her. Its body mutated, bones creaking and muscles shifting. After a second the creature moved faster than before, rushing for her face, she struck back with lightning, dodging to the side but the strike had been a feint as the monsters second w swung around and Labby barely blocked the attack, feeling the slice cut through her shoulder, drawing blood.


    She winced, the pain searing hot and felt her anger rising. Lightning burst all around her in a crackling storm as she pushed back the demon, channeling the technique shed learned from the dragon.


    The air around her shuddered, lightning forming crackles around her body as a swirling gust swirled around her with the scent of storm. She felt the surging power in her core rise as she let the technique out towards the abominable creature with a shout.


    <strong><em>Dragons Tempest!</em></strong>


    Lightning, carrying the might of a dragon swirled out towards the monster, charring the ground striking bolt after bolt. But the creature pushed on, its arm was scarred to a husk, dark blood seeping from wounds but the creature shrieked, eyes mad as it rushed closer trying to end her life no matter what.


    Labby poured everything she had into one final strike nearly blowing off the monsters face but even at the verge of death, using the veryst vestiges of life the monster swung onest time.


    It was going to get her.


    She closed her eyes in fear, anticipating a painful strike as the de sunk into her face, but the only sound that came was a crunch. Opening her eyes again, she saw Ash holding the creatures body, crushed in his fist as blood and flesh dripped down like oozing ck tar.


    <em>Demons, </em>Ash growled, fury burning in his eyes. We must run. Demons have arrived. This ce is no longer safe.


    What about Master? Labby asked, looking at Ash.


    He will escape as well. He is strong. We must focus on our survival before we can help him, Ash said. That didnt sit right with Labby. She wasnt going to abandon her master!


    You would only hold him back. Do not be a burden, Ash said, and the words struck Labby like a p across her face. She couldnt deny him. As she was, she was only going to get in her Masters way.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    With a nod, she followed behind Ash, making her way out. There were powerful arts being activated inside the pce as well, preventing anyone from seeing anything inside, plunging the entire ce into darkness. The two of them ran, Ash burning any demon that came nearby, while asionally Labby helped out by shooting a few bolts of lightning.


    Moving rapidly, they soon began to see the entrance that led out into the outer castle. As the two of them reached right the edge of the inner garden, Ash stopped in his tracks, reaching out his hand to touch an invisible wall blocking the way out. Trapped. We hide then, he said, looking down at Labby.


    She didnt protest, simply following the wolf as they moved to a section of the garden out of the main path and hidden by bushes. Both of them hid their presences, going as quiet as they waited.


    Labby simply watched, feeling her stomach churning.


    She could hear screams now, people fighting the demons all across, shouts and screams echoing throughout the ce. The smell of blood filled the air, the darkness only illuminated by mes and cultivation arts being used by someone fighting for their lives. Her heart sank at the sight


    Her eyes moved up towards the dark sky, edges of light showing a dark moon hanging there like an omen of things toe. With a shiver, she felt something move around her, the cold intensifying with a deep longing hunger for a moment, before a voice whispered in her ears.


    <strong><em>This is the path you choose, child. This is war. A cruel, merciless ce of death.</em></strong>


    Labby nearly jumped, but instead found her body frozen against her will as a dark figure manifested. She looked around and saw that she was elsewhere now, instead of the garden she had been in before.


    Her eyes went to the figure standing in front of her. She knew her, shed seen her before. One of the eight moons.


    As she looked at the moon, she could feel the weight of the war, desperate cries, the wounds, the deaths, and the misery all copse onto her shoulders. She saw images of people looking at death before a sword or a spear plunged into their bodies taking their lives. She saw the scavengers, running across the battlefield picking off pieces and bodies to feast on. She saw the rot that rose from this ce of death, the misery and suffering umting and sinking into the earth.


    And then she saw it collect together, before eventually forming into something. A demon.


    <strong><em>You know the path, you see its depths. Do you still wish to walk upon it? To embrace war, and obtain the powers it brings?</em></strong>


    The moon asked her, and Labby looked up at the darkly d figure.


    <strong><em>Do you ept all of this?</em></strong>


    Labby closed her eyes. She was weak. Weak enough that all she could do was be a burden. She desperately desired power, to grow stronger and to help her Master. She could feel it now, that power, tantalizing and sweet like nectar, lingering just a touch away. All she had to do was to give in to the Darkness. To this war.


    Labby opened her eyes, looking at the Dark moon. Labby refuses. She does not ept this. She will help her Master and she will fight, but she wont be be this.


    The Dark Moon smiled.


    <strong><em>Then you are ready to walk our Path.</em></strong>


    The figure of the moon faded, as Labby felt the world around her shudder. She felt something flow into her spirit from the Dark Moon, the mark on her forehead changed, turning ck and Labby felt herself changing as well.


    She felt her spirit expand, changing, bing more than before, taking the shape that it hadcked. Her clothes shifted, growing longer and bing darker as ck seeped into their colors. Labby looked down at her hands and found her lightning crackling with a deep ck color instead.


    As the vision faded, Labby found herself back in the garden next to Ash. The wolf looked at her with concern, but a momentter, he understood what had happened.


    Good change, Ash said.


    Labby nodded. She may not be strong enough to help her Master. But she was stronger now. She would not be a burden.


    ***


    Yang Shen walked through the running crowds, putting a hand on his straw hat as he made his way in. He supposed he didnt need the disguise anymore. Dark mes burned at the clothes, unraveling the disguise. Shadows stirred next to him as a dark figure appeared next to him.


    <strong><em>The ward is in ce. The capture was sessful.</em></strong>


    Wonderful! Yang Shen said, cheerfully, as he looked at the entrance of the pce in front of him. Then lets go greet the all mighty emperor shall we? he said, stepping through the barrier and into the Jade court.


    The sight insight was brilliant enough to make Yang Shen smile.


    Ah, what an esteemed crowd! He eximed, walking inside.


    The lords and nobles inside stood with expressions ranging from terrified to furious. More than a couple who had tried to resisty on the ground, dead. While the rest were captured in a formation burning underneath their feet typing them down in ce where they stood with ck vines.


    Oh, I almost forgot to greet the emperor, Yang Shen said, turning towards the man seated on the throne before giving him a bow. Greetings, your majesty. Its been a long time since Ist saw you.


    Raising his head, he looked at the man before ncing around the area. Oh, where are your Divinities? I thought this was a banquet for one of them! He eximed.


    The emperors expression remained dark.


    Fourplex formation devices burning with Miasma sat on the thrones. Each one contained a Deathless he had hand picked, meant to trap the Divinities inside, long enough for him to fulfill his purpose.


    We thought you had died, demon, the emperor said. Even given the situation, his voice was filled with authority, not a shred of panic on his face.


    Of course, of course. I had! But you seem to be forgetting something, my dear emperor, Yang Shen said, smiling at him. I am Deathless, after all. Same as you!


    He could see surprised expressions and confused expressions on some of the lords. Yang Shen smiled. Ah, I suppose they dont know, do they? The truth behind things? Right, right, Id forgotten. Thats supposed to be a secret and everything, Yang Shen said.


    You walk on thin ice, demon. Speak, what do you want? The emperor said, his aurashing out.


    Want? Yang Shen asked, before bursting out inughter. You seem to be misunderstanding something. This is not a negotiation. Im here to simply take that which I am owed, Yang Shen said, spreading his arms out.


    But if you want, lets have a wager. We can have a battle, you and me, and if you win, I let everyone go free and never return. If I win Well, lets worry about that forter. How does that sound? Yang Shen said, smiling.


    The emperor looked at him, before standing up. A powerful authority manifested around him, Qi burning around his body. Well finish what we couldntst time, he said.


    Yang Shen grinned.

 Chapter [B3] 47 — Lost Brother

    Chapter [B3] 47 ¡ª Lost Brother


    Yan Yun felt terror wash over her, as the skies turned dark. Shadowy figures moved around in droves, the terrible aura of death now spreading through the castle. Just how? How could demons be in the capital, in the emperors castle of all ces? Just the Qi in the air alone would be damaging to them, burning away their bodies and weakening them.


    And yet they were here, and Yan Yun felt like she was living through a nightmare. Panic spread among the people, further increased when barriers rose on both the inner sections and the jade court hall with the emperor, cutting them out from the rest of the castle.


    Some cultivators rose in outrage, but most ran in panic, falling to demons as they gave chase them like a predator hunting prey. The people here had never seen a demon, never even encountered demonic beasts. To them, this was a thing of a world somewhere far away, and nothing they would ever have to worry about. A part of her looked down on them, but she knew that even those people did not deserve the fate of dying to demons.


    A few rose against the rising waves of creatures, fighting back and helping to try and break the barriers. Most were regional lords, officials and their children who had remained outside the innermost banquet meant for the higher ranked people. That was part of the problem, everyone with the ability to fight back was currently inside the barrier, within which they could neither hear nor see anything.


    Yan Yuns own Chi swirled around her as she fought against the demons. Her Chi was like poison to the creatures, and they really didnt like being hit by it. She didnt truly understand why but she made sure to make use of her abilities.


    Lei was with her, his lightning crackling and swirling, as he fought the demons she missed. His cultivation may not be as strong anymore, but he could still help support her, and he had the necessary skills inbat. Most of all, unlike the other noble children, he hadnt run away screaming.


    Walking closer to the inner entrance, Yan Yun put her hand on the barrier.


    Lei, can you try to hold off the demons while I look at this barrier? Yan Yun asked, ncing at the boy.


    He looked back at her hesitantly, before giving her a nod.


    Closing her eyes, Yan Yun began to inspect the barrier, trying to find any weaknesses. She wasnt a formation master by any means but she had been taught the basics and could at least learn of some weaknesses to exploit.


    Sounds of battle crackled in the background, lightning crackling as Lei fought off the demons. She knew she didnt have much time. She needed to be quick.


    Her senses expanded, reaching into the ward, into the depths as more began to be revealed to her. Layers opened up, as she went deeper, trying to find its core. It needed to have one, all wards needed a core and if she could find this ones, she would know how to break it.


    As she plunged her senses as far as she could, Yan Yun felt something shift. A lump of energy was gathered together in a clot, swirling with Gu and miasma as it coalesced together. She reached closer, feeling out the core. This was it. Yan Yun probed the core with her senses.


    At her inspection, the core stirred. Darkness flowed out from within, the barrier shaking as a dark visage turned towards her and opened its single giant eye.


    Yan Yun felt her soul seize. Five dark swirling spirit rings imposed untold authority onto her, crushing her spirit. She felt like she was drowning at the bottom of the sea, darkness slowly seeping into her as the miasma swirled all around. Even her heart remained still, no longer beating under the pressure of the aura reaching back towards her. The eye regarded her for a long moment and Yan Yun saw her death in its gaze.


    She clutched her throat, her body burning as the miasma began to sink in. She felt it reach inside her, into her core, she watched, helpless to do anything.


    As the miasma sank into her soul, it met something. Something she had obtained, a root, a tie binding her to somethingrger. Bright light burst into existence, shing outwards. She felt her soul, connected to Lu Jie- no, something deeper inside of him, the Divine Tree. It burned with fury as the miasma from the eye was forced out. Yan Yun shrieked, finally free of the things influence as she stumbled back. She coughed, feeling her chest aching as her heart began to beat once more, breath rushing back into her body. But she didnt have the time to rest.


    What did you do?! Lei shouted, lightning crackling as multiple demons began to rush towards him. What happened? he asked in between breaths, struggling to hold back the rushing tides.


    Yan Yun looked at Lei, failing to find words. Her body shivered against her control as that <em>things </em>eye looked at her even now.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Its a demon, she said, pausing for a second as the realization fully sank into her heart before she finally spoke the next words. A demon Divinity.


    ***


    Lei cursed his luck, as he struck back another strike from a demon, feeling the miasma filled shes burn his skin and sink into his body like poison. He wouldntst if this continued. The only reason he hadnt already died was the tremendous amount of Qi all around him in the air, he had been drawing as much as he could and more had kept flowing in, allowing him to stay afloat. But even with this much Qi in the air, these creatures were capable of matching him somehow.


    If that wasnt bad enough, Yan Yun was now telling him that the core of the barrier was a <em>demon Divinity. </em>He hadnt even known demons could achieve divinity in the first ce! As Lei moved through the stances, one of the lurking demons lunged from behind. He cursed, turning to block the strike but he was too slow, the hit was going to w his eyes out- A burst of energy flowed into Lei from somewhere and without thinking for even a single moment he let it out as a powerful strike of lightning, piercing the demons heart as the creature died. More energy continued to flow into him, and Lei almost felt like he had regained the spark hed lost. Lightning bent to hismand, the power flowing seamlessly. He let the thunder phoenix art manifest. Rapid bursts of lightning covered his body as he rushed out, rapidly delivering precise killing blows to the demons. Moving with haste and fury, he forgot for a moment the months hed spent rebuilding his cultivation and lost power, it was here now, it was back in all its glory.


    One after another, the demons fell. Not a single one hesitated despite the death sentence Lei continued to deliver, and soon, he stood panting over the corpse of over a dozen demons. Only now having even a moment to think, he looked back towards Yan Yun, before giving her a light nod. Thank you.


    To his surprise, Yan Yun did not withdraw her Chi. It was a strange thing. The moment her Chi entered Leis soul, it mingled seamlessly into his own Qi, bolstering his power. After that, there seemed to be no difference between his own Qi and hers, the two acting together andpletely under his control.


    Its alright, but we need to get out of here. Something has noticed our presence, and more demons will likely be heading here soon, Yan Yun said. Lei gave her a nod, he agreed with the judgment. If there truly was a demon divinity guiding the demons, then they needed to get out of here and quick.


    The two began to walk away from the area, moving rapidly to escape as they rushed through the attacking crowds of demons. Yan Yun and Lei worked together, and Lei felt surprised to see Yan Yun move almost as if she could read his mind. Even he could understand her intentions without a word being shared like the two had been training together for years. It reminded him of Li and a pang of pain beat in his heart but he put that out of his mind.


    As the two of them moved, the smaller demons began to thin out of the area. Corpses lined the garden grounds, but right as they arrived at the edge of the entrance, a dark shadow jumped down from atop the stone gateway, kicking up a cloud of dust. Yan Yun and Lei stopped in their tracks, watching as the dust settled and revealed a human. Someone that couldnt have been much older than either of them.


    But before Lei could ask what he was doing, his eyes widened in shock as the figure walked closer.


    Li? Yan Yun spoke before him, watching the boy walking closer.


    Lei stared in disbelief. Brother? How? You had you had vanished. I thought you


    Li stood there, watching the two of them in silence, as a storm of emotions rumbled in his chest. He walked closer.


    His brother he was alive. He was here.


    All thoughts vanished from Leis mind as he walked towards Li, feeling his chest turn heavy with a fury of emotions.


    Lei, something is wrong, Yan Yun said, he almost wanted to snap at her. What could be wrong? His brother was here now. She had never cared for him, what would she know?


    And yet he felt her emotions now, through the Chi she shared with him. He felt her concern, and her fear.


    Lei stopped, his mind snapping out of its daze as he looked at his brother standing there. He wore different clothings, but why was he so silent? And why Why did he look like that at him?


    Brother, you say, Li spoke, looking at him. Lei noticed the boys eyes were a much darker color now. Right. Brother. Thats right. Thats what we were.


    What are you saying? Were still brothers, Lei spoke.


    Are we? Are we truly? Because if we are brothers why are you with <em>her, </em>Li said, looking at Yan Yun as dark wisps swirled around him.


    Because because I realized that we were wrong. We were wrong and arrogant. And Yan Yun has helped me, helped find myself. Especially after I lost you, Lei spoke.


    No. No, those are lies. The truth is that you betrayed me. Betrayed me and threw me aside when you thought I wouldnt win any longer. Were not brothers, Li said, and the words plunged into Leis heart.


    Lei, get back, I have a bad feeling, Yan Yun said.


    Lei looked at his brother, feeling a foreboding sensation, he took a step back, trying to decide what to do, when Li vanished.


    Lei! Yan Yun shouted, and Lei felt energy flood him, but his mind failed to react in time. Even as lightning swirled around his body and the thunder phoenix arts moved like muscle memory, flowing without any hindrances, he could notprehend the event happening.


    Lis hand plunged into Leis chest, miasma swirling around the body as his eyes turned dark, taking on a demonic appearance.


    Still so weak. Despicable, Li spat, pulling his hand out, as Lei stumbled back, looking down at the hole in his chest.


    Shock and horror filled his mind, all thoughts lost as he stumbled back. Brother he gasped, as the world began to darken in his vision.

 Chapter [B3] 48 — Demonic Battle

    Chapter [B3] 48 ¡ª Demonic Battle


    I rushed through the gardens, Chi swirling around my body as I swept through the demons. My focus remained on my spirit, connecting me to everybody else. Id been concerned about Labby, but she seemed fine. My fear came from Yan Yun now. Id felt something burn as the tree of rebirth had reacted strongly to something trying to worm into Yan Yuns soul. With a sh of my hands powered with Chi I cut a demon in half with a sh, dark blood spraying over my clothes before sizzling away in smoke. I did not slow down on my path.


    My feeling of concern grew even further when I sensed panic flowing from Yan Yun towards me. Unlike my spirit, I didnt have a direct bond to Yan Yun, so the fact that I felt something was really concerning. I put further force into my steps, each one sting Chi off my foot as I rushed forward in a blur. Moving around the inner garden, soon I began to reach around the area where Yan Yun was. A figure moved towards her rapidly, a demon, and a powerful one. I moved without thinking, rushing in to intercept the monster, my hands blocked the strike as Chi swirled around my body, before I struck back with my fist. But the demon was fast, fast enough to block my strike, and simply be pushed back.


    It was only after I hadnded my hit did I notice <em>who</em> the demon was.


    What in the I mumbled, staring at Li standing in front of me, Gu swirling around his body, as ws formed on his hands and his eyes darkened and turned pitch ck. I knew the form very well. It was the exact form I took on in my own demonic form before I had reunified. My gaze traveled to beyond Li and I noticed Lei bleeding on the ground, on the brink of death.


    Ah, the hero arrives. Id thought I would need to kill her before you took note, Li said, seemingly rejoiced by the current circumstances. Well, this saves me some work.


    I frowned, ncing towards Yan Yun. What happened?


    Yan Yun looked at me, before replying. Li he, he arrived out of nowhere, before attacking Lei I I couldnt stop


    Ah look at her, mumbling and acting like she actually cared. How sweet, Li spoke, chuckling to himself.


    Go help Lei. Ill look after Li, I told Yan Yun before I turned to look at the boy, raising my guard. Something about him was off, even beyond just his demon transformation.


    What happened to you, Li? I thought you despised demons, I said, trying to draw the boys attention. His eyes flickered, as Yan Yun moved towards Lei, trying to help the boy.


    Li sneered at me. Your obvious attempts at buying time mock me, he said, Gu swirling up into a rising tide around his body and I clicked my tongue. Unfortunate, but I was fairly confident I could beat him.


    But, I will indulge you. Why not? There is nothing you can do to beat me anymore. After all, Ive learned the truth now, Li said, smiling at me. Somehow, that unsettled me more than his anger or arrogance ever did.


    Sounds like some cult stuff. You should think clearly about the Path you are walking on, Li. It is still not toote. Ive been there, been in your exact position, and Ive stepped out of it. Dont give in to the whispers the Gu speak to you, I said, trying to reach whatever part of him may still be listening.


    Li started tough, cackling as if Id just told the most amusing joke ever. You dont understand, do you? he said, before Stepping towards me fast enough to catch me off guard as his fist struck, sending me skidding backwards. I managed to block the impact, but the strike still hurt. I felt my ribs aching painfully where his hit hadnded. A few weeks ago that wouldve broken my bone.


    I did not give in, I did not let myself break and dissolve into the miasma. I am not <em>you</em>, I am not <em>pathetic, </em>he hissed at the word, as if offended at the mereparison. I chose for myself. Because I finally understood. Power is only given to those, willing to sacrifice <em>everything, </em>Li said, as his power surged and I raised my guard. But instead of moving towards me, he rushed towards Yan Yun.


    My eyes widened in surprise and I moved with everything I had, tackling his strike and protecting Yan Yun and Lei, as I struck at Li. The boy had clearly anticipated that, striking back at me with a powerful hit that sent me flying into the dirt. I picked myself up in haste, spitting blood from my mouth.


    Li wasughing.


    See? You have too many things to protect. Too many things you care about. You cling onto these things and it makes you <em>weak, </em>Li said, amused as he rushed towards Yan Yun once more. I intercepted him, striking back at him, and pushing him behind. The boys smile didnt slip.


    I had been a little afraid, you know? Li told me in a voice as if talking to an old friend. Id wondered if I would still care if I saw Lei again. If a part of me would still be clinging on to him. Still weak. But you know what I felt? Lis smile widened nearly all the way across his face, his eyes manic. I felt <em>disgust. </em>How could someone so <em>weak </em>be my brother? How could I let a miserable creature like that exist and have ties to me? Its why I killed him. And I felt <em>good.</em>


    I finally realized what was wrong here. This was not just someone whod been taken by miasma. No, this wasnt even Li. What stood in front of me was a demon. A demon holding Lis soul and body. The boy was long dead.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I understood what the Old Man had meant all that time ago.


    We cannot save them. We cannot help them. When they let go, they have already died. All that remains is a walking talking corpse.


    The realization helped me. A part of me had been hesitating this entire time, afraid to kill a child. Id still maintained hope that I could save him, to bring him back. I knew I had the ability. After all, Id changed Ash.


    But I was wrong. I could not save him. The only mercy I could give him was death.


    I need to thank you. Id thought you were Li and had been hesitant to kill you. Id always been of the opinion that there was some humanity in you. Especially after seeing your brother, Id been hoping you would change. But now I know that the boy who couldve changed has already died. And so, I dont need to hold back anymore, I said, raising my fist as Chi swirled around my body in a torrent.


    Lis face morphed, joy and anger swirling in his expression. <em>I am going to tear you limb from-</em>


    I moved in closer, Chi gathering in my fist as I channeled the Firstw, Qi and Gu mixing into an explosive fusion. I pushed it even further with Dissonance, as my attack struck, sting the demon backward and mming him into the wall. I didnt wait, using stepping again as I rushed closer. The demon rose to his feet, face half torn but visibly repairing as Gu swirled around his body. He was fast, fast enough to dodge my strike and attack back with his own.


    I channeled the secondw, pushing it further with Resonance. The Qi in the air itself shook as I drew on the power around the world, drawing it into me. I intercepted the demons attack, my fistnding into his chest as I blocked his dark lightning with my arm, sending him sting as he crashed through trees and boulders, smashing them apart.


    <em>Yes. Thats more like it! </em>he cackled in the distance, a dent in his chest as blood poured from his mouth. His army limp by his side.


    I didnt want this any further, and so I decided to end it with the next one.


    The Third Law manifested, as Harmony reached me. The Chi in my soul reverberated with the world around me, but I made sure not to draw on Xuanwus power. I did not want to expend myselfpletely. Using Harmonypletely on just myself, I moved ahead in a single step, arriving in front of Li. The demon wed at me, miasma sting around his body and I kicked him, breaking his other arm as I sent him flying once more till he crashed into the barrier on the pce.


    I walked closer, looking down at the broken Li in front of me, still grinning as if he had no care in the world.


    <em>You cannot hurt me. You cannot kill me. You are afraid of what I am. Afraid of my</em>


    Goodbye, Li, I said, raising my hand, as I let a concentrated st of harmonized Chi loose, sting his head till nothing remained. The demons body slump, the miasma fading as the creature died.


    I let go of harmony, feeling a heavy weight on my shoulders as I looked down at Li. I felt regretful. He had been a painful part of my life, but ultimately he had still been a child. Twisted by the world, by his grandfather and by circumstances, he had let go of everything. If someone couldve reached him perhaps things wouldve turned out different.


    I turned around, making my way closer to Yan Yun. She sat on the ground, her Chi swirling around her hand brightly, and I could see her straining to do more. Tears flowed down her eyes.


    As she noticed me walk closer, Yan Yuns eyes begged me to do something. Lu Jie.. I I cant hes


    I touched Yan Yuns shoulder, before shaking my head. You did your best.


    The girl looked at me, her face twisting in grief and pain, as the sobs broke out.


    I felt my heart sinking as well, as I looked at Lei. Two brothers both gone within a single day. What an awful fate.


    Yet, a part of me knew what I had to do here. I reached down towards Leis body, and felt the tree in my spirit glow brightly. Chi swirled in my soul as the divine tree manifested, and ethereal roots burst from the ground, before they started to bind around Leis body. A momentter, the trees roots covered him entirely.


    I touched the roots, letting them wrap around Lei before I felt them pull out something from within. Little glowing lights flowed out from the roots, before reaching towards me, as they sank into my soul, and then deeper still, into the tree itself.


    The roots soon dissolved into light, leaving no trace behind of the boys existence anymore.


    And yet I knew he wasnt gone. I could feel him, resting inside my soul. Waiting to be reborn into a new life.


    I turned towards Yan Yun, trying to console her, and yet, I had no words to offer. She was closer to them than I had ever been, even if she did not like them much. But it was not just grief that caused her to cry.


    It was guilt. The guilt that she had failed him. Failed them both.


    There were no words I could offer her for that.


    I paused. I could not say anything but Lei could.


    Yan Yun. There is something Lei wants to tell you, I said, as the girl looked up at me.


    I know how this might sound but his soul was connected to mine. Hes with me, with the tree. And I could feel his thoughts. He wants you to know that its not your fault. That he doesnt me you, I said, finding my own voice wavering, before the next words came to me.


    He says thank you for being there. And that hes sorry for being so awful to you.


    Yan Yun looked at me, blinking the tears through her eyes, her lips quivered in pain, and yet, instead of a haunting memory of guilt, just that alone had saved her too. Saved her guilt and misery, and now, she cried once more, but this time, in the grief of a lost brother.


    But before I could give her any time to process, or even have some time myself, I felt a pulse of miasma from behind me. Turning behind, I saw Lis corpse rising, miasma rapidly flowing around his body as his face reformed.


    Li blinked his eyes, looking down at his hands, and touching his face, before his face twisted as he burst out intoughter. AHAHAHAHA. You CANNOT kill me! heughed, andughed, as miasma continued to swirl endlessly around him.


    And then as if a switch had been flipped, he stopped, rising up on his feet.


    His body was changed now, more twisted, with a horn jutting from his skull and his skin turning a deep ck. Not even the facade of humanity was remaining anymore.


    My expression darkened as I raised my fist, the one fear Id helding true.


    He was Deathless.

 Chapter [B3] 49 — Deathless

    Chapter [B3] 49 ¡ª Deathless


    I wanted to curse, as I watched Li rise back up on his feet, miasma swirling around him even more strongly than before.


    Yan Yun, run away from here, I said. The girl nodded, quickly moving. I focused on the boy instead.


    You really went and sold your soul huh? I said.


    Li cracked his neck in response, licking his lips in excitement as his demonic eyes focused on me. I hadnt died before. Its quite the thrilling sensation you know? he replied, stretching his limbs. We stared at each other for a moment, my guard raised and Chi thrumming. This battle wasnt going to end so easily. With a kick, Li rushed closer, dark-purple lightning crackling as he struck. I blocked the strike, being pushed backwards as I winced. Hed grown stronger somehow. Using my Chi to raise my defenses, I struck back with my own attacks, fist striking hard.


    My Chi collided with Lis Gu as the battle sent sparks flying in the air. I moved to nearly the limits of my ability and found Li matching me in both strength and speed. The boys grin continued to widen, the manic monstrosity in his eyes only growing as the battle continued. A dance ofbat ensued, strikes after strikes meeting and shaking the air with power as we both probed each other for weaknesses.


    He was clearly enjoying this, the intensity of Lis movements growing. He shed with his ws, trying to get in closer to crush my throat. I struck back with my fist, the punch flinging him backwards as he pushed his feet into the ground to stop himself. I rushed in closer, not giving him time to recover as I struck with my attack, gaining the upper hand in the exchange and forcing him to be on the defensive.


    Li let lightning loose, dark purple bolts crackling all around his body in a burst, forcing me back, the world shivered around him, revolted at the miasma he was emitting as the Qi in the air began to burn. He was weak here, weaker than he would normally be and still, he was matching me.


    Is this all? This is it? No, no I know you can do more. Wheres the beast you keep hidden, bring it out. Or will it take me breaking you a little before you do? Li asked, tilting his head as if genuinely curious, with an almost childlike innocent expression. It made my skin crawl.


    I didnt know how to kill him. Id seen the deathless in my dreams, in the dreams I got from Ash, but that didnt tell me how to <em>kill </em>them. There had to be a way, some trick to their power or strength. But I didnt know what that was. Though I did know one thing. If I killed Li, it would take him some time to regenerate. I could use that.


    Alright, if youre so insistent, I said, as I took in a breath, before channeling Harmony again. I didnt draw fully on Xuanwu, not just yet. First, I drew on the trees power. The actual power that it contained, the ties to the people I had met, the people who had adopted my path. Their numbers had only grown, and the power from thend around and under me flowed into my body, bolstering my strength. I felt Leis soul shiver inside of me somewhere, lending me his powers as well. For a moment, I could hear a voice whisper in my ears if I focused enough.


    <em>Please free my brother.</em>


    I opened my eyes, power rising inside of me.


    I will, I replied to Lei. Though I may no longer be able to save Li, I could free his soul at the very least. Free him of the demon it had be. I moved, not holding anything back as I struck at Li.


    The world shivered as Li blocked my strike, grinning back at me with a feral excitement as his body began to morph even further from the miasma. I continued my assault, gathering Chi around my body. mes manifested in my hand, as I sted them out towards Li, I spun around, a beam of water rushing outwards as it shed at the boy before I let the fire burst it into a cloud of steam, blinding his vision. I let my hand touch the earth, the ground shaking around him as I raised the earth, boulders rising with sharp edges, threatening to pierce his body.


    Li moved, kicking the boulder and shattering them as he weaved through my attacks, before lunging at me. I moved closer, our fists meeting mid air as the st sent us both flying backwards. I felt my fingers ache, blood dripping down them, and yet the boy grinned.


    I hated fighting, hated having to do all that I needed to do, and yet, somehow this was the only option avable to me. And so I leaned into it, into the mindset of a warrior, into the battles I had fought countless times before in my life, and let them all find Harmony.


    I opened my eyes, watching a new world around me. One with different potentials, and with a different me. I took a stance, shifted my body weight, there was a calm in my mind that hadnt been there. I wasplete now, I was one and truly one, all parts of me were of myself, there were no different aspects left, only a single soul, only I. And it was that certainty which allowed me to finally form my own martial path. Pieces of the manybat techniques I had learned, the misty arts and the battles Id fought, they all formed Harmony within me. I hadnt known I could do this, that I could change myself. No not change. To embrace myself, to be one with an aspect I had always ran away from.


    Zhou Fangs words came to my mind. Knowledge was power too. But it was not the only kind of power. I let my Chi move around me, gathering into my feet and arms, focused to a pinpoint. I didnt have a name for this, but I didnt need one either. This was just my kind of fighting, my kind of battle.


    And so I struck. I rushed ahead, the world blurring around me as I shot forward towards the demon. Lightning burst all around me, leaving charred remains on the ground, the world crackled and thundered as Li rushed forward, burning the world with his power and leaving death in his wake with each step as the two of us met.


    I let my art manifest, my Chi bursting outwards as my fist descended onto Li. Dark-purple lightning rushed around the world, meeting the brilliant white st from my hand as the two collided.


    An explosion shook the ground, as I was sted backwards, I felt harmony fade, my body aching, and my arm fractured as I tumbled across, before being stopped by a tree. I groaned, coughing out blood before I pulled myself to my feet. I watched the dust cloud settle as I saw Li, his upper body separated from his lower body as dark blood seeped out into the world.


    I limped closer, feeling my battered body aching in protest. I drew upon the tree, drew what little Chi I had left in me as my bones cracked back into ce, muscles and wounds healing rapidly. I was spent, but I was alive. I looked down at Li, who looked up at me, eyes distant as the miasma worked to recreate him. I looked at him, and then let fire spread from my hands onto him.


    AAAAAAAAHHHHH!


    The demon shrieked as the mes engulfed him, burning him alive, not even death would give him mercy. Hed abandoned that right. I turned away, stepping aside as I didnt want to watch Li burn alive till he turned to ash, but then I heard something. He wasnt screaming. He was <emughing.</em>


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    <em>AHHAHAHAHAHAAHA IT BURNS! IT BURNS!! </em>Li shrieked, like a mad man. Miasma swirled around him as the mes continued to burn rapidly. I rushed in closer topletely destroy his body but a burst of miasma pushed me back, swirling around Lei. The screams andughters continued as his body morphed, twisting and changing shapes as he rose back up on his feet. His skin was burnt and peeled, mes still covering him as he continued tough maniacally, his body changed, thest inklings of humanity leaving him. Two horns jutted from his head, his face contorted into a monstrous look as a grin divided the monotone skin color.


    But it wasnt any of that, which worried me the most. It was the presence I felt from him. Whatever had happened, hed just grown to a level beyond mine. The miasma gathered around Li, before seeping into the world itself as a domain spread all around me, plunging the world into darkness. The mes crackled from all around Li, before dying as they revealed the demon inside. He crackled with lightning, silver hair swinging behind his back as he looked at me with a smile.


    I have to thank you. It can take years for a demon to fully mature but you pushed me just enough, in just the right ways. And now now I finally get it, Li said.


    Before I could even react he moved right in front of me, kicking me in the stomach as I flew across the area. Before I even hit the ground, he reappeared above me, mming me into the earth. Lightning crackled in the sky, a storm brewing in the clouds and thunder struck down, causing mes to rise all around as forests burned and death spread all over.


    I am <em>finally </em>free, he said, smiling happily, as he clutched my throat.


    I closed my eyes, reaching into my spirit and drew on Xuanwus power. Harmony converted the divine beasts strength into mine, as the two of us became one for a moment. I opened my eyes, power now surging all around me as I struck back against Li. Power surged, an infinite crackle as I flew in the skies, looking down upon this domain. I rushed closer towards Li, my strike cracking the space of the domain itself as it sent the demon flying, I moved closer, moving mindlessly now as I simply forged ahead with one task.


    I had a few seconds to finish this. A few seconds where I could hold Xuanwus power, before I lost it again.


    <em>There it is! The beast, ites out. Greetings! </em>Li shouted, and I roared in anger. I saw from Xuanwus perspective, saw the twisted death in him, saw my failure, as anger surged within me.


    <strong><em>You are twisted. An abomination. We will erase you,</em></strong><strong></strong>I roared, before rushing in closer. Water rose at mymand, rushing out in a tidal wave as I manifested the terrible winters of the north, the entire world sinking into a plunging tundra. I moved, breaking space in front of me as I appeared in front of the demon, my strike sent a good part of his arm and chest flying, ripping him apart.


    GOOD! VERY GOOD! Li screamed,ughing as I kicked him around, pushing him further. I let my own aura expand as I reached out to the domain and began to break it, cracks appeared in the very space around me, reality shuddering under my effect, and with a powerful crack, the domain shattered, spitting us both out back into the garden. Li rose, flesh twisted and forging rapidly as his body mended itself, I moved closer, grabbing his face, as the threews in my soul surged.


    <strong>We will end your core. End the very base of your power. Your immortality is false, and we will reim it today, </strong>I said, as I began to drain Lis cultivation, reaching into his spirit. Gu began to flow into me, his cultivation breaking and flowing into my body and empowering me. Yet, instead of terror, instead of fear, I saw excitement.


    The demon simply looked at my eyes, gleeful as heughed, even as I destroyed his very core. It took me too long to notice the floating piece of his body that hed separated before when I had struck him.


    A powerful bolt of lightning struck me from the arm, pincering my chest as I gasped in pain. I felt my Harmony break, as Xuanwus power left my body, and I toppled over, like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Li cackled in joy, cultivation fractured and weakened but still present, as he reattached his cut off arm to his body. I tried to push myself up but the demon kicked me in the side, sending me flying.


    Oh how the mighty fall, Li said, as I coughed. This time my ribs <em>did </em>break, and I winced under the pain. The world spun above me, and for a moment, I felt like I was back. Back in that moment when I had awakened the other half of my memories.


    Youre weak, pathetic. You have no strength of your own. Dont you understand? Friends, family, people, they drag you down, stop you from reaching your true potential, Li said, looking down at me, before spreading his arms out. But now I am free! Free from ties, free from life and death. Free from everything!


    His eyes moved down towards me. And now Ill be free of you.


    I looked up at Li, gasping, struggling to breathe, before rasping. You''re right. Im weak. I''ve never been good at fighting. And I have too much to protect.


    For a moment, I saw surprise in Lis expression, before he smiled once more.


    Good. You understand, you finally understand your ce. Now die, like the miserable worm you are, Li said, as miasma began to crackling around him.


    But you see Im really good at something else I rasped. The crackling lightning bolt continued to gather, ready to strike me and end my life.


    I reached out to my waist, to the pocket, and I pulled open the box there.


    Here, a gift from me, I said, tossing the bomb towards Li before I sent a pulse of my Chi, breaking the seal open and activating it. The device hummed, spinning rapidly.


    I kicked, rolling sideways before using Stepping to move as far away as possible to try to avoid the worst of the impact.


    <em>Your tricks wont wo</em>


    The world <em>exploded.</em>


    The entire garden around me was caught in the explosion, Qi and Gu swirling and humming before detonating the very air around them. I felt myself get caught in the st, flung by the impact of the weapon, the shock wave traveled outwards from the weapon, the ground tearing underneath me as arge chunk of the earth was raised into the sky before it began to rain down like hellfire.


    It burned. Everything burned. My body caught mes like a piece of dry firewood being chucked into a nuclear explosion. My skin was charred and I was tossed around like rubble, crashing into a chunk of the wall that had mostly been obliterated and destroyed by the impact.


    It was thanks to the fact that I had forged my body with the immortal twin technique that I was even alive right now, but that too, was only barely. I felt the world spinning, my ears ringing sharply. I didnt know how much time had passed.


    I slowly pushed myself up to see a giant crater where Li had been. Slowly pushing myself to stand, I stumbled closer, falling at the edge of the crater before rolling down all the way to its center.


    No trace of Li remained. I looked at the sky, and saw the barrier outside had been broken by the shock wave, fiery meteor-like pieces of earth and dust still raining down and covering the entire pce.


    Slowly, with a lot of pain and grunting, I flipped myself over and reached out to my surroundings. With a gentle tug, I felt the remnants of a soul float out from the charred ashes, and I pulled them into myself, reuniting the two brothers.


    My body shook as I fell over once more, no longer having any energy to keep myself moving.


    <em>There. I fulfilled your request.</em>


    I thought to myself, and felt Leis soul shiver in gratitude, before it moved away, sinking into the tree inside my spirit and bing one with the cycle of rebirth.


    I looked at the sky, as the dust slowly began to settle, and the barrier blocking the sky vanished.


    Those are some pretty stars, I whispered to myself, and then passed out.

 Chapter [B3] 50 — Azure Dragon

    Chapter [B3] 50 ¡ª Azure Dragon


    Yang Shen struck first, rushing in with a rapid strike as Gu manifested all around him. The emperors presenceshed out, but he was ready.


    <strong><em>Shatter. </em></strong>Hemanded as the space between the two of them cracked, portions of the void sweeping out. Yang Shen jumped into the gaps, pulling the emperor with him as the world swirled around them.


    Space moved and swirled in the gap spitting them out into the skies above Azure city, away from his castle.


    Good, hed been afraid that wouldnt work. The big problem was taken care of.


    The heavens above him rumbled, thunder gathering into a powerful storm, Qi swirled all around the man in front of him in a torrent powerful enough to destroy himpletely. The lightning from the heavens curled around the entire area, forming a giant dragons visage in the background. Winds howled, people screaming beneath as they watched the two of them flying high up above in the skies.


    Yang Shen chuckled, feeling slightly nervous about what he needed to do next. Despite having two Divine beasts under his control, this still wasnt going to be an easy task. The difference in power was still significant when one had spent centuries gathering and soaking strength from the very heavens.


    Perhaps we should be thanking you, the emperor said, his words booming out with power as the heavens thundered above. You have made our task a lot easier by arriving here, handing yourself directly to us.


    Yang Shen smiled. Ah dear emperor. So arrogant. Is that the arrogance of one chosen by the heavens? The beloved son, the one true inheritor. All these grand titles, Id love to see how much they truly mean.


    Then watch, demon. You will only get to see it once, the emperor said, as Qi swirled so powerfully it began to glow visibly. Even a mortal would have been able to see this now. Feel the power swirling around this man.


    The heavens roared high above, their power funneling into a single man, as he looked towards Yang Shen andmanded. <strong>Perish.</strong>


    The world moved to make hismand true, as a powerful bolt of lightning bright enough to be blinding struck out between the two of them in a near instant, striking Yang Shen dead center. A powerful explosion shook the world as Yang Shens body burned from the inside, and he began to tumble down. Heughed, feeling searing agony coursing through his body, before hemanded it as well.


    <strong>Heal.</strong>


    Miasma swirled around his burning body, dark mes rising from inside of him as his flesh began to mend itself and he regained control of his flight, turning upright once more. As even his clothes mended back, Yang Shen brushed the burnt ashes and dust off himself, before looking at the emperor. Thats it? Thats all the heavenly emperor has to show? Im disappointed.


    The emperor frowned, changing his stance as lightning swirled around his body once more. With a single step he arrived right in front of Yang Shen, striking with a lightning powered fist that turned the night sky bright for a single moment, as the demon was flung back with a boom, mming into the ground and destroying buildings on his path.


    Yang Shen cackled even as his body was torn once more, before flipping himself over as he dug his fingers into the earth to stop his momentum, the speed of his body lit the earth on mes as he slowed down, smoke rising from him and a maniacal grin on his face.


    Now <em>thats </em>more like it, Yang Shen replied, before kicking off the earth. Another powerful explosion shook the ground, the tremor causing an earthquake as he flung upwards fast enough to break the sound barrier, the shockwave of his movement buffeting the city and its denizens below as he struck the emperor.


    Lightning swirled, magic ring all around as the emperor blocked the strike but was flung back above the clouds.


    People panicked in the city beneath, the sh of the two divinities powers enough to kill many just from its shockwaves, as the very world itself began to tear around the area.


    As the emperor flew through the air from the strike, wind manifested around him, slowing his movement back as lightning bolts struck from the skies above towards Yang Shen who rushed closer with ck mes burning around his body.


    The emperor roared, lightning crackling around his fists as he rushed towards Yang Shen, the two of their fists meeting. Lightning and fire collided, exploding the world around them. The two warriors were sent flying back from the impact, the shockwave of the st clearing the swirling heavenly clouds in the sky for a moment to reveal the night sky above.


    This is fun, this is fun! Yang Shen eximed, hand broken and fingers twisted beyond recognition as they slowly began to stitch themselves. Unfortunately Im on a timeline, so I cant keep on doing this forever. Lets get a bit more serious, Yang Shen said, putting his hands together, as dark miasma began to swirl around him.


    The emperors eyes widened in surprise, as he immediately recognized what was happening, and put his own fists together to counter.


    <strong>Deathless Domain: mes of Asura.</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Domain: Court of the Azure Dragon.</strong>


    The two domains manifested, a dark void of burning mes with arge demonic figure standing with two chains extending out from two of its four arms, tying around a dark miasma covered Vermillion bird, and White tiger.


    On the other end, a cloudy ethereal heavenly domain manifested, with a giant Azure dragon towering inside of it, its body swirling through the clouds as it looked back at the demon and rumbled in fury.


    The two domains collided, meeting at the center as a battle of willpowers ensued. Reality fractured and repaired itself and fractured again, as the forces behind the both pushed against each other for dominance. The asura shifted its gaze towards the Azure dragon, mes swirling on its body and arms as it reached out an arm outwards.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    A bolt of lightning sted from the giant dragon, striking it back. After a moment, as reality itself seemed to shudder and cave around the two, the domains found bnce, splitting the two in two halves.


    Oh, really? Were equal? Yang Shen said, looking on in surprise.


    What abomination have you conjured, the emperor replied, watching the demon holding the chains to the two divine beasts, keeping them shackled and bound to death as they struggled to free themselves.


    You like it? Its the path I unlocked after figuring out the truth. The southern kingdoms had a lot of interesting new ideas that helped me out, but their demons, or Asuras as they called them, man, theyre something else. Way more sophisticated. I was honestly in awe. And theyd evensted longer than most in surviving against the demons. Yang Shen replied.


    The emperor frowned. You What do you intend to do by capturing the Divine Beasts? They will never ept you as a vessel. Youve forsaken that right.


    Ah, thats where youre mistaken, my dear emperor. Im not going to be their vessel, Yang Shen said, a smile rising on his face. They are going to be <em>mine.</em>


    The emperor stared at him, horrified. You have truly lost your mind. We will end this lunacy here, he replied, as the Azure Dragon roared in the background, lightning swirling and crackling all around, before it rushed forward, carrying the emperors will.


    Of course. May the stronger one win, Yang Shen replied, as the Asura moved in the background. Death rose into the chains, the divine beasts shrieking as miasma flowed into them, before they began to morph. The two divine beasts changed, death seeping into their forms. ck and purple mes rose on the vermillion bird, its eyes glowing purple and turning demon, while the white tiger turned ck, thick dark metallic armor growing around it with jutting spikes.


    Together the divine beasts roared, rushing forward as they met the strike from the Azure dragon, and the world began to shake.


    Heaven and Earth began to rupture, the two sides now flowing into two different domains, the shockwaves shaking the entire empire.


    ***


    Lord Zhou watched chaos unfolding in front of his eyes. Demons moved around the castle, the wards set by them chaining people in ce, yet, not all had been imprisoned or captured. Some had remained with enough strength to break through the chains as battle ensued on both sides, destruction all around. He himself had taken the chance to shatter his own shackles and break free before fighting back.


    He moved swiftly, the demon trying to chain him in ce being obliterated entirely within a single strike. It was just a regr beast, and Lord Zhou could handle many on his own. The problem were the deathless. He moved quickly, arriving at the old man and saw him seated silently, and cultivating as he gathered his strength.


    Lord Zhou grasped his chains, feeling the Gu sizzle and burn as he tried to break through the restriction. A momentter, the chains shattered, but the old man did not move.


    Sheng Ming, get up. How can you sit at peace in these circumstances? the Lord asked, taken aback.


    The old man opened his eyes, ncing at Lord Zhou, before his eyes went up to the skies. Sit down, Ren. The food was poisoned. Purge it, if you wish tost.


    Lord Zhous eyes widened in shock. What do you poison does not harm us.


    This is not a normal poison, the old man said, ncing sideways. Lord Zhou followed the old mans gaze.


    He noticed some of the younger lords had started copsing. At first he had thought the miasma had surpassed and drained them of their energy, but it was only now that he noticed many who coughed to themselves, their skins turning pale as blood came out of their mouth.


    His expression began to darken.


    ***


    The divine beasts collided in the midst of two domains, as the world began to crack. Yang Shen watched the battle take ce, the domains veering equal, yet, after all that waiting, atst, the poison began to show its effects.


    His domain edged closer, creeping onto the emperor ever so slightly, and Yang Shen grinned to himself, walking closer.


    The emperor frowned, sweating, as he began to push back even harder. The asura in the background moved, the two demonic divine beasts shrieking, as mes buffeted the Azure dragon, the vermillion birds ws tearing at its eyes and the white tigers jaw lunging for its maw. The heavenly domain began to crack, as Yang Shen continued to walk closer, his own domain expanding.


    The emperor stumbled, breathing heavily, as he stood on one knee. The heavens rumbled in the skies, lighting striking down, as the influence of the demonic domain continued.


    The emperor soon began to cough blood, looking up with sweat covering his body. Yang Shen walked up to the man, looking down, as his domain began to swallow the world.


    Oh, whats wrong? Not feeling very well? He asked, eyes full of glee.


    What have you done to us the emperor asked, body shaking.


    Its called poison, stupid. Do you know about mercury? Its a metal, and it can be found in the western continent, where the white tiger was. Its extremely lethal even in small doses. And traditional immunity to poison doesnt work on it. But even that alone wouldnt have been enough to do the job, so I got some help. Turns out you can make it more poisonous and turn into a gas as well with some effort. And a bunch of other ways to get it inside someone slowly enough that they dont notice. In your arrogance to your absolute immunity to all poisons, you never actually even tried to take any precautions. It was almost <em>too </em>easy, Yang Shen scoffed.


    In the background, the azure dragon roared, as the two demonic beats continued to tear through the divine beast, its domain faltering as the giant dragon crashed down, the heavens in the skies shivering, as they began to lose their influence.


    You will regret this the emperor breathed heavily, eyes turning red as he looked up at the demon.


    Im sure I will, Yang Shen replied, reaching down.


    The Asura moved its third hand out, a chain of death extending from it. The chain spread through the domains, before wrapping around the azure dragon.


    The divine beast shrieked, trying to thrash around and escape, but the vermillion bird and white tighter held it in ce, as the asura began to pull the creature back.


    Your immortality. The thing you so coveted. The thing you broke this world to obtain, I am taking it now, Yang Shen said, looking the emperor in the eye.


    The emperor looked at the demon with shaking eyes, before his eyelids closed.


    The heavenly domain shattered, as the Azure Dragon was pulled in and grasped by the Asura.


    Yang Shen grinned.


    The heavens rumbled in the skies, shaking with fury, yet their powers were lost. No tribtion came, as Yang Shen began to absorb the power of the Azure Dragon, looking down upon the world beneath him.


    He had done it. He had <em>finally </em>done it.


    ***


    Yan Yun looked at the skies, and her heart began to shake. The aura of the Azure Dragon, the eternal protection that hovered over the Azure city vanished. She saw the clouds in the skies, and felt the world changing around her as the power of the heavens began to fade. The world turned darker, Gu rising from the earth beneath her.


    A cold chilling wind swept past her and a momentter, she felt something white falling from the skies. Reaching out her hand, she felt the thing, as it melted into water and realized what it was.


    Snow was falling on Azure City.

 Chapter [B3] 51 — Grandson

    Chapter [B3] 51 ¡ª Grandson


    Sheng Ming looked at the skies and felt his heart sink. He had feared this oue, dreading it from the very beginning, and now it was here. The world shook around them all, and every person in the empire felt the influence of the emperor fade, as the very heavens above began to fall.


    The end had happened, and he had been given the misfortune to watch it.


    And yet, there was still a duty he had toplete. Sheng Ming let out a breath, feeling the poison exiting his body. It had been difficult to spot at first, but he had noticed it present in the air, and in the water, barely there, but enough to build up and kill even powerful cultivators. Western poison, hed heard tales of it. Thankfully, he knew how to deal with it as well.


    As thest of the poison was purified from his body, he began to make his way out of the jade court. The barrier had shattered somewhere during the battle, though not by the emperor or the demon.


    Whoever had broken it had saved him a lot of strength, for which he was grateful. He would need all the strength he could muster to kill the demon.


    Sheng Ming, we wille with you, Lord Zhou said. Sheng Ming turned to look behind at the boy. For a moment he remembered him as a child, ying around and causing mischief. He felt pleased to see how he had grown into a splendid lord.


    No. This is our task, Ren. Stay here, and free the divinities from their trap. If there is any hope to be left for this empire, it is only with them free, he said.


    The lords expression shifted, going through a myriad of thoughts. At the end, he simply bowed. Dont die.


    Sheng Ming felt his heart shake. The boy had seen his resolve, huh? Hed been trying his hardest to hide it from his expression.


    You know our duty, Ren, Sheng Ming replied. Death would be a small price to pay.


    Even still, we forbid you from dying, Sheng Ming. As your lord, we need to be here. Lu Jie <em>needs </em>you here. That boy has a path, a path that could see us out, but he wont be able to without you to guide him.


    Sheng Ming did not reply. A war waged in his heart, emotions swirling in a thousand manners, grief, rage, duty, anger, all colliding together, and yet when he thought of Lu Jie, he could help but feel his mind settle. He did not reply, but he gave the man a nod. That was the best he could do.


    Zhou Ren looked at him, before turning around as he returned to the court to free other Lords and fight back against the demons. Sheng Ming took his eyes to the skies.


    The demon that wore his grandsons corpse still flew in the skies, looking down upon the empire as snow fell onto the Azure city for the first time in over a thousand years. Sheng Ming took a breath in, before calling onto his past self. A life he thought he had abandoned forever.


    He would need it, onest time.


    mes manifested around him, aura ring outwards with fury as he took to the skies. He moved up quickly, mes swirling around his body before soon, the demon took note. Sheng Ming kept himself prepared.


    The demon turned towards him, recognition shing through his eyes.


    Grandfather! Are you here to congratte me on my victory? He cheered, smiling happily.


    Sheng Ming felt a sharp pain in his heart as he saw the smile. Heard the voice of his grandsone out of the demons mouth.


    <em>But its not him.</em>


    Do not call me grandfather, demon. You are not my grandson, Sheng Ming said, steeling his heart, fire danced around his fists. You are merely a walking corpse who has forgotten it is dead. We are here to remind you of it.


    The demon looked at him, confused. Really? Even though I killed your emperor? Whats the point now? The demon asked.


    The day we let this empire fall into your hands will be over our corpse, Sheng Ming replied, reaching into his pocket before biting into a pill, as Qi surged into his body.


    He had been preparing for this day. Taking out every treasured herb he had found, and crafting them into pills to give him the edge he would need. Now, it was time to make use of it. Power surged through his body, the mes of his youth reigniting as the man once known as the me Dragon flew in the skies once more.


    Well, guess I can help you with that, the demon replied, before rushing closer.


    He was fast, but Sheng Ming had trained the boy since childhood. mes danced around him as he blocked the strike, letting the impact distribute itself over his body before striking back with his own attack.


    Yang Shen moved quickly, dodging the strike, as Sheng Ming let fire flow freely from his fists, with enough intensity to melt metal under its heat. The demon whistled. Wow, you really are serious about this.


    Sheng Ming didnt let the creature speak any further, rushing in closer as he let a fistnd onto the demons jaw, slinging him backwards. Fire erupted from the strike, sting outwards as the demon flew back for a short distance, touching his jaw before cracking it back into ce.


    Rude, I was


    Sheng Ming let his art manifest.


    <strong><em>Dance of the ming dragons.</em></strong>


    A fiery dragon coiled around the sky, rushing towards Yang Shen as they wrapped around the demons body, lighting him on fire. The demonughed through the torrents of me before rushing out towards him, striking back at him, this time with enough force to send Sheng Ming back flying.


    A spar, just like the old days. How wonderful, the demon said, cackling.


    Sheng Ming gathered his strength, channeling his Qi as he let it cover his body.


    <strong><em>me Arts: zing Strikes, </em></strong>he spoke, gathering the fire into a small concentrated ball around his body. Like tiny suns, the balls lit up with fury, glowing with intense heat before he let them all lose towards the demon.


    Yang Sheng danced, moving faster and faster as he dodged the mes flying through the skies in an array of patterns. He moved with skill, taking some hits directly while avoiding the worst ones as he rushed closer.


    My turn, he said, as fire zed around his body.


    Something something, punch! The demon shouted, as fire burst from his fist, throwing back Sheng Ming, and singing his skin. He reoriented himself, coughing from the strike before looking at the demon still smiling. He was being toyed with. This wasnt a battle, this was a mockery. The more time he wasted, the more difficult it would be to regain the Azure Dragon.


    This is fun, a lot of fun grandfather. I wish you could see eye to eye with me, see that Im <em>fixing </em>the world. I know you think Im evil, I get it, demon and all that, but this is <em>good. </em>After I am done Everyone will be happy. Isnt that what you would want? the demon said, and for a moment Sheng Ming wavered.


    Was he truly speaking the truth? Had he merely been blind?


    No, no, fixing the world was a lie. A lie to unsettle him. There were some prices that you simply didnt pay. No matter what.


    He rushed ahead, striking back at the demon. His fists moved in fury, the sky lightning up with mes with each strike as he attacked the demon with everything he had. Power burst into his being, fire taking over his spirit as the power of the many decades, the power of a former Lord struck back at the demon.


    His strikended at Yang Shens chest, bursting it, and after all those strikes, finally one hit something deeper, the strike sted the demon back, and Sheng Ming noticed the demon coughing blood, his injuries healing just a little more slowly.


    Your heart your heart is your weakness, Sheng Ming spoke to himself, eyes wide with realization. It struck him in that moment. That was the key to the deathless. Their life was bound somewhere.


    Fuck, that hurt, Yang Shen coughed blood, looking down as his injuries recovered. You figured it out huh? Id buried it really deep too, the demon said, his face twisting.


    But it doesnt matter. None of this matters. The pieces are starting to line up atst, Yang Shen said, lightning crackling around his fingers. You want to see the world Im building? Here, have a glimpse.


    Power surged around the demon, as a massive dark silhouette appeared behind him. It took Sheng Ming a moment to realize what it was.


    A giant ck dragon swirled in the sky, three cores embedded into its body, as miasma swirled around it. Sheng Ming watched, eyes wide, at a veritable god. The power of three divinities being funneled into that that thing.


    This is my grand project. A new divine beast. Once its done, there will be no more death. No one will have to die ever again. I will kill death, break it apart and reforge it anew into a new form, Yang Shen said, spreading his arms wide.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    When the cycle broke, who do you think did it? Why did you think the war happened in the first ce? It was greed. It has always been greed. True immortalityes at a price, but the emperor wanted to be immortal, without the ws. And yet, he could not.


    But there is another way, isnt there? True immortality. The divine beasts have it. All I intend to do is to ask them to share. To reforge it and spread it everywhere, to everyone. To create a new world with no death or suffering, the demon proimed, as ck lightning swirled around the giant dragon behind him.


    Sheng Ming looked on in horror.


    A world without death would lead to rot. To decay. It would lead to misery, the cycle of death and rebirth would break. You you will ruin the entire world, Sheng Ming said.


    The demon looked down at him, and something shifted. You really dont get it, do you? No one seems to get it. Cycle this, cycle that. I refuse to settle for any of that. Why must we suffer when these creatures get to relish in their immortality? I do not ept it. I do not ept this world. And so I will make a new one. A world where life is eternal.


    Sheng Ming looked at the man, looked at the manic expression on his face, and the realization finally sunk in.


    This was madness. He was talking to someone who had gone mad.


    He looked at the demon, looked at his grandsons face. The child he had raised with his own hands. And the demon that wore his corpse. He closed his eyes, the grief overtaking him for a moment. But when the grief passed, what remained was fury. His grandsons name would only continue to be tarnished the longer this demon lived. Today, he would have to end it.


    Sheng Ming looked down at the remaining pill he had and steeled his resolve. This was his final resort. Using this would have consequences. But he had already made his peace with that, hadnt he?


    He bit into another pill, feeling it sink down his throat.


    One of the spirit rings in his soul dissolved, breaking apart, as his cultivation began to burn itself, fueling his final battle in a zing glory. This would be the end of the me Dragon, and he would go out taking the demon down with him.


    Power erupted into Sheng Mings body, fire cracking through his very skin as power surged.


    Oh, thats interesting. Youre willingly destroying your own cultivation to fight me? No wait, the demon said, frowning.


    Sheng Ming let the pill do its work, as he activated the art.


    <strong>Finale mes: First Step.</strong>


    Sheng Ming roared, as his eyes glowed with the sheer power flooding his body. For a moment, nothing else was in his world, but mes, and the single purpose with which he needed to move.


    Sheng Ming burst forward, breaking the sound barrier with a single step as he struck at the demon. The strike was like an explosion, destroying pieces of his body, burning away at his flesh as he aimed for the heart.


    You the demon tried, but Sheng Ming was faster. mes burned in fury, as he struck at his heart once more as Sheng Ming plunged his chest into the demon, wanting to crush its heart and end it. As his hand moved through Yang Sheng, he looked at the demon, to see it suffering in pain, but instead, only found a grin looking back at him.


    I can move my heart around, the demon said, before striking back.


    Sheng Ming let the strike hit, blocking it. His mes began to flicker, and so he reached into his soul, and reached out to another spirit ring, as it dissolved.


    <strong>Finale mes: Second Step.</strong>


    Power filled him to the brim, more power than he had ever possessed or even dreamed of. Fire scorched the air around him, his body glowing from the heat. He rushed in, his fistsnding all across the demons body, not giving him a chance to do anything. Yang Shen moved rapidly, his own ck mes rising, his skin was like metal, each strike holding back Sheng Mings fire. Dark lightning swirled around the demon, as Sheng Ming continued. But this was not enough. Not nearly enough. He needed more.


    And so he burned another spirit ring.


    <strong>Finale mes: Third Step.</strong>


    He became fire. There was no separation between the two, as Sheng Ming let a powerful burst strike the demon on every part of his body, mes covering him entirely. With a strike that shook the very world he mmed the demon into the ground, the explosionunching up earth into the air.


    And yet, it was not enough.


    The demon rose to his feet, one arm gone, half his face burnt off to show his flesh mingled with his skull and one of his eyes hollowed. Had he been human, he wouldve died thrice by now. But he stood.


    <em></em>AHAHAHA! IT<em> ACTUALLY </em>HURTS! The demon cackled madly, the semnce of humanity finally starting to slip. But Sheng Ming couldnt give him time. He needed to end it here.


    He reached for the next step.


    <strong>Final mes: Fourth Step.</strong>


    The secondst spirit ring in his soul crumbled apart, power surging in his body like never before. His own skin began to crack from the strength, and he knew that if he went any further than this, he would not survive.


    Sheng Ming rushed to the ground, and Yang Shen struck back with the might of a divine beast.


    <em>Die, you old bastard!</em>


    The two collided, as the city around them crumbled. The earth shook, flying outwards, buildings being leveled as the air exploded, catching fire from the intensity of the strike. Yang Shen flew backwards, and yet the demon used a burst of mes to orient himself, before striking back.


    You want to fight huh?! Lets fight then! Yang Shen roared, as he pped his hands together.


    <strong>Deathless Domain: mes of Asura.</strong>


    Sheng Ming saw the world turn to hell, a giant demon with four arms manifesting behind Yang Shen as the three divine beasts struggled under chains extended by the demon. The power of the divine beasts was pulled by the chains, before flowing into Yang Shen, as the demon began to change form. His body twisted horrible, changing shape, horns just from his forehead as all humanity was shed, as the creature took on its true form.


    Yang Shen looked down at his hands, clenching his fists.


    <strong>Ah, how I have longed to beplete. And now Im so close, I can feel it.</strong>


    Sheng Ming didnt retaliate with his own domain. He did not have one anymore. He let mes loose in a burst, but the domain was absolute, the demon struck his attacks aside with ease.


    <strong>Its pointless. All of it is pointless. If you will not understand with words, then let me show you by action, </strong>the demon said, before stepping closer as punched Sheng Ming hard enough to send him flying.


    Before Sheng Ming could reorient himself, the demon arrived closer, catching him, as he struck him into the ground. <strong>Watch. </strong><strong><em>This </em></strong><strong>is true power.</strong>


    The demon spoke, miasma surging around him. Sheng Ming turned around, attacking with mes, and the demon clicked his tongue in annoyance, lifting him up by the throat.


    <strong>You know, I tried. I tried because there was some lingering sense in me that you might understand. But I see it now. Youre merely an old and dying stubborn fool. You have no ce in the world I intend to create, </strong>the demon spoke, and with a wed hand he pierced Sheng Mings chest.


    Sheng Ming gasped, feeling the hand pierce his chest, he knew he would die. And yet


    He looked at the demon, looked at the monster, and called out to the grandson that may have been inside of him.


    Yuan this old fool apologizes. Im sorry that I wasnt there for you, he spoke, feeling the fires starting to fade.


    The demon looked at him, not caring in the slightest, but if there was any piece of his grandson still alive, then hed said what hed always wanted to.


    With a breath, Sheng Ming took thest step.


    <strong>Final mes: Fifth Step.</strong>


    Thest piece of his cultivation shattered.


    For just a brief moment, the world seemed to halt, as the power swirled around Sheng Ming. The Qi of the world flooded into him, pushing him past the highest peak he had ever reached, and into the skies that he had only ever dreamed of reaching.


    Divinity.


    For a single moment, all was clear. His path, his purpose, and the goal upon which he walked.


    He reached out, instead of an attack, as a hug, as he wrapped his arms around his grandson.


    mes took over the world.


    The demon shrieked as Sheng Mings arms bound around him, and the world turned to fire.


    <strong>Whatre you doing?! Youll kill us both! </strong>the demon grasped, trying to pry himself away, but Sheng Ming simply continued to burn, his body, his spirit, his soul. It all burned in mes today.


    Yang Shen screamed and thrashed and kicked as he tried to free himself. The demons domain shattered around him, agonizing pain searing his entire body as the two burned together.


    Sheng Ming reached out with a hand into the creatures chest, and grasped a chain, pulling it out. The Azure Dragon roared, and seeking the chance, fought back.


    The demons body cracked, power escaping through seams as the Divine Beast began to tear its way out.


    Sheng Ming pulled and continued to pull, and with a powerful scream he tore the chains asst.


    The Azure Dragon roared, as the heavens rumbled in the skies once more. The world shook, breathing a sigh as the divine aura of the dragon returned to the empire, the divine creature rushing out and soaring to the high heavens, into the clouds.


    Sheng Ming felt his body lose all strength, as the mes began to die down. His skin was a charred husk, his own mes having burnt it, and the wound in his chest was bleeding. As the world began to darken, Sheng Ming felt arms grab him, and he saw Zhou Ren rushing him down to the earth, before setting him down on the ground.


    With a cough, Sheng Ming opened his eyes.


    Well get you help, hang on. Just hang on Sheng Ming, Zhou Ren said, and for a moment the exterior of a lord broke apart to reveal a panicked child.


    Calm down Sheng Ming spoke, looking at Zhou. Its alright


    Stay quiet. Save your breath, Lord Zhou said, his own Qi flowing into the old man, yet there was nothing left to fill anymore. Any trace that may have remained had burned away, turning him into a mortal.


    The old man felt his breaths slowing, as he saw Lord Zhou still desperately trying. He gave him a smile.


    Deathes for us all I merely got to choose mine, he spoke.


    Youre speaking nonsense, do not speak any further, this is amand, Lord Zhou said, and for a second, he heard a waver in the mans voice.


    Tell the boy tell Lu Jie that I believe in him, the old man said.


    For a brief moment, his eyes went to the demon. He could still feel it, in the distance. Injured, but alive.


    But the old man had nothing to give anymore. He had given his all, all that he had, all that he could give. All he could do now was trust in the others.


    With a shuddering breath, the old man closed his eyes, as darkness took him away.


    ***


    Yang Shen pulled himself back to his feet. It <em>burned. Everything </em>burned. He wed his chest, feeling the gaping hole in it, the loss of the Azure Dragon, now missing from his soul, and the form that he had achieved, gone once more.


    <strong><em>Im going to KILL him. Im going to KILL THEM ALL!</em></strong><strong></strong>the demon howled in madness, wing at his own skin, burnt to a husk. Even his core had been burnt, his injuries no longer healing. He pushed up to his feet, before stumbling once more, body too broken to support himself, as he growled in anger and humiliation.


    A dark figure appeared before him.


    <strong><em>We need to go, </em></strong>the demon spoke in a guttural but calm voice.


    <strong><em>NO. Not before I tear EVERYONE here limb from LIMB, </em></strong>Yang Shen howled, his voice twisted, as the miasma mutated his body to make up for his broken limbs.


    <strong><em>You will lose yourself, be turned into nothing but one of the hollows. Do not be a child, the Divinities have broken free. We must leave, </em></strong>the demon said, picking up Yang Shen on his shoulder.


    Yang Shen looked at the city, at the mes that burned around it, and growled in anger.


    <em>This is not over, </em>Yang Shen spoke.


    <strong><em>I know, </em></strong>the demon replied, as mes swirled around their bodies, before the two vanished into the winter night.

 Chapter [B3] 52 — War

    Chapter [B3] 52 ¡ª War


    I opened my eyes, feeling like Id just watched a nightmare. A strange feeling burned in my chest, a hollowness, like I had lost something really precious to me, but did not know it yet. I felt tears filling my eyes, and I blinked them, feeling them trickle down my cheeks. Something was wrong. I could feel it. Like someone had cut out something from inside my very soul.


    Pushing myself up from my bed, I looked around myself in surprise. The memories of the night came flooding back, and yet, as I looked outside the window from my chamber, I saw a city bathed in snow.


    It took me a second to find out what the feeling was.


    I could no longer feel any connection to the Old man. My heart dropped a beat, the entire world sinking around me as I felt a deep ache go through my soul, but I refused to believe it. I turned towards the door and stepped out.


    Servants jumped around, some panicking at my awakening, others rushing around to inform whoever they needed to. I didnt know this ce, but I could tell that I was in the castle.


    I walked around, my steps rushed as I pushed the door aside to the Lords chamber, walking in.


    Lu Jie, youre awake? The Lord asked, looking at me in surprise.


    I bowed my head. Apologies my Lord. But I need to know something, I said, feeling my heart starting to race. What What happened to the old man.


    The lord looked at me, and his expression spoke every word I did not want him to.


    No. No, I did not believe it. I refused to believe it. I could not ept this.


    I stumbled back, shock and grief overtaking my body, as I reeled from the impact of the moment, my body shivering for a moment.


    No, no no no, this could not happen. How could how


    He fought against Yang Shen, and freed the Azure Dragon. But his injuries were heavy, and Im afraid the price he had sacrificed was not possible to regain, the Lord said.


    I stared at him, stared in utter disbelief. Words refused to form in my mind, as I felt tears gathering my eyes.


    It was then when I felt a hand rest on my shoulders.


    Boy, whyre you crying.


    I nearly jumped out of my skin in shock, but instead my body froze entirely, as I turned back to look behind me. The old man stood there, wrapped in bandages, looking <em>far </em>older than I had ever seen him. He stood with a hunched back, and his wrinkles had increased, but there he was, alive.


    Youre you I mumbled, not understanding anything about what was happening.


    Sheng Ming, the royal healer has told you to remain in bed, Lord Zhou chided.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Bah, I can at least walk around! The old man protested.


    I stared in disbelief, wiping at my tears as I looked at the lord.


    Whats happening? You just said that I trailed off.


    Oh, apologies. It seems we phrased it poorly. His cultivation is gone, and he is far weaker than he used to be. It was impossible to recover his cultivation after the technique he had used. But we had been hoping that perhaps you could do something, Lord Zhou said.


    This old fool is not dead yet, my boy. Though I did think I had died, the old man said,ughing.


    I turned to look at him, a smile forming on my face as well before I walked to him and wrapped him in a hug.


    The old man stood there awkwardly for a moment, before he gently patted my back.


    You did well, my boy. We apologize for scaring you, the old man said.


    I didnt reply, simply soaking in the moment for as long as I could.


    ***


    I stood in the chamber with the Lord, the old man having given in to his bed rest as I began to catch up on events. There was a lot.


    The Azure Dragon has escaped. We do not know where, but the protection from the Divine Beast is now lost, as you could tell by the snow outside, the lord told me, and I gave him a nod.


    The divinities? I asked.


    With their ns. Gathering power to fight.


    I shook my head. What about the Emperor?


    Hes alive, but barely. And without the Azure Dragons return it is hard to say how long he has, the lord replied.


    Are there no princes or such? I asked. Typically even the smallest kingdom had a line of sessionid out.


    No, the emperor could not have kids. He adopted some a long time ago, but that was centuries before, we havent had a prince or princess since. There are some procedures for session to the throne, but the instructions cannot be followed without the Azure Dragon, which is leading to fracturing between the five ns. Weve tried to stave it off as best we can, but someone needs to take authority or the empire will fall from the inside before the demons ever get to us, the lord said.


    That was another headache.


    The demons were wiped out entirely, it was a small group of the most powerful and stealthy demons. Most of the lords who got poisoned have been cured. Though many have died as well, leaving things in chaos. Arge portion of the city was destroyed, but most of all people feel scared now. To be attacked within the pce and be delivered such a devastating blow it is terrible for morale, the Lord said.


    That it would be. There was nothing more humiliating than the enemy entering into your house and then destroying things before leaving.


    I thought over everything, my mind processing the information.


    Whats our n? I asked the Lord.


    Truthfully, there is not much. War is going on, so we will return to the seventh peak to protect our people, the Lord said.


    I understood that. I wanted to go back and make sure things were alright in the sect as well. But I could also help. Use my knowledge to try and change this war. I looked towards the Lord to try and exin but he raised his hand.


    You are free to do as you please, Lu Jie. We will not keep you at ourmand. This empire needs you, and we understand that very well, the Lord said.


    I gave him a thankful nod.


    Ill try and get the five families together, I said, looking at the Lord. The weapons Ive been working on will also help. Everyone will be able to fight, including mortals.


    Are you sure..? War is not an easy thing, the Lord replied.


    I had wanted to avoid this. Wanted to find solutions, and to see a way out of this conflict. But Ive been given no choice, I said, as I turned to face the snowy city outside.


    Echoes of destruction and of the fear within the people still swirled everywhere. The heavens above were weak now, weaker than ever before. Someone had to fill the gap.


    I steeled my resolve.


    They started this war, I said, looking at the lord as I met his eyes. I will finish it.

 Chapter Book 3 has been stubbed

Chapter Book 3 has been stubbed


    If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I''ll be back with book 4 sometime in March, most likely.

 Chapter Book 4 of Qi announcement and New Story

    Chapter Book 4 of Qi announcement and New Story


    Hey folks! Qi book 4 will being out sometime in April. I''m sorting some life stuff currently and trying to finish a second book before I pick it up so it''s shifted the timeline a little. Mostly due to me going back to college to finish up my coursework. (I''d taken a year off). In the mean time, I have a story for you guys to check out.


    It''s called <strong>System Reset: Forged in Nightmare </strong>and it currently has four chapters out (around 20k words, the chapters are pretty chonky). I''ve co-written this with a friend of mine. It''s a returnee system apocalypse with a cksmith MC and a magic system that''s heavily inspired by cultivation. If that sounds like something you''re interested in, go check the story out! Here''s the synopsis and cover as well.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.<blockquote>


    Alex Smith had many regrets. A dead end minimum wage job, an estranged sister, and friends that had left him behind. Then the apocalypse happened and fantasy became reality. Except... Alex''s reality did not change.


    After 15 long years surviving the Integration, his life came to an end against an enemy he could never hope to beat. But when fate sends him back to the very beginning, Alex is faced with a choice.


    <strong>[Wee to the Nightmare Tutorial] </strong>


    He will not hold back this time</blockquote>

 Chapter [B4]: to 4

    Chapter [B4]: to 4


    I stood in a room filled with the most powerful people of the empire. Yet that thought barely even came to my mind right now. With the death of the emperor and the loss of the Azure Dragon, the Azure-Jade empire was the closest it had ever been in its history to copse.


    Around me stood the four Divinities. Closest to me was the Shie matriarch, and Liuxiang¡¯s great-great-great-grandmother. The young and sharp lookingdy had a cold and tense expression drawn across her face. Next to her was the Yue n head, the water divinity. I was told he had handed off all governing responsibilities to his heirs and did not participate in politics. The man stood scratching his head, as if unsure what to make of the situation.


    Next to him was the Huo patriarch. The n old man had belonged to.


    The n Yang Shen had been born in.


    The Huo patriarch had a burning aura all around him, little gouts of fire bursting as his control slipped from bottled rage. His brow was creased so much, it seemed like it¡¯d leave wrinkles etched into his features. All of which was in stark contrast to thest divinity, the Tu n head. The oldest cultivator I had ever seen, older than even old man, with his body shrunk and back bent, and wrinkles covering all his features. He wore a simple orange cloth and had a bald head, much like a monk, simply seated nearby in meditation.


    And somehow, among these people, I stood there, gathered besides them across a map of the empire.


    Next to me, Elder Tian Feng stood, head bowed in respect to the Divinities.


    ¡°They¡¯re attacking from the north and west, which we¡¯d expected, given the demon stronghold over thends in each of those directions. The celestial peaks are holding and resisting the attack from both of those fronts, and holding thends,¡± the Huo patriarch said, circling the map.


    ¡°The problem, is the southern front,¡± he added, highlighting an area to the south.¡°The sea had always been a barrier, how have the demons breached it?¡± The Shia matriarch asked, quirking an eyebrow in question.


    ¡°Ships. The demons do not swim well, but with guidance, it seems they¡¯re capable of managing ships. Half of them sink, drowning the army, but the half that survives is a problem,¡± the Yue patriarch said, scratching his chin in thought.


    ¡°We¡¯re not ready for this war,¡± the Huo patriarch said. ¡°They¡¯ve caught us off guard andnded a blow at our very heart¡­ I fear this time¡­¡±


    The shoe matriarch snorted. ¡°Is that all the courage you boast of? I for one, do not intend to roll over and simply let the demons conquer ournds. I will protect my home even if I¡¯m thest one standing,¡± the shie matriarch said, a phantom snake slithering around her neck which she gently caressed.


    ¡°You do not get to say that, Zhuihu. Not when we all know that you were the first who was ready to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Children. It is not the time to quarrel,¡± the Tu patriarch interrupted, speaking for the very first time. I faced the old monk, hearing his voice for the first time. ¡°The heavens require us. They ask of our aid. We must perform our duties.¡±


    To my surprise, the Divinities did not speak back, simply nodding at the words of the old man. The Tu patriarch opened his wrinkly eyes, enough that for the first time I could see his pupils, and found in them a brilliant golden glow that mesmerized me where I stood. There were deep secrets lurking in them, ones I could only hope to glimpse at from where I was.


    ¡°We have called upon the earth, and raised a barrier around the entire empire. It will hold the demons back, preventing them from burrowing into the earth and striking us from beneath. To continue this, we will need to return home and enter secluded meditation. Sea child, it shall be your task to hold the enemy lines from the south.¡±


    The Yue cracked his knuckles in response, grinning.


    ¡°Fire child, you protect the west. That is where the demon Yang Shen will most likely be leading his army from. He is your kin. You will be most suited to hold him back.¡±


    The Huo patriarch nodded at that.


    ¡°Poison child¡­ help the celestial lords in the north. They will require your assistance and cunning. Make sure they are supplied and prepared for what is toe.¡±


    The Shie matriarch gave silent acknowledgement.


    And then, to my surprise, the Tu patriarch turned to look at me.


    ¡°Vassal Child. Do you know your purpose?¡± The Tu Divinity asked me, making me freeze.


    I did not know what he meant, and so I simply looked at him, unsure of how to answer.


    ¡°You possess the spirit of the Lord of North. Speak to the Divine Beast, they will guide you towards the location of the Azure Dragon,¡± the Tu Divinity said, before ncing at Elder Tian Feng.


    ¡°Dream child, you must have seen this path. We had been gued by simr mirages, but trying to alter these paths often leads to unintended oues. Who can alter fate, after all.¡±


    Elder Tian Feng bowed his head. ¡°But, this does not mean we must not try. Guide the child on his path. If¡­ this war is to be won, we will require him for it,¡± the Divinity said.


    ¡°Elder, your wisdom is grand, but should we really let the Azure Dragon in the hands of a child?¡± The Huo patriarch asked, ncing at me. ¡°He has proven that he is a talent seen only in centuries, blessed by one divine beast, but no matter how talent, he is a mere child still. Would it not be better for one of us to head to seek the Azure Dragon. If anything, the Xuanwu shoulde out and join strengths with one of us as well, bolstering our powers. The child has done his part, but this war is no game. The existence of the empire depends on it.¡±


    The Yue patriarch nodded as well.


    ¡°We have to concur with the Huo patriarch. We know the child and see his potential, but this is not the time to be staking the fate of our existence into the hand of children.¡± The Shie matriarch said.


    I looked down, clenching my fist. I did not like that. Having to give up Xuanwu, or sit by the side, but I understood the point. I was by no means anywhere close to their power. I could barely even channel Xuanwu¡¯s power on my own, much less bring out it¡¯s full potential.


    ¡°You can try,¡± the Tu patriarch said, before ncing at me. ¡°Call upon the divine beast, child of old.¡±


    I looked at the divinity, gulping, before I gave a nod. I closed my eyes, reaching within myself as I found the familiar presence inside of me. I did not have to say anything, and Xuanwu manifested around me, through me.


    Power flooded me, harmony thrumming through my spirit as the power of a divine beast flooded my body. The silhouette of Xuanwu formed around me, the giant spirit turtle-snake looking down upon the divinities.


    <strong><em>¡°Who seeks tomand our strength?¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu asked.


    The three divinities regarded each other. ¡°Water is where I belong. I will be the most suited to do so,¡± the Yue patriarch said.


    The other two did not deny the im, as the man stepped forward.


    ¡°Lord of the North, it is an honor,¡± the Divinity said, bowing.


    Xuanwu grunted, before his form began to flow into the man. Power rushed out of me, flooding the Divinity, as he stood, fists clenched, veins throbbing and a chilling cold spreading from him.


    Then, light began to leak from his body as cracks formed in his skin. The man visible began to shake, teeth clenched hard, and I noticed his fists starting to tense hard enough to turn his knuckles white.


    The power continued, not stopping, flowing endlessly into the man. He gasped, falling to his knees and the flow stopped. Within a moment, Xuanwu returned to his spectral form, presiding over from above me, looking down upon the kneeling Yue Divinity.


    <strong><em>¡°You are not suitable,¡± </em></strong>he imed, looking down at the patriarch. His gaze travelled to the remaining two. <strong><em>¡°None of you can hold us. Your spirits are tied, to this empire, to your own transcendence. We will break you.¡±</em></strong>


    The kneeling divinity slowly pulled up to his feet, bowing. ¡°Honored Divine Beast, apologies but¡­ how? How is a mere child¡­ holding all of that?¡±


    I watched in confusion, feeling rather surprised myself. I knew how vast Xuanwu¡¯s presence was. Like a tall mountain, or the crashing waves of the ocean, there was so much vastness to it. But somehow, I¡¯d never had to think about how I¡¯d managed to fit all that inside my own spirit.


    <strong><em>¡°A child burdened with two spirits. It is his gift for having eternally carried another soul inside of him. And for the path he found within it. None of you would be able to hold the Azure Dragon. Not even Yang Shen could, he had to resort to distorting and capturing them. But Lu Jie can.¡±</em></strong>


    I simply stood, not control of my own body or expressions, for which I was partly d, but the surprise on the Divinities¡¯ faces would¡¯ve been multiplied ten times on mine.


    <strong><em>¡°The emperor who held the power of the very heavens lost.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°He was tricked,¡± Huo patriarch spat with anger.


    <strong><em>¡°He was. But even in power, he was matched by Yang Shen. If we wish to win, there must be Harmony. Our sibling, we must go meet him directly. Bring him to his senses, and return together, in a singr vessel of power,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu proimed.


    The Divinities looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time. The enemy approaches,¡± The Tu head said, ncing at the rest of them.


    ¡°Child, head to the Cradle of Dragons. In the valley between all celestial peaks, it is the birthce of the Azure Dragons, and the seven celestial dragons. You will find him there. Find him, and bring him back. You are our only hope,¡± the Tu patriarch said.


    I felt Xuanwu¡¯s power return into me, regaining control as I simply looked at the old monk. After a little bit, I found my resolve steeling and I gave him a nod.


    ¡°Let us depart then,¡± the Tu n head said, and one after another, the divinities all left. Heading for battle, and to protect the empire.


    I nced sideways, looking at Elder Tian Feng who stood next to me.


    ¡°The Tu n head said you had seen visions¡­ is that why you had helped me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not entirely. We had¡­ simply followed the visions of fate, and they had led us to you. But destiny is not predetermined. No one could¡¯ve foreseen this oue,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    I nodded, still feeling somewhat unsettled.


    I was not a huge fan of fate and destiny or what not. But it seemed that this battle and responsibility was impossible to escape.


    ¡°Let us make preparations. We will need to depart soon,¡± Elder Tian Feng said and I nodded, following behind him.


    For now, my path was decided.


    I needed to head to the Cradle of Dragons.


    Things began happening rapidly. There was no time to despair or grieve the death of the emperor. In fact, there had not even been enough time for many to realize the emperor had died at all, and the news had been curbed down with terrifying swiftness, so for now, only those important enough to be at the castle at the time of, and those perceptive enough to feel the changes in the heavens knew.


    But despite all that¡­ snow fell upon Azure city, the city of eternal spring, the beating heart of the empire. Not a single person in the empire could not have <em>known, </em>even if they were not aware of it consciously. We¡¯d all felt it. Every single person had felt the fall.


    And the timer to the end had begun ticking at that very moment.


    I tried not to grimace too much as I walked across the pce courtyard, heading towards the carriages. It¡¯d been decided that it was best that I headed back to the seventh peak first. To gather supplies and get anything I might need. There was also the matter of all the money I¡¯d earned in the auction. I¡¯d left a significant chunk of it in the care of the Lord and his manor in the capital.


    Zhou Fang, who¡¯d decided he¡¯d be staying in the capital due to the risk of a journey back, had agreed to take care of and manage it all for me. I had been grateful. I needed to get back quick, and we were only taking as few people as needed with us. A lot of the lord¡¯s men were injured in the skirmish and attack recently and they¡¯d be staying back in the capital as well. Even my spirits were resting inside my core, including Ash which had never done that before, all to preserve their strengths and to reduce our burden back. They¡¯d both changed in the invasion, but especially Labby, who¡¯d even been able to change forms at will again. It was something I¡¯d not even had the time to address yet.


    I¡¯d been of half a mind to run back, and to my surprise, the Lord had almost agreed to it. It had been Elder Tian Feng who¡¯d dissuaded us, and told us to preserve our strengths for now.


    I had spent a moment being a little surprised how I just suggested to run the distance of effectively a small country casually, but at this point I knew I could and I¡¯d be faster than carriages and I could fly if necessary as well, so it only made sense. Really, the only reason not to was the threat of being ambushed by demons, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be entirely spent by the time I returned, the journey to the Cradle was not going to be all that easy from what I was told, and I¡¯d ultimately ended up listening to reason.


    Lord Zhou stood nearby, noticing my arrival. The man look tense as a taut string ready to snap and exhausted like he hadn¡¯t slept in a week, but despite all that, the lord gave me an ever so slight smile upon my arrival.


    ¡°We were about to call for you. Are you prepared? There will be no time to rest in between,¡± the Lord asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m still of half a mind to sprint back,¡± I replied, honestly.


    The lord¡¯s smile widened ever so slightly, as he put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Let us not. Tian Feng would not let either of us hear the end of it.¡±


    I nodded at that.


    I nced sideways at the others. Yan Yun was returning with us. In a meeting when making our ns, we¡¯d ended up deciding no a group of three people who¡¯d be heading to the Cradle. It was Yan Yun, me and Zhang.


    The Lord had obviously offered his own men for my protection and to help us but I¡¯d refused. The more people there were with us, the more we¡¯d slow down. The cradle was not an easy to travel in ce, and we didn¡¯t have the time.


    In truth, I felt a little ufortable bringing Yan Yun with me, but she¡¯d been the one who¡¯d said it¡¯d make sense to bring her. Despite no longer following a lightning path, she was the most familiar with it, and the most knowledgeable on dragons. Her grandfather had also told her of the existence of the Cradle before, so she had a rough idea on what was in store for us. And with Leiyu, she allowed us tomunicate quickly and send letters without needing to setup and useplicated scrying formations. And Zhang was there, because there was no one else I trusted with my life more than him.


    I really wished I¡¯d had the time to try to think of ore up with a way to send messages over long distances, but unfortunately, that just wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d have the time for, at least, not for this journey. Though it was not like I¡¯d just given up. I was well aware that war times were the times were progress had often been made in thergest leaps and bounds. I recalled the meeting I¡¯d had with the five divinities yesterday and the decision we¡¯de to that¡¯d be unprecedented otherwise.


    All four divinities, and the royal court had agreed to allow craftsmen to use the divine texts I¡¯d given them collectively, to try and increase our advantages and create more weapons and to rapidly upscale production of some really important things so that we could arm our mortals and allow them to contribute as well.


    It was grim, and it wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d actually hoped would happen, but that was the silver lining in all of this. More people than would ever otherwise be possible, schrs , researches, craftsmen and cksmiths from all over the empire were gathering, learning, and perfecting on my crude ideas and the front of knowledge I¡¯d brought into existence to create things, and make massive leaps in technological expertise. Already they¡¯d improved on the design of the weapons, but more importantly, how to improve defenses of carriages, how to maintain supply chains, how to build stronger walls and faster. Everything we¡¯d need to fight this war.


    Even the old man had ended up staying back. I knew he wanted to help, but given that he¡¯d lost his cultivation almost entirely, and was much more frail now, he had not insisted. I felt a little bad but I also felt d knowing that he¡¯d be safe in the capital. It was one less person I¡¯d have to worry about the safety of.


    As I was about to step into my carriage, a presence stirred around me, making me pause. I turned around and descending down from the skies, I saw Liuxiang. I stared, openly surprised at her arrival.


    ¡°Lu Jie, let us¡­ let mee with you,¡± Liuxiang spoke, looking at me with a determined expression.


    ¡°Liuxiang? Don¡¯t you have to stay with your grandmother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have already informed her. I¡¯d been listening to her all this time, but¡­ with everything that¡¯s happening¡­ I cannot wait anymore to help the people I had been working so hard to gain the ability to help,¡± she said, clenching her fist. It was the most emotion I¡¯d ever seen on her.


    ¡°So¡­ please, let use with you,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, we do have just enough space to hold one more person,¡± the Lord said, looking towards me.


    Liuxiang looked at the lord happily, and I gathered myself. ¡°Alright, then¡­ I¡¯d be happy to have you with me on this journey, Liuxiang,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯d be like old times.¡±


    ¡°I find it a little hard to believe that was just one year ago,¡± Liuxiang said.


    Iughed at that. A frustrated and amusedugh.


    ¡°Old times?¡± Yan Yun asked, looking between the two of us with confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the way,¡± I said to Yan Yun, remembering our foray into the save where we¡¯d first found Sheldon and saved the vigers.


    So much had happened since then. Despite everything happening right now, that memory managed to bring a smile to my face.


    It¡¯d be good to see Sheldon, and Twilight, and Zhang and Granny Lang, and everybody else. Though not the circumstances I¡¯d hoped for, I found myself longing to be back home.


    With that thought, I stepped inside the carriage alongside Liuxiang, Yan Yun and the Lord.


    The carriage whirred with power as the driver cracked the reins. Spectral steeds rose out of the carriage, and with a jerk we were off to the Seventh Peak.


    ***


    Xiao Ru cursed his luck, cursed the very heavens and the fates as he ran with all he had. His feet were sore and cuts and scrapes lined his ankles. He¡¯d been a fool. He¡¯d been such a fool to think that just because this winter things had been calmer, it¡¯d be different.


    He stumbled, almost falling and his heart leapt into his heart. He could hear it now. Hear the creature chasing him through the foliage. His heart thundered so hard, he felt it¡¯d shatter his chest and kill him just from that. He¡¯d prefer that too.


    A grumbling growl came from behind him and Xiao Ru¡¯s body stiffened. He could feel the creature behind him, feel its vile presence, the sickening aura of death that lingered around it. He ran harder than ever.


    He¡¯d heard of the seventh peak, heard tales of a new lord and elder at the sect, that he was giving protection to everybody. That the man could do miracles, a five fold Sage? A child who was as strong as Lord Zhou? He did not believe such nonsense.


    But now, Xiao Ru¡¯s feet carried him towards that direction, as he cursed himself for not thinking. Even if false, at least in the city he could¡¯ve been safe. Sure, he may have died while starving on the streets, butpared to being torn apart and eaten by that thing¡­ even that seemed better.


    He knew how things was. Every winter the demons came. And every winter the sect would strengthen it¡¯s protections, if you paid their stupid amounts to satisfy the cultivators, and even then, sooner orter those would fail and you¡¯d be forced to flee to the city and scrape by till winter passed, and try not to starve in the crowded streets.


    He¡¯d lost more people than he could count to winter. So many, that long ago, Xiao Ru had known somewhere in his heart that his own fate would be a simr cold embrace of death somewhere on some street. It was his foolish arrogance and defiance to such a tragic fate that he¡¯d decided to refuse. For the past four or fie years he¡¯d build his defenses to fend off any beasts and survive through winter in his vige.


    At first he¡¯d been mocked. But when the vigers returned, starved and exhausted and saw him still living¡­ they¡¯d changed their tune quickly. Soon, more and more people had been managing to survive on their own. They¡¯d dug holes, and made simple spears and traps for the mindless beast and stuck to the inside of their homes which they¡¯d also fortified.


    It¡¯d worked. It¡¯d worked! Xiao Ru had be a hero for the vigers.


    But of course not. When this year had rolled out, he¡¯d thought it was a blessing when he saw no demonic beastsing. His vige was small and they barely had anything for the beasts toe seeking them for, and he assumed they¡¯d just not bothered this year. He felt like a champion.


    And the heavens struck him for his hubris. Now he would die in the maw of this beast.


    Xiao Ru¡¯s feet twisted, sticking on a root as he fell and rolled on the ground. His heart pounded, as he tried to pull himself up but found a sharp pain run through his ankle when he tried. He looked at his feet and saw it twisted badly and starting to turn red already.


    He froze, fear filling his heart as his fate was well and truly sealed. Xiao Ru whimpered, tears filling his eyes as he felt the presence close in. The creature slowed down now too, as it closed in, its dark eyes glowing in the dark patch of the forest as it moved closer.


    Xiao Ru watched the twisted beast, a bear covered with scars and cuts, with miasma swirling all around it and arrows sticking out of his hide, and he knew he¡¯d seen the end.


    The demonic beast growled once more, its terrible aura flowing out and then with a rush it lunged towards Xiao Ru who closed his eyes, epting his fate.


    <em>Bang.</em>


    The world shook, a loud explosion echoing through the forest.


    <em>Bang. Bang. Bang.</em>


    Three more shots followed. Xiao Ru opened his eyes, and looked in shock as the beary on the ground, alive but injured, blood flowing out of wounds.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    An arrow shot towards the creature, bursting out in a swirl of fire that enveloped the beast. It roared, before turning around as it started to run the other way.


    Xiao Ru stared in shock. Just what had happened? Had he¡­ had he been saved by some cultivator who happened to be nearby? No matter who, he was beyond grateful. Just who was his savior? He wondered.


    He turned, upon hearing footsteps and looked behind. A boy stood there, rather young and his clothes¡­ is that what cultivators wore nowadays? Even Xiao Ru had clothes that were better than that.


    No, no that wouldn¡¯t do. This was his savior, and a powerful cultivator. Who knows, maybe they could hear his thoughts and then he¡¯d be losing his head after having just survived.


    ¡°O honored cultivator, thank you, thank you for saving this poor foolish mortal¡¯s life. May the heavens bless you,¡± Xiao Ru said, to the boy.


    ¡°Oh, um, sure. Can you stand?¡± The boy asked, ncing at his ankle.


    ¡°No¡­ I have sprained that ankle,¡± Xiao Ru said, before wondering if a cultivator even knew what a sprained ankle was.


    ¡°Yeah I see that. Well, either the Granny or Yin will fix you up pretty quick I imagine. Hop on,¡± the boy said, lending a hand as he lifted Xiao Ru up.


    ¡°My apologies for inflicting myself on you honored cultivator. You are too kind,¡± Xiao Ru said, truly in disbelief.


    ¡°You can stop that. I¡¯m not a cultivator,¡± the boy replied.


    ¡°But¡­ then how did you take down that demonic beast¡­ and with such ease too. I saw that arrow of mes. Surely that was a cultivation art?¡± Xiao Ru asked.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s my fire arrow. Or exploding arrow. I used it because I didn¡¯t want to waste too many bullets, and also that demonic beast is probably just running from the demons too, and got hungry and decided to make you into it¡¯s meal to have enough energy to escape. I didn¡¯t want to kill it,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Exploding¡­ what? Bullets? And¡­ you didn¡¯t want to kill a demonic beast?¡± Xiao Ru asked, feeling truly confused.


    ¡°Yeah. Bullets, it¡¯s small pellets made of metal. The rifle at my back shoots them really fast and it can hurt even a demon beast pretty badly,¡± the boy said.


    Xiao Ru looked at the boy¡¯s back, seeing the wooden and metal pipe thing. He¡¯d just assumed it was some strange mystical instrument. He nced at the bow hanging from the boy¡¯s shoulders and the quiver at his waist as well.


    ¡°So¡­ anyone can use these?¡± Xiao Ru asked once more, shocked.


    The boy nced towards the man and then smiled. ¡°Yeah, Elder Jie made them. Everyone in the militia gets one. The senior soldiers get even better ones, those can shoot down beasts like that in one shot.¡±


    ¡°And they¡¯re all mortals?¡± Xiao Ru asked, his head spinning.


    ¡°Yup. All mortals. Though some of them have started to sense a little bit of Chi. But the ones who do get transferred to a different unit. So all the ones who remain are mortals,¡± the boy said, and then paused as they began to exist the forest.


    ¡°Ah, Yao Tei, you found him?¡± A man said, waving at the boy.


    Other boys, of roughly simr age and clothing walked closer. All of them had that strange pipe thing on their back. The rifle. And a bow with a quiver that had weird glowing things on it, clearly something mystical only a cultivator should have.


    ¡°Demonic bear, scared it away,¡± the boy said, ncing back.


    Another man inspected Xiao Ru¡¯s injuries, while one more kept an eye on the forest. ¡°Hope this is thest of them. Would like to fortify Taizhou¡¯s borders a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Taizhou? We¡¯re not going to the seventh peak?!¡± Xiao Ru asked in shock. Did these men have a death wish?


    ¡°No, not right now. We¡¯re keeping an extended border around the seventh peak, and Taizhou is one of the foritified viges. Don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll be safe there. There¡¯s a lot of people who had to escape and rush through. A bunch of them are staying in Taizhou,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Now head on, get healed. You seem like you only have a slight injury, so when it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll bring you to the captain and he¡¯ll insist you in one of the militia units. All of us have to do our part to protect those who can¡¯t fend for themselves?¡± One of the other boys said.


    ¡°Against¡­ against demonic beasts?¡± Xiao Ru asked. He wanted to call them insane. How could a mortal stand against demonic beasts? And yet¡­ that was exactly what had happened.


    ¡°Would I also get that pipe?¡± Xiao Ru asked.


    ¡°Pipe? Oh the rifle. Not immediately, you¡¯ll have to go through the <em>firearm safety </em>training first.¡±


    The other boys shuddered at the word. What was that, Xiao Ru wondered. Some kind of ritual?


    The boy holding him continued. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it for now, let¡¯s get you in,¡± the boy said, pulling Xiao Ru. They continued to walk a little further, till Xiao Ru noted the walls spanning around the area. Arge gate made of stone stood there, with wires and spikes stuck into them to prevent anyone from climbing. Guard stood watch as people moved in and out. Almost all of them had the ¡®rifle¡¯ on their back.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this Taizhou?¡± Xiao Ru asked in shock.


    ¡°Yup,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Xiao Ru highly doubted the boy¡¯s words. This¡­ this looked like a small city. How was this a vige?


    And as they continued inside, his shock only continued to grow.


    ¡°Who¡­ who did all this?¡± Xiao Ru asked. He¡¯d not been here often, but Taizhou had been a small vige¡­ how had it be this in the blink of an eye?


    ¡°Elder Jie, of course. But also Elder Zhang and the others. They¡¯ve helped build all this and secure the viges nearby. So many people would¡¯ve died to the sudden demonic beast onught otherwise,¡± the boy said.


    Xiao Ru looked on in shock.


    This¡­ this was what they¡¯d been doing. Him and his viges. But on such a bigger scale. With so much more strength and power. And¡­ all of this was done by one boy?


    Despite himself, Xiao Ru found himself wondering. Had the rumors truly not been exaggerated?


    He looked at the boy and gulped, before he asked. ¡°How can I get one of those <em>rifles </em>you have?¡±


    The boy smiled in response.


    ***


    Zhang flew over the seventh peak, watching over the city. Purple Chi red around him, gravity itself bending to his will as his eyes scanned his surroundings. His senses spread all around the area, focused like a sharp de.


    Something stirred near one of the walls perimeters, the sound of gunshots and explosions rising.


    Zhang gathered his power, spear shivering as he raised it. Eyes glowing purple, he focused on his target, before finding the demonic creature mming against the wall, his spear thrummed as he shot it forward.


    The weapon¡¯s weight grew as it flew rapidly, before mming into the creature, piercing through it like a ballista¡¯s shot, piercing and raising dirt into the air from the aftershock.


    The demonic creature roared, still not entirely dead and Zhang rushed in closer rapidly afterwards, mming like a meteor shooting down as he crushed the beast into, leaving only a vague hint of toxic Gu and blood sttered around the crater next to him.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Raising his spear, and making sure there were no other main threats, Zhang turned to look at the soldiers on the wall who all saluted upon seeing him.


    ¡°Call me if you¡¯re struggling,¡± he said.


    <em>¡°Yes, general!¡±</em> They responded as one.


    Zhang let his gravity Chi re as he took back to the skies once more, returning to his observation post in the skies.


    The people of the city, the sect and all the bordering areas were depending on them. Lu Jie was depending on him to keep this ce.


    He¡¯d felt what had happened. The heavens had changed. There was no way to not feel it. And though he did not know what exactly had happened, he¡¯d almost shot towards the capital in that moment to make sure Lu Jie was alright. It was only his duty and responsibility that kept him.


    And his faith in Lu Jie.


    Despite his connection to Lu Jie almost fading out at one point, he sensed the boy¡¯s presence out there. That massive presence that only kept growing in Zhang¡¯s mind. So no matter what, at least he was fine.


    But there were worse things that could happen. And it was precisely why Zhang needed to continue to grow and continue to keep getting stronger.


    He¡¯d managed to push himself to the edge of the second circle. If he¡¯d still been a normal cultivator then he¡¯d be at the peak of the sixth circle, but that was not enough. Not nearly enough.


    This kind of growth was unprecedented for a normal cultivator, and Zhang knew even this would make him a massive prodigy across the empire in normal circumstances, but things were anything but, and he cared not for the status of the achievements, if it meant he was ultimately just not powerful enough to protect the people he needed to protect.


    He tensed his spear one more time, sensing another presence behind him. This one was flying and it raised Zhang¡¯s hackles as he turned and shot his spear forward rapidly.


    Lightning crackled and shed and Zhang watched the creature dodge his strike. He stared in surprise for a moment, before a smile came upon his face as he realized who was heading towards him.


    Zhang recalled his spear, which arrived the moment the creature came, resting upon his shoulder and crackling with puffed feathers.


    <em>¡°You¡¯re lucky that Leiyu is forgiving.¡±</em>


    ¡°It is good to see you Leiyu. Apologies for attacking you, I thought you were a flying demon. We¡¯ve had some¡­ encounters with those,¡± Zhang said.


    <em>¡°Clearly. Anyway, Leiyu is here to give you a message from Lu Jie. Now Leiyu will go, there ar other messages for others to be handed out,¡± </em>the bird said, before disappearing into a crackle of lightning.


    Zhang looked at the letter in his hand, and then gently pulled it open. As he read, his expression continued to darken.


    <em>¡°I hope you¡¯re alright Zhang. And Sheldon and Twilight and everyone else. I¡¯m really sorry that I had to leave everything to you and put so much responsibility on you now. So much has happened here, I know Qiao Ying probably told you a little but there¡¯s a lot to include in a letter. The demons attacked, Yang Shen is back and he struck a blow to the empire. The emperor is dead. The Divinities almost died. And the Azure Dragon is missing. If the Old Man had not been there¡­ I try not to think about it.</em>


    <em>But not all is lost. We¡¯re all okay. And I am returning quickly, alongside Yan Yun, Lord Zhou and Liuxiang. We¡¯ll be heading to the Cradle of Dragons to find the Azure Dragon, who¡¯s mostly likely to be hiding or resting there. And I¡¯ll need you for that journey.</em>


    <em>I am really sorry that I¡¯ming back with yet another request, but if there¡¯s anyone I can rely on for this, it¡¯s you Zhang.</em>


    <em>See you in three days.</em>


    <em>P.S: Tell Yin it¡¯s time to take </em>that <em>out. She¡¯ll know what I mean.¡±</em>


    Zhang looked at the letter in his hand and despite all the bad news, he found himself smiling and taking a breath of relief. Closing the letter, Zhang looked down at the city below him, and the people in it, holding on against the onught of demonic beasts. He did not know what woulde next, but he knew that they¡¯d be fine.


    And he didn¡¯t wish to be the only one to feel that sense of security and relief. So, taking a deep breath, Zhang gathered all his voice and screamed to the world.


    <em>¡°THE LORDS ARE RETURNING!¡±</em>


    His voice echoed throughout the city, through the sect and beyond. For a moment there was a long silence.


    Then, he heard it, a rumbling, the sounds of gunshots, the screams and shouts, slowly and scattered at first and then collectively as one, enough to shake the heavens.


    <em>¡°The Lords are returning!¡± </em>The city shouted in celebration, and Zhang looked down, before returning his focus to his task with renewed focus and vigor.


    He would not let them down.


    A terrible quiet remained outside as snow continued to fall down from the skies. With the death of the emperor, and the escape of the Azure Dragon, the heavens themselves felt weaker now. Qi felt weaker, starting to strain and wither out in the grasp of cold wintery hands. It was hard to imagine that a war was going on.


    But such was the nature of war. The frontlines of this battle were being fought across all borders of the empire. It was not the kind of war that I¡¯d seen or heard of in history. It was closer to a disease. One that had spread across thends, through the world atrge and now it wasing for us.


    This wasn¡¯t a war fornd, treasure, ideological disputes or the gain of those in power. No, it was something much simpler and much worse. It was a battle for survival. Perhaps for all of humanity atrge.


    The scales had shifted in the bnce of the eternal war, and for the first time¡­ the threat of humanity losing was starting to be real.


    I clenched my fists, feeling tension rising. What we had to do was known, though that did not make the task ahead easier. But being forced to sit still at these times was even worse than that. Restlessness filled me and I struggled to distract myself from the constant thoughts.


    We¡¯d be facing an army. An army of demonic beasts, and demons atrge. But worst of all was the threat that came from within. Of cultivators losing their path, spirits being overtaken by wraiths, the threatsing from the beyond, from that dark and cold ce of nothingness that existed out there.


    I closed my eyes. I¡¯d found myself there at one point. That cold seething anger that slowly built up underneath. With the protection of the Heavens fading¡­ more and more people would fall prey to those. Already, I¡¯d began sensing the rise of miasma in the hearts of cultivators.


    It was subtle, and fine enough that they would not notice it, not till it grew and started to corrupt their minds and thoughts.


    They needed hope. The empire needed hope. Needed something or someone who could show them a path ahead, show them some way out of all of this.


    It was a great ask, a great responsibility. To lead the empire, to be their hope? But I knew what power such things had. I recalled the way my own sect members often looked at me.


    I was greater than just myself. My image is greater than the person that I am. It is a message, a messenger, a new path.


    Hope.


    <em>Be the change you want to see in the world.</em>


    It was a nice phrase, but I¡¯d always thought that it was shallow. It implied that just by changing yourself, you could change the world. If it was so easy, everyone would do it right? But I think I finally understood it a little better now.


    <em>Be the change.</em>


    You had to start somewhere. To begin and take the first steps on the path, nothing would ever begin if you do not. I recalled the vision I had seen upon waking up for a second time in this world. I had no memories of my life, no memories of who I was, only the knowledge that had inherently been inside of me, as if looking at a stranger¡¯s soul.


    But in that moment of confusion and fear, I¡¯d found a spark, I¡¯d found others, found the Old man, found Labby, Sheldon, Yan Yun, Su Lin, Zhang, Granny Lang, Yin. Everybody. And step by step, little by little, I¡¯d began to change the world.


    And I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I looked at the ring on my finger. A small, almost innocuous looking ring, containing around a quarter of all the spirit jade I¡¯d received. This was the highest grade spacial storage they¡¯d had and even it had struggled to hold it all.


    Yu Lan, the auction house manager had kindly given this to me without any cost. I was not surprised, after all I¡¯d made her a fortune. But even if not¡­ given the current circumstances, I think she would¡¯ve done so even without that. It¡¯s partly why I¡¯d asked her help in managing all the money.


    Guoren, the Lord¡¯s estate manager in Azure city had risen up to task to help me sort it all out and manage everything. Zhou Fang who¡¯d remained behind had decided to help him out and I¡¯d left all my fortune in their safe guarding and hands. Most of it was being used to fund research regarding the war-front and in all the logistics and protections that needed to be in ce. A bunch of craftsmen and cksmith were already being employed by them, using the help of the five divinities and my divine texts and their more none vtile and non magical copies, alongside the patents that I¡¯d sold for different working modules, and a dozen more prototypes that were not fully functional just yet. Everybody wasing together to make this happen.


    The portion that I¡¯d personally taken¡­ there was a project I¡¯d left with Yin. After we¡¯d sessfully developed a power powerful weapon. An idea I¡¯d had, though one that¡¯d cost quite a lot of energy to fuel.


    Even this was not enough, but it¡¯d be a start.


    ¡°You seem deep in thought Lu Jie,¡± the Lord asked and I looked up at him.


    ¡°A bit difficult not to be, with everything going on,¡± I said.


    He looked outside with a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°We live in difficult times, that is true. There have been esctions in conflict before. But never to this extent, and never with such a threat. But that is precisely why we must focus ourselves, sharpen our wills and fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to do what I need to. It is just¡­ difficult to sit still and do nothing while I¡¯m here. Even if I know that¡¯d be the best thing to do right now.¡±


    Lord Zhou looked at me, and then at Yan Yun and Liuxiang seated next to me. ¡°The journey ahead of you is going to be treacherous. A lot relies on your sess. Far too much. These are not tasks we¡¯d want to ask of children, but our hands are tied. I understand your impatience, but it is imperative that you be calm and prepared for anything that maye next. Take this time to settle down, to prepare for what is toe. Meditate and think over what you must do to move ahead,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    Liuxiang nced towards me. ¡°There is a technique in the Shie n, where one can conjoin their spirits with others, allowing us to meditate together. I¡¯d actually looked into it after remembering what Lu Jie had done to cure Zhang¡¯s core and enter his spirit, and had made some adjustments to the art.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any harm in it. It¡¯s going to take a few days before we reach the Seventh Peak anyway,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I looked at the two of them and nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s do it then.¡±


    Liuxiang nodded, extending her hand, grabbing both mine and Yan Yun¡¯s. I felt her Qi flow into me, tugging at my spirit and pulling me inwards.


    I began to meditate, matching the flow of Liuxiang¡¯s Qi and a secondter, I felt Yan Yun¡¯s spirit as well, mingling together as the three of us began to meld together.


    And then, I was gone.


    ***


    I opened my eyes and found myself standing in familiar darkness. The only difference, was that this time I was not alone.


    The giant figure of the dragon-turtle-snake Xuanwu remained ahead of me. And just a little in front of him were both Labby and Ash. Labby jumped up as she saw me, running up to me and tackling me to the ground¡ªor the darkness that served as a ground¡ªwith a hug.


    ¡°Great Master!¡± She eximed happily, dark ck and purple lightning crackling all around her.


    I looked up and saw Yan Yun and Liuxiang looking down at me as well, both present here inside my spirit.


    Ash walked closer, pulling Labby back and letting me get back up. The giant wolf was also in his human form.


    ¡°Hey there you two, hope you¡¯ve been alright,¡± I said. I knew they were alright. In here, I could sense them much better than when they remained on their own. But it felt appropriate to ask anyway.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ash said.


    ¡°Labby has been training! The big turtle has been teaching her how to focus her lightning more, and use it correctly.¡± I patted Abby¡¯s head at that.


    ¡°She wants to be of help against the demons,¡± Labby said, her expression quite serious and I gave her a nod.


    <strong><em>¡°Too many people. This is not a ce of gathering¡­¡±</em></strong> Xuanwu said, snorting as he looked down at all of us. ncing at Labby. <strong><em>¡°Nor a nursery for children.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°We can use your help,¡± I told Xuanwu, ignoring hisments¡ªthe turtle just didn¡¯t know how to not be grumpy anytime and I knew he didn¡¯t mean it as much as he put on¡ªas I walked closer to the divine beast. ¡°I¡¯d like to progress on my path. To take the next step and grow stronger. I know that things are not meant to proceed this quickly¡­ but I don¡¯t have the time to wait, or the luxury to do things the normal way.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°You¡¯d abandoned the normal way the moment you¡¯d epted Chi within yourself. There is nothing normal about the path you have followed from there onwards.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said. ¡°So how can I proceed on my path? I need to grow stronger, strong enough to contest Yang Shen if I have to. And clearly I¡¯m not his match right now.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°The answer is obvious. You must seek what answers remain to be sought. The path you follow no longer has any realms or measures of strength. But that does not mean you do not possess strength. There is a bundle of Chi inside of you, which fuels you. It grows as the domain of the Chi you are connected to grows. That,bined with our strength, and the Azure Dragon¡¯s strength, and you¡¯d be on par with any of the Divinity in strength, even if you remain exactly where you are on your path.¡±</em></strong>


    I paused at that. I¡¯d noticed that by now, that my path was non-standard and a lot of my strength was external, owing to the power I could utilize from things tied to my spirit.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do? Will it be enough?¡± I asked.


    <strong><em>¡°You must do what you have always done. Your path does not seek strength, and so it does not reward you with strength when you embark on it. Not directly at least. But you believe knowledge is power, and so when you understand more, your power grows with your understanding. There are things that remain still for you to understand. And when you do, your ability will increase.¡±</em></strong>


    I thought over that. ¡°The fourthw¡­ I will need to find it. Whatever it is. But I don¡¯t know where to begin looking. And¡­ will that actually help me beat Yang Shen?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°If your goal is purely to beat Yang Shen, then build weapons. Do not spend time searching for your path. Create tools and fight with them. You will have the required strength from us. And from others.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>But if you wish to match Yang Shen¡­ then seek what your truth is. Answer it, find where it lies, and that will give you the insight you require.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Will that let me create a domain?¡± I asked.


    Xuanwuughed.


    He nced towards Yan Yun and Liuxiang. <strong><em>¡°These two need to build their domains. They too need to seek their own truths. They¡¯ve found some answers upon it already, but they need to seek whates beyond them,¡± </em></strong>The divine beast turned back to face me again. <strong><em>¡°But you already have yours. You have had yours for quite some time.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°What? But¡­ I¡­ how?¡± I asked, confused.


    Xuanwu harrumphed. <strong><em>¡°Child, you reach out and bind the world to yourself and then make it a part of you. You are connected to the tree of rebirth, life and death itself join together within your soul, you represent the cycle of souls and contain the legacy of an old era.¡±</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°You¡¯ve spent decades in the expanse of the in-between, at the edge of darkness and found genesis inside of it. It was </em></strong><strong>you </strong><strong><em>who stopped our rampage. Who convinced us that this world could yet be saved, when we had decided to begin anew and give it a rebirth. No matter how fleeting, how ephemeral it had been, it had been real, and it still exists. It is a shadow, hidden inside of you. You had reached that realm, you had reached a realm beyond it. The memory pce you inhabit exists within that space, the souls of those you¡¯ve help to yourself, all that is tied to you joins back together to this,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, his voice rising in power as he continued, bringing his face close to me, almost as if angry.


    <strong><em>¡°Do not be so blind. Look within yourself. Ask the right questions. Why when divinities fail, does your spirit hold us, hold the legacy of an entire era? Do you think of yourself to be gifted? What you have is something born out of creation, and not something you simply possessed from the beginning. Recall those memories, the darkness, the world you had forged, remember what that meant, what it means to harbor this space that can hold us, hold life and death and rebirth, a world within a world and more.¡±</em></strong>


    I stared up at the dragon-turtle in surprise. I felt a little stupid for not thinking on all this earlier. Vague memories of a dream that spanned a lifetime passed in my mind. My memory of that period was¡­ suitably, forgotten and lost entirely within the dream itself. But pieces of it lingered, echoes in the darkness that reflected something that had once been. And what had once been in this ce¡­ could be brought back to life with will.


    <strong><em>¡°You seek atst. But we do not have enough time¡­ perhaps, some help will hasten your progress,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said.


    The world rippled all around me and I found myself sinking into that echo, into the shadows of a lost time and ce within the darkness, beyond reality and timeless, a fraction of existence that had once embodied a whole other life.


    As I sank, I saw the three spirit rings in the sky.


    Unity. Genesis. Harmony.


    They shone like beacons, humming with power. A representation of my path. Together they spun, likeary bodies looking upon this world of spirit, as if casting a spell to bring back the visions of the past.


    The darkness rose around me, flowing over my body and swallowing me whole.


    I watched Xuanwu¡¯s shadow flicker from underneath, before losing myself to the darkness within the darkness.


    ***


    The world shivered around Xuanwu, before settling once more as Lu Jie disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Is Great Master going to be okay?¡± Labby asked nervously, looking up at the divine beast.


    <strong><em>¡°He will be alright. He is simply heading to a part of himself deeper still. There areyers to a spirit, and some are less easily essible than others. When he has found the answers he needs, he will return to the surface,¡±</em></strong> Xuanwu said.


    ¡°Will he wake up in time?¡± Yan Yun asked, with some concern.


    <strong><em>¡°If he does not, then we will wake him up. You need not be concerned. And it is not just him that must work. If you wish to support him and apany him, then you two must also seek the truth within yourself,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, turning towards Yan Yun.


    <strong><em>¡°You, lost child. Your path is a different kind, but not unforeseen. But itcks identity. Itcks yourself. You wish to help others, without knowing how to help yourself. We can see the wounds on your spirit and the desires that have shaped you to be who you are, but your answer does not extend to yourself, and thus, is it truly whole? Seek the path you wish to pursue, seek who you are beyond those around you, do not look for your reflection, seek the you that exists outside of existence,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, the world rippling once more.


    Yan Yun bowed her head, as mist rose around her, before taking her away. Xuanwu turned atst to Liuxiang.


    Liuxiang bowed respectfully.


    <strong><em>¡°You simply need to stop lying to yourself. You broke one lie, the shell that protected you, the mask was taken off, but did you ever truly find yourself underneath that mask? Your past dictates your present, you are all that exists in the context of all you have been, but what are you if not a shadow of the hand which governs your fate? When you¡¯ve found the lie, then you will also find your truth, and the world will reflect it,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said as Liuxiang vanished as well.


    The divine beast paused as he saw Labby looking up at him with sparkles in her eyes.


    <strong><em>¡°¡­it is still too early for you, child.¡±</em></strong>


    Labby deted in disappointed, and Ash shook his head, transforming into a wolf before bringing her with him to train together once more.


    Xuanwu sighed to himself. There were far too many children to take care of.


    As reality settled around me once more, this time more blurry as if looking through a dream or a haze, I saw visions of myself. An older me walked around myself, a small town made entirely out of the creations of my own self.


    This was the world I¡¯d made. In the darkness, in the loneliness of eternity I¡¯d crafted this reality to save my sanity. The crutch of existence that had been left behind, and now all that remained of it was an echo.


    I looked at myself, looked at the things I had created and was so desperately trying to preserve at the time. The older me had a small girl on his shoulder. Was that my daughter? Or perhaps grand-daughter?


    I did not know. I did not recognize her. I could not even see her face, but I found myself reaching out towards her, a phantom pain echoing in my heart.


    The vision melted with my touch, fading into nothingness as the echo ended.


    My heart sank. Everything I¡¯d built in here¡­ all of it was gone. All that had once been everything to me¡­ it was lost now. And I did not even care. Not outside, not when the memories of this time were lost to me, like a dream that I had once lived.


    What did that mean? Was I supposed to give up on my reality just like I had given up on this world as well? This was fake and my reality was real¡­ but to the me who had spent his life in here¡­ this was as real as Labby and my friends are to me. And yet, I had made that choice, chosen to abandon this world and return to them, to the people I truly cared for. To the people I knew were waiting for me.


    I did not know what the answer was. All I felt was a sense of frustration as I clenched my fists.


    The echoes continued and I moved through my life. The moment when I¡¯d found the tree and been united, whenpletion had first dawned onto me and I¡¯d grasped the truth of the world in it¡¯s entirety, forming Chi and bringing it into this world once more. I moved back through the time before that, through the ces and things that hade before, all the way till I stood at the beginning.


    At that moment, that had changed everything.


    The day I had woken up, and discovered this world anew, and decided to use what I knew to bring change to it.


    I¡¯d never for once thought that I¡¯d be able to truly change the world. Back in that moment, when I¡¯d first realized how much could be done if this world was better understood, how much potential there was here to improve people¡¯s lives and the world atrge but a part of me had never believed that I¡¯d be able to achieve it. Who was I to make such changes?


    But I¡¯d walked on my path. Not truly believing in myself. Not truly believing that I could ever make a difference but still pursuing that fascination with all the little things in reality.


    It was strange, watching myself now. I¡¯d lived and grown up in this world. To the me from before¡­ this had been the norm. This had been the way everything was. But to the me who had forgotten it all, who¡¯d woken up with just the memories of a past life? It was like looking at the world with a child¡¯s vision again. Everything was fascinating and new and exciting and the world felt interesting.


    When had I lost that? That childlike wonder?


    In this life, or my previous one? I¡¯d never truly realized just how fascinating reality itself was, that we exists in this time and moment, in this space, is truly a marvel that is hard to describe. The fact that I live is weird, and I¡¯d forgotten that fact two times.


    I wondered what that Lu Jie would think if he saw me now. Would he be in awe? Would he feel disappointed that I never got to retire in a mansion and just make alchemy pills somewhere with Labby and my friends, living a life of carefreefort?


    I thought about it for a second. What would the me from that time period would¡¯ve said to the me right now?


    I could almost see myself, standing in front of me, so full of myself, so enamored with the magic of this world, so taken aback all that could be done. The Lu Jie of the old looked at me, at the me who ran a sect, at the me who had all these ties and burdens and responsibilities and people to protect and care for, mired at the very center of the world he had wanted to run away from so very desperately.


    I looked at him, and my past looked back at me and then shook his head. ¡°Your shoulders look so stiff.¡±


    I smiled at that. ¡°I have a lot of responsibilities on my shoulders now.¡±


    Past me looked at that and grimaced. ¡°Sounds bleh. I hope you¡¯re still experimenting and trying to find how all this magic bullshit works?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sometimes, not all that often. I remembered some things and it changed my perspective on the so called¡­ bullshit part. But I have not stopped moving ahead on what we wanted to achieve,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good,¡± my older self replied, and then he looked up at me and asked something I did not expect. ¡°Do you like it? The power, the authority? You¡¯re really strong now, right? If you do this thing¡­ if you get the Azure Dragon, that will make you the de-facto emperor. And if you beat Yang-Shen, then you¡¯ll have a stronger legacy than the one this empire itself was built on. It¡¯d be a new empire under you. Does that¡­ make you happy?¡±


    I paused at that thought. Did that make me happy? It was weird how I did not have to think about it for even a second to answer.


    ¡°No, I hate it,¡± I said, meaning every bit of it. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to do any of this. I don¡¯t want to fight a war, I don¡¯t want to¡­ I want to take Labby and all my friends and run away. I want to abandon this whole thing. We could hide, stay safe somewhere out there. Apparently the rest of the world has fallen, but I don¡¯t believe everyone outside has just died. People must be living there. We could live a quiet and peaceful life. Make a farm, grow spirit herbs, make alchemy pills, and I could experiment and grow my knowledge and library and help those around me and slowly create a town. Simr to the one I¡¯d made here. A small haven for those close to me, cut off from the rest of this dark world,¡± I said, looking down as I felt exhaustion filling me.


    ¡°You must be disappointed,¡± I asked, looking up at my younger self.


    He looked back at me, and then shook his head. ¡°No, I get it. I wouldn¡¯t want to do any of this either.¡±


    I smiled, feelingforted to have someone understand me.


    My past self walked up to me, and then put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°But we can¡¯t do that, can we?¡±


    I looked at him and saw myself in his eyes. I nodded. ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We suck don¡¯t we?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We really do. So selfish, so afraid, always wanting to run away. But not selfish enough¡­ because that would not be a life worth living. I would not be able to face my friends again if I did that. Even if they agreed.¡±


    ¡°I hate this,¡± my past self said.


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I hate that you sacrifice me over others. I hate that you have to make these difficult choices. I hate that you cannot just give up and live your own life. That you can¡¯t just let things be. That you always <em>have </em>to go out of your way to help others,¡± my past self said, showing anger and I let him speak.


    He clenched his fist, standing there, but then, the anger faded.


    ¡°But I can hate you. Because if we were not this way, Labby would not look up to us. Sheldon would not follow us, Yan Yun would not rely on us, Zhang would not be sworn to us. None of our friends would be there if we were not this way,¡± he said, and I looked up at him.


    My past self had a resolute expression on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t give up. No matter how hard it gets. No matter whates next, and who you have to face. Not for me, not for us, but for Labby, and Zhang, and the Old Man, and everyone else who has helped us be who we are.¡±


    ¡°We do not fight for us. We fight for the world that we got a chance to relive, be reborn in, ande to truly love and find loved ones in. And if we have to die fighting for it¡­ that would be a life well lived,¡± my past self said, as I found my eyes watering. I nodded, my own resolve strengthen, iron will forming in my spirit and solidifying into an unbreaking wall.


    I would have to give up on my dream. And perhaps I would not get to live through the happiness I¡¯d found in this darkness¡­ but I had made that choice then and I would make it here again.


    I was here because of all the things that had happened before me. All the people, and all the choices.


    I looked back at the moment, the point of my rebirth, the pain the confusion the anger and the loss. All of this, born from that one moment.


    In that way¡­ I was d to have lost. If I had not almost died in that spar¡­ would I ever have woken up to the wonders of this world? Seen reality from the eyes of a child once again? Began walking this path to bring change from the knowledge of my past life? Found Labby, found Yan Yun and all my friends?


    In a way, I was almost thankful to Li and Lei.


    I felt something stir inside me at that too. I put a hand on my chest, feeling echoes of their souls from somewhere within the tree that existed inside of me. They were there¡­ both of them, despite what had happened.


    And if I managed to fix this world¡­ they might be able to live again. Not as Li, or Lei. Those lives were gone. Nothing could bring that back. But their souls would not have to exist in the darkness forever.


    As I felt them, I felt all the other souls connected to the tree. I felt their presences like stars in the skies. I realized something else as well.


    It was not just for Labby and those who were alive. But those who had died as well. I felt them, echoes in the darkness, connected to the cycle of rebirth, waiting for salvation from this twisted and broken world.


    And that choice was in my hands.


    The shadow of my past melted, and I began to sink deeper still.


    Time moved in a blur, the world whirring past me as I moved through my life. Beyond my rebirth, in the life of this world. My life in the sect, my life before it, as a farm kid with nothing to his name. And then my life before that fateful night, when demons had arrived.


    I moved past it all, past even the darkness and then I woke up in a time I had forgotten almost entirely.


    I woke up in my childhood. When I had still had my memories intact, and as one.


    The world swirledzily. The memories I had inherited, out of all of them, this was a past that¡­ I did not remember. I had barely been four or five at this time, and any memories I¡¯d had were gone, especially with my soul situation being soplicated, and so I watched a younger me scribbling onto the ground with a stick, writing down some numbers for a maths question and being bored.


    The kids were nearby, ying with sticks and using them as sword. They yed a game where one boy would be a cultivator, another would be a beast, and whoever the beast touched would would get frozen, their soul captured till the cultivator touched them.


    If the beast touched everybody, the cultivators would lose. If the cultivator did, the beast would lose.


    It was a simple children¡¯s game. But I found it silly to participate and so I sat in the bushes nearby, scribbling numbers no one else would be able to read and thinking about how I could use my knowledge to get out of this backwater vige.


    That was when I¡¯d noticed something. A shadowy figure moving in the distance. I¡¯d been curious and followed in, despite the warnings from adults. Even at my age, I was aware of the Qi in my core. I was not like the other kids my age. And not just because I had the memories of my past life. I knew this somewhere in the back of my find. I was different in a more fundamental way, and that made me arrogant.


    As I moved through the bushes I found what the thing had been. It was a bird with an injured wing. I¡¯d moved closer to inspect it but the bird had hissed at me and then, its eyes had lit up with dark wisps and I¡¯d realized something.


    This creature had been attached by a demonic beast. It was being tained by miasma.


    We¡¯d been warned that asionally some creatures like that could wander over and to run and let an adult know immediately, and for a moment I considered it¡­ but something kept me where I was.


    I gently picked up the bird, moving slowly even as it looked at with anger and hissed in warning, and then I put my hand on the creature.


    <em>¡°Shhh. Stupid bird, let me do my thing,¡± </em>I told it and then, out of sheer stupidity, I pulled the miasma inside of myself.


    The bird fluttered its wings in surprise but then stopped as it realized what was happening. The miasma slowly flew into me. It burned, like acid flowing through me but I kept going, and soon it was all gone.


    My veins turned ck and my arm ached and burned from the inside, but I put the bird down. The creature pped its wings to test and found itself free. It looked at me in surprise but did not wait for me to change my mind as it flew away.


    I sat on the ground, my body pulsing and throbbing with pain, and so to keep the pain away I pulled the miasma deep inside myself, gathering it together in a small core and then storing it in my spirit.


    That removed the pain, removed any hint that the miasma had even been there as the darkness faded and I took a breath of relief.


    ¡°Lu Jie! What¡¯re you doing all the way out here by yourself?¡± My mother scolded as I jumped, I turned and ran back, hoping she¡¯d not seen that.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I shouted, and returned to my day to day life.


    As the vision of the memory faded, and I lived through this lost moment in time, I found my heart thundering.


    I had not even realized it, all the way back then. That was when the seed had first formed. The seed that had caused one hand of my soul to sumb to miasma and turn into a demon¡­ and how everything had happened.


    That core of miasma had been the crux, as the seed of the tree that woulde to be had been nted all the way back then, and it had wrecked my soul. The split in my soul, the memories of a past life and the Qi mingling with the Gu could not handle it.


    And so I¡¯d had to have my soul split.


    The one with the memories of my past life slept, the miasma core tied to it, and the one that had been awake simple continued with life, albeit forever cut out from his own senses and pieces of his life with gaps in his memories.


    That one moment had been the beginning of it all. The reason why I grew up cultivating slower than everyone else, why when I¡¯d nearly died one part of me awoke while the other, the one with all the frustration and anger had sank and be tainted with the miasma, and why I¡¯d found Chi and found the Unity that began the rest of it all.


    I felt the souls connected to me, as I watched my own life be determined in a single encounter. Had something known this would happen? Was it fate?


    I did not know, and I did not know what to believe in either. Why was I remembering all this now? What did it even mean?


    I closed my eyes and seemed within myself. The tree, and my own core, and the threews and their shining spirit rings.


    These aspects formed my spirit, and formed who I was. I did not know the answer, but I knew I would find it somewhere within myself. And so I began to let the darkness take me deeper still, into somewhere even close to myself.


    The world shivered, as I sank deeper still.


    ***


    I opened my eyes, finding myself standing in a different darkness. But this one wasn¡¯t quite the same as the one I¡¯d just been. This one was¡­ darker, deeper, the nothingness of it more solid and concrete. The absence of everything more pervasive and ever present. I could feel the nothingness around me, almost feel space and reality itself, with theck of all that was there in between me and the rest of it.


    It took me a moment, a really long and slow moment, before I had a realization.


    What I was feeling¡­ was myself. The fluctuations in reality began to settle down a little at that thought. It was difficult to exin what exactly the realization was.


    The state of being that I was in right now¡­ I could recognize it. Like waking up and bing aware in a dream, and knowing it is a dream, and that the reality inhabited in this moment is different from the one present in the waking moment.


    It was a sensation akin to being half awake, being in between states. No one realized when they fell asleep, no one could observe the moment of sleep. One moment you¡¯re here, and the next you¡¯re not.


    This? This was like existing perpetually in that moment. In that point where you go from being somewhere in between two states of mind topletely into the other. The moment of sleep and transition into the world of dreams.


    It was¡­ trippy, to say the least. This wasn¡¯t my first rodeo with dream worlds, but dream worlds mimicked reality. Being in your spirit was a lot like lucid dreaming. It was the most awake part of dreaming, not all that different from being awake itself on its own.


    But this? This was¡­ peering into the darkness. No, not the darkness.


    Peering into my subconscious. The part of me that I did not control and could not be aware of. It felt like the darkness embodied that. The nothingness here embodied that.


    I could picture it here and now, in this moment, if all of my self was a sphere, a ball of light and energy, then the thoughts and everything that was me were merely fluctuations of that sphere. Additions and changes of states in the moment.


    Falseness.


    Just being here felt like I was having a breakthrough. Even before I realized I found myself crossing my legs and meditating in the darkness, observing emptiness. Observing the void, absence of all that I clung onto into life.


    Even death was not still, in death you have the absence of self. But in life, you create the absence of self by existing only in the present moment, only in the thoughts, the words that continue to pour into your mind one after the other, a stream of existence, a stream of thoughts. One thing into the next, like a river that began to flow somewhere in your childhood and never stopped outside of those moments when you close your eyes, and let the darkness embrace you and be nothing.


    And so I stopped.


    ¡­


    Things began to melt.


    My sense of self began to dissolve itself.


    Some questions arose from within the darkness. Within myself. Who was I?


    Was I an alchemist? No, no that was merely the path I¡¯d chosen. Something akin to a job but not even that. A tool, a method, a source of information and knowledge to use.


    Was I smart? No, I knew and had known in both my lives people much smarter than me. Yin was smarter than me, understanding so many different concepts, tranting things from anguage she used <em>only </em>with her grandfather. Researching and helping her vige in her own ways and constantly seeking more. Liuxiang was smarter, aware of the world, aware of the politics of the empire and able to swiftly and deftly handle situations and keep her calm in all those moments. Qiao Ying was smarter, without that man I would not be able to even be a sect elder. I did not have the training or qualifications, things had moved far too quickly to even settle into the role and without his immense support to make sure everything that I wanted to do could actually happen, none of this would ur. Names upon names came, of people smarter than me. But the fact that others could do more did not change what I was, and so I thought over the question again.


    No, the answer was still no. In this darkness¡­ in that ball of light that was my soul, my essence being distilled down to the most bare minimum bar nothing else¡­ it had no inherent trait that could bepered. It simply was.


    Was I Lu Jie? I then asked myself.


    I remembered my mother¡¯s face¡­ the mother from this life. The mother I¡¯d never gotten to know as well as I would¡¯ve liked. My memories of my childhood were particrly vague, the split memories and dual perspectives did not help with recalling past events either, but I felt the love I held for her, the grief I had for her loss. It was like I¡¯d lived my life having lost a part of myself that I hadn¡¯t even realized used to be there.


    But still¡­ despite her, despite my family and the name they had given me, despite the attachment and the fact that this was the only identity I had any longer was this name¡­ I found an answer that surprised me.


    No, I was not.


    The name¡­ my name¡­ it was a way to call me, a way to reach for me and a way to refer to myself. It was a name, in all the worth that a name has¡­ but it was not me, it could never be me, it represented a fluctuation, a part of myself, that sliver of light, the self that I was distilled into a fractional thread. Like reality copsing down to a single point, so you saw the one point and thought it was everything the thing was, when in reality, it was simply just a tiny representation of the whole.


    I felt another part of myself break away from me. It melted into the darkness, dissolving into the nothingness¡­ into myself.


    Who was I?


    The one answer that left, when all else broke away, when the darkness consumed it all, was¡­


    Me. I was me.


    There was nothing that could describe all of my existence in this moment, as I sat and looked upon my soul. As I close my eyes and just sit, and look inwards, I find the myself that is indescribable, that exists in this moment, observing, existing and living, the part of me that is alive. The part of me that is the self that defines who I am, the immortal soul which can have no words.


    The sphere of light settled, and then began to copse into a singr point. Into myself. Like a start failing to support itself once the forces keeping it stable end, the trappings of my reality fell apart as my soul copsed into itself.


    And then, when it formed that singr point containing not just one piece of me, but all of myself, then the three spirit rings of my soul began to resonate through the darkness. Unity, Genesis and Harmony birthed something anew, a fourth, something unnamed, something that was not yet defined, and with that copse cam an explosion.


    A big bang exploded in my soul, and in the blink of an eye my soul expanded to consume me, and not just me, but all of my reality as well. It spread outwards and outwards, continuing to flow before soon it consumed all of the reality in this space.


    And just like that, my inner world manifested once more.

 Chapter [B4] 1 — Cradle of Dragons

    Chapter [B4] 1 ¡ª Cradle of Dragons


    I stood in a room filled with the most powerful people of the empire. Yet that thought barely even came to my mind right now. With the death of the emperor and the loss of the Azure Dragon, the Azure-Jade empire was the closest it had ever been in its history to copse.


    Around me stood the four Divinities. Closest to me was the Shie matriarch, and Liuxiang¡¯s great-great-great-grandmother. The young and sharp lookingdy had a cold and tense expression drawn across her face. Next to her was the Yue n head, the water divinity. I was told he had handed off all governing responsibilities to his heirs and did not participate in politics. The man stood scratching his head, as if unsure what to make of the situation.


    Next to him was the Huo patriarch. The n the old man had belonged to.


    The n Yang Shen had been born in.


    The Huo patriarch had a burning aura all around him, little gouts of fire bursting as his control slipped from bottled rage. His brow was creased so much, it seemed like it¡¯d leave wrinkles etched into his features. All of which was in stark contrast to thest divinity, the Tu n head. The oldest cultivator I had ever seen, older than even the old man, with his body shrunk and back bent, and wrinkles covering all his features. He wore a simple orange cloth and had a bald head, much like a monk, simply seated nearby in meditation.


    And somehow, among these people, I stood there, gathered beside them across a map of the empire.


    Next to me, Elder Tian Feng stood, head bowed in respect to the Divinities.


    ¡°They¡¯re attacking from the north and west, which we¡¯d expected, given the demon stronghold over thends in each of those directions. The celestial peaks are holding and resisting the attack from both of those fronts, and holding thends,¡± the Huo patriarch said, circling the map.


    ¡°The problem is the southern front,¡± he added, highlighting an area to the south.¡°The sea has always been a barrier, how have the demons breached it?¡± The Shia matriarch asked, raising an eyebrow in question.


    ¡°Ships. The demons do not swim well, but with guidance, it seems they¡¯re capable of managing ships. Half of them sink, drowning the army, but the half that survives is a problem,¡± the Yue patriarch said, scratching his chin in thought.


    ¡°We¡¯re not ready for this war,¡± the Huo patriarch said. ¡°They¡¯ve caught us off guard andnded a blow at our very heart¡­ I fear this time¡­¡±


    The Shie matriarch snorted. ¡°Is that all the courage you boast of? I, for one, do not intend to roll over and simply let the demons conquer ournds. I will protect my home even if I¡¯m thest one standing,¡± the Shie matriarch said, a phantom snake slithering around her neck which she gently caressed.


    ¡°You do not get to say that, Zhuihu. Not when we all know that you were the first who was ready to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Children. It is not the time to quarrel,¡± the Tu patriarch interrupted, speaking for the very first time. I faced the old monk, hearing his voice for the first time. ¡°The heavens require us. They ask for our aid. We must perform our duties.¡±


    To my surprise, the Divinities did not speak back, simply nodding at the words of the old man. The Tu patriarch opened his wrinkly eyes, enough that for the first time I could see his pupils, and found in them a brilliant golden glow that mesmerized me where I stood. There were deep secrets lurking in them, ones I could only hope to glimpse at from where I was.


    ¡°We have called upon the earth, and raised a barrier around the entire empire. It will hold the demons back, preventing them from burrowing into the earth and striking us from beneath. To continue this, we will need to return home and enter secluded meditation. Sea child, it shall be your task to hold the enemy lines from the south.¡±


    The Yue cracked his knuckles in response, grinning.


    ¡°Fire child, you protect the west. That is where the demon Yang Shen will most likely be leading his army from. He is your kin. You will be most suited to hold him back.¡±


    The Huo patriarch nodded at that.


    ¡°Poison child¡­ help the celestial lords in the north. They will require your assistance and cunning. Make sure they are supplied and prepared for what is toe.¡±


    The Shie matriarch gave silent acknowledgement.


    And then, to my surprise, the Tu patriarch turned to look at me.


    ¡°Vassal Child. Do you know your purpose?¡± The Tu Divinity asked me, making me freeze.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I did not know what he meant, and so I simply looked at him, unsure of how to answer.


    ¡°You possess the spirit of the Lord of North. Speak to the Divine Beast, they will guide you towards the location of the Azure Dragon,¡± the Tu Divinity said, before ncing at Elder Tian Feng.


    ¡°Dream Child, you must have seen this path. We have been gued by simr mirages, but trying to alter these paths often leads to unintended oues. Who can alter fate, after all.¡±


    Elder Tian Feng bowed his head. ¡°But, this does not mean we must not try. Guide the child on his path. If¡­ this war is to be won, we will require him for it,¡± the Divinity said.


    ¡°Elder, your wisdom is grand, but should we really let the Azure Dragon in the hands of a child?¡± The Huo patriarch asked, ncing at me. ¡°He has proven that he is a talent seen only in centuries, blessed by one divine beast, but no matter how talented, he is still a mere child. Would it not be better for one of us to seek the Azure Dragon? If anything, the Xuanwu shoulde out and join strengths with one of us as well, bolstering our powers. The child has done his part, but this war is no game. The existence of the empire depends on it.¡±


    The Yue patriarch nodded as well.


    ¡°We have to concur with the Huo patriarch. We know the child and see his potential, but this is not the time to be staking the fate of our existence into the hands of children.¡± The Shie matriarch said.


    I looked down, clenching my fist. I did not like that. Having to give up Xuanwu, or sit by the side, but I understood the point. I was by no means anywhere close to their power. I could barely even channel Xuanwu¡¯s power on my own, much less bring out its full potential.


    ¡°You can try,¡± the Tu patriarch said, before ncing at me. ¡°Call upon the divine beast, child of old.¡±


    I looked at the divinity, gulping, before I gave a nod. I closed my eyes, reaching within myself as I found the familiar presence inside of me. I did not have to say anything, and Xuanwu manifested around me, through me.


    Power flooded me, harmony thrumming through my spirit as the power of a divine beast flooded my body. The silhouette of Xuanwu formed around me, the giant spirit turtle-snake looking down upon the divinities.


    <strong><em>¡°Who seeks tomand our strength?¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu asked.


    The three divinities regarded each other. ¡°Water is where I belong. I will be the most suited to do so,¡± the Yue patriarch said.


    The other two did not deny the im, as the man stepped forward.


    ¡°Lord of the North, it is an honor,¡± the Divinity said, bowing.


    Xuanwu grunted, before his form began to flow into the man. Power rushed out of me, flooding the Divinity, as he stood, fists clenched, veins throbbing and a chilling cold spreading from him.


    Then, light began to leak from his body as cracks formed in his skin. The man visibly began to shake, teeth clenched hard, and I noticed his fists starting to tense hard enough to turn his knuckles white.


    The power continued, not stopping, flowing endlessly into the man. He gasped, falling to his knees and the flow stopped. Within a moment, Xuanwu returned to his spectral form, presiding over from above me, looking down upon the kneeling Yue Divinity.


    <strong><em>¡°You are not suitable,¡± </em></strong>he imed, looking down at the patriarch. His gaze traveled to the remaining two. <strong><em>¡°None of you can hold us. Your spirits are tied to this empire, and to your own transcendence. We will break you.¡±</em></strong>


    The kneeling divinity slowly pulled up to his feet, bowing. ¡°Honored Divine Beast, apologies but¡­ how? How is a mere child¡­ holding all of that?¡±


    I watched in confusion, feeling rather surprised myself. I knew how vast Xuanwu¡¯s presence was. Like a tall mountain, or the crashing waves of the ocean, there was so much vastness to it. But somehow, I¡¯d never had to think about how I¡¯d managed to fit all that inside my own spirit.


    <strong><em>¡°A child burdened with two spirits. It is his gift for having eternally carried another soul inside of him. And for the path he found within it. None of you would be able to hold the Azure Dragon. Not even Yang Shen could, he had to resort to distorting and capturing them. But Lu Jie can.¡±</em></strong>


    I simply stood, not in control of my own body or expressions, for which I was partly d, but the surprise on the Divinities¡¯ faces would¡¯ve been multiplied ten times on mine.


    <strong><em>¡°The emperor who held the power of the very heavens lost.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°He was tricked,¡± Huo patriarch spat with anger.


    <strong><em>¡°He was. But even in power, he was matched by Yang Shen. If we wish to win, there must be Harmony. Our sibling, we must go meet him directly. Bring him to his senses, and return together, in a singr vessel of power,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu proimed.


    The Divinities looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time. The enemy approaches,¡± The Tu head said, ncing at the rest of them.


    ¡°Child, head to the Cradle of Dragons. In the valley between all celestial peaks, it is the birthce of the Azure Dragons, and the seven celestial dragons. You will find him there. Find him, and bring him back. You are our only hope,¡± the Tu patriarch said.


    I felt Xuanwu¡¯s power return into me, regaining control as I simply looked at the old monk. After a little bit, I steeled my resolve and I gave him a nod.


    ¡°Let us depart then,¡± the Tu n head said, and one after another, the divinities all left. Heading for battle, and to protect the empire.


    I nced sideways, looking at Elder Tian Feng who stood next to me.


    ¡°The Tu n head said you had seen visions¡­ is that why you helped me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not entirely. We had¡­ simply followed the visions of fate, and they had led us to you. But destiny is not predetermined. No one could have foreseen this oue,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    I nodded, still feeling somewhat unsettled.


    I was not a huge fan of fate and destiny or what not. But it seemed that this battle and responsibility was impossible to escape.


    ¡°Let us make preparations. We will need to depart soon,¡± Elder Tian Feng said and I nodded, following behind him.


    For now, my path was decided.


    I needed to head to the Cradle of Dragons.

 Chapter [B4] 2 — Seventh Peak

    Chapter [B4] 2 ¡ª Seventh Peak


    Things began happening rapidly. There was no time to despair or grieve the death of the emperor. In fact, there had not even been enough time for many to realize the emperor had died at all, and the news had been curbed down with terrifying swiftness, so for now, only those important enough to be at the castle at the time of his untimely demise, and those perceptive enough to feel the changes in the heavens, knew.


    But despite all that¡­ snow fell upon Azure city, the city of eternal spring, the beating heart of the empire. Not a single person in the empire could not have <em>known, </em>even if they were not aware of it consciously. We¡¯d all felt it. Every single person had felt the fall.


    And the timer to the end had begun ticking at that very moment.


    I tried not to grimace too much as I walked across the pce courtyard, heading towards the carriages. It¡¯d been decided that it was best that I headed back to the seventh peak first. To gather supplies and get anything I might need. There was also the matter of all the money I¡¯d earned in the auction. I¡¯d left a significant chunk of it in the care of the Lord and his manor in the capital.


    Zhou Fang, who¡¯d decided he¡¯d be staying in the capital due to the risk of a journey back, had agreed to take care of and manage it all for me. I was grateful. I needed to get back quick, and we were only taking as few people as needed with us. A lot of the lord¡¯s men were injured in the skirmish and attack recently and they¡¯d be staying back in the capital as well. Even my spirits were resting inside my core, including Ash which had never done that before, all to preserve their strengths and to reduce our burden back. They¡¯d both changed in the invasion, but especially Labby, who¡¯d even been able to change forms at will again. It was something I¡¯d not even had the time to address yet.


    I¡¯d been of half a mind to run back, and to my surprise, the Lord had almost agreed to it. It had been Elder Tian Feng who¡¯d dissuaded us, and told us to preserve our strengths for now.


    I had spent a moment being a little surprised how I just suggested to run the distance of effectively a small country casually, but at this point I knew I could and I¡¯d be faster than carriages and I could fly if necessary as well, so it only made sense. Really, the only reason not to was the threat of being ambushed by demons, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be entirely spent by the time I returned, as the journey to the Cradle was not going to be all that easy from what I was told, and I¡¯d ultimately ended up listening to reason.


    Lord Zhou stood nearby, noticing my arrival. The man looked tense as a taut string ready to snap, and exhausted like he hadn¡¯t slept in a week, but despite all that, the lord gave me an ever so slight smile upon my arrival.


    ¡°We were about to call for you. Are you prepared? There will be no time to rest in between,¡± the Lord asked me.¡°I¡¯m still of half a mind to sprint back,¡± I replied, honestly.


    The lord¡¯s smile widened ever so slightly, as he put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Let us not. Tian Feng would not let either of us hear the end of it.¡±


    I nodded at that.


    I nced sideways at the others. Yan Yun was returning with us. In a meeting when making our ns, we¡¯d ended up deciding on a group of three people to head to the Cradle. It was Yan Yun, me and Zhang.


    The Lord had obviously offered his own men for my protection and to help us, but I¡¯d refused. The more people there were with us, the more we¡¯d slow down. The cradle was not an easy-to-travel-in ce, and we didn¡¯t have the time.


    In truth, I felt a little ufortable bringing Yan Yun with me, but she¡¯d been the one who¡¯d said it¡¯d make sense to bring her. Despite no longer following a lightning path, she was the most familiar with it, and the most knowledgeable on dragons. Her grandfather had also told her of the existence of the Cradle before, so she had a rough idea on what was in store for us. And with Leiyu, she allowed us tomunicate quickly and send letters without needing to set up and useplicated scrying formations. And Zhang was there, because there was no one else I trusted with my life more than him.


    I really wished I¡¯d had the time to try to think of ore up with a way to send messages over long distances, but unfortunately that just wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d had the time for, at least not for this journey. Though it was not like I¡¯d just given up. I was well aware that war times were the times where progress had often been made in thergest leaps and bounds. I recalled the meeting I¡¯d had with the five divinities yesterday and the decision we¡¯de to that¡¯d be unprecedented otherwise.


    All four divinities and the royal court had agreed to allow craftsmen to use the divine texts I¡¯d given them collectively, to try and increase our advantages by creating more weapons and rapidly upscaling production of some really important things so that we could arm our mortals and allow them to contribute as well.


    It was grim, and it wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d actually hoped would happen, but that was the silver lining in all of this. More people than would ever otherwise be possible. Schrs, researchers, craftsmen and cksmiths from all over the empire were gathering. Learning, and perfecting on my crude ideas and the front of knowledge I¡¯d brought into existence to create things, and make massive leaps in technological expertise. Already they¡¯d improved on the design of the weapons, but more importantly, they were working on how to improve defenses of carriages, how to maintain supply chains, how to build stronger walls and faster. Everything we¡¯d need to fight this war.


    Even the old man had ended up staying back. I knew he wanted to help, but given that he¡¯d lost his cultivation almost entirely, and was much more frail now, he had not insisted. I felt a little bad but I also felt d knowing that he¡¯d be safe in the capital. It was one less person I¡¯d have to worry about.


    As I was about to step into my carriage, a presence stirred around me, making me pause. I turned around and, descending down from the skies, I saw Liuxiang. I stared, openly surprised at her arrival.


    ¡°Lu Jie, let us¡­ let mee with you,¡± Liuxiang spoke, looking at me with a determined expression.


    ¡°Liuxiang? Don¡¯t you have to stay with your grandmother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have already informed her. I¡¯d been listening to her all this time, but¡­ with everything that¡¯s happening¡­ I cannot wait anymore to help the people I had been working so hard to gain the ability to help,¡± she said, clenching her fist. It was the most emotion I¡¯d ever seen on her.


    ¡°So¡­ please, let use with you,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, we do have just enough space to hold one more person,¡± the Lord said, looking towards me.


    Liuxiang looked at the lord happily, and I gathered myself. ¡°Alright, then¡­ I¡¯d be happy to have you with me on this journey, Liuxiang,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯d be like old times.¡±


    ¡°I find it a little hard to believe that was just one year ago,¡± Liuxiang said.


    Iughed at that. A frustrated and amusedugh.


    ¡°Old times?¡± Yan Yun asked, looking between the two of us with confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the way,¡± I said to Yan Yun, remembering our foray into the cave where we¡¯d first found Sheldon and saved the vigers.


    So much had happened since then. Despite everything going on, that memory managed to bring a smile to my face.


    It¡¯d be good to see Sheldon, and Twilight, and Zhang and Granny Lang, and everybody else. Though not the circumstances I¡¯d hoped for, I found myself longing to be back home.


    With that thought, I stepped inside the carriage alongside Liuxiang, Yan Yun and the Lord.


    The carriage whirred with power as the driver cracked the reins. Spectral steeds rose out of the carriage, and with a jerk we were off to the Seventh Peak.


    ***


    Xiao Ru cursed his luck, cursed the very heavens and the fates as he ran with all he had. His feet were sore and cuts and scrapes lined his ankles. He¡¯d been a fool. He¡¯d been such a fool to think that just because this winter things had been calmer, it¡¯d be different.


    He stumbled, almost falling and his heart leapt into his throat. He could hear it now. Hear the creature chasing him through the foliage. His heart thundered so hard, he felt it¡¯d shatter his chest and kill him just from that. He¡¯d prefer that too.


    A rumbling growl came from behind him and Xiao Ru¡¯s body stiffened. He could feel the creature behind him, feel its vile presence, the sickening aura of death that lingered around it. He ran harder than ever.


    He¡¯d heard of the seventh peak, heard tales of a new lord and elder at the sect, that he was giving protection to everybody. That the man could do miracles, a five fold Sage? A child who was as strong as Lord Zhou? He did not believe such nonsense.


    But now, Xiao Ru¡¯s feet carried him towards that direction, as he cursed himself for not thinking. Even if false, at least in the city he could¡¯ve been safe. Sure, he may have died while starving on the streets, butpared to being torn apart and eaten by that thing¡­ even that seemed better.


    He knew how things were. Every winter, the demons came. And every winter, the sect would strengthen its protections, if you paid their stupid amounts to satisfy the cultivators, and even then, sooner orter those would fail and you¡¯d be forced to flee to the city and scrape by ¡®til winter passed, and try not to starve in the crowded streets.


    He¡¯d lost more people than he could count to winter. So many that, long ago, Xiao Ru had known somewhere in his heart that his own fate would be a simr cold embrace of death somewhere on some street. It was his foolish arrogance and defiance to such a tragic fate that he¡¯d decided to refuse. For the past four or five years, he¡¯d build his defenses to fend off any beasts and survive through winter in his vige.


    At first he¡¯d been mocked. But when the vigers returned, starved and exhausted and saw him still living¡­ they¡¯d changed their tune quickly. Soon, more and more people had been managing to survive on their own. They¡¯d dug holes, and made simple spears and traps for the mindless beast and stuck to the inside of their homes which they¡¯d also fortified.


    It¡¯d worked. It¡¯d worked! Xiao Ru had be a hero for the vigers.


    But of course not. When this year had rolled out, he¡¯d thought it was a blessing when he saw no demonic beastsing. His vige was small and they barely had anything for the beasts toe seeking them for, and he assumed they¡¯d just not bothered this year. He felt like a champion.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    And the heavens struck him for his hubris. Now he would die in the maw of this beast.


    Xiao Ru¡¯s feet twisted, sticking on a root as he fell and rolled on the ground. His heart pounded, as he tried to pull himself up but found a sharp pain run through his ankle when he tried. He looked at his feet and saw it was twisted badly and starting to turn red already.


    He froze, fear filling his heart as his fate was well and truly sealed. Xiao Ru whimpered, tears filling his eyes as he felt the presence close in. The creature slowed down now too, as it closed in, its dark eyes glowing in the dark patch of the forest as it moved closer.


    Xiao Ru watched the twisted beast, a bear covered with scars and cuts, with miasma swirling all around it and arrows sticking out of his hide, and he knew he¡¯d seen the end.


    The demonic beast growled once more, its terrible aura flowing out and then with a rush it lunged towards Xiao Ru who closed his eyes, epting his fate.


    <em>Bang.</em>


    The world shook, a loud explosion echoing through the forest.


    <em>Bang. Bang. Bang.</em>


    Three more shots followed. Xiao Ru opened his eyes, and looked in shock as the beary on the ground, alive but injured, blood flowing out of wounds.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    An arrow shot towards the creature, bursting out in a swirl of fire that enveloped the beast. It roared, before turning around as it started to run the other way.


    Xiao Ru stared in shock. Just what had happened? Had he¡­ had he been saved by some cultivator who happened to be nearby? No matter who, he was beyond grateful. Just who was his savior? He wondered.


    He turned, upon hearing footsteps and looked behind. A boy stood there, rather young and his clothes¡­ is that what cultivators wore nowadays? Even Xiao Ru had clothes that were better than that.


    No, no that wouldn¡¯t do. This was his savior, and a powerful cultivator. Who knows, maybe they could hear his thoughts and then he¡¯d be losing his head after having just survived.


    ¡°O honored cultivator, thank you, thank you for saving this poor foolish mortal¡¯s life. May the heavens bless you,¡± Xiao Ru said, to the boy.


    ¡°Oh, um, sure. Can you stand?¡± The boy asked, ncing at his ankle.


    ¡°No¡­ I have sprained my ankle,¡± Xiao Ru said, before wondering if a cultivator even knew what a sprained ankle was.


    ¡°Yeah I see that. Well, either the Granny or Yin will fix you up pretty quick, I imagine. Hop on,¡± the boy said, lending a hand as he lifted Xiao Ru up.


    ¡°My apologies for inflicting myself on you honored cultivator. You are too kind,¡± Xiao Ru said, truly in disbelief.


    ¡°You can stop that. I¡¯m not a cultivator,¡± the boy replied.


    ¡°But¡­ then how did you take down that demonic beast¡­ and with such ease too. I saw that arrow of mes. Surely that was a cultivation art?¡± Xiao Ru asked.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s my fire arrow. Or exploding arrow. I used it because I didn¡¯t want to waste too many bullets, and also that demonic beast is probably just running from the demons too, and got hungry and decided to make you into its meal to have enough energy to escape. I didn¡¯t want to kill it,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Exploding¡­ what? Bullets? And¡­ you didn¡¯t want to kill a demonic beast?¡± Xiao Ru asked, feeling truly confused.


    ¡°Yeah. Bullets, it¡¯s small pellets made of metal. The rifle on my back shoots them really fast and it can hurt even a demon beast pretty badly,¡± the boy said.


    Xiao Ru looked at the boy¡¯s back, seeing the wooden and metal pipe thing. He¡¯d just assumed it was some strange mystical instrument. He nced at the bow hanging from the boy¡¯s shoulders and the quiver at his waist as well.


    ¡°So¡­ anyone can use these?¡± Xiao Ru asked once more, shocked.


    The boy nced towards the man and then smiled. ¡°Yeah, Elder Jie made them. Everyone in the militia gets one. The senior soldiers get even better ones, those can shoot down beasts like that in one shot.¡±


    ¡°And they¡¯re all mortals?¡± Xiao Ru asked, his head spinning.


    ¡°Yup. All mortals. Though some of them have started to sense a little bit of Chi. But the ones who do get transferred to a different unit. So all the ones who remain are mortals,¡± the boy said, and then paused as they began to exit the forest.


    ¡°Ah, Yao Tei, you found him?¡± A man said, waving at the boy.


    Other boys, of roughly simr age and clothing walked closer. All of them had that strange pipe thing on their back. The rifle. And a bow with a quiver that had weird glowing things on it, clearly something mystical only a cultivator should have.


    ¡°Demonic bear, scared it away,¡± the boy said, ncing back.


    Another man inspected Xiao Ru¡¯s injuries, while one more kept an eye on the forest. ¡°Hope this is thest of them. Would like to fortify Taizhou¡¯s borders a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Taizhou? We¡¯re not going to the seventh peak?!¡± Xiao Ru asked in shock. Did these men have a death wish?


    ¡°No, not right now. We¡¯re keeping an extended border around the seventh peak, and Taizhou is one of the fortified viges. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be safe there. There¡¯s a lot of people who had to escape and rush through. A bunch of them are staying in Taizhou,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Now head on, get healed. You seem like you only have a slight injury, so when it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll bring you to the captain and he¡¯ll enlist you in one of the militia units. All of us have to do our part to protect those who can¡¯t fend for themselves, right?¡± One of the other boys said.


    ¡°Against¡­ against demonic beasts?¡± Xiao Ru asked. He wanted to call them insane. How could a mortal stand against demonic beasts? And yet¡­ that was exactly what had happened.


    ¡°Would I also get that pipe?¡± Xiao Ru asked.


    ¡°Pipe? Oh, the rifle. Not immediately, you¡¯ll have to go through the <em>firearm safety </em>training first.¡±


    The other boys shuddered at the word. What was that, Xiao Ru wondered. Some kind of ritual?


    The boy holding him continued. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it for now, let¡¯s get you in,¡± the boy said, pulling Xiao Ru. They continued to walk a little further, till Xiao Ru noted the walls spanning around the area. Arge gate made of stone stood there, with wires and spikes stuck into them to prevent anyone from climbing. Guard stood watch as people moved in and out. Almost all of them had the ¡®rifle¡¯ on their back.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this Taizhou?¡± Xiao Ru asked in shock.


    ¡°Yup,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Xiao Ru highly doubted the boy¡¯s words. This¡­ this looked like a small city. How was this a vige?


    And as they continued deeper inside, his shock only continued to grow.


    ¡°Who¡­ who did all this?¡± Xiao Ru asked. He¡¯d not been here often, but Taizhou had been a small vige¡­ how had it be this in the blink of an eye?


    ¡°Elder Jie, of course. But also Elder Zhang and the others. They¡¯ve helped build all this and secure the viges nearby. So many people would¡¯ve died to the sudden demonic beast onught otherwise,¡± the boy said.


    Xiao Ru looked on in shock.


    This¡­ this was what they¡¯d been doing. Him and his vige. But on such arge scale. With so much more strength and power. And¡­ all of this was done by one boy?


    Despite himself, Xiao Ru found himself wondering. Had the rumors truly not been exaggerated?


    He looked at the boy and gulped, before he asked. ¡°How can I get one of those <em>rifles </em>you have?¡±


    The boy smiled in response.


    ***


    Zhang flew over the seventh peak, watching over the city. Purple Chi red around him, gravity itself bending to his will as his eyes scanned his surroundings. His senses spread all around the area, focused like a sharp de.


    Something stirred near one of the walls perimeters, the sound of gunshots and explosions rising.


    Zhang gathered his power, spear shivering as he raised it. Eyes glowing purple, he focused on his target, before finding the demonic creature mming against the wall, his spear thrummed as he shot it forward.


    The weapon¡¯s weight grew as it flew rapidly, before mming into the creature, piercing through it like a ballista¡¯s shot, piercing and raising dirt into the air from the aftershock.


    The demonic creature roared, still not entirely dead and Zhang rushed in closer rapidly afterwards, mming like a meteor shooting down as he crushed the beast into, leaving only a vague hint of toxic Gu and blood sttered around the crater next to him.


    Raising his spear, and making sure there were no other main threats, Zhang turned to look at the soldiers on the wall who all saluted upon seeing him.


    ¡°Call me if you¡¯re struggling,¡± he said.


    <em>¡°Yes, general!¡±</em> They responded as one.


    Zhang let his gravity Chi re as he took back to the skies once more, returning to his observation post in the skies.


    The people of the city, the sect and all the bordering areas were depending on them. Lu Jie was depending on him to keep this ce.


    He¡¯d felt what had happened. The heavens had changed. There was no way to not feel it. And though he did not know what exactly had happened, he¡¯d almost shot towards the capital in that moment to make sure Lu Jie was alright. It was only his duty and responsibility that kept him.


    And his faith in Lu Jie.


    Despite his connection to Lu Jie almost fading out at one point, he sensed the boy¡¯s presence out there. That massive presence that only kept growing in Zhang¡¯s mind. So no matter what, at least he was fine.


    But there were worse things that could happen. And it was precisely why Zhang needed to continue to grow and continue to keep getting stronger.


    He¡¯d managed to push himself to the edge of the second circle. If he¡¯d still been a normal cultivator then he¡¯d be at the peak of the sixth stage, but that was not enough. Not nearly enough.


    This kind of growth was unprecedented for a normal cultivator, and Zhang knew even this would make him a massive prodigy across the empire in normal circumstances, but things were anything but, and he cared not for the status of the achievements, if it meant he was ultimately just not powerful enough to protect the people he needed to protect.


    He tensed his spear one more time, sensing another presence behind him. This one was flying and it raised Zhang¡¯s hackles as he turned and shot his spear forward rapidly.


    Lightning crackled and shed and Zhang watched the creature dodge his strike. He stared in surprise for a moment, before a smile came upon his face as he realized who was heading towards him.


    Zhang recalled his spear, which arrived the moment the creature came, resting upon his shoulder and crackling with puffed feathers.


    <em>¡°You¡¯re lucky that Leiyu is forgiving.¡±</em>


    ¡°It is good to see you, Leiyu. Apologies for attacking you, I thought you were a flying demon. We¡¯ve had some¡­ encounters with those,¡± Zhang said.


    <em>¡°Clearly. Anyway, Leiyu is here to give you a letter from Lu Jie. Now Leiyu will go, there are other messages for others to be handed out,¡± </em>the bird said, before disappearing into a crackle of lightning.


    Zhang looked at the letter in his hand, and then gently pulled it open. As he read, his expression continued to darken.


    <em>¡°I hope you¡¯re alright, Zhang. And Sheldon and Twilight and everyone else. I¡¯m really sorry that I had to leave everything to you and put so much responsibility on you now. So much has happened here, I know Qiao Ying probably told you a little, but there¡¯s a lot to include in a letter. The demons attacked, Yang Shen is back and he struck a blow to the empire. The emperor is dead. The Divinities almost died. And the Azure Dragon is missing. If the Old Man had not been there¡­ I try not to think about it.</em>


    <em>But not all is lost. We¡¯re all okay. And I am returning quickly, alongside Yan Yun, Lord Zhou and Liuxiang. We¡¯ll be heading to the Cradle of Dragons to find the Azure Dragon, who¡¯s most likely to be hiding or resting there. And I¡¯ll need you for that journey.</em>


    <em>I am really sorry that I¡¯ming back with yet another request, but if there¡¯s anyone I can rely on for this, it¡¯s you, Zhang.</em>


    <em>See you in three days.</em>


    <em>P.S: Tell Yin it¡¯s time to take </em>that <em>out. She¡¯ll know what I mean.¡±</em>


    Zhang looked at the letter in his hand and despite all the bad news, he found himself smiling and taking a breath of relief. Closing the letter, Zhang looked down at the city below him, and the people in it, holding on against the onught of demonic beasts. He did not know what woulde next, but he knew that they¡¯d be fine.


    And he didn¡¯t wish to be the only one to feel that sense of security and relief. So, taking a deep breath, Zhang gathered all his voice and screamed to the world.


    <em>¡°THE LORDS ARE RETURNING!¡±</em>


    His voice echoed throughout the city, through the sect and beyond. For a moment there was a long silence.


    Then, he heard it, a rumbling, the sounds of gunshots, the screams and shouts, slowly and scattered at first and then collectively as one, enough to shake the heavens.


    <em>¡°The Lords are returning!¡± </em>The city shouted in celebration, and Zhang looked down, before returning his focus to his task with renewed focus and vigor.


    He would not let them down.

 Chapter [B4] 3 — Travel Back

    Chapter [B4] 3 ¡ª Travel Back


    A terrible quiet remained outside as snow continued to fall down from the skies. With the death of the emperor, and the escape of the Azure Dragon, the heavens themselves felt weaker now. Qi felt weaker, starting to strain and wither out in the grasp of cold wintery hands. It was hard to imagine that a war was going on.


    But such was the nature of war. The frontlines of this battle were being fought across all borders of the empire. It was not the kind of war that I¡¯d seen or heard of in history. It was closer to a disease. One that had spread across thends, through the world atrge and now it wasing for us.


    This wasn¡¯t a war fornd, treasure, ideological disputes or the gain of those in power. No, it was something much simpler and much worse. It was a battle for survival. Perhaps for all of humanity atrge.


    The scales had shifted in the bnce of the eternal war, and for the first time¡­ the threat of humanity losing was starting to be real.


    I clenched my fists, feeling tensions rising. What we had to do was known, though that did not make the task ahead easier. But being forced to sit still at these times was even worse than that. Restlessness filled me and I struggled to distract myself from the constant thoughts.


    We¡¯d be facing an army. An army of demonic beasts, and demons atrge. But worst of all was the threat that came from within. Of cultivators losing their path, spirits being overtaken by wraiths, the threatsing from the beyond, from that dark and cold ce of nothingness that existed out there.


    I closed my eyes. I¡¯d found myself there at one point. That cold, seething anger that slowly built up underneath. With the protection of the Heavens fading¡­ more and more people would fall prey to those. Already, I¡¯d begun sensing the rise of miasma in the hearts of cultivators.


    It was subtle, and fine enough that they would not notice it, not ¡®til it grew and started to corrupt their minds and thoughts.


    They needed hope. The empire needed hope. Needed something or someone who could show them a path ahead, show them some way out of all of this.It was a great ask, a great responsibility. To lead the empire, to be their hope? But I knew what power such things had. I recalled the way my own sect members often looked at me.


    I was greater than just myself. My image is greater than the person that I am. It is a message, a messenger, a new path.


    Hope.


    <em>Be the change you want to see in the world.</em>


    It was a nice phrase, but I¡¯d always thought that it was shallow. It implied that just by changing yourself, you could change the world. If it was so easy, everyone would do it right? But I think I finally understood it a little better now.


    <em>Be the change.</em>


    You had to start somewhere. To begin and take the first steps on the path, nothing would ever begin if you do not. I recalled the vision I had seen upon waking up for a second time in this world. I had no memories of my life, no memories of who I was, only the knowledge that had inherently been inside of me, as if looking at a stranger¡¯s soul.


    But in that moment of confusion and fear, I¡¯d found a spark, I¡¯d found others, found the Old man, found Labby, Sheldon, Yan Yun, Su Lin, Zhang, Granny Lang, Yin. Everybody. And step by step, little by little, I¡¯d begun to change the world.


    And I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I looked at the ring on my finger. A small, almost innocuous looking ring, containing around a quarter of all the spirit jade I¡¯d received. This was the highest grade spatial storage they¡¯d had and even it had struggled to hold it all.


    Yu Lan, the auction house manager, had kindly given this to me without any cost. I was not surprised, after all I¡¯d made her a fortune. But even if not¡­ given the current circumstances, I think she would¡¯ve done so even without that. It¡¯s partly why I¡¯d asked for her help in managing all the money.


    Guoren, the Lord¡¯s estate manager in Azure city, had risen up to task to help me sort it all out and manage everything. Zhou Fang, who¡¯d remained behind, had decided to help him out and I¡¯d left all my fortune in their safeguarding and hands. Most of it was being used to fund research regarding the war-front and in all the logistics and protections that needed to be in ce. A bunch of craftsmen and cksmiths were already being employed by them, using the help of the five divinities and my divine texts and their more non-vtile and non-magical copies, alongside the patents that I¡¯d sold for different working modules, and a dozen more prototypes that were not fully functional just yet. Everybody wasing together to make this happen.


    The portion that I¡¯d personally taken¡­ there was a project I¡¯d left with Yin. After we¡¯d sessfully developed a powerful weapon. An idea I¡¯d had, though one that¡¯d cost quite a lot of energy to fuel.


    Even this was not enough, but it¡¯d be a start.


    ¡°You seem deep in thought, Lu Jie,¡± the Lord asked and I looked up at him.


    ¡°A bit difficult not to be, with everything going on,¡± I said.


    He looked outside with a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°We live in difficult times, that is true. There have been esctions in conflict before. But never to this extent, and never with such a threat. But that is precisely why we must focus ourselves, sharpen our wills and fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to do what I need to. It is just¡­ difficult to sit still and do nothing while I¡¯m here. Even if I know that¡¯d be the best thing to do right now.¡±


    Lord Zhou looked at me, and then at Yan Yun and Liuxiang seated next to me. ¡°The journey ahead of you is going to be treacherous. A lot relies on your sess. Far too much. These are not tasks we¡¯d want to ask of children, but our hands are tied. I understand your impatience, but it is imperative that you be calm and prepared for anything that maye next. Take this time to settle down, to prepare for what is toe. Meditate and think over what you must do to move ahead,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    Liuxiang nced towards me. ¡°There is a technique in the Shie n, where one can conjoin their spirits with others, allowing us to meditate together. I¡¯d actually looked into it after remembering what Lu Jie had done to cure Zhang¡¯s core and enter his spirit, and have made some adjustments to the art.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any harm in it. It¡¯s going to take a few days before we reach the Seventh Peak anyway,¡± Yan Yun said.


    I looked at the two of them and nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s do it then.¡±


    Liuxiang nodded, extending her hand, grabbing both mine and Yan Yun¡¯s. I felt her Qi flow into me, tugging at my spirit and pulling me inwards.


    I began to meditate, matching the flow of Liuxiang¡¯s Qi and a secondter, I felt Yan Yun¡¯s spirit as well, mingling together as the three of us began to meld together.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    And then, I was gone.


    ***


    I opened my eyes and found myself standing in familiar darkness. The only difference was that this time, I was not alone.


    The giant figure of the dragon-turtle-snake Xuanwu remained ahead of me. And just a little in front of him were both Labby and Ash. Labby jumped up as she saw me, running up to me and tackling me to the ground¡ªor the darkness that served as a ground¡ªwith a hug.


    ¡°Great Master!¡± She eximed happily, dark ck and purple lightning crackling all around her.


    I looked up and saw Yan Yun and Liuxiang looking down at me as well, both present here inside my spirit.


    Ash walked closer, pulling Labby back and letting me get back up. The giant wolf was also in his human form.


    ¡°Hey there you two, hope you¡¯ve been alright,¡± I said. I knew they were alright. In here, I could sense them much better than when they remained on their own. But it felt appropriate to ask anyway.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ash said.


    ¡°Labby has been training! The big turtle has been teaching her how to focus her lightning more, and use it correctly.¡± I patted Labby¡¯s head at that.


    ¡°Labby wants to be of help against the demons,¡± Labby said, her expression quite serious and I gave her a nod.


    <strong><em>¡°Too many people. This is not a ce of gathering¡­¡±</em></strong> Xuanwu said, snorting as he looked down at all of us. ncing at Labby. <strong><em>¡°Nor a nursery for children.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°We can use your help,¡± I told Xuanwu, ignoring hisments¡ªthe turtle just didn¡¯t know how to not be grumpy anytime and I knew he didn¡¯t mean it as much as he put on¡ªas I walked closer to the divine beast. ¡°I¡¯d like to progress on my path. To take the next step and grow stronger. I know that things are not meant to proceed this quickly¡­ but I don¡¯t have the time to wait, or the luxury to do things the normal way.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°You¡¯d abandoned the normal way the moment you¡¯d epted Chi within yourself. There is nothing normal about the path you have followed from there onwards.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said. ¡°So how can I proceed on my path? I need to grow stronger, strong enough to contest Yang Shen if I have to. And clearly I¡¯m not his match right now.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°The answer is obvious. You must seek what answers remain to be sought. The path you follow no longer has any realms or measures of strength. But that does not mean you do not possess strength. There is a bundle of Chi inside of you, which fuels you. It grows as the domain of the Chi you are connected to grows. That,bined with our strength, and the Azure Dragon¡¯s strength, and you¡¯d be on par with any of the Divinity in strength, even if you remain exactly where you are on your path.¡±</em></strong>


    I paused at that. I¡¯d noticed that by now, that my path was non-standard and a lot of my strength was external, owing to the power I could utilize from things tied to my spirit.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do? Will it be enough?¡± I asked.


    <strong><em>¡°You must do what you have always done. Your path does not seek strength, and so it does not reward you with strength when you walk it. Not directly at least. But you believe knowledge is power, and so when you understand more, your power grows with your understanding. There are things that remain still for you to understand. And when you do, your ability will increase.¡±</em></strong>


    I thought about that. ¡°The fourthw¡­ I will need to find it. Whatever it is. But I don¡¯t know where to begin looking. And¡­ will that actually help me beat Yang Shen?¡±


    <strong><em>¡°If your goal is purely to beat Yang Shen, then build weapons. Do not spend time searching for your path. Create tools and fight with them. You will have the required strength from us. And from others.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>But if you wish to match Yang Shen¡­ then seek what your truth is. Answer it, find where it lies, and that will give you the insight you require.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Will that let me create a domain?¡± I asked.


    Xuanwuughed.


    He nced towards Yan Yun and Liuxiang. <strong><em>¡°These two need to build their domains. They too need to seek their own truths. They¡¯ve found some answers upon it already, but they need to seek whates beyond them,¡± </em></strong>The divine beast turned back to face me again. <strong><em>¡°But you already have yours. You have had yours for quite some time.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°What? But¡­ I¡­ how?¡± I asked, confused.


    Xuanwu harrumphed. <strong><em>¡°Child, you reach out and bind the world to yourself and then make it a part of you. You are connected to the tree of rebirth, life and death itself join together within your soul, you represent the cycle of souls and contain the legacy of an old era.¡±</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°You¡¯ve spent decades in the expanse of the in-between, at the edge of darkness and found genesis inside of it. It was </em></strong><strong>you </strong><strong><em>who stopped our rampage. Who convinced us that this world could yet be saved, when we had decided to begin anew and give it a rebirth. No matter how fleeting, how ephemeral it had been, it had been real, and it still exists. It is a shadow, hidden inside of you. You had reached that realm, you had reached a realm beyond it. The memory pce you inhabit exists within that space, the souls of those you¡¯ve helped to yourself, all that is tied to you joins back together to this,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, his voice rising in power as he continued, bringing his face close to me, almost as if angry.


    <strong><em>¡°Do not be so blind. Look within yourself. Ask the right questions. Why when divinities fail, does your spirit hold us, hold the legacy of an entire era? Do you think of yourself as gifted? What you have is something born out of creation, and not something you simply possessed from the beginning. Recall those memories, the darkness, the world you had forged, remember what that meant, what it means to harbor this space that can hold us, that can hold life and death and rebirth, a world within a world and more.¡±</em></strong>


    I stared up at the dragon-turtle in surprise. I felt a little stupid for not thinking about all this earlier. Vague memories of a dream that spanned a lifetime passed in my mind. My memory of that period was¡­ suitably, forgotten and lost entirely within the dream itself. But pieces of it lingered, echoes in the darkness that reflected something that had once been. And what had once been in this ce¡­ could be brought back to life with will.


    <strong><em>¡°You seek atst. But we do not have enough time¡­ perhaps, some help will hasten your progress,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said.


    The world rippled all around me and I found myself sinking into that echo, into the shadows of a lost time and ce within the darkness, beyond reality and timeless, a fraction of existence that had once embodied a whole other life.


    As I sank, I saw the three spirit rings in the sky.


    Unity. Genesis. Harmony.


    They shone like beacons, humming with power. A representation of my path. Together they spun, likeary bodies looking upon this world of spirit, as if casting a spell to bring back the visions of the past.


    The darkness rose around me, flowing over my body and swallowing me whole.


    I watched Xuanwu¡¯s shadow flicker from underneath, before losing myself to the darkness within the darkness.


    ***


    The world shivered around Xuanwu, before settling once more as Lu Jie disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Is Great Master going to be okay?¡± Labby asked nervously, looking up at the divine beast.


    <strong><em>¡°He will be alright. He is simply heading to a part of himself deeper still. There areyers to a spirit, and some are less easily essible than others. When he has found the answers he needs, he will return to the surface,¡±</em></strong> Xuanwu said.


    ¡°Will he wake up in time?¡± Yan Yun asked, with some concern.


    <strong><em>¡°If he does not, then we will wake him up. You need not be concerned. And it is not just him that must work. If you wish to support him and apany him, then you two must also seek the truth within yourself,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, turning towards Yan Yun.


    <strong><em>¡°You, lost child. Your path is a different kind, but not unforeseen. But itcks identity. Itcks your self. You wish to help others, without knowing how to help yourself. We can see the wounds on your spirit and the desires that have shaped you to be who you are, but your answer does not extend to yourself, and thus, is it truly whole? Seek the path you wish to pursue, seek who you are beyond those around you, do not look for your reflection, seek the you that exists outside of existence,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, the world rippling once more.


    Yan Yun bowed her head, as mist rose around her, before taking her away. Xuanwu turned atst to Liuxiang.


    Liuxiang bowed respectfully.


    <strong><em>¡°You simply need to stop lying to yourself. You broke one lie, the shell that protected you, the mask was taken off, but did you ever truly find yourself underneath that mask? Your past dictates your present, you are all that exists in the context of all you have been, but what are you if not a shadow of the hand which governs your fate? When you¡¯ve found the lie, then you will also find your truth, and the world will reflect it,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said as Liuxiang vanished as well.


    The divine beast paused as he saw Labby looking up at him with sparkles in her eyes.


    <strong><em>¡°¡­it is still too early for you, child.¡±</em></strong>


    Labby deted in disappointment, and Ash shook his head, transforming into a wolf before bringing her with him to train together once more.


    Xuanwu sighed to himself. There were far too many children to take care of.

 Chapter [B4] 4 — Inner World

    Chapter [B4] 4 ¡ª Inner World


    As reality settled around me once more, this time more blurry as if looking through a dream or a haze, I saw visions of myself. An older me walked around myself, a small town made entirely out of the creations of my own self.


    This was the world I¡¯d made. In the darkness, in the loneliness of eternity I¡¯d crafted this reality to save my sanity. The crutch of existence that had been left behind, and now all that remained of it was an echo.


    I looked at myself, looked at the things I had created and was so desperately trying to preserve at the time. The older me had a small girl on his shoulder. Was that my daughter? Or perhaps grand-daughter?


    I did not know. I did not recognize her. I could not even see her face, but I found myself reaching out towards her, a phantom pain echoing in my heart.


    The vision melted with my touch, fading into nothingness as the echo ended.


    My heart sank. Everything I¡¯d built in here¡­ all of it was gone. All that had once been everything to me¡­ it was lost now. And I did not even care. Not outside, not when the memories of this time were lost to me, like a dream that I had once lived.


    What did that mean? Was I supposed to give up on my reality just like I had given up on this world as well? This was fake and my reality was real¡­ but to the me who had spent his life in here¡­ this was as real as Labby and my friends are to me. And yet, I had made that choice, chosen to abandon this world and return to them, to the people I truly cared for. To the people I knew were waiting for me.


    I did not know what the answer was. All I felt was a sense of frustration as I clenched my fists.


    The echoes continued and I moved through my life. The moment when I¡¯d found the tree and been united, whenpletion had first dawned onto me and I¡¯d grasped the truth of the world in its entirety, forming Chi and bringing it into this world once more. I moved back through the time before that, through the ces and things that hade before, all the way ¡®til I stood at the beginning.At that moment that had changed everything.


    The day I had woken up, and discovered this world anew, and decided to use what I knew to bring change to it.


    I¡¯d never for once thought that I¡¯d be able to truly change the world. Back in that moment, when I¡¯d first realized how much could be done if this world was better understood, how much potential there was here to improve people¡¯s lives and the world atrge but a part of me had never believed that I¡¯d be able to achieve it. Who was I to make such changes?


    But I¡¯d walked on my path. Not truly believing in myself. Not truly believing that I could ever make a difference but still pursuing that fascination with all the little things in reality.


    It was strange, watching myself now. I¡¯d lived and grown up in this world. To the me from before¡­ this had been the norm. This had been the way everything was. But to the me who had forgotten it all, who¡¯d woken up with just the memories of a past life? It was like looking at the world with a child¡¯s vision again. Everything was fascinating and new and exciting and the world felt interesting.


    When had I lost that? That childlike wonder?


    In this life, or my previous one? I¡¯d never truly realized just how fascinating reality itself was. The fact that we exist in this time and moment, in this space, is truly a marvel that is hard to describe. The fact that I live is weird, and I¡¯d forgotten that fact two times.


    I wondered what that Lu Jie would think if he saw me now. Would he be in awe? Would he feel disappointed that I never got to retire in a mansion and just make alchemy pills somewhere with Labby and my friends, living a life of carefreefort?


    I thought about it for a second. What would the me from that time period have said to the me right now?


    I could almost see myself, standing in front of me, so full of myself, so enamored with the magic of this world, so taken by all that could be done. The Lu Jie of the old looked at me, at the me who ran a sect, at the me who had all these ties and burdens and responsibilities and people to protect and care for, mired at the very center of the world he had wanted to run away from so very desperately.


    I looked at him, and my past looked back at me and then shook his head. ¡°Your shoulders look so stiff.¡±


    I smiled at that. ¡°I have a lot of responsibilities on my shoulders now.¡±


    Past me looked at that and grimaced. ¡°Sounds bleh. I hope you¡¯re still experimenting and trying to find how all this magic bullshit works?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sometimes, not all that often. I remembered some things and it changed my perspective on the so-called¡­ bullshit part. But I have not stopped moving ahead on what we wanted to achieve,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good,¡± my past self replied, and then he looked up at me and asked something I did not expect. ¡°Do you like it? The power, the authority? You¡¯re really strong now, right? If you do this thing¡­ if you get the Azure Dragon, that will make you the de-facto emperor. And if you beat Yang Shen, then you¡¯ll have a stronger legacy than the one this empire itself was built on. It¡¯d be a new empire under you. Does that¡­ make you happy?¡±


    I paused at that thought. Did that make me happy? It was weird how I did not have to think about it for even a second to answer.


    ¡°No, I hate it,¡± I said, meaning every bit of it. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to do any of this. I don¡¯t want to fight a war, I don¡¯t want to¡­ I want to take Labby and all my friends and run away. I want to abandon this whole thing. We could hide, stay safe somewhere out there. Apparently the rest of the world has fallen, but I don¡¯t believe everyone outside has just died. People must be living there. We could live a quiet and peaceful life. Make a farm, grow spirit herbs, make alchemy pills, and I could experiment and grow my knowledge and library and help those around me and slowly create a town. Simr to the one I¡¯d made here. A small haven for those close to me, cut off from the rest of this dark world,¡± I said, looking down as I felt exhaustion filling me.


    ¡°You must be disappointed,¡± I asked, looking up at my younger self.


    He looked back at me, and then shook his head. ¡°No, I get it. I wouldn¡¯t want to do any of this either.¡±


    I smiled, feelingforted to have someone understand me.


    My past self walked up to me, and then put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°But we can¡¯t do that, can we?¡±


    I looked at him and saw myself in his eyes. I nodded. ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We suck, don¡¯t we?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We really do. So selfish, so afraid, always wanting to run away. But not selfish enough¡­ because that would not be a life worth living. I would not be able to face my friends again if I did that. Even if they agreed.¡±


    ¡°I hate this,¡± my past self said.


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I hate that you sacrifice me over others. I hate that you have to make these difficult choices. I hate that you cannot just give up and live your own life. That you can¡¯t just let things be. That you always <em>have </em>to go out of your way to help others,¡± my past self said, showing anger and I let him speak.


    He clenched his fist, standing there, but then, the anger faded.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t hate you. Because if we were not this way, Labby would not look up to us. Sheldon would not follow us, Yan Yun would not rely on us, Zhang would not be sworn to us. None of our friends would be there if we were not this way,¡± he said, and I looked up at him.


    My past self had a resolute expression on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t give up. No matter how hard it gets. No matter whates next, and who you have to face. Not for me, not for us, but for Labby, and Zhang, and the Old Man, and everyone else who has helped us be who we are.¡±


    ¡°We do not fight for us. We fight for the world that we got a chance to relive, be reborn in, ande to truly love and find loved ones in. And if we have to die fighting for it¡­ that would be a life well lived,¡± my past self said, as I found my eyes watering. I nodded, my own resolve strengthening, iron will forming in my spirit and solidifying into an unbreaking wall.


    I would have to give up on my dream. And perhaps I would not get to live through the happiness I¡¯d found in this darkness¡­ but I had made that choice then and I would make it here again.


    I was here because of all the things that had happened before me. All the people, and all the choices.


    I looked back at the moment, the point of my rebirth, the pain, the confusion, the anger and the loss. All of this, born from that one moment.


    In that way¡­ I was d to have lost. If I had not almost died in that spar¡­ would I ever have woken up to the wonders of this world? Seen reality from the eyes of a child once again? Began walking this path to bring change from the knowledge of my past life? Found Labby, found Yan Yun and all my friends?


    In a way, I was almost thankful to Li and Lei.


    I felt something stir inside me at that too. I put a hand on my chest, feeling echoes of their souls from somewhere within the tree that existed inside of me. They were there¡­ both of them, despite what had happened.


    And if I managed to fix this world¡­ they might be able to live again. Not as Li, or Lei. Those lives were gone. Nothing could bring that back. But their souls would not have to exist in the darkness forever.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As I felt them, I felt all the other souls connected to the tree. I felt their presences like stars in the skies. I realized something else as well.


    It was not just for Labby and those who were alive. But those who had died as well. I felt them, echoes in the darkness, connected to the cycle of rebirth, waiting for salvation from this twisted and broken world.


    And that choice was in my hands.


    The shadow of my past melted, and I began to sink deeper still.


    Time moved in a blur, the world whirring past me as I moved through my life. Beyond my rebirth, in the life of this world. My life in the sect, my life before it, as a farm kid with nothing to his name. And then my life before that fateful night, when demons had arrived.


    I moved past it all, past even the darkness and then I woke up in a time I had forgotten almost entirely.


    I woke up in my childhood. When I still had my memories intact, and as one.


    The world swirledzily. The memories I had inherited, out of all of them, this was a past that¡­ I did not remember. I had barely been four or five at this time, and any memories I¡¯d had were gone, especially with my soul situation being soplicated, and so I watched a younger me scribbling onto the ground with a stick, writing down some numbers for a math question and being bored.


    The kids were nearby, ying with sticks and using them as swords. They yed a game where one boy would be a cultivator, another would be a beast, and whoever the beast touched would get frozen, their soul captured ¡®til the cultivator touched them.


    If the beast touched everybody, the cultivators would lose. If the cultivator did, the beast would lose.


    It was a simple children¡¯s game. But I found it silly to participate and so I sat in the bushes nearby, scribbling numbers no one else would be able to read and thinking about how I could use my knowledge to get out of this backwater vige.


    That was when I¡¯d noticed something. A shadowy figure moving in the distance. I¡¯d been curious and followed in, despite the warnings from adults. Even at my age, I was aware of the Qi in my core. I was not like the other kids my age. And not just because I had the memories of my past life. I knew this somewhere in the back of my mind. I was different in a more fundamental way, and that made me arrogant.


    As I moved through the bushes I found what the thing had been. It was a bird with an injured wing. I¡¯d moved closer to inspect it but the bird had hissed at me and then, its eyes had lit up with dark wisps and I¡¯d realized something.


    This creature had been attacked by a demonic beast. It was being tainted by miasma.


    We¡¯d been warned that asionally some creatures like that could wander over and to run and let an adult know immediately, and for a moment I considered it¡­ but something kept me where I was.


    I gently picked up the bird, moving slowly even as it looked at me with anger and hissed in warning, and then I put my hand on the creature.


    <em>¡°Shhh. Stupid bird, let me do my thing,¡± </em>I told it and then, out of sheer stupidity, I pulled the miasma inside of myself.


    The bird fluttered its wings in surprise but then stopped as it realized what was happening. The miasma slowly flew into me. It burned, like acid flowing through me, yet I kept going, and soon it was all gone.


    My veins turned ck and my arm ached and burned from the inside, but I put the bird down. The creature pped its wings to test and found itself free. It looked at me in surprise but did not wait for me to change my mind as it flew away.


    I sat on the ground, my body pulsing and throbbing with pain, and so to keep the pain away I pulled the miasma deep inside myself, gathering it together in a small core and then storing it in my spirit.


    That removed the pain, removed any hint that the miasma had even been there as the darkness faded and I took a breath of relief.


    ¡°Lu Jie! What¡¯re you doing all the way out here by yourself?¡± My mother scolded as I jumped, I turned and ran back, hoping she¡¯d not seen that.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I shouted, and returned to my day to day life.


    As the vision of the memory faded, and I lived through this lost moment in time, I found my heart thundering.


    I had not even realized it, all the way back then. That was when the seed had first formed. The seed that had caused one hand of my soul to sumb to miasma and turn into a demon¡­ and how everything had happened.


    That core of miasma had been the crux, as the seed of the tree that woulde to be had been nted all the way back then, and it had wrecked my soul. The split in my soul, the memories of a past life and the Qi mingling with the Gu could not handle it.


    And so I¡¯d had to have my soul split.


    The one with the memories of my past life slept, the miasma core tied to it, and the one that had been awake simply continued with life, albeit forever cut out from his own senses and pieces of his life with gaps in his memories.


    That one moment had been the beginning of it all. The reason why I grew up cultivating slower than everyone else, it was why, when I¡¯d nearly died, one part of me awoke while the other, the one with all the frustration and anger, had sank and be tainted with the miasma, and why I¡¯d found Chi and found the Unity that began the rest of it all.


    I felt the souls connected to me, as I watched my own life be determined in a single encounter. Had something known this would happen? Was it fate?


    I did not know, and I did not know what to believe in either. Why was I remembering all this now? What did it even mean?


    I closed my eyes and looked within myself. The tree, and my own core, and the threews and their shining spirit rings.


    These aspects formed my spirit, and formed who I was. I did not know the answer, but I knew I would find it somewhere within myself. And so I began to let the darkness take me deeper still, into somewhere even closer to myself.


    The world shivered, as I sank deeper still.


    ***


    I opened my eyes, finding myself standing in a different darkness. But this one wasn¡¯t quite the same as the one I¡¯d just been. This one was¡­ darker, deeper, the nothingness of it more solid and concrete. The absence of everything more pervasive and ever present. I could feel the nothingness around me, almost feel space and reality itself, with theck of all that was there in between me and the rest of it.


    It took me a moment, a really long and slow moment, before I had a realization.


    What I was feeling¡­ was myself. The fluctuations in reality began to settle down a little at that thought. It was difficult to exin what exactly the realization was.


    The state of being that I was in right now¡­ I could recognize it. Like waking up and bing aware in a dream, and knowing it is a dream, and that the reality inhabited in this moment is different from the one present in the waking moment.


    It was a sensation akin to being half awake, being in between states. No one realized when they fell asleep, no one could observe the moment of sleep. One moment you¡¯re here, and the next you¡¯re not.


    This? This was like existing perpetually in that moment. In that point where you go from being somewhere in between two states of mind topletely into the other. The moment of sleep and transition into the world of dreams.


    It was¡­ trippy, to say the least. This wasn¡¯t my first rodeo with dream worlds, but dream worlds mimicked reality. Being in your spirit was a lot like lucid dreaming. It was the most awake part of dreaming, not all that different from being awake itself on its own.


    But this? This was¡­ peering into the darkness. No, not the darkness.


    Peering into my subconscious. The part of me that I did not control and could not be aware of. It felt like the darkness embodied that. The nothingness here embodied that.


    I could picture it here and now, in this moment, if all of my self was a sphere, a ball of light and energy, then the thoughts and everything that was me were merely fluctuations of that sphere. Additions and changes of states in the moment.


    Falseness.


    Just being here felt like I was having a breakthrough. Even before I realized I found myself crossing my legs and meditating in the darkness, observing emptiness. Observing the void, absence of all that I clung onto into life.


    Even death was not still, in death you have the absence of self. But in life, you create the absence of self by existing only in the present moment, only in the thoughts, the words that continue to pour into your mind one after the other, a stream of existence, a stream of thoughts. One thing into the next, like a river that began to flow somewhere in your childhood and never stopped outside of those moments when you close your eyes, and let the darkness embrace you and be nothing.


    And so I stopped.


    ¡­


    Things began to melt.


    My sense of self began to dissolve itself.


    Some questions arose from within the darkness. Within myself. Who was I?


    Was I an alchemist? No, no, that was merely the path I¡¯d chosen. Something akin to a job but not even that. A tool, a method, a source of information and knowledge to use.


    Was I smart? No, I knew and had known in both my lives people much smarter than me. Yin was smarter than me, understanding so many different concepts, tranting things from anguage she used <em>only </em>with her grandfather. Researching and helping her vige in her own ways and constantly seeking more. Liuxiang was smarter, aware of the world, aware of the politics of the empire and able to swiftly and deftly handle situations and keep her calm in all those moments. Qiao Ying was smarter, without that man I would not be able to even be a sect elder. I did not have the training or qualifications, things had moved far too quickly to even settle into the role and without his immense support to make sure everything that I wanted to do could actually happen, none of this would ur. Names upon names came, of people smarter than me. But the fact that others could do more did not change what I was, and so I thought over the question again.


    No, the answer was still no. In this darkness¡­ in that ball of light that was my soul, my essence being distilled down to the most bare minimum bar nothing else¡­ it had no inherent trait that could bepared. It simply was.


    Was I Lu Jie? I then asked myself.


    I remembered my mother¡¯s face¡­ the mother from this life. The mother I¡¯d never gotten to know as well as I would¡¯ve liked. My memories of my childhood were particrly vague, the split memories and dual perspectives did not help with recalling past events either, but I felt the love I held for her, the grief I had for her loss. It was like I¡¯d lived my life having lost a part of myself that I hadn¡¯t even realized used to be there.


    But still¡­ despite her, despite my family and the name they had given me, despite the attachment and the fact that this was the only identity I had any longer was this name¡­ I found an answer that surprised me.


    No, I was not.


    The name¡­ my name¡­ it was a way to call me, a way to reach for me and a way to refer to myself. It was a name, in all the worth that a name has¡­ but it was not me, it could never be me, it represented a fluctuation, a part of myself, that sliver of light, the self that I was distilled into a fractional thread. Like reality copsing down to a single point, so you saw the one point and thought it was everything the thing was, when in reality, it was simply just a tiny representation of the whole.


    I felt another part of myself break away from me. It melted into the darkness, dissolving into the nothingness¡­ into myself.


    Who was I?


    The one answer that left, when all else broke away, when the darkness consumed it all, was¡­


    Me. I was me.


    There was nothing that could describe all of my existence in this moment, as I sat and looked upon my soul. As I close my eyes and just sit, and look inwards, I find the me that is indescribable, that exists in this moment, observing, existing and living, the part of me that is alive. The part of me that is the self that defines who I am, the immortal soul which can have no words.


    The sphere of light settled, and then began to copse into a singr point. Into myself. Like a star failing to support itself once the forces keeping it stable end, the trappings of my reality fell apart as my soul copsed into itself.


    And then, when it formed that singr point containing not just one piece of me, but all of myself, then the three spirit rings of my soul began to resonate through the darkness. Unity, Genesis and Harmony birthed something anew, a fourth, something unnamed, something that was not yet defined, and with that copse came an explosion.


    A big bang exploded in my soul, and in the blink of an eye my soul expanded to consume me, and not just me, but all of my reality as well. It spread outwards and outwards, continuing to flow before soon it consumed all of the reality in this space.


    And just like that, my inner world manifested once more.

 Chapter [B4] 5 — Return

    Chapter [B4] 5 ¡ª Return


    I felt Xuanwu¡¯s presence stir me awake as I opened my eyes. It took me a few minutes to truly wake up, my mind having sunk deep within my spirit in a ce beyond even sleep or dream. It was hard to describe, but it felt the most natural way to be, like that was what my true self and existence really was like. A deeperyer of my own spirit that I had not been aware was even there until now.


    When I opened my eyes, it took me a little bit to return to reality. I nced around, feeling the stir of the carriage and blinked at the familiar scenery outside.


    ¡°It seems like your meditation went well,¡± the Lord said, smiling at me. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Seventh Peak city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days?¡± I asked, feeling a little dumb founded. It felt like it¡¯d only been a few hours at best. That dream¡­ no, it could not even be called a dream. Those visions as I sank into deeper parts of my spirit, that memory¡­ and the discovery I¡¯d made at the end.


    I put a hand at my abdomen, feeling the changed core inside of me. My inner world had manifested, though it remained unformed, ¡®til I¡¯d give it true shape. But I¡¯d found it, found my own self to be infinite and an alternate reality in itself, and I was free to carve it as I saw fit.


    ¡°It is a strange feeling,¡± the lord told me. ¡°But the more you forge it, the more ustomed you¡¯ll grow to it, ¡®til one day it¡¯ll be just another part of you. At that moment, you¡¯ll know how to bring it out into the world itself, manifesting it as your domain.¡±


    I looked at the Lord, and then gave him a nod. It was only now that I noticed Liuxiang and Yan Yun. Both of whom were also meditating. Liuxiang opened her eyes first, a little after me. For a moment, I saw tears reflected in them, but in an instant they were gone. I did not pry.


    Yan Yun woke upst, she stirred awake, opening her eyes as if confused to see us and not sure where she was. It took a moment of settling before she regained touch with this reality, settling into ce.


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive soon,¡± I told them, and they both were surprised for but a moment, before giving me an acknowledging nod.¡°This one will need to thank the divine beast,¡± Liuxiang said, returning to her old way of speaking.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Yan Yun added. ¡°That¡­ was enlightening.¡±


    ¡°Guess all three of us had an enlightening experience,¡± I said. I did not know what the two of them had gone through, but from the looks of their faces, it had been important and significant just like mine.


    I thought back on the moment. In the waking world, it was hard to truly remember all the details, as they quickly faded like the wisps from a dream, but I kept the key moments with me.


    I did not have my answer just yet, but at the very least I could tell that I was on the right path. Whether this would bear fruit or not¡­ only time would tell.


    As they reached the entrance of the city, I noticed the gathering of people at the entrance. Cheers rose from the crowd of people as we entered, the carriage slowing down as people stood on the streets, watching us pass by. It was apletely different atmosphere than what I¡¯d anticipated would be here and it took me by surprise as I looked on at the cheering crowds of people.


    There were joyous faces all around me, excited faces, faces filled with¡­ hope. It wasn¡¯t just the city people here, I could see all sorts of refugees, vigers, mortals from all around, people who¡¯d had to escape their homes and flee to survive the onught of demons. But this ce had protected them.


    We had protected them.


    I couldn¡¯t describe how I felt as we passed through the crowds, eventually arriving at the entrance to the lord¡¯s manor. I sat there for a moment, just taking the feeling in as the crowds slowly but surely began to quiet down. But the screaming never truly died.


    The lord looked at me, a stern and resolute expression on his face. ¡°We fight to protect that faith they ce in us,¡± he said.


    I nodded. All of us did.


    We fought to keep that hope alive.


    I stepped outside as the gates opened to the carriage, and saw Qiao Ying, Granny Lang and Zhang standing outside.


    ¡°Took you long enough boy,¡± the old granny said with a smile as she saw me. But I could see the exhaustion in the wrinkles that creased her eyes, and the way her back was ever so slightly more hunched than normal. All of this was taking its toll.


    I stepped outside of the carriage, greeting her.


    ¡°Good to see you in good spirits, granny. A few things happened, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get to stay here for long,¡± I said. I nced sideways at Qiao Ying who gave me a light bow and a deeper one to the Lord, as was appropriate.


    Zhang stood straight, not bowing and with his stern expression maintained as always, clutching his spear and standing at attention, ever the image of discipline. But even I could tell that he felt a little relieved to see me here from the way his shoulders dropped ever so slightly. I could also tell how much stronger he¡¯d grown. He was at the edge of the seventh realm already.


    I was reminded yet again that if all of this was not happening right now, all of our growth and progress would be deemed insane and prodigious, but in these times, it was perhaps not even enough to survive. We were all giving more than our all and there was no way in hell that I could ever let myself fall behind.


    ¡°Zhang told me about the details, don¡¯t worry, the city is safe. The boy has done a wonderful job of protecting and guiding everybody, and those weapons you¡¯ve made and given to the vigers have proven effective in taking down and repelling all the weaker demonic beasts,¡± Granny Lang said, and I nodded in acknowledgment. I was d to hear that. I¡¯d had to leave a lot of the implementations to Zhang and Qiao Ying regarding the fortifications and just have vague general ns left behind, but it was good to see things were bearing fruit.


    I put my hand on Zhang¡¯s shoulder, smiling at him. ¡°Good job protecting everybody while I was not here.¡±


    Zhang gave me a nod. ¡°Of course, Brother. I was merely performing my duty.¡±


    ¡°My liege, elder Jie, there are things I must discuss with you,¡± Qiao Ying said, tactfully stepping in at an opportune moment. I gave a nod, ncing towards the lord.


    ¡°Granny, could you take Liuxiang and Yan Yun with you?¡± I asked.


    The old granny huffed. ¡°Of course, my old bones were creaking with all the work you¡¯re making me do. And you took dear precious Yin from me too, that child was far too good. I¡¯ve been looking for assistants ever since! These two will make fine recements,¡± Granny said.


    I smiled apologetically. ¡°Yin is the only one who can help me work through her grandfather¡¯s notes and do what I need her to.¡±


    ¡°Bah, you don¡¯t need to exin everything, let an old womanin,¡± Granny Lang said, turning around. ¡°Let us go, you two, or these men will turn us stiff and stale like them.¡±


    I smiled watching Granny Lang take Yan Yun and Liuxiang with her, before I turned towards Qiao Ying and the others, and we headed to the Lord¡¯s manor.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I could still hear the faint chants of the gathered crowd in the distance.


    ***


    ¡°This is the current state of the war front,¡± Qiao Ying said, unfurling a map onto the table in front of us. The seven celestial peaks were highlighted alongside the border to their north.


    ¡°Currently there are incursions going on across every part of the empire from demonic beasts to minor demons, but that is nothing new, we¡¯ve been fighting such incursions for centuries and have beaten back bigger and stronger ones. The problems are these areas,¡± Qiao Ying said, highlighting one section circled in red on the map. The demons are acting in an organized manner, something that has never happened before. This is true war and they¡¯re using everything in their ability to try and break the barrier of the seven celestial peaks through this one section where there is a viable path for an army to march on and with their deathless being, well, deathless, they¡¯re able to head up front and carve a way out for the lesser demons behind them, leading to a rapid march inwards right up to our border,¡± Qiao Ying said, exining the situation.


    ¡°The area is under the fourth peak,manded by Lord Baihu. How has he fared?¡± Lord Zhou asked.


    ¡°Poorly, my sire. As you already know, Lord Baihu is the oldest of all seven Lords and his sons are too young was the only reason he had still held onto power. The demons clearly know this and are aiming for this ce. But there are bigger problems than even that,¡± Qiao Ying said, circling the entire northern area of the empire. ¡°While the demon army can be kept at bay and held back by our soldiers and cultivators, including the powerful ward being maintained by one of the Divinities on the empire itself, lesser demons and demonic beasts end up slipping through no matter what and those creatures, instead of mindlessly charging into the fray and dying to the hands of a cultivator are avoiding the battlefield all-together, instead targeting civilian settlements. This has caused chaos and mayhem across all the seven peaks as mortals have rushed towards safety and the seven peaks are nearly threatening to copse within just a few weeks if nothing is done,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    A grim expression rose to my face. War was terrible on its own¡­ but going after helpless mortals? I clenched my fist in anger.


    ¡°How is our city doing? The people were cheering,¡± Lord Zhou asked.


    ¡°Good. Better than all the others, which the other Lords have been quick to notice. We¡¯ve been sending aid to the other Lords, including mortals who¡¯re trained with firearms to help lessen their burden. It is better than nothing but not enough still. Elder Jie¡¯s inventions and schrs have all been working day and night to fortify the city and the surrounding viges, the militia is taking care of demonic beasts and protecting mortals who quickly join the training regimen to be able to safely use firearms and protect the helpless. Both men and women have taken arms and roles of healers and in support. Having a steady supply of alchemical pills means we¡¯re able to quickly heal with any injuries and the protection from the divine tree means the injuries from Gu are not nearly as lethal as they otherwise would be as the miasma is sucked into the earth here. Frankly¡­ it¡¯s a miracle,¡± Qiao Ying said looking towards me, as everybody in the room followed.


    I wanted to hide under their gaze, but I managed to hold myself firm. I could not keep being a coward forever.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do this alone,¡± I said, ncing at the others present in the room. ¡°And we cannot celebrate just yet. If any one of the seven peaks copse, then the empire itself falls, we will not be able to hold back the march of the demons and it¡¯d be the end,¡± I said, receiving serious nods from the room.


    ¡°Zhang, how have the attacks from the demons and demonic beasts been?¡±


    ¡°Manageable. Most of it have been demonic beasts which the militia have been able to take care of. The stronger ones are taken out by the sect cultivators and Lord Zhou¡¯s soldiers, those that have not gone to provide aid against the army. But there have still been a few lesser demons, especially flying ones who manage to sneak past and try to wreck havoc but I¡¯ve managed to keep them in check,¡± Zhang said, and then paused.


    ¡°I did encounter a deathless. A lesser demon that was one¡­ it was tricky and strange and something was not quite right with it,¡± he added, capturing our attention.


    ¡°What did you do with it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve detained it, and it¡¯s currently under Yin¡¯s care in an area cut off from everyone else and within a specialized prison cell that consistently drains the creature. Just for safety we also routinely kill it so that it cannot fully regenerate,¡± Qiao Ying replied instead of Zhang.


    I nodded at that. If it was with Yin¡­ I had a feeling I knew what she was doing with it. I did not pity the soulless creature, but I did feel bad for whatever or whoever it had once been.


    ¡°Aside from that one incident, Zhang has been flying in the sky above the city, sometimes for days on end, keeping a watch and then crashing down like a shooting star on any demon or demonic beast that dared venture too close. They¡¯ve started calling him General Zhang, both the soldiers and the militia, but even some of the mortals and civilians,¡± Qiao Ying added, and Zhang gave the man a re as if he wasn¡¯t supposed to speak that much.


    ¡°We should look into making that official,¡± Lord Zhou said. ¡°You¡¯d make a fine general.¡±


    ¡°You honor me, my lord,¡± Zhang quickly replied, bowing. ¡°But my one and only loyalty lies to Brother Jie. I am his de, his spear, and that is my purpose.¡±


    Lord Zhou shook his head. ¡°You have a precious one with you.¡±


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Zhang, I appreciate your thoughts, but the people need you. If you be a general, you¡¯ll get an official rank and more ability tomand people and control them, and¡­ it¡¯d inspire others who already clearly look up to you. I had not missed the way the soldiers were looking at you when we walked in, they paid more attention to you than Lord Zhou!¡± I said, ncing at the Lord to see if he took offense to that, but the man kept an amused smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡­ shall consider it,¡± Zhang said and we left it at that.


    ¡°How many men have we sent to aid against the demon army?¡± Lord Zhou asked, returning us back to topic.


    ¡°Almost three fourths of all our men. We have sent more than any other, owing to the militia being able to protect and secure the mortals on the seventh peak and around it,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    ¡°We will head there in person,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    All of us looked at Lord Zhou in surprise, but the Lord raised his hand before any of us could protest. ¡°We are not going to put ourselves in harm¡¯s way, but clearly they need us. The city is safe, we can see as much and instead of spending our time managing things from afar our efforts will be best spent on the battlefield,¡± Lord Zhou said. He paused for a moment and then continued. ¡°And if something does happen to us, then Zhou Fang will be capable enough to step in. He¡¯s not ready yet, but these are dire times and we have faith in him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going toe to that,¡± I said, ncing at the map before looking towards Qiao Ying. ¡°How many guns can we make? Pills? How many people do we have who know how to run the equipment, mortal or otherwise?¡±


    Qiao Ying frowned for a moment, checking the notebook he always carried in his hand. Normally it¡¯d be the kind of information you¡¯d have to gather and specifically ask for in advance¡­ but this was Qiao Ying, and so I had no doubt that he was already keeping track.


    ¡°We¡¯re keeping a surplus of both alchemy pills and guns. There¡¯s a new warehouse that will quickly start producing pills. Guns¡­ it is a bit slower as sourcing the ores has been difficult, especially now, and teaching the smiths takes a bit more time, especially with the vtility of the explosives. Fire arrows though, can be produced within the factory, alongside other offensive type pills. As per your suggestion we dedicated one section entirely to making more of those and Granny Lang has helped improve the ones we experimented on, providing us with three new types of explosive pills and offensive pills, and two new types of poisonous pills on top of the ones we already had and the ones we could have gotten from the alchemy halls as per your agreement with them.¡±


    I smiled, pleased to hear it. ¡°Start sending these resources to the lords. Send not just soldiers and healers, but also schrs and craftsmen and cksmiths who will be capable of creating new supply chains quickly. Prepare carriages, fill them with weapons, send soldiers who could teach mortals how to use them properly, begin training their men and send bricyers who can use the cement we¡¯ve made to quickly build walls. Send earth cultivators who can help create trenches and defensive structures, send water cultivators who can divert rivers and use them to power mills and other machinery,¡± I said to Qiao Ying.


    ¡°But sir¡­ you would just give them these things for nothing?¡± Qiao Ying asked, hesitant.


    I frowned. ¡°This is not the time for us to be worrying about benefiting ourselves. We¡¯re fighting for the survival of the empire. Humanity is our only ally in this time, and we need to stand by them. The empire is at the brink of such copse because all the lords and sects and cultivators prioritized their own greed, hoarded information and refused to share. I do not intend to follow in their path that has brought us here.¡±


    Qiao Ying nodded at my words.


    ¡°Send our men alongside Lu Jie¡¯s. We will bring them with us on our journey there, ensuring their safety. Send news to the other lords as well, to send their men to the fourth peak, so that they too may be able to obtain these weapons and pills to protect their weakest and most vulnerable,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    Qiao Ying bowed.


    ¡°Actually, alongside all this, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to send,¡± I said, looking at Qiao Ying. ¡°Is <em>that </em>ready?¡±


    The man looked at me, then nced hesitantly at the lord, before giving me a nod. ¡°Yin has said it is as ready as it can be, but they¡¯ve had some¡­ difficulties with fueling the device. It costs a lot of spirit stones and ideally spirit jade which we do not have arge supply of.¡±


    I smiled, rubbing the ringer on my hand. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it fortunate that I just so happen to have gained some recently.¡±

 Chapter [B4] 6 — Changes

    Chapter [B4] 6 ¡ª Changes


    We flew through the skies of the Seventh Peak, making for a rather strange sight. There was me and Zhang of course, but Lord Zhou and Qiao Ying had also tagged along. There had been a brief moment where Qiao Ying had not been sure how to tell Lord Zhou not to just fly across the city during a period of war, but if there was something that could threaten or hurt him flying across the sky of the seventh peak then we had bigger problems at hand, and so here we were.


    I watched the city beneath me, finding a hard to exin emotion as I saw how quickly everything was changing. This was the world I¡¯d envisioned, or at least the beginning of the world of my vision, and to see it exist in reality¡­ it was a strange feeling. Strange, but not bad.


    As we flew across the city, we soonnded near the border. The walls that had existed previously around the city had been raised and fortified, and soldiers patrolled the walls, both mortals carrying firearms and cultivators. It was a strange sight, to see mortals standing up there besides cultivators with just as much if not more pride, ready to fight till the end to protect their homes.


    The people at the wall quickly turned towards us as we began tond, a few of the militiamen grabbing their rifles in rm, not recognizing who we were before someone at a clearly senior position pped their heads, and bowed towards us apologetically.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, Elder Jie, forgive these two idiots. They¡¯re fresh recruits from outside the seventh peak and don¡¯t know left from right just yet,¡± the man said, pushing both the men¡¯s heads down in an apologetic bow as well.


    ¡°No harm done, and it is good to see that they are taking their duties with such seriousness and consideration,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    ¡°Refugees, is it?¡± I asked, eyeing the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, elder Jie. We have them start by guarding these walls, as there¡¯s less of a chance for them to run into something bad out here. As they gain more experience we¡¯ll begin sending them out to the nearby viges that we¡¯ve fortified, starting with Taizhou,¡± the man spoke to me, standing at attention. I noted he gave a respectful nod to Zhang as well and stood at attention, holding both hands behind his back when he spoke.


    I had not directed any of them to do that. Neither taught them how to salute or trained these mannerisms, but clearly they¡¯d begun to pick up on these things on their own. I wondered if it was Zhang¡¯s influence. He had heard a lot of talks from me, particrly about wars, weapons, soldiers and armies from my previous life.¡°Has there been anything particrly noteworthy down here?¡± I asked, watching the walls.


    ¡°Not this far in sir, but on the external perimeter we¡¯ve been getting reports of a steady rise in demonic beasts heading in this direction. The number of refugees flooding to this ce is rising, especially as word spreads of this being the only safe ce to hide from the demons in. Some are worried we¡¯ll begin to have food shortages,¡± the man said, and then quickly added. ¡°Of course, none of us doubt your ability and foresight, elder! Or the Lord¡¯s ability for that matter. It¡¯s just the mortals who do not know any better murmuring amongst themselves.¡±


    I frowned, that was a real concern. We had food supplies from before winter but those were not going tost for very long. If this war went on for any amount of length, and with the number of people heading in our direction¡­ we¡¯d have a mass famine at our hands.


    ¡°That is good to know, soldier. Return to your duties,¡± I said, as the man gave me a salute. The younger two men did as well, but one of them remained where he was.


    ¡°Uh¡­ are you the one¡­ Elder Jie, the five fold sage and divine child?¡± The man asked. I raised my eyebrow in intrigue.


    ¡°Xiao Ru! What¡¯re you doing, you¡¯ve been dismissed!¡± The man shouted, ready to storm back in and scold but I held up a hand and stopped him.


    ¡°Some of that describes me, yes. Though I¡¯m not so sure about divine child. Is that what they¡¯re calling me nowadays?¡± I asked, chuckling.


    ¡°They call you a lot of things. Even as far as my vige, which is pretty far away. Far enough that we didn¡¯t have to deal with the sect too often either. But they knew of you as the herald of the divine tree, and now, the five fold sage. Some say you¡¯re actually an ancient spirit here to save the empire from ruin and bring in a new era of peace. I also heard some say you¡¯re actually a demon hiding in human form. That they saw you as a demon, the twin me demon and that this is all a trap,¡± Xiao Ru said.


    I nodded. ¡°What do <em>you</em> think I am?¡±


    The man paused. ¡°I¡­ I think you¡¯re a genius. A genius the likes of which has never been seen in this empire. I¡¯d been doing what you were doing as well. I figured it out a few years ago. We did not have to rely on the sect, the demons are stupid and I built traps. I built a lot of them and they worked, the demonic beasts fell for them and soon stoppeding. I thought I was a genius¡­ until I saw the real threat, and then I knew I was a fool. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re the real deal. What you¡¯ve made¡­ I can see it, each piece of it tying together, all the different areas, the traps, these <em>rifles </em>and those fire arrows, it¡¯s all ingenious. I¡¯ve been studying them carefully and I just cannot fathom how you managed toe up with all of this, and in such a short amount of time. I tried to improve the pit traps or the fire arrows and it¡¯s taken me over a week to get anywhere with those. And I had to break open a rifle I¡¯d found to finally begin to understand how it all worked, and it¡¯s so <em>intricate. </em>I keep marveling at the idea, I would¡¯ve never thought to use coiled up metal like that, but it makes so much sense!¡± The man eximed, his eyes fanatic with passion and fervor.


    I tried not to look guilty at his praise. I¡¯d cheated after all, none of these ideas were my own.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I just¡­ I admire you. And I¡¯m also scared of you. I cannot understand how a human, even a magnanimous and all powerful cultivator could make all of this¡­ you truly are a five fold sage,¡± Xiao Ru said, bowing to me.


    I patted the man¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The way I made all these is by using a lot and I do mean a lot of help and guidance from people better than me,¡± I said, ncing at the soldier standing nearby who was his superior. ¡°Send him to the sect, and tell the craftsmen to let him look at their designs. He¡¯s wasted on the walls,¡± I said, nodding to the man.


    Xiao Ru looked at me, eyes wide in shock and I smiled. ¡°Like I said, I made this with the help of people better than me. People like you. I hope you can help my men improve these designs from your insights.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes sir!¡± Xiao Ru shouted, and I nodded. We all took off from the walls of the seventh peak at that.


    ¡°You make a fine Lord, Lu Jie,¡± Lord Zhou said. ¡°Many think it is a lord¡¯s strength that makes him who he is. But in reality, it is a lord¡¯s ability to recognize the potential of the men under him and guide them, and realize when someone is better than they are at something and utilize their ability to help their people.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Zhou,¡± I said to the man. We continued to move through the city, stopping at points to inspect and check in on the people. Some scrambled and were flustered at our sudden arrival, some tried to win our favors, but almost all of them reflected that same emotion in their eyes. The faith that Lord Zhou had talked about, and a resolve to fight for their homes.


    These people did not know what had happened in the capital, they did not know the true threat that lurked. But they had felt it, certainly, and they knew that things were not normal, and that demons were on the rise.


    But despite not knowing the extent of everything, to see their will to fight and defend their homes against whatever maye¡­ to see their faith in me to protect and guide them and not do them wrong, and to be there from itself.


    It started to change the weight of my responsibilities, into fuel for a fire that slowly began to rise in my heart.


    These were my people. This was <em>my </em>home. And the demons would not get to have it.


    ***


    After roughly an hour of checking everything on the way, we finally arrived at the ce. The cave had been transformed into a proper research facility, its walls carved and turned into bs of stone and gates not present at the entrance with two guards standing watch. But even with all of that, it was still a fairly secretive ce, present inside the woods beyond Taizhou itself with the entryway kept obscured, now with hidden wards to divert people away from this ce. The schrs who came in here were all trustworthy people Qiao Ying and Yin had directly picked and had sworn oaths of secrecy.


    The guards at the entrance bowed at our arrival, opening the gates as the four of us headed inside. The inner chambers were lit with glowing spirit stones, almost reminiscent of electrical lights but shaped more asmps.


    ¡°A lot of the improvements for the most powerful weapons in our arsenal have been happening here,¡± Qiao Ying said, exining a little in detail just what exactly this ce was and did.


    I took a look around, inspecting the area. The channels of Gu had been cut off and turned into constricted flow lines around the facility, limiting and guiding exactly where they¡¯d go. They¡¯d done it using Qi infused rocks and earth which I found really smart, and I wondered why I hadn¡¯t thought to do that myself. It made perfect sense.


    A lot of the other minor changes also stood out to me like the wards here used some English characters which would make them impossible from anyone but me and Yin and those who knew thenguage to breach them, serving as a near imprable defense. It was enough to impress me.


    ¡°Yin has been hard at work, hasn¡¯t she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir. She¡¯s been working nearly non stop, often using spirit elixirs to keep herself awake through nights. It¡¯s gotten to the point where I have told Granny Lang to check in on her every week and force her to sleep if she doesn¡¯tply and hasn¡¯t taken a rest. The other schrs, or <em>researchers </em>as she prefers to call them, have also begun following her methods of working, many losing track entirely of the day and night cycle and gaining a sickly look. We¡¯re considering implementing mandatory rest periods and forced interventions because of this¡­ but due to circumstances so far, we¡¯ve been unable to,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I almost wanted tough at that, and then cry. Yin had be every research or grad student ever, chugging energy drinks and working overnight. I couldn¡¯t say I did not rte. Normally I¡¯d scold her for it, but as Qiao Ying said, with circumstances being what they are¡­ it¡¯d have to do for now.


    As we passed through one of the final doors, Qiao Ying shed a jade slip with the words ¡°Pass-3¡± written in English on it. The ward let us through and allowed all of us in before closing behind us as we stepped one of the central chambers. The inside was all stone now, neat bs making the walls and clear stone tables with ss equipment alongside a lot of the standardb type things, but there were also¡­ weirder things around. One ss cylinder had a floating spirit stone that was clearly made of miasma inside of it, being bnced by opposing Qi spirit crystals to both sides.


    Another jar had demonic herbs inside of them that constantly seemed to be making screaming faces inside the liquid they were present. If Granny Lang¡¯s shop had felt like a witch¡¯s hut then this was the modernb version of the same¡­ but worse.


    <em>¡°Momo, why has the spirit jade transmuter not been calibrated? And did you properly convert the units like I told you to?¡± </em>Yin said, speaking in English.


    <em>¡°Yes mam, I did! I made sure to after- well,st time. The transmuter has not been calibrated because we were going to run the Qi field analysis on it first. I have that set on your task list and you told me to remind you in case you forgot,¡± </em>another voice, Momo supposedly, replied back.


    I coughed to catch the two women¡¯s attention, who paused, finally noticing our arrival. The girl, Momo, who was surprisingly young, looked flustered and rushed out. Yin nced in our way but did not stop working on whatever it is she was working on, with a metal like device running over a jade slip, glowing clearly with Qi flowing through it.


    We watched her work in silence from afar, as she continued to engrave patterns on the thing, before atst, the jade slip lit up with power, crackling once and then falling back.


    <em>¡°Damn it,¡± </em>Yin cursed, then took a deep breath and headed in our direction. I noticed dark patches under her eyes, and her skin was generally paler. She really had embraced her role here.


    ¡°Apologies for that disy, we¡¯ve been having some problems with one of our new parts,¡± Yin said, returning to Azure-Jade script as she gave us a bow.


    ¡°This ce¡­ you run it by yourself, little girl? And those words you spoke¡­¡± Lord Zhou nced towards me.


    ¡°Yin¡¯s grandfather was from my world, and had taught her thenguage. Everybody in this ce is roughly aware of those details,¡± I said, turning towards Yin. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t know they all knew thenguage now.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t. But I¡¯ve made it a rule that it¡¯s going to be the onlynguage wemunicate in within the facility. They need to catch up and be capable of learning the documents. We cannot trante these, as they¡¯d cause tribtions¡­ and it serves as a good secrecy system as well. Momo is the only one who¡¯s somewhat fluent so far,¡± Yin replied.


    I nodded, surprised but not too much at that rule. It did make sense. It¡¯d be easier to just trante but with the way things worked here, we had to use this system instead.


    ¡°Apologies to interrupt you then, but do you think we could see the thing I¡¯d mentioned? If it¡¯s in working condition,¡± I asked Yin.


    ¡°Oh, yes, it should run. But we don¡¯t have enough to power it even at one tenth of its capacity. And it needs at least that much to start,¡± Yin said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I have the needed things with me,¡± I said, showing my ring to her and Yin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s a masterwork. That- okay, follow me,¡± Yin said, leading us in.


    As I followed behind her I fell a little behind the group to stand next to Qiao Ying. ¡°Since when has she be like this? The Yin I knew was shy and always stammered when talking.¡±


    ¡°In thest month or so. Granny Lang thinks it¡¯s theck of sleep. But we don¡¯t know for sure. Her work involves a lot of contact with miasma, so everyone in the facility goes through routine checks and inspections but so far we have not found anything wrong with her, if that was your concern, sir.¡±


    I nodded. I wasn¡¯t concerned that Yin of all people was going to fall prey to wraiths or spirits and be a demon. Thisnd was protected by the divine tree anyway, so that was rather unlikely even if she had been susceptible.


    We walked deeper into the earth, following stairwells that led down and down, the polish of the area began to fade, the chamber bing more like a dungeon cell, and a littleter, after passing nearly five wards all with inbuilt traps that¡¯d be strong enough to leave me in a lot of pain or straight up kill me, we finally arrived at the chamber.


    There was a pool of water with a scrying formation running it disying a prison cell from here. One that was a little further from where we were. In the image, we could see just a single prison cell here, one made of different stone than everything else around it. Inside it, stood a short boy with white hair strapped to a pir with chains that were inscribed with powerful formation characters draining all the Gu from inside. He wore torn leathery clothes and had dark ck eyes, but other than that, it was impossible to tell that he was a demon.


    That and the hole in his chest where his heart was supposed to be.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been running experiments and routinely taking out the creature¡¯s heart. We¡¯ve also tried burning it, poisoning it, cutting off its head and exploding it, but it alwayses back after some time. That said, the amount of time it takes the creature toe back goes down over time and we think it may be possible to kill it enough times that it just stops to regrow, but despite nearly three weeks and 728 deaths, the creature so far has not stopped reviving,¡± Yin said, all in a matter of fact tone.


    I¡¯d wondered for a second if she¡¯d feel pity or horror at the acts, but it was clear that she was aware what this creature was, and what it meant for the world atrge.


    The thing, the boy that this used to be was already dead.


    I knew this for a fact now, with Li and Lei¡¯s soul connected to the tree. These demons were not alive, they were puppets. Corpses running on magic, acting as vessels for the demon within.


    ¡°And the device?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We did not want to risk the creature¡¯s death before we had experimented enough. We have done so now, so if you¡¯d like to use it, I can get it ready,¡± Yin said.


    ¡°What is this¡­ thing you speak of, Lu Jie?¡± Lord Zhou asked me atst. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite secretive of it so far.¡±


    I nced back at the Lord, and then towards the demon inside. It looked back at me, and I realized it could tell we were here.


    ¡°My lord, I have mentioned that my world was really good at making weapons. In truth, I had not truly ever gotten even close to the scale of the power that the weapons from my world were capable of¡­ and I had not wanted to. But with the deathless¡­ I¡¯d gotten an idea. A way to kill them. These creatures cane back if any part of them remains, and so the only way to kill them is to annihte every piece of them,¡± I said, following Yin as we headed to a formation. The ce was rigged with spirit stones, connected to channels that looked an awful lot like circuitry, feeding into a device that the scrying water showed us.


    I took out spirit jade from my ring, around 10,000 spirit jade. Enough money to buy a castle. Yin looked at it, and then nonchntly picked them all up and put them into a formation area where they all dissolved into light.


    She sat at the helm of the spirit jades, wispy characters floating around her as she moved the pieces around. On the watery scrying screen, I saw the contraption light up as Qi began to circte through it.


    The device was a circr metallic piece, with characters carved on it. It looked rather simple and was the side of a basketball or football. The entire thing was connected with pipes that fed in what looked like liquid Qi directly into it.


    I did not even know how she did that process, but now was not the time to question things.


    ¡°Can we run it at 25% capacity?¡± Yin asked me and I gave her a nod.


    She went back and adjusted a few things on the table that was clearly the control system, and then inserted a jade slip into an area that lit up, as the doors to the prison cell automatically opened with a crackling noise.


    ¡°The demon is engaged,¡± she said, her voice practiced.


    The creature cracked its shoulder, pulling on the chains as they came undone and stepped out, ncing in our direction.


    It wore a mocking smile.


    ¡°Again? Don¡¯t you grow tired of this farce? Tired of pretending you could stop our might? All these mystical formations and devices cannot hurt me. <em>You </em>cannot hurt me,¡± the demon said, its face growing more and more twisted.


    The device whirred behind it.


    ¡°I just relish the day that our Lord wille and save me, taking down you <em>vermin </em>and bringing an end to your rotten empire. We are the true inheritors of this world and you have kept us down long enough. Oh, I just relish the thought. Just wait. Wait until I¡¯m free and you will understand what true <em>horror </em>means,¡± the demon said, cackling, before it jumped closer to the device running the scrying spell.


    Yin nced towards me. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°You can see through this thing, can¡¯t you? I bet you can hear me, too. You can hear me right? I can tell you¡¯re there, I can feel you, feel your vile and filthy presence,¡± the demon spat, its face turning magical. ¡°You¡¯re all doomed. <em>Doomed. </em>Just wait until I get out. That day, I¡¯m going to find you and I¡¯m going to rip you apart and tear your tongue out with my hands and cut it into little pieces before feeding it back to you. I¡¯m going to mince your-¡±


    ¡°Fire,¡± I said.


    The world turned white.


    Even through the screen, I had to close my eyes for a moment as the device just erupted in a blinding sh. It took a second for the scrying spell to return and when it did a single cylindrical line of molten rocks remained in the chamber, having sted straight through the area and through one section of the wall before finally stopping after taking down one of the internal wards.


    We all watched the area, the scrying formation moving around to see what was left, if anything, of the demon.


    Nothing.


    We waited for a few seconds, and then a minute. Nothing changed.


    I nodded to myself and then looked at Yin.


    ¡°The demon is gone. There¡¯s no trace of Miasma left inside the chamber. He¡¯s¡­ just gone,¡± Yin said. Even she looked surprised at that.


    ¡°How much?¡± I asked.


    Yin nced at me, then she pulled out a jade slip and looked at it.


    ¡°Roughly two hundred and fifty,¡± she replied.


    I winced. Five hundred jade pieces when using twenty five percent capacity? That meant I would lose roughly twenty five thousand gold coins each time I fired the weapon. Thankfully I was rich now, but that was still enough to make me want to cry.


    Still, it was good to see the weapon was effective. The empire would have a way to fight back against the deathless.


    I turned towards Lord Zhou, who looked perplexed, unsure of what to say. Atst he looked at me, and then finally said. ¡°Lu Jie¡­ we¡¯re d to have not seen your world.¡±


    Somehow, that made me smile. I looked at Qiao Ying and gave him a nod. ¡°Make preparations to get three more of these built. We¡¯ll send two to the frontlines, one to the north and one to the west, and thest one will be for the capital.¡±


    ¡°Three? Sir, that¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s going to be difficult,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    ¡°We can do it,¡± Yin interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ve already made it once, won¡¯t need as much time to do it again.¡±


    ¡°You heard her, get it done. We¡¯ll need these if we want to defeat the powerful demons. Also the stronger void bombs should start production as well, to take out any of the weaker deathless like this one here. No need to waste so much money on them,¡± I said.


    Qiao Ying bowed. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    I turned back to face the device, feeling the fire in my heart rising.


    ¡°Those demons won¡¯t know what hit them.¡±

 Chapter [B4] 7 — Journey

    Chapter [B4] 7 ¡ª Journey


    I stood in my chamber, watching the sect outside. From here, I could see the numerous cultivators moving about, making preparations and helping others. I watched mortals and cultivators alike working together to put up structures, carry things around and maintain order. There was an undercurrent of energy in the sect. Though the situation was grim, the people were working together and bolstering each other.


    Watching all of that, all of what I¡¯d managed to achieve, it filled me with a sense of aplishment and I relished in that sensation for a few moments.


    ¡°What is Great Master looking at?¡± Labby asked, walking up to me.


    I stayed silent for a moment, thinking over it. ¡°What I need to protect,¡± I replied.


    Labby heard my words and then looked outside as well, looking at the sect, and then the city beyond it, and all the people within.


    ¡°Labby will help,¡± she said with a determined expression.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, smiling as I patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside for now. We need to meet everybody and make preparations for our journey,¡± I said, as the two of us walked back into the sect.


    ***


    Labby and I arrived in a chamber, with the others already present there. Liuxiang and Yan Yun stood behind a map unfurled on the table, showing the way to the Cradle. Zhi Zhu moved across the map, little strings showing different paths on it. Zhang stood nearby as well, not paying much attention, while Ash leaned against the wall of the room, resting with his eyes closed.Leiyu sat on Yan Yun¡¯s shoulder, inspecting the map as well.


    ¡°Ah, Lu Jie you¡¯re here,¡± Yan Yun said, noticing my arrival.


    ¡°Sorry about the dy. What have you guys figured out so far?¡± I asked, walking up to the table with the map.


    ¡°We were discussing our route to the Cradle and how to traverse it,¡± Yan Yun said.


    <em>¡°Zhi Zhu has found a path to the Cradle. One that¡¯d let you arrive swiftly. But this path only leads you out of the Cradle, not into it,¡± </em>the spider said, scattering across the map as she highlighted the cradle itself. <em>¡°The cradle is surrounded by jagged peaks and treacherous paths. It is not an easy journey, even for cultivators. Dragons will roam the area, young, arrogant dragons with a temper, and pride as great as the heavens. If you fly, they¡¯ll spot you immediately. There are also the storms that often surround the Cradle, making flight unsafe,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said.


    ¡°We can take a carriage to the perimeter of the Cradle itself, but from there we will have to walk,¡± Liuxiang said.


    <em>¡°A path leads inwards, from here, through the peaks, heading inside and around. From here, you can head towards the center of the Cradle, in the valley surrounded by all the peaks. This is the ce where the dragons reside,¡± </em>Zhi Zhu said.


    I hummed to myself, looking at the map. ¡°Finding the Azure Dragon is going to be difficult in such arge area,¡± I said.


    ¡°The peaks provide many ces to hide, that is one of the reasons why dragons rear their young here. They provide safety and the valley is dense with Qi and surrounded by storms,¡± Yan Yun said, looking at the map. She pointed at one of the peaks highlighted on it. ¡°Grandfather had told me of his journey to the Cradle when he had been young. It¡¯s something the Yan family has done as a rite of passage for generations, and it¡¯s how the founder of the n had created the cloudy peaks sect, supposedly he¡¯d been taught by a dragon within the Cradle,¡± Yan Yun said. ¡°In that story, he¡¯d mentioned that, to seek out the dragons he¡¯d gone to the tallest cliff within the Cradle and called them out. Even if the Azure Dragon does not simply appear here, we could head through the valley and then here to get a better look at the ce and find out where the Azure Dragon might be,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    That sounded like a solid n.


    ¡°Also, the one thing he told me to always remember is¡­ that no matter who entered the Cradle, those who left it always did so changed. I don¡¯t know what is in there, but I think we should be ready for anything,¡± Yan Yun added.


    ¡°Good to know,¡± I replied, ncing towards the rest of them. ¡°Have all of you made preparations to leave?¡±


    Nods of agreement from all around.


    ¡°Brother Jie, I have been meaning to ask about the protection of the city and sect in our absence,¡± Zhang asked, looking at me hesitantly as if he didn¡¯t want to question me but was clearly skeptical on how things would work.


    ¡°Lord Zhou is here for some time, making preparations to leave for the war front. Ideally, we will return from the Cradle before he does and be able to head out alongside him. But if not, then I¡¯ve already tasked Sheldon and Twilight with the job. The spirit beasts follow Twilight and are keeping an eye out, patrolling the border and acting as Sheldon¡¯s eyes and ears, and if anything suspicious or dangerous arrives, Sheldon can st it away with a stream of water,¡± I said.


    ¡°Turtle is strong,¡± Ash said, as if to reassure Zhang.


    ¡°Understatement. I saw him toss a giant boulder like a pebble. Despite knowing that he is a powerful and old spirit, it is quite the sight to see such strengthe from such a small creature,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Zhang seemed mostly satisfied with that.


    I nced around the table. ¡°If all is done then let us get everything we need and begin our journey. We¡¯re on a timer, and I have no doubt that Yang Shen will be sending his demons in search of the Azure Dragon as well. So we need to be quick and get there before them.¡±


    The group all nodded and we took our leave, making the final preparations before we left for the Cradle.


    ***


    The final preparations went quickly. After taking out all the spirit jade inside of my ring, I didn¡¯t have much of anything to bring with me, outside of some pills I¡¯d stored in it. Just for safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯d grabbed a couple void bombs and a couple other explosives, before being ready to leave.


    Qiao Ying had, as usual, taken over the management to get things ready for their leave to the war front, and the Lord was helping out as well. I found my mind drifting and racing to all sorts of things, constantly trying to think if there was something I could be doing or something I may have missed.


    I took a deep breath and stepped out of the sect, heading towards the entrance where the carriage awaited me.


    To my surprise, I saw Granny Lang standing there, alongside the others. It seems everyone else had also already gotten their preparations done as well. I wasn¡¯t surprised, we¡¯d just arrived back and had to leave immediately, there wasn¡¯t much to take. We needed to move light and quick.


    ¡°Leaving already, are you?¡± Granny Lang asked me.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we have a dragon to catch,¡± I said with an amused smile and the old woman chuckled as well.


    ¡°The others were all busy but they wanted me toe see you children off, so you only get this old woman here,¡± Granny Lang said.


    ¡°That¡¯s already more than enough,¡± I told Granny.


    ¡°I know you children have grown to be quite strong, but to my eyes you¡¯re still children. And it is the job of old women like me to worry and fuss over children, so I have left something for all of you here,¡± the old granny said, handing me a bag. I could feel the spirit herb essence inside, refined and potent, clearly some kind of pill.


    I epted the bag, not looking inside as I simply smiled. ¡°Thank you Granny.¡±


    ¡°Bah, no need to thank this old woman. Now off with you. Go on and be heroes, and bring back the Azure Dragon,¡± she said and I smiled, hanging the pouch at my waist.


    I looked at the rest of them, meeting their gazes before taking onest look at the sect behind me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I told Granny Lang, as we stepped inside the carriage.


    The mystical carriage crackled and then, just like that, we were off to the Cradle of Dragons.

 Chapter [B4] 8 — Cradle

    Chapter [B4] 8 ¡ª Cradle


    We moved swiftly across the pathways, slowly but surely getting further and further from civilization of all kinds. Wintery winds swept through barrennds as the world around us began to turn even more barren, soon hills and cliffs rising in the distance, covering the horizon and darkening an already cloudy sunlessndscape under their shade.


    We spent most of our time meditating, and I spent my own time inspecting the inner world I¡¯d manifested. It was a nebulous thing and I¡¯d need to spend some time properly existing inside of it to see what it truly was but for now I simply focused on the sensation of it existing and being a part of me, an existence within my own self.


    Before I knew it, our time was up as we arrived at the edge of the Cradle, the carriageing to a stop at the foot of a peak with no visible traversable road to travel upon any longer.


    We stepped outside, and I quickly gave the driver a thankful nod. He turned around and began his return to the seventh peak to help the Lord and his entourage make their way to where the demon army was.


    Whether we got to go with them or not would depend on how quickly we could get through this ce.


    As I stepped out I finally got to take a proper look at the Cradle of Dragons. It was a barren and rather unassuming ce, for one with such a grand name. Cliffs dotted thendscape, reaching out into and through the cloud skies that rumbled and crackled with lightning and storm in the distance with a threatening roar every so often.


    The one thing that gave away the specialness of this ce was the Qi. It was slight but you could feel the difference. It was more attuned to the heavens, attuned to storms and skies and lightning. To dragons. It¡¯d need someone perceptive to be able to tell, but the signs were there if you looked.


    ¡°Welp, guess we¡¯re here,¡± I said, looking out at the mountains.


    Labby shivered next to me. ¡°This ce is cold. Labby doesn¡¯t like it.¡±I nced down at Labby, who was still wearing her usual garments. Which were for warmer weather as, before all of this, Azure city had been rather warm.


    Before all this¡­ it had barely been a week since everything that had happened. Yet to me, it already felt like months had passed. So much chaos, so much had changed all at once.


    I put it out of my mind.


    ¡°You can return to my spirit if you¡¯re cold,¡± I told Labby but she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that cold!¡± she lied, and then sneezed as a colder than usual gust of wind passed by her.


    ¡°I believe you, but we need you to preserve your strength. When we¡¯re further in, then I¡¯ll call you out, alright?¡± I said.


    Labby nced at me, and then gave a reluctant nod and I pulled her into my spirit.


    I nced at Ash, who with his bare cut and rugged sleeves obviously snorted at the idea. The wolf seemingly did not know the concept of cold.


    ¡°Let us not waste any time,¡± Liuxiang said.


    I nodded, as we began to make our way into the Cradle.


    ***


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce,¡± Yan Yun said, holding her hands in a hug around her body as well. Leiyu had returned to her spirit, and even Liuxiang and Zhang were starting to look a little ufortable.


    Only Ash and I remained unaffected, but I could tell that the chill permeating the winds here was unnatural. My encounter with the winter spirit before had given me a sense for natural weather and when something was¡­ a little bit beyond natural.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strong aura on this ce, on this entirend itself,¡± I said, looking up at the swirling clouds in the skies as we continued our trek up the snowy mountain. After I¡¯d merged with my twin¡­ my body had be a lot sturdier as a result of that transformation and so I shrug off the cold, but I knew the others wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    ¡°Pull your Chi to yourself and try to ward yourself off from the wind with it. It should help a little,¡± I said, and then nced at Liuxiang. ¡°And Qi,¡± I added.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    Zhang, Yan Yun and Liuxiang all followed my instructions, pulling their Chi and Qi respectively around themselves, almost like a nket covering them. It took a little moment for it to form, but they visibly improved upon doing so.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not cold anymore,¡± Yan Yun proimed, looking down at her hands and putting them on her cheek to test if she was just imagining it or not.


    ¡°Interesting. So the cold was not in the air but in the Qi carried by the wind,¡± Liuxiang said, humming curiously.


    ¡°The wind is not going to be our only problem, I suspect,¡± I said, looking forward. I saw dark clouds steadily heading in this direction and my expression darkened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± I said, as we marched forward through the snow.


    The peaks continued to rise around us, the temperature steadily falling as we climbed the heights. I was obviously a lot stronger than the others, but Yan and Zhang were on the verge of breaking through to the third circle, and Liuxiang was already in the third circle.


    I was the only one who was in the fourth, though I, obviously, had skipped a lot of steps to get there. Ash was the only other one who was in the third circle after his transformation as he¡¯d be a Chi spirit beast, so our entire group was fairly powerful.


    Which meant we should¡¯ve been able to move quite rapidly through the snowy mountains, able to scale it rapidly and run up its inclines. Heck, if I was being entirely honest, I was half confident in my ability to just leap over this peak with a few well ced jumps.


    But instead, we were trudging through knee deep snow, like we were mere mortals at the mercy of nature. I was starting to understand why everyone had said this journey was going to be difficult.


    With each step we took, the amount of Qi in the air kept going up. The snow, the earth, the air, the wind, all of it was saturated with Qi, and it was all working together to slow us down, to make our limbs heavy and drain our energy on our climb.


    As we¡¯d made our way, icy cold rain droplets had begun falling down which had soon be a downpour. I had no idea how water could even remain unfrozen in such a cold climate but it was worse that it was.


    All of us were soon soaked in water that was filled with Qi, which cloyed to us, weighing us down. Worse, it kept sucking on our energy and slowing us down.


    I¡¯d figured out a way around it, and was drawing on my Chi, which felt night endless nowadays, and was simply evaporating all the water by over saturating it. I¡¯d soon begun doing the same for everyone else, but the process took some focus which meant we still couldn¡¯t go as fast as we wanted to.


    ¡°Can you see if we¡¯re still heading in the right direction?¡± I asked Liuxiang.


    Zhi Zhu appeared on Liuxiang¡¯s shoulder and she turned to me and shook her head. I nced at Yan Yun, we¡¯d need to have Leiyu scout the area to see if we¡¯d strayed off the path.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Leiyu will be able to fly in this kind of rain and wind. It¡¯s like the wrath of the heavens is falling down upon us,¡± Yan Yun said.


    Almost as if on cue, lightning crackled in the distance, turning the world blinding white for a moment.


    And then it hit me. The wrath of the heavens.


    I looked up at the skies and the swirling clouds up above. It had been some time since I¡¯d truly had to deal with the Heavens so I¡¯d forgotten to look for it¡­ but I could feel it quite strongly now that I knew to look for it. The presence of the Heavens, it had fallen off over the entire empire, crumbling and weakening¡­ but here? Here it was roaring with power, with <em>rage.</em>


    I gathered my Chi, and took to the skies, rising upwards into the skies. The winds grew colder, the rain sted me harder and a few strikes of lightning curved in my direction, warning me.


    I huffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re still putting up this pretense?¡± I asked the skies, as they continued to rumble.


    ¡°I know we¡¯ve had our differences. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re allies, per say. But both you and I know that your best bet is for me to seed. Or would you rather that Yang Shen gets his hands on the Azure Dragon and doom us all?¡±


    The clouds rumbled in displeasure at that.


    ¡°Exactly. I know you have rules, and you can¡¯t bend or break thempletely. But you can skirt them, at least a little. I know you have before,¡± I shouted to the skies.


    For a moment there was silence, and then I felt the winds quietening down ever so slightly, the rain slowing down just a little, as a path through the storm began to appear.


    I smiled and then returned to the ground.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Yan Yun asked, eyes wide.


    ¡°Just negotiated a deal. As the saying goes, the enemy of your enemy may not be your friend, but they can at least be a temporary ally.¡±


    ¡°No one says that,¡± Yan Yun chided but I ignored her, as we continued on the path visible in front of us now.


    Walking through the dense storm, we moved, finding the winds starting to die down as we began to approach a curve through peaks. The winds began to die down, and the rain began to slowly fade away.


    And then, we saw it. In the distance, in the middle of the swirling storm, a vibrant valley with sunlight shining down through the storm clouds filled with trees and blooming flowers like paradise nestled between the mountains.


    And in that valley, flying through the skies, swimming through the rivers and swirling around the peaks were the magnificent creatures that the empire itself revered and was founded on.


    Dragons.

 Chapter [B4] 9 — Dragons

    Chapter [B4] 9 ¡ª Dragons


    Dragons. Loads and loads of dragons. They swam through the skies, directing the clouds at theirmand, swimming through the gusts of wind and calling lightning as they pleased. They swam through the streams and rivers, causing whirlpools and climbing waterfalls. They coiled upon the earth, bing with it as life flourished around them. Even the seemingly mundane creatures had draconic Qi in them, and were filled with vibrant life energy. Hares, deers, foxes, birds, almost everything was serene and in order in the middle of these roiling peaks, a little paradise cut off from the rest of the world.


    So many kinds of dragons filled the valley and it was a breathtaking sight that made me pause just to take it all in.


    When I finally snapped back to myself, I nced around to try and see if I could spot the Azure Dragon anywhere. The Divine Beast was huge,rger than any other dragon and just its presence alone should be like a beacon of Qi drawing the attention of everything towards it. But if the Azure Dragon was intentionally trying to hide itself, as I suspected it likely was, then things were going to be a bit more difficult.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head inwards and see if we can find a way to the tallest peak,¡± I said, and the group followed behind me as we began to make our way down the snowy peaks. The snow melted rather quickly under the sun as the temperature began to rise rather rapidly. I let Labby out who seemed d to have not had to deal with the snow and cold, as she took in a deep breath, soaking in the Qi rich air.


    ¡°This ce smells familiar¡­ it smells like the dragon that taught Labby,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been taught by a dragon?¡± Yan Yun asked, surprised.


    ¡°Labby has! She rode the big dragon all the way up to the skies and then beyond, to go to the lunar court!¡± Labby eximed proudly. ¡°She even learned the dragon¡¯s tempest that day.¡±


    Yan Yun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That was you?¡± She said, recalling the time when the dragon had flown over the spirit herb tournament.


    I recalled the time period as well. Back then, I¡¯d been going through my own trial¡­ when I¡¯d first found out the truth about myself and my past, and found Chi. It felt like so long ago now. Had it truly only been a year?Labby continued to look around at wonder at the valley as we walked. She was a bit too old for me to carry her on my shoulders but the temptation was definitely there. I knew spirits aged differentlypared to humans. Their age and maturity was highly linked to the rank and realm they were at, and so the faster Labby grew the more she¡¯d mature. But it was still really hard for me to picture her as anything but a small little girl for me to adore over. I almost wished she wouldn¡¯t grow up, but that was selfish of me. She would mature as time went on, learning things, and I should not want to deny her that.


    ¡°This ce reminds us of the ancestral home grandmother had told us about. The Shie ancestor had been born in a simr ce to the west. Grandmother had been raised in a ce simr to that and the Shie ancestral home was built to resemble it¡­¡± Liuxiang said, recalling what felt like an old memory. ¡°It is not nearly as nice a ce, though. A foggy forest with serpents and poisonous creatures lurking at every corner,¡± she said, brushing a nt growing near the path we walked.


    I couldn¡¯t help but remember the domain I had been in when I had met the Shie Matriarch. Her giant serpentine form, but also the misty forest we had been with crawling things all around me.


    ¡°It had its own kind of beauty,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Liuxiang replied with a smile. ¡°This ce reminded us of it. Grandmother has often told us that one of her greatest regrets was the loss of those ancestralnds. And that she¡¯d like to visit it once more if she could.¡±


    I struggled to imagine that Shie matriarch being homesick of all things. She¡¯d always given off a cold inhuman aura, far more so than even Liuxiang. But perhaps that was just the thing, despite how someone may be or appear, there could be pieces of warmth left deep inside of them still.


    I wondered what it said about Yang Shen. Or Li, who I¡¯d killed. Had he still had something of himself left in him?


    With a crackle, Leiyu appeared on Yan Yun¡¯s shoulders, preening his feathers. The bird hated being soaked or being in cold weather, and was clearly enjoying the warmth of the valley.


    I smiled at that. This felt peaceful, even if it was a brief moment, I didn¡¯t want to deny myself these quiet moments of joy and peace between the whirlwind of chaos that was happening all around me.


    It also appealed to a part of me that did not feel ready for what was toe. Perhaps if everything went wrong¡­ we could escape to this ce, live our lives in this valley, cut off from the rest of the world and in peace? Just me and all my friends. Labby would enjoy ying with the dragons, even Twilight would, and I¡¯d have all the spirit herbs I wanted to experiment with.


    It sounded peaceful.


    I felt Xuanwu stir in my spirit. The divine beast rarely said much, but perhaps even he was feeling the growing conflict in my chest.


    ¡­Ah, I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore. I was afraid. I was afraid of Yang Shen. I was afraid of having to fight him, of having to beat the demon capable of doing all this, capable of bringing down empires.


    A part of me hoped that perhaps one of the weapons I¡¯d made would be able to take him out. Or maybe the Divinities could. They were terrifyingly powerful, and Yang Shen had ambushed the emperor. This time he would not have that benefit.


    I remembered the man who¡¯de to me in the guise of an Alchemy Hall elder. The nonchnt but jovial man, almost whimsical, but almost always with a smile on his face. I recalled his face as he¡¯d sat with me on the night of the banquet, and remembered his words.


    <em>¡°If the empire changes, I would like to have you there to guide it.¡±</em>


    What had he meant by that? Had he even meant anything at all or had the demon simply been ying with him? Had that been Shen Yuan, the grandson the Old Man had so dearly loved returning¡­ or had it been the trick of Yang Shen the demon?


    I clenched my fist. I didn¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t know, not until I faced him. And I had a feeling I would, despite everything.


    ¡°Something is heading in this direction,¡± Zhang warned, grabbing onto his spear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon, what should we do?¡± Yan Yun asked, ncing around.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    My attention snapped back, as I focused on the presence heading in this direction. ¡°We should hide, try to avoid an encounter with it,¡± I said.


    ¡°The dragon already knows, Labby can tell,¡± Labby said, stepping ahead to my surprise. ¡°Labby will talk to the dragon, she has already talked to one before.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Labby?¡± I asked, hesitant to let Labby take charge.


    Labby looked at me and gave me a reassured nod, and I reminded myself of what I¡¯d decided on. I shouldn¡¯t deny her the chance to grow, and one part of that meant trusting her and her abilities.


    The creature arrived, a giant dragon with jade green scales with a shimmer of blue that gleamed under the sunlight. The dragon rose through the cliffs, looking down at us as gusts of wind roused around it. Its Qi was like a zing sun, and even though it was roughly on par with Zhang and Yan Yun in realm, it definitely had more Qi than everyone besides me in our groupbined.


    <em>¡°What is this? More pesky humans? Why have you lot beguning into our domain? Have you forgotten this is thend of dragons? Or do you think yourself better than us now?¡± </em>The dragon said, roaring as strong gusts of wind swirled around us. <em>¡°We should smite you. Burn you to a crisp with our lightning for daring. That¡¯d teach you to dare step into our home uninvited,¡± </em>the dragon said, lightning gathering around its whiskers. I wanted to step in, but I held myself back, simply looking at Labby.


    ¡°Hmph! Labby has seen stronger lightning than that. She can do better herself!¡± Labby proimed and I watched in horror as the dragon¡¯s attention shifted towards Labby, the dragon taken aback by her words.


    <em>¡°Who are you to dare to speak to us like that?¡± </em>The dragon growled and I prepared myself to step in immediately if it looked like something would go wrong.


    The dragon leaned close, eyes focusing on Labby. <em>¡°No¡­ what are you? A spirit, but not any we have seen before. What is this strange thing inside of you? It is neither Qi nor Gu,¡± </em>the dragon asked.


    ¡°Labby is Labby! Her Great Master¡¯s disciple and faithful assistant, and she thinks you¡¯re just a bragging dragon! Labby challenges you to smite her, she is not impressed by your words. Puny dragon, Labby has seen true dragons and ridden them beyond the skies, she will not be scared by the likes of you!¡±


    My jaw almost dropped in shock. Even the dragon looked taken aback by Labby¡¯s words. I started preparing to grab her and make a quick escape when the dragon reared back.


    <em>¡°Step aside, humans. This </em>rat <em>has challenged us. The mighty Yulong. We will not take such words from weaklings such as you,¡± </em>The dragon roared, lightning crackling around it in full force.


    ¡°Labby, what¡¯re you doing?¡±<em></em>I asked her, not sure what to make of the situation.


    <em>¡°Labby has a n, Great Master. Just wait,¡± </em>Labby said and I watched with an anxiety filled heart as the dragon¡¯s lightning gathered.


    The others in the group were ready to leap into the fray but they looked towards me for guidance and I signaled for them to step back.


    Even Zhang looked taken aback by that, butplied. The dragon roared as Labby stood ready, wind swirling around her in a storm.


    The sun began to disappear from the skies above us, a storm manifesting as torrents of Qi gathered around the dragon.


    <em>¡°Let it be written on your meager grave that you died to the great Yulong¡¯s lightning. It shall be the crowning moment of your life,¡± </em>the dragon roared, as the world shed bright and a brilliant bolt of lightning shot towards lightning.


    I was surprised by my own will power to resist stepping in and blocking it, but I held myself back, and watched as Labby changed her stance. The lightning shot into her fingers and through her body, the golden lightning twisted through her, as her eyes were closed in focus. Not a single scratch was on her body, and for a moment I thought that was it and took a sigh of relief, but Labby continued.


    She opened her eyes, her pupils glowing gold from the Qi she had absorbed. The dragon roared once more, and shot three more bolts of lightning, and each one was redirected and then absorbed by Labby. By now, her Qi was zing like a brilliant sun as we all watched in stunned silence.


    <em>¡°Now it is Labby¡¯s turn,¡± </em>Labby said, looking at the dragon.


    The golden glow in her eyes shifted, first turning purple and then turning a deep, dark ck. ck lightning crackled around Labby, roiling and rising all around her as power flowed through Labby. Gusts of wind swirled around Labby as she rose in the skies.


    <em>¡°You show arrogance. When you do not evenmand a true dragon¡¯s lightning. Labby has seen it, seen the dragon¡¯s lightning and the power. Now she will show you hers, show you the darkness that the Dark Moon contains, its cold grasp as it drains any and all it touches. She has felt that darkness, felt it and lived through it. Can you do the same?¡±</em>


    Labby asked, her voice echoing with power. Her pupils turned ck as the symbol on her forehead became all ck. The skies rumbled, clouds swirling around her as the world began to darken all around us, and then with a gap the clouds parted, revealing the image of a dark moon covering the sun.


    An eclipse.


    <strong><em>¡°Dark Moon¡¯s Tempest,¡± </em></strong>Labby whispered as a dark bolt of lightning shot down from the skies sting the world all around us. Dust flew all around as the clouds parted, the image of the eclipse fading from the skies as Labby returned to the ground.


    Her lightning strike had struck the earth between her and the dragon, leaving a deep dark crater that still crackled with remnants of dark lightning all around as she returned.


    We all watched in stunned silence.


    The dragon bowed his head. <em>¡°We had failed to recognize your strength, little one. Forgive us for our hubris,¡± </em>the dragon said.


    Labby nodded. <em>¡°Labby forgives you!¡±</em> She eximed, her mood switching around quickly back to her usual self.


    I did not know what to say. Just when had Labby¡­ when had she learned how to do all that? I¡¯d felt the changes in her, but to see it like it. I¡¯d truly been neglecting her, but it seemed she¡¯d gone ahead and grown up all on her own while I hadn¡¯t been looking.


    I stepped forward,ing to stand next to her and I patted Labby¡¯s head. ¡°You did great,¡± I told her, as she gave me a smile.


    ¡°Labby has been training!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°Clearly,¡± I said, before looking towards the dragon flying in front of us. ¡°We¡¯re seeking the Azure Dragon. We think he has arrived in the Cradle¡­ could you help us in finding him?¡±


    <em>¡°The Azure Dragon? No, we do not know,¡± </em>the dragon said, and I felt a little disappointed. Of course it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.


    <em>¡°But mother had mentioned it some time ago. Perhaps she will know,¡± </em>Yulong said and I looked up with renewed hope.


    ¡°Could you take us to her?¡± I asked.


    The dragon swirled, pride returning. <em>¡°We do not let humans ride us like we are some mere mount.¡±</em>


    ¡°The dragon who taught Labby, Shen Teng, let Labby ride him, even when she was just a rat. He said a true dragon is one who can see beyond pride and acknowledge when someone is worthy,¡± Labby said.


    The dragon swirled, clearly conflicted. A momentter, it almost seemed to let out a defeated sigh. <em>¡°Very well. But only because we are also curious to hear about this matter. Climb on, and hold tight, we will not wait or catch you if you fall.¡±</em>


    I nodded, ncing at the ground as we all climbed on the back of the dragon. It was a rather surreal experience as all of us held on, grabbing onto the back as Yulong raised itself into the skies, wings swirling at hismand.


    <em>¡°Very well, hold on tight,¡± </em>the dragon said, and we took off. Flying through the peaks, straight into the heart of the valley.

 Chapter [B2] 1 — A New Start

    Chapter [B2] 1 ¡ª A New Start


    The cart rattled beneath me, jumping and ttering as it moved through the dirt paths. The Ox pulling the cart grunted in effort, as Cao Chen steered the cart. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I think I can barely see it in the distance.¡±


    The sunlight warmed the back of my eyelids, making me open them. The sun was high up in the sky, approaching close to noon. Turning my sight ahead, beyond the rising and flowing grasnd I saw the little river cutting through thendscape, near whichy the town of Taizhou, bustling with people.


    I took a moment to appreciate my newly enhanced eyesight as I noted the vige head walking around in a rush. It was an odd sensation to be able to recognize faces, still far off in the distance.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± I asked, ncing at Cao Chen.


    ¡°About an hour or so,¡± Cao Chen replied, and I nodded.


    Labby rustled in myp, turning over in her sleep as she pursed her lips, a frown on her face. I brushed a hand through her grey hair, looking at her child-like form sleeping peacefully as I wondered just what kind of dream she may be seeing.


    My hand drifted from her head, down to her abdomen briefly. I gently pressed my hand, feeling the little spirit root in her dantian, keeping the cracked pieces of her dantian together as she healed. Despite knowing she was not in pain any longer, the thought made my chest tighten with pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± Yan Yun said, noticing my lingering gaze on Labby. ¡°I never should¡¯ve involved the two of you in this.¡±


    I felt a bit surprised when Yan Yun spoke up. She¡¯d been silent throughout the way. I''d noticed the tears that glistened her eyes. Seeing how I failed to even sense the base of her cultivation, it was not terribly difficult to imagine what may have happened with her grandfather.I sat in silence for a moment at Yan Yun¡¯s words. ¡°Li and Lei¡¯s actions are not your fault. I went of my own will. It was my fault to put even Labby at risk,¡± I said, clenching my fist. A hollow feeling lingered in my chest. I had taken my revenge, given in to anger, to the thing I had been trying not to be. What had it truly done? I had put Labby at risk, put myself at risk, letting her get injured and thenshed out because I was angry. It was childish. It was¡­ like me from before my spar with Li and Lei. The actions of an arrogant cultivator.


    I looked up to see words that yet lingered on Yan Yun¡¯s face, but neither of us spoke any further.


    We sat in silence, rocking along with the cart as the grasnds flew past us.


    ¡°Ah, here we go,¡± Cao Chen said, squinting into the distance. ¡°I see Taizhou. We¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    Yan Yun stirred in her seat, turning to look at the town in the distance. I noticed her eyes squinting as she looked towards the distance in confusion, before they widened a sliver as a realisation settled onto them. I followed soon after, realising what surprised her.


    She couldn¡¯t see the town. Her eyes were unable to see that far anymore.


    I turned my gaze away from Yan Yun before she noticed that I was watching her. Words hung in my chest, curiosity and concern jumbling together. She has lost her Path, that much I knew. And I knew her grandfather had something to do. Just what did her grandfather do to have something like this happen?


    Anger rose in me at the man, but I breathed the emotion back down. Actions and memories from Lu Jie still felt like a tangled mess within me. So much of me was vague now, unprocessed emotions bursting out at whim. I suspected it would take months before I could feelplete, but that didn¡¯t mean that I would allow my past self¡¯s faults to linger.


    With my breakthrough, my spirit had been forged anew. I would not squander it.


    ¡°Chii~¡± I hear Twilight chime, twirling as she climbs onto Su Lin¡¯s back, to stand atop his head. The sleeping boy¡¯s head bobbed, as he jerked and startled awake.


    ¡°Wha- what¡¯s happening?¡± Su Lin said, ncing around, arms raised up to his face. He nced around, slowly taking in everything, before his eyes met mine.


    Laughter burst out of me, at his stupid expression, and I felt the swirl of emotions in my chest be lighter. Cao Chen joined me as well, and I noticed even Yan Yun had a small smile on her lips.


    Silverlight watched theughing faces, before looking at Twilight standing on Su Lin¡¯s face. Following Twilight¡¯s lead, she jumped onto the boy¡¯s head chiming loudly as well. ¡°Sii!¡± the lilly nt said, raising her finger, looking around at everyone else for a reaction.


    ¡°Get off, you stupid nts,¡± Su Lin said, brushing off the two of them. Though the smile on his face betrayed his amusement.


    Labby stirred next to me. ¡°Master?¡± she murmured, rubbing her eyes as she got up.


    I patted her head lightly, smiling. ¡°Did you have a good sleep?¡± I asked Labby, as she looked up to me, still shrugging off the remnants of sleep from her eyes. Silently, the little girl nodded. My eyes drifted to her robes, marked with the sigil of the moon that brimmed with Lunar Qi. She would definitely need some new clothes.


    I felt Sheldon slowly wake up from our bond, as the little turtle blinked his eyes. Nyan continued to resist instead, curling even more tightly around the turtle¡¯s shell.


    With a crackle of lightning I saw Leiyu flying ahead, making his way to Taizhou before us by himself. In the distance I saw the people starting to gather, familiar faces and unfamiliar ones both mingling together as they saw the flying thunder eagle up in the skies.


    With a crackle of the reins, Cao Chen sped up the cart as the cart moved faster, rushing downhill to the entrance of the Taizhou. The vige stood, waiting for us to arrive with the vige head at the front.


    Slowly, we reached in front of the crowd as the cart settled to a stop an I jumped off. Guo Zou, the head, walked up to me. ¡°It is an honour to have you with us, cultivators,¡± the vige head greeted. ¡°Please, allow us.¡±


    A few men, which I recognised to be the miners I¡¯d saved with Liuxiang walked to our cart, and began to pick up all the things we¡¯d carried on the cart.


    ¡°I hope we¡¯re not intruding too much. I really appreciate you allowing us to stay with you,¡± I said to the vige head, lightly bowing my head in thanks.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Nonsense. I would shame my ancestor¡¯s spirits if I could ever be so ungrateful to our benefactor,¡± the head said, shaking his head.


    The others stepped off the cart as well, Cao Chen and Su Lin helping the miners take the things off, while Labby, my spirits and Yan Yun walked up to stand by my side.


    Leiyu crackled with lightning, settling on Yan Yun¡¯s shoulders and I saw the vigers staring at all of us. I couldn¡¯t me them either. We made for quite the crowd. Labby was wearing celestial clothes from the lunar court itself while Yan Yun emanated her Jade beauty aura despitecking a cultivation base. My spirits on the other hand made for quite the attraction simply due to their nature as spirits.


    ¡°What took you so long, boy?¡± a familiar old woman¡¯s voice reached me.


    I turned and saw a familiar wrinkled face heading towards me, a smoking pipe grasped in her other hand. ¡°Made a damn mess at the tournament too, what were you thinking?¡± Granny Lang said in a gruff voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too granny Lang,¡± I said with a smile.


    The old woman snorted but did not pursue. ¡°That old bastard wouldn¡¯t have been happy if something had happened to you. I¡¯m d to see you in one piece boy,¡± she added in a quieter voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot to be discussed. So please,e and have some tea. The miners will see to your items, and put them at the ce for you to stay at,¡± the Vige head said, and I nodded, following inside.


    To my surprise, none of my spirits or friends followed me inside the vige head¡¯s ce, except Yan Yun, who trailed behind quietly with Leiyu on her shoulders. I turned to see Labby being prodded and pulled at curiously by the young children of the vige. Many were fascinated by her sparkling dress that shifted and moved around as if defying gravity. My little spirit turned to me, her eyes confused and slightly scared.


    <em>¡°Go and have some fun with the kids, Labby,¡± </em>I sent to her,<em></em>and she nodded, going along with the children. A momentter, I nced at Sheldon who understood my intention without me having to say anything.


    Silently, the turtle followed behind Labby, taking Twilight and Silverlight with him.


    Satisfied, I followed into the vige head¡¯s home. Walking in, I took a seat in the guest chamber on little cushions set on the floor, next to Yan Yun who sat next to me. A small wooden table was in front of us, on the other side of which the vige head sat, eyes narrowed and his portly bellyrger than thest time I¡¯d seen him.


    ¡°I hope everything is going well?¡± I asked the vige head.


    ¡°Oh, more than well. Olddy Lang has been an immense help, teaching many of the women about her craft. We have medicine to sell to the city now if we so wish, and there¡¯s been a lot fewer illnesses. The three brothers have also been immensely helpful, chasing off any stray spirits and pests trying to get into the herb storages. And now to have you here as well. It is truly a blessing.¡±


    I already knew about the little details from the letters from Zhang, but I still smiled regardless when I heard it from the vige head¡¯s mouth.


    Footsteps moved towards us and I moved towards the door. A girl, roughly around Yan Yun¡¯s age, opened the door, carrying a tray with cups of tea. Walking closer, she gently ced the warm and still steaming tea down, nodding briefly to me once. I quickly recognised her to be the vige head¡¯s daughter Yin. I nodded my head once to her in acknowledgement, noticing her gaze linger on me for a moment before she walked out of the chamber.


    Silently, I picked up the tea-cups, taking a sip of the warm tea. The taste felt a bit nd to me, given how used I¡¯d gotten to mixing in spirit herbs into food anytime I ate, which in itself was bing less and less often.


    Yan Yun didn¡¯t touch hers, sitting next to me in silence.


    ¡°Is there something you wished to discuss, honoured cultivator?¡± the vige head asked, looking at me with his typical nervous expression that made it seem like he was perpetually sweating.


    ¡°Please, call me Lu Jie. And in truth, I have a lot of things to discuss. ns for this ce, and what I will be doing as well. But seeing as we¡¯ve just arrived here, I¡¯ll leave those talks forter. For now, I just wanted to ask what the arrangements for our stay might be, and how I can pay you for them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do any such thing. We¡¯ve got enough room for all of you to stayfortably. Please, allow us to do this much at the very least,¡± the vige head said.


    ¡°Are you sure? Surely it will be an imposition if we have to stay with the other families, especially if it¡¯s for a longer period of time,¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be concerned over that. The youngdy can stay with my daughter, who should be more than delighted to have a friend who would stay with her. I¡¯ve also arranged for a ce for you,¡± the vige head said.


    ¡°Oh, I- is that alright?¡± Yan Yun asked, looking at the vige head.


    ¡°What are you saying, youngdy? It is a great honour to have the granddaughter of Elder Yan live with us,¡± the vige head said, and I saw Yan Yun¡¯s expression fall. She hid the briefpse quickly, but not enough for it to go unnoticed by the vige head.


    ¡°This can be a good experience for you too, Yan Yun. A change of perspective, among other things.¡±


    Yan Yun looked at me, returning a silent nod. Leiyu looked back at me, the eagle¡¯s eyes as critical as ever.


    ¡°Where would I be staying then?¡± I asked, trying to focus the conversation to a different topic.


    ¡°Uhh- that. I¡¯ll have to ask the vigers,¡± the vige head replied. I¡¯d been ignoring the various tells for a while now, thinking he had just been more nervous than normal around me, perhaps sensing the change in my cultivation, or hearing some stupid rumour from the sect, but perhaps I was wrong.


    The door to the vige head¡¯s chambers opened with a tter, as she walked into the chamber, looking at me. ¡°Su Lin needs you boy. Something of yours that he needs help to move,¡± the Granny said.


    I nodded, getting up. Giving my gratitude to the vige head onest time, I made my way out with the granny, as we began to walk to the other end of the vige.


    We walked a bit further outside the homes that lined the perimeter of Taizhou, and I saw the surprise that the vige head and granny Lang had been trying to hide. A section of thend near the western edge of the vige, next to the Qi vein had been tilled. Little spirit herbs grew in small patches here and there, at what looked like failed attempts at growing them, yet enough were here to fill the air with Qi. A fence was erected around the perimeter of the garden, going all the way back and behind what was the real surprise, one that made my eyes widen in surprise when I saw it.


    A little home sat on the hill, made of cut stone and wood, looking snugly set on thendscape. Yet its features were not something I would expect to see here of all ces. It was built with wood, its features a mix of the architecture of this world and mine.


    The granny turned towards me, as I stared at her in surprise. ¡°Among the various ns you''d given, Su Lin had taken the blueprints for the school. Using some connections in the city that he had, he¡¯d asked to see if he could get a home-made in the given design. It¡¯s not perfect, and neither did ite cheap, but Tian Feng had been willing to pay for it. The vigers also chipped in however they could. We''ll likely need you to take a look around, but this is our gift to you. For saving Zhang, and all the town folks here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply, silently walking towards the house. Reaching the door, I pressed my hand against the wood. I found it difficult to think. None of this felt real.


    ¡°Oi, he¡¯s here!¡± I heard a shout from inside, as Su Lin opened the door.


    ¡°Whatchu standing for gawking like an idiot? Come take a look!¡± Su Lin said, pulling me in.


    I felt both surprised and more than a little embarrassed by the tears that glistened in my eyes, as I hurriedly wiped them away, taking the ce in. Walking through the rooms, I felt the tightness in my chest grow greater and greater.


    As I walked to thest room, Zhang greeted me, showing me a room made exactly in the design of theb I had made. I walked in, feeling more than a little overwhelmed


    ¡°Wee home, brother,¡± Zhang said, and I found a strange emotion well up in my chest, mming my throat.


    How long has it been since I had a home? Since I belonged somewhere?


    I moved in, taking Zhang and Su Lin in a tight hug. With happy tears in my eyes, I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

 Chapter [B2] 2 — Settling In

    Chapter [B2] 2 ¡ª Settling In


    Moving into a new ce was a lot of work. It always surprised me to realize how many things I owned when I¡¯d still been living with the sect. Nostalgia both new and old overcame me, at the various items I¡¯d found. A lot of the things my old self had owned before I¡¯d awakened were mixed in with things I¡¯d gotten in the few months that I¡¯d been there. It took a couple of days to sort everything out, and only now was I finally happy with where things belonged.


    I stood by my desk, sorting my notes one by one, before cing them on the new shelf that I¡¯d built. The move had caused me to go on a rampant sorting and cleaning frenzy as I began to order the chaotic mess I¡¯d been living in. It was difficult to believe how I¡¯d put up with it for so long.


    After cing thest one of my books onto my shelf, I walked back, taking a look at my new room. It wasrger, with a desk by the window, and a shelf next to the walls. I¡¯d moved the spirit herbs to the garden outside for obvious reasons. They¡¯d still need to be nted and I would need to re-establish my spirit anchor to the new garden but that was work forter.


    Taking onest look, I walked out to check in on the other rooms.


    Right next to my room was Labby¡¯s, half the size with a smaller bed for her. I felt a little surprised to not find her sleeping in, given how early it was still. Walking in, I quickly sensed the little bag full of spirit herbs hiding under her bed. I shook my head, but decided to let her have her treats.


    Moving on from the room, I walked across the corridor into the section that excited me the most. Myb. Walking into the door, I saw a giant mess of wooden beams and counters made of carved stones lying around. Theb was still under work, with arge space dedicated for my shelves filled with spirit herbs. A heat retaining almost kiln like structure was partially set up around my cauldron for retaining heat, and the counter had some of my test projects for a new bunsen burner prototype that I was working on, alongside a bunch of porcin bowls.


    I walked in, looking around as I mentally mapped everything that I would set up in here. It would be an ongoing process for a while yet, but the time factor only made me excited for when it would finally bepleted.


    Moving on from myb, I began to make my way out of my home. The spirit herb garden greeted me, still patchy and rough in ces but starting to take shape. I could see tiny buds of spirit herbs starting to grow from the soil.


    I made my way around the garden, all the way behind the home. It didn¡¯t take long before I could sense Sheldon and Twilight nearby. A small pondy behind my home, and I watched Sheldon sshing inside. Twilight sat on his back, riding the turtle like a boat as her chimingughter echoed like ringing bells through the wind.¡°Oh, Lu Jie. I didn¡¯t notice youing,¡± Cao Chen said, the boy standing near the shore, watching my spirits y around.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned to be more quiet,¡± I said to the boy. ¡°Thanks for doing all this by the way. Sheldon has been quite happy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. I enjoyed it just as much as your spirit did,¡± the boy replied, and I nodded in gratitude. He¡¯d helped Sheldon out in the process of digging a giant hole to create this small pond for him.


    <em>¡°Chii!¡± </em>


    I heard Twilight chime, as she noticed me standing nearby. I waved towards her and she jumped up, waving back at me. Sheldon swam to the shore and Twilight jumped off his back, demanding to be held. I picked the little nt spirit, before cing her on my head, as per her demands.


    <em>¡°Done ying?¡± </em>I asked Twilight.


    <em>¡°Done!¡± </em>she replied, raising her hands in the air in excitement. Twilight had been getting better and better with speaking through words, though she still had a lot she needed to pick up on.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen Labby? And Zhang?¡± I asked Cao Chen.


    ¡°La Bi was ying with some children, if I remember right. Brother Zhang is in his training area as usual.¡±


    I nodded in thanks to Cao Chen, picking Sheldon up in my arms as well, before I began to make my way in search for the two.


    To my surprise, Labby was the first one I found. She was sleeping on the grass with a girl and a boy next to her. Siblings, if I remembered right. Both children of a miner I¡¯d saved from the Qi vein.


    I smiled watching Labby breathing easily as she slept, flowers and grass adorning her little head. There had been no one for her to y with besides me, Twilight and Sheldon in the sect, and seeing her ying with kids that were close to her age, at least in maturity, made me feel a strange warmth in my chest. As if atst, I was finally able to provide her what I should¡¯ve been able to from the start.


    ¡°Labby,¡± I whispered, moving closer. ¡°Hey, my little lightning girl. Get up.¡±


    Labby stirred awake at my voice, opening her blurry eyes to look at me. ¡°Master,¡± she muttered, rubbing her eyes as she got up.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    ¡°Yup. We need to do a check-up,e on,¡± I said, patting Labby on her head. I could already sense her dantian¡¯s crack starting to mend. I¡¯d had Granny Lang check her after we¡¯d arrived, and she¡¯d given an all clear, with full recovery taking just a week or two.


    Labby slowly pulled up from the grass, sleep still lingering in her eyes. The two children next to her also rustled awake from their slumber, rising. The boy woke up first, his eyes widening when he saw my face.


    ¡°I need to go with Master,¡± Labby told the boy, grabbing onto my sleeve.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ see you La Bi!¡± The boy shouted, waving cheerfully. Labby waved back happily, before walking up to my side.


    ¡°Friends?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Labby replied, yawning. I pet her little head, plucking stands of grass off of it. ¡°It¡¯s still a bit strange that you¡¯re a human girl now. Feeling more used to it?¡±


    Labby gave me azy nod. ¡°Feels nice. And like Master, Labby can use her hands! With her weird strange fingers. Still not very used to them. But good,¡± Labby said, wiggling her fingers as she showed off her hands to me.


    I smiled before an idea came to me. ¡°Hold on, let me show you something cool we can do with our hands,¡± I said, before folding my thumb and presenting it in front of her.


    ¡°You see, if I focus just right, I can make this fingere off,¡± I said, as I pretended to pull off my thumb, before moving my hand away. To her, the thumb looked like it had been separated from my hand.


    ¡°Master!¡± Labby shouted in shock, but I continued.


    ¡°And now, I can just throw it back in and it reattaches,¡± I said, putting the thumb back in ce, as I wiggled my fingers around to show her I was fine.


    Labby¡¯s mouth dropped, before she looked down at her own tiny hands. She tugged at her finger, moving it around, before looking up at me. ¡°Labby¡¯s fingers can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Iughed, patting her head. ¡°Maybe one day I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done,¡± I told Labby, before we continued to walk further.


    I walked around with Labby in tow for a few minutes, before I heard loud shouts and striking noisesing from nearby. Letting my senses guide me, I soon found Zhang with a wooden spear, as he swung it on a dummy target wrapped around a tree. <em></em>


    ¡°Hey!¡± I called out, waving my hand. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    The boy nodded at me, wiping the sweat dripping down his forehead. I gave Zhang a moment, as he changed out of his clothes, sorting his gear, before he followed me out into the clearing.


    ¡°Training your spear huh?¡± I asked, before holding back a snort as I realized how that sounded. But the boy didn¡¯t seem to pick up on it.


    ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t let myself get rusty. Even if I¡¯m not physically what I used to be, I still want to keep my skills sharp. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve been practicing my spear daily out here by myself,¡± Zhang replied.


    It was nothing short of a miracle that stopped me fromughing at Zhang¡¯s words. Theughter almost suffocated me as I pushed it down into my chest.


    ¡°Sounds like a good use of your time,¡± I said after a few long moments. Zhang nodded, and I decided to remain quiet as we walked back together.


    As we reached back to my ce, I noticed Silverlight and Nyan ying in the garden. Little Silverlight eximed as she ran around being chased and pawed yfully at Nyan. Twilight chimed at the sight, ready to join in, but I held her in ce.


    ¡°Settle down guys!¡± I shouted to the two. The little bugger stopped in her tracks, before rushing towards me with a jumble of chirps, and chimes. I suspected the reason for her excitement had more to do with Twilight than me, but I pretended otherwise anyway.


    I let Zhang pick Silverlight up, and before I could even say anything to Nyan, he was already gone off somewhere. Shrugging, I took Labby and Zhang further inside.


    Two little seats were put inside the chamber I took Labby and Zhang to. I beckoned the two to sit forward, before I took a seat opposite of them, letting Sheldon down next to me.


    ¡°It¡¯d been a while since I had looked at either of your cores. For Labby, I just need to see how the healing is working,¡± I said, ncing at Labby, who returned a nod to me. Though her attention still seemed to be on figuring out how to detach her thumb. ¡°Zhang, now that Silverlight is here, I¡¯ll be trying to see if we can fix your core or not.¡±


    The boy gave me a serious nod, and I returned one. ¡°I¡¯ll begin with Labby,¡± I said, before turning towards her.


    I pressed my hand against Labby¡¯s abdomen, a brief memory of the old man¡¯s soothing voice as he¡¯d done the same returning to me.


    ¡°Cycle the Qi through your core. Let it flow inside you,¡± I said, focusing my senses on Labby. Sheldon chirped, his voice somewhere far in the distance, as my spirit began to drift, flowing into Labby¡¯s.


    My awareness split, my mind sunken into her core as I let my senses take over. Reaching in my soul, I reached out for the tree growing inside, and let its roots spread. The spirit anchor moved within her core, as I felt my vitality being shared with hers. The cracks within her dantian had healed for the most part, as I pulsed my Qi into her core, cycling it, and filling in any gaps that remained. She would heal soon.


    I opened my eyes, and saw Labby sitting across me, her eyes pressed shut.


    ¡°How do you feel Labby?¡±


    <em>¡°Squeak!¡± </em>Labby huped, before catching herself. ¡°Umm, good! Labby feels better now.¡±


    Iughed, feeling relieved at her response.


    Done with that, I turned towards Zhang. I could hear the boy¡¯s heart, beating like a drum. <em>Thud. Thud. Thud.</em>


    I extended my hands towards Zhang, letting him grasp them. ¡°You need to form a bond with Silverlight,¡± I told Zhang. He nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Twilight, can you tell Silverlight to sit next to Sheldon. I¡¯ll need to take her with me for this,¡± I said, and Twilight chimed. Jumping off Zhang¡¯s shoulders, she ran up to Sheldon, and Silverlight followed her.


    I settled in my ce, and closed my eyes.


    I reached out to Silverlight with my spirit, beckoning her closer. The little nt¡¯s spirit brushed against mine, as I felt a jumble of thoughts and concepts reach me.


    ¡°Chii!¡± Twilight chimed, encouragingly as Silverlight grasped onto my spirit.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice came, as I felt the tug at my spirit. Carrying the little spirit with him, he took us both away from our bodies, and into the darkness inside Zhang¡¯s core.

 Chapter [B2] 3 — Mending Cracks

    Chapter [B2] 3 ¡ª Mending Cracks


    A lotus tree swayed in the darkness, sitting amidst a sereneke. I watched the calm waterspping at the shore of unending nothingness, flowing in and then out. The light from the tree added life to the dreary void around me.


    ¡°Sii?¡± Silverlight called out. She was seated atop Sheldon¡¯s back, her silvery eyes taking everything in with a child¡¯s curiosity when taken to a new ce, or given a new toy. I saw her gaze at the lotus with fascination, before her eyes moved upwards.


    Following her gaze, I looked up and saw a ring of silver, donning the sky. But what should¡¯ve been a brightly glowing ring of spirit and strength,y dull, cracked and frayed, devoid of life. Roots spread throughout the ring, woven around its cracks. Essence coursed through them, into the little ring inside here, pulsating energy into them. I could feel the tie to the roots, from deep within my soul, a stop-gap, that held Zhang¡¯s spirit in ce.


    A rumble took my attention to Sheldon, who stood next to me in his massive spirit form. So easy to forget that my small yful turtle was an Elder spirit beast, capable of so much destruction.


    <em>¡°Focus. The cycle needs mending,¡± </em>Sheldon said, eyes moving upwards at the cracked ring.


    I nodded, and stepped towards the ring. Briefly, I reminded myself of the nature of this realm. Spirits had no gravity, no dimension, and no form. What was the ground beneath my feet may very well be air, and the air I stepped on, solid ground.


    I raised one foot awkwardly in the air, and let Chi pulse from beneath. I tried to push, like climbing a stair, and found my feet wobbling, the control on my Chi slipping.


    <em>¡°Too tied to the outside. Be free of the chains. And believe. The spirit defines this realm,¡± </em>Sheldon said, calmly ascending up into the air with Twilight on his back.


    Trying not to be left behind, I took another step, this time keeping my eyes firmly on the glowing spirit ring in the sky. The step came, and then another. My feet wobbled less and less, as I climbed up into the air itself.Air stepping. A difficult technique to learn outside in the real world. But so simple in here. I let the sensation of exhrating freedom take me, as I broke my chains that had held me to the ground all my life, and stepped up into the skies. Soon, I was walking high above into the darkness, watching the lotus sway with its gentle light amidst theke that floated in the void.


    <em>¡°Must learn. We have carried Lu Jie so far. But now, must walk by himself,¡± </em>Sheldon said, looking at me as he swam through the skies. His eyes closed for a brief moment, and I saw a stream of words resonate in my head, clearer than ever.


    <em>¡°When you leave behind the chains of the physical, they too forsake you. There will not be a ground for you tond on, do not let go of your focus, and lose your step, or you will plunge down into the depths of this spirit, lost forever in the void that separates the beyond from our souls.¡±</em>


    I looked down, at the endless dark, before gulping. ¡°I feel like I should¡¯ve been informed of this <em>before </em>I took off into the skies.¡±


    <em>¡°Just don¡¯t fall,¡± </em>Sheldon replied, letting out a low rumble, as I sensed his amusement. I rolled my eyes, before following behind the turtle.


    Steadily, we made our way to the circle, soon reaching the massive, ethereal ring of silver light. From this close, I could sense the little wisps of Qiing off of the ring of what must be pure energy. Gently, I ced my hand upon the ring, feeling a cold sensation return back to me.


    ¡°Mysteries upon mysteries. And I merely keep being swallowed by them, pushed around and led on wild chases. Never any closer to the answer,¡± I said, watching the ring.


    ¡°The rings of cultivation. But if immortality was merely a lie formed by the Heavens, then what even is the goal? What lies at the end?¡± I asked, remembering the words told to me in my trial. Immortality came at a price. The price of Gu, and demons. But if the path I walk brings death back into the fold then¡­ What''s the goal?


    <em>¡°Unknown. Uncertain. But different. For you to find.¡±</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily better is it? The heavens created freedom from the cycle of death of rebirth? You know, enlightenment and whatnot, as you reach the heavens and be immortal. That sounds fairly nice.¡±


    Sheldon shook his head. <em>¡°They create, false life. They fear death. Freedom lies beyond life and death. Beyond the cycle. The cycle is a trap. One to be escaped. That is the purpose of our Paths.¡±</em>


    I heard the turtle¡¯s booming words, and decided to ruminate on them at ater point.


    Uwfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Closing my eyes, I focused on my soul, on the little tree inside of it. I let the Chi from my core flood my body, as the roots tied around the spirit ring within Zhang¡¯s core, began to shift.


    My senses expanded, taking in every crack, every break in the ethereal ring. I sensed my own soul, tied together with Zhang¡¯s. Breathing in, I used my expanded senses to guide the Qi. I guided my Qi into the ring, guiding my essence into the cracks.


    The Gu in his spirit had corrupted the ring. Corroded it down. The lotus tree filled his core with Qi, yet the spirit that was supposed to channel it. The ring, the heart of his cultivation, was still broken.


    Letting the roots of the spirit tree inside me guide the Qi, I allowed it to flow into Zhang¡¯s. A glimmering light began to glow inside the darkness, energy once again flowing within his spirit. But the happiness didn¡¯tst. I sensed the Qi, flowing outwards, through the seems and cracks, and outside his spirit. This would not do.


    Changing my ns, I stopped the flow of Qi. ncing down, I stepped towards the lotus tree instead. Sheldon following my lead, taking Silverlight with him.


    The lotus sat silently at the centre of theke. No wind rustled its many petals, or swayed its odd branches as it bathed the darkness in its gentle light. It was like the sole star on a dark moonless night, guiding lost travellers.


    Stepping down through the void, I felt my feet touch the water, and my eyes widened in surprise. What I¡¯d expected to be a manifestation of water was instead Qi. Yet, not in any shape or form. It was as if the ethereal Qi had been slowly given a denser form, distilled into droplets like pure water that shimmered and glowed in the dark. The Qi-water stirred and rustled and crashed at the shore, reacting to my presence near it. Sshes flew up into the air and turned to mist, flowing around the lotus that sat in the middle.


    Moving closer, I let myself submerge partially into the water. Moving through, I set my palm against the trunk of the tree, upon which the lotus flower blossomed.


    I sensed the Qi that flowed inside of it, connected to the miniature tree growing inside my soul. The tree within my spirit was tied to this one, and the cycle of Qi it circted in this dark expanse.


    <em>¡°Sii!¡± </em>Silverlight eximed, jumping down into the water, as she sshed around, drinking in the Qi-water and giggling like she¡¯d just found ake full of candy. In a way, she really had.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you have no idea what this is either,¡± I asked Sheldon.


    The turtle shook his head. <em>¡°Unknown and new.¡±</em>


    I looked at the crashing surface of the Qike i in front of me, and the tree around, before my eyes went down to the submerged lotus tree, and it¡¯s roots spreading deep below.


    ¡°Wanna take a swim?¡± I asked Sheldon.


    My reply was a jet of water sshing me, before the giant turtle dipped in as well, picking up an ecstatic Silverlight on his back.


    I gasped for air, before remembering I had no need for something like that. It felt strange to let the Qi-water flow into my lungs, and stomach, alien, almost, and the sensation made me want to escape, but the feeling subsided within moments, as I began to swim through the water.


    Following the lotus tree, I swam further and further down, following it¡¯s twisting branches, before I found the base. Through the endless void, now restednd, dark, and unformed, it was like a word that was about to be spoken, not fully there, but not absent either.


    Gently, I let my feet settle onto the ground, as I watched the roots of the tree weave into the darkness, and carve a piece of reality into it. I looked up, and saw Sheldon, looking at the same thing.


    <em>¡°What do you think?¡± </em>I asked the turtle.


    <em>¡°New Paths. Perhaps with the little Silver-lily-of-life,¡± </em>Sheldon responded.


    ¡°Is that the name you have for her?¡± I asked, as the half name half concept flowed into my head. It was¡­ urate. Far more than any name could ever hope to be. ¡°What¡¯s your name for me?¡± I asked, feeling curious.


    <em>¡°Asks-too-many-questions,¡± </em>Sheldon replied, and I snorted at the turtle¡¯s snark. Finding content with what I¡¯d found, I swam around through the Qi water, letting it flow through my spirit, and soak into me as I made my way out.


    Stepping out into theke, and above the Qi-water, I turned to face Silverlight.


    ¡°Can you bind this with that thing above?¡± I asked Silverlight, pointing my finger at the lotus tree first, and then up at the ring floating above.


    ¡°Sii?¡± The nt spirit asked, and I heard Sheldon¡¯s rumble. I followed up after the turtle, slowly distilling the concept to the spirit. It took her a bit, but soon, the little nt nodded her head.


    After making sure she understood, I reached out with my spirit, guiding the Qi water around, and towards Silverlight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step in if I think there¡¯s a problem. But the rest is in your hands, Silverlight,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sii!¡± Silverlight exined, as she confidently patted her chest, the flower on her head bobbing around.


    Looking at the spirit once more, I nodded, before letting go of my hold over Zhang¡¯s soul. The roots from my spirit receded, as the world shuddered. Cracks appeared in darkness, stirring theke below, as Zhang¡¯s core began to copse once more.


    The lotus shuddered, lighting up, as the nt spirit began to glow. Qi flowed from her body, swirling through the tree, lighting up its petals as they flew around in a swirling wind.


    Tens, hundreds, thousands of shining leaves swirled around the tree. I stood mesmerized at the sight, watching the tree shudder, before it began to grow. The tree spread high up into the sky, branches reaching upwards. Little vines reached out to the ring in the dark sky, twirling around it.


    The tree rose higher and higher, epassing the ring inside Zhang¡¯s core in the bosom of its branches. Silvery light from the ring flowed into the tree, and down into its root, before spreading throughout the core.


    I turned towards Sheldon, before nodding. I¡¯d done my job, the rest would be on Silverlight.


    With a rumble from Sheldon, the darkness swirled around me, dragging me out from Zhang¡¯s core.

 Chapter [B4] 10 — The Tallest Peak

    Chapter [B4] 10 ¡ª The Tallest Peak


    The wind roared around us as we flew through the skies,manding gusts and parting clouds and swirling through peaks. I could fly myself now, so this wasn¡¯t an entirely new experience, but there was a grace and control that was here which I simply did not possess yet.


    Yulong moved as if the sky and it were one and the same, like an extension of himself and his body, free to bemanded and molded as he saw fit. The valley flew past us as we moved deeper inside, the density of the Qi in the air rising rapidly as we did. Many of the dragons flying around turned in our directions, and it was almost amusing to see some of them do double takes as they noticed us upon Yulong¡¯s back.


    Soon, while flying through the clouds, I began to see a clearing with a strange kind of mossy structure around it. It took me a moment as we closed in to realize what I saw. A massive dragon curled around itself within the valley, its jade green body covered in moss and growths as if it had been sleeping here for decades, its horns had flowers blooming onto them and vines intertwined around them, making the dragon seem one and the same with the valley around it.


    Yulong lowered himself as we headed closer to the valley area near the dragon and with a swirling gust of wind, the dragonnded, as we all leapt off of its back, regarding the massive older dragon in front of us.


    <em>¡°Mother, these cultivators wish to seek the Azure Dragon and asked me for their help,¡± </em>Yulong said.


    The ground rumbled as the dragon in front of us raised her head, opening her eyes to regard us atst. The giant dragon yawned, and the wind around her swirled with a blooming pulse of vital Qi that revitalized me, before she finally focused on us.


    <em>¡°Cultivators? You¡­ carried them here?¡± </em>She asked, clearly surprised.


    <em>¡°This spirit here has been taught by Shen Teng, and bested me in hermand of lightning. I only did as honor demanded.¡±</em>


    The older dragon snorter. <em>¡°I know you, child. Honor is thest thing you care for, only pride. But¡­¡± </em>she paused and then turned to look at us. <em>¡°It is true, we can feel Shen Teng¡¯s lingering legacy within this spirit. Him, and themand of lightning, mingled with the blessing of the moon. What a strange path to walk upon,¡± </em>the dragon remarked.¡°It is Labby¡¯s path,¡± Labby said, proud.


    <em>¡°We have no doubt about it,¡± </em>the dragon said. <em>¡°Why do you cultivators seek the Azure Dragon? Those whoe here typically either wish to seek guidance or to tame one of our children as spirits. Few seed, but asionally some do. Never has onee here to seek the Azure Dragon himself.¡±</em>


    ¡°The demons are attacking, and we need the Azure Dragon to return so that we can fight back,¡± I said to the dragon.


    <em>¡°And why should a dragon have to concern themselves with such concerns?¡± </em>The mother asked, eyeing me.


    ¡°Because this is not just about us. This affects everyone and everything in the empire. The heavens themselves are falling and if the demons win and take over¡­ there¡¯s no saying how things will be. They have an army filled with Deathless and if there¡¯s to be any hope of us beating them back, then it¡¯s with the Azure Dragon¡¯s help,¡± I said, looking up into the Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    The dragon regarded me silently, assessing me, then she turned to face one of the cliffs in the distance. <em>¡°Last we saw, the Azure Dragon had headed in that direction. But we can no longer sense any presence, so he clearly wishes to remain hidden. It is going to be difficult to find him.¡±</em>


    I nodded, ncing towards the peak in question. It was the tallest peak in the Cradle, rising up high into the skies with a torrent of lightning strikes and storms swirling all around it.


    That was going to be a pain, but it was a start at the very least.


    I nodded, bowing to the dragon. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    <em>¡°We are not heartless, child, but thest time dragons mingled in human affairs was not a good one. If the Azure Dragon is free of his oath now, we are not so sure you will be able to convince him to return,¡± </em>the dragon said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything if I don¡¯t at least try,¡± I told the dragon.


    <em>¡°That is true. Perhaps the strange man residing at the peak will be able to help you. He¡¯s been there for months now, so if anyone must have seen where the Azure Dragon went, it would be him,¡± </em>the dragon said.


    ¡°Strange man?¡± I asked.


    <em>¡°Yes. A strange cultivator. He arrived here one day some months ago, and then began to spend his time on the peak. Some of our children even prodded him and tried to remove him, but he managed to fend them off, so now they simply avoid that peak,¡± </em>the dragon said.


    ¡°Huh,¡± I muttered to myself. Who could that be?


    The older dragon turned to face Yulong. <em>¡°Since you said you had been bested and it was a matter of honor, child. Surely you will take them to the base of the peak at least?¡±</em>


    Yulong clearly did not look very pleased by that idea. <em>¡°Very well,¡± </em>he spoke atst, and we climbed back on the young dragon¡¯s back.


    With a gust of wind swirling around us, we were back in the skies, and off towards the thundering peaks in the distance.


    ***


    We stepped off Yulong¡¯s back, arriving at the base of the mountain in question. Already, the warmth of the valley was fading away here, though instead of cold, this ce had more torrential downpour and lightning for days. Bright shes continued to dominate the area.


    <em>¡°The Qi is particrly bad here. Even we avoid this ce nowadays. It¡¯d do you best to be careful,¡± </em>Yulong said.


    ¡°Thanks, we will,¡± I said with a smile.


    Labby waved the big dragon off as it flew back into the valley as we continued on towards our destination.


    ¡°Alright¡­ here goes,¡± I said, as we made our way up.


    ***


    The sky roared in a downpour of rain that drowned the world out. Lightning crackled, striking right next to me as wind threatened to blow me onto jagged peaks nearby. I¡¯d recalled both Labby and Ash into my spirit, and was struggling to shield even the others as we climbed.


    The path was treacherous, with some ces only having 5-inch wide paths and footholds that threatened to crumble at any moment. The earth beneath felt like it¡¯d been cracked and broken and would give away with a careless step in the wrong ce.


    But worst of all was the Qi. It permeated the air, the world around us, pushing down onto us with roaring fury, and crackling down in bolts of lightning that left craters in the ground.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Another loud bolt of lightning shot near us, almost throwing me off my footing. I grabbed Yan Yun who slipped, about to fall, and pulled her back up.


    <em>¡°We need to find a way out of this,¡± </em>I said through the heavy rain, barely able to hear my own voice.


    <em>¡°There, there might be a cave we could stop at ahead,¡± </em>Liuxiang pointed.


    At that exact moment, a bolt of lightning crashed into the peak of the mountain, sending a giant boulder tumbling down our way.


    Zhang kept up, spear poised as he struck at the boulder. His Chi red, shattering the boulder and then turning the falling pieces weightless as they harmlessly ttered down the side of the cliff.


    In doing so, Zhang barely held onto the cliffside as the winds almost toppled him over.


    Yeah¡­ we needed to weather out this storm ande up with a new n.


    <em>¡°Follow me,¡± </em>I said, letting my Chi expand outwards. I created a shield of sorts all around us, burning a stupid amount of Chi to protect us against the storm. All of us jumped ahead, flying through the air under my shield as we quickly rushed towards the cave Liuxiang had pointed out.


    Lightning crackled once more, almost threatening to strike us down. My shield creaked and flickered but held by a little and we crashed into the cavern.


    Picking myself up, I found myself brushing the water out of my hair and clothes, absolutely drenched from head to toe.


    ¡°Wow, talk about an insane storm. Just what¡¯s causing it to be like this?¡± I said, looking out to the shing stormy skies.


    ¡°Dragons are creatures of the skies and callers of storms. With so many of them here¡­ it is likely that their Qi slowly seeps out into the world and creates these storms,¡± Yan Yun said.


    ¡°No, there is that¡­ but this is actually a little different,¡± Liuxiang said, squinting as she looked out.


    As she said that, I noticed it as well. There was a distinct humm to the Qi, it was swirling and rising in a steady tide somewhere above us, and I realized what this was as my eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tribtion,¡± I said, looking around in surprise.


    I stepped closer to the entrance, watching the clouds rumbling in the distance and thundering with golden light, as the tribtion gathered itself.


    A heavenly tribtion¡­ but for who?

 Chapter [B4] 11 — Yan Xian

    Chapter [B4] 11 ¡ª Yan Xian


    Elder Yan sat on the peak of the Cradle of Dragons, lightning coursing all around him. Qi swirled in torrents around him, lightning roaring and raging as the very heavens thundered and crackled with power, testing him.


    It had been months, months since he¡¯d arrived here¡­ after that humiliation, after he¡¯d had everything taken from him. He¡¯d lost his dignity, lost his sect, lost his cultivation, lost his granddaughter. His journey to the capital had been treacherous¡­ and he¡¯d quickly found out that even the sect had been won over by the demon boy. Hisst hope had been taken from him, just like that, as he¡¯d simply been betrayed by his own sect and left to the side, all for an upstart boy of no name.


    At that moment¡­ Elder Yan had truly lost it all. But he had not gotten where he had by giving up, and he¡¯d picked himself and arrived at this ce, meditating, cultivating at this peak and regaining his power.


    Anger swirled in Elder Yang. Anger and hatred. But with time, it had be tempered.


    Lightning shed around the peak, crackling around Elder Yan and striking down onto him. He remained unphased, simply absorbing it within him, and adding it to his cultivation. Building it back,yer byyer, and now¡­ he¡¯d reached heights even greater than before.


    He sat there, feeling the lightning course through him. He had nothing now, truly nothing, and it had been a powerful reminder for him. It had reminded him of where he¡¯d once began from. His clothes were tattered with dirt covering them, his hair grayed and his beard matted. No one would ever think of him as an elder of a sect if they saw him. He looked like a mad man.


    And what fault would there be? What sect did he own now? What power did hemand?


    He had nothing, nothing left in him, and when he¡¯d had nothing left in him, it had reminded him of what he truly owned, of what was truly his own, of what he trulymanded.


    Himself. Nothing else. He only had himself, his own body, his own strength, spirit, will and conviction. The things he had been born with, the thing he could truly call his, those were the only ones, and so, he had begun cultivating them anew.Another bolt of lightning struck Elder Yan, shing across the peak, the st sending a shockwave across the valley.


    Elder Yan took in a deep breath, and absorbed the energy swirling in his core, pulling it within himself. He used it to forge himself anew, both in body and spirit.


    He¡¯d had some time to think. A few months spent by himself, in silence, just thinking. He¡¯d felt a lot of things, reflected on many of them, gone over through the events that had happened.


    There was anger, so much anger he had felt like he could tear through mountains from it. But beyond the anger¡­ he felt betrayed. His own granddaughter. The Yu¡¯an he¡¯d raised¡­ even though she had left him at the end. He¡¯d med her, hated her. She was an ungrateful child who could not see the ways of the world. Even your own children, you could not trust them, could not rely on them to follow your will.


    But that had been the anger yet again, and it had notsted. As time had passed¡­ he¡¯d begun to question himself. Had he truly been right? What if¡­ his judgment had been wrong?


    The thought shook him, had shaken him and left everything starting to crumble one after another. And if he had been wrong about that¡­ what else had he been wrong about?


    The thought had begun a copse. The copse of a man known as Elder Yan, until only Yan Xian had remained. All the things he¡¯d built himself upon, his identity, his pride, all of it, it had begun to crumble. Even the very core of his cultivation, he¡¯d felt it shaking, felt it crumbling out here. It was a death, a death of who he was and he¡¯d wished it had killed him.


    But it had not, despite how much it had hurt, it had not killed him, and so, at the valley of grief and despair, he¡¯d picked himself up. He had made mistakes, he¡¯d done things wrong¡­ he¡¯d lost people he loved, people he cared for. Somewhere on his path to be Lord¡­ somewhere in his ambition to rise to the top, he¡¯d forgotten what he¡¯d been doing it all for.


    He could not change that. He could not go back and alter his life, or the path he had taken¡­ but he could move ahead. He may never get the chance to fix his mistakes, he had no doubt Yan Yun would never wish to see him again if she could, but perhaps, at the very least here, he could move forward, to walk upon a renewed path, and be reborn.


    And so he¡¯d spent his time cultivating. And he¡¯d cultivated, and cultivated, and cultivated. With time, his emotions had faded, his anger had faded, his hatred had faded, and even his grief and despair had faded.


    So atst, at the very end of it all, he¡¯d finally found something he had not felt in decades.


    Peace.


    And perhaps it was the irony of the world, or the y of the Heavens, but in that moment, in that moment where Yan Xian had sat there and felt at peace, he¡¯d finally broken through to the 10th realm. The realm he¡¯d aimed for, for the majority of his life. The reason he found himself feeling inferior to Lord Zhou and so desperately coveted his ce and power no matter what, he had it now, he was in the same realm, he¡¯d achieved it atst.


    And it no longer mattered.


    Heughed,ughed to the skies and the heavens as they roiled in their tribtion, sending lightning strikes his way, he weed them, weed all of it into himself, and he¡¯d held onto that ind of peace in the sea of loss he¡¯d been lost in all this time.


    For a brief moment he¡¯d considered returning, to beat up the upstart boy, to show the power he¡¯d gained atst, to show the task he¡¯d been aiming for his entire life had finally been aplished, and to regain his pride, his honor, his sect.


    And he could have. He might even have gained the position of lord if things went right.


    But would he be able to regain his granddaughter? Would she forgive him?


    No¡­ no he could not. There was no good way he could think of to regain what he¡¯d truly lost¡­ the thing he¡¯d never realized he should¡¯ve protected above all else. And now, all he could was wallow in that regret.


    And so he¡¯d remained¡­ he remained in this ce, and the tribtion never ended, the heavens swirling around him, as he refused to ascend, and refused to stop, and so they continued to simply rage against him, striking with lightning.


    In a way, he found that to be his penance. Let the lightning forge him until nothing remained.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    And so weeks had passed, and the storms continued to rage, and Yan Xian sat there, simply taking them all in, slowly bolstering himself but never truly progressing. But despite his thoughts¡­ he could not help but wish for a chance at forgiveness. To be able to see his granddaughter again, even if from afar.


    A pulse of Qi passed by him, and Yan Xian¡¯s eyes snapped open. The world stilled around him, the heavens themselves turning silent, his cultivation of months broke all within a single span as the torrential Qi all froze. He stared in shock, unsure if this was a trick of the heavens or if he¡¯d finally lost his sanity and was seeing things¡­ but he could not help himself at what he saw.


    He stared ahead, looking at a group of children. There was that upstart demon boy, and hispanions¡­ but his eyes did not remain there, They did not remain on any of them. All they sought was a single person amidst them.


    ¡°Yu¡­¡¯an?¡±


    ***


    I stared in shock at Elder Yan sitting on the peak. Or at least, I thought the man was Elder Yan, especially with what he¡¯d called Yan Yun, but the man was barely recognizable now. He looked worn down, broken, his clothes were torn in ces and filthy and his hair and beard had grown out and were unkempt. I would struggle to recognize him as the same powerful and arrogant Elder I had once known.


    The man stood up and I felt the tribtion dispelling above us, the Qi starting to calm down around us atst.


    ¡°Is... is it truly you, Yu¡¯an?¡± He asked, heading towards Yan Yun and I found myself instinctively walking in front of her to protect her. It seems I was not the only one as Zhang and Liuxiang both also stepped forward, their guards raised.


    The man clearly froze at that, and I noticed that it was only now that he finally registered our presence. A sh of something passes in his eyes and for a moment, a deep seated sorrow seems to overwhelm him, but it passes soon and then I see a more familiar emotion on his face. Anger.


    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± Elder Yan asked, ring at me. ¡°You took my sect, my honor, even my cultivation. Was that not enough? What do you wish to take from me now?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I did no such thing. You brought that upon yourself.¡±


    The man continued to re at me, and I found my guard raising. I could sense his strength now and to my surprise, he was more powerful than before. Somehow the man had not only recovered his cultivation but also managed to achieve a breakthrough to the 10th realm. And if that tribtion had been his, and he¡¯d been out here for all this time¡­ I raised my guard, wary. I was not afraid I¡¯d lose, but I may have to rely on Xuanwu¡¯s strength and let him take over, which may make the Azure Dragon make an escape.


    I stared at the man, the tension in the air rising between us and for a moment it felt like it¡¯de to a fight, but to my surprise, Elder Yan turned away.


    ¡°Leave. I do not wish to see you again. Just leave me alone,¡± he said, turning around.


    I paused, surprised at that. I did consider it. We would not get the help he¡¯d been hoping for from the stranger at the peak¡­ but there was a chance we¡¯d still be able to find the Azure Dragon on our own.


    But¡­ something felt different about him and I could not help replying. ¡°We can¡¯t¡­ we¡¯re looking for the Azure Dragon.¡±


    Elder Yan turned to look at me as if I was mad. ¡°Why would the Azure Dragon be here, have you gone insane?¡±


    I paused, wondering if he was trying to mislead me but after a look I realized he truly didn¡¯t know. And so I recounted the events that had happened. The attack, the death of the emperor, and the army.


    ¡°That¡­ is this true?¡± He asked no one in particr.


    ¡°It is true. And we¡¯vee here to seek the Azure Dragon in hopes of matching Yang Shen and having some way to fight back against him. I know we have a lot of history between us and things have not really turned out amicably but this is for all of the empire. So if you know anything, please let us know,¡± I said.


    ¡°You intend to match Yang Shen? That beast? It took multiple divinities thest time he attacked to stop him¡­ and one of them died doing it. That had been thest Shie matriarch. He is an unstoppable force¡­ and if he¡¯s truly seeded in what you say¡­ then this war has already been lost,¡± Elder Yan said, turning to face me. ¡°And you intend to match him? You must be out of your mind, or the strength you have gained by whatever means have made you lose sight of reality.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I cannot give up. Not knowing that there¡¯s still things I can do. I will do what I must and if you¡¯re not going to help us then we¡¯re going to do it ourselves,¡± I said, turning, ready to leave. This trek had been a waste.


    As I¡¯m about to leave, I nce towards Yan Yun who¡¯d been standing in silence all this time. She stood there, fists clenched and with a conflicted gaze looking ahead.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing here? What have you been doing all this time? After everything? Did the thought of returning evere to your mind?¡± Yan Yun asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I could not return. Not after what had happened. And what face would I have? To be theughing stock of the sect that was taken from me? To grovel at this boy¡¯s feet for mercy after all he¡¯d done? No¡­ no, I could not. This was the only ce I had left. The only ce I coulde to, after even my own sect had abandoned me and left me to rot,¡± Elder Yan said, looking down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Yan Yun said, looking up at her grandfather. ¡°Even after you discarded me, set me aside, hurt my friends. I never left you. But you never even came to ask, did you? You never even tried to apologize.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Elder Yan trailed off, unable to say anything.


    ¡°Li and Lei are dead,¡± she said in a quiet voice. ¡°Did you know that? Li died in my arms¡­ he died at his brother''s hands. His brother, who after being pushed over and over by you got taken by Yang Shen and turned into a demon. But you didn¡¯t know that, did you?¡± Yan Yun¡¯s voice was quivering now. ¡°You¡¯ve caused so much pain, so much suffering. Not just Li and Lei¡­ mother and father left me because of you as well. Because you pushed me to be your heir, to be raised by you because you thought I had talent. Mother broke under you, and after she chose to marry an outsider on her own wishes¡­ you cast her aside much like you cast me aside. She did not have my talent, after all, so she was worthless to you. What use is a daughter if she is not talented or can¡¯t be married off for your gain, right?¡± Yan Yun said, tears now reflecting in her eyes.


    ¡°They left me¡­ they left me because you took me in. But even then I loved you. I followed yourmands, learned all you taught me. I did not have any friends my age. I did not get to mingle withmoners because you told me it was beneath me. I was taught to socialize all the time and when children my age yed together, I would spend that time learning different arts, history, or cultivating. And I did all that, and I still loved you, because you were my grandfather, my only grandfather who had raised me. Do you know how hurt I was when you cast me aside? Do you know how broken I felt? My entire path.. my entire reason for existence had been you,¡± Yan Yun said, looking forward towards Elder Yan.


    <em>¡°I cultivate to make my grandfather proud,¡± </em>she whispered those words, crackles of lightning reflecting around her for a moment. ¡°I realized those words in that moment and it broke me, shattered me to the point that I lost my entire path. And yet¡­ and <em>yet, </em>I still could not help but love you. Even in sadness, even with hatred and anger, even with all that pain, I spent weeks and months grieving a loss you never even realized you¡¯d caused. Because in that moment¡­ I understood that even though I loved you¡­ you did not love me.¡±


    Elder Yan stared, tears flowing down the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yu¡¯an, I¡ª¡±


    The world shook with a thundering roar. I stumbled, struggling to hold my feet, as we all turned and looked. In the distance, beyond the cliffside, a giant azure colored dragon rose to the sky. The heavens themselves thundered in shock, the world shivering and twisting at the power at disy.


    And then, we saw another figure. A dark figure flew across the back, as ck chains swirled around the Azure Dragon. Powerful Miasma swirled all around the Azure Dragon, twisting the world around it as some kind of art formation spread out. Massive chains of ck darkness spread out, reaching around the Azure Dragon with a powerful force as the Azure Dragon roared, before being pulled inside some kind of box in the demon¡¯s hands.


    I stared, heart thundering as the world snapped back into ce around me.


    <em>¡°</em>We need to stop that demon,<em> quick!¡± </em>I shouted, moving before I¡¯d even realized it as I shot forward, leaping into action.


    We could not let the demons have the Azure Dragon. Not on my life.

 Chapter [B4] 12 — Deathless

    Chapter [B4] 12 ¡ª Deathless


    Chi red in my body as I shot forward, heading straight towards the demon. Power swirled within me as I aimed to tackle the demon down into the ground, but the creature was quick, noticing my strike as he spun through the air to dodge.


    I turned, following the creature as we shed once mid air beforending on the ground simultaneously. Yan Yun, Zhang and Liuxiang quickly followed a momentter, allnding behind me.


    I had my fists raised, observing the demon. It was humanoid, with dark ck skin that had a hint of red in it. Its arms had spectral chains wrapped around him that seemed to fade in and out of reality, and the creature had a sharp face that looked at the rest of us with amusement.


    ¡°Quite the gathering you have here,¡± the demon said, putting the box-like artifact that contained the Azure Dragon in a pouch at its waist. His eyes flickered around before settling onto me. There was a pause, as he recognized me. ¡°You¡­¡± the demon whispered, before an unsettling smile took over his face. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the one we were told to bring back alive, if we could, to meet Yang Shen,¡± the demon said, looking at me. ¡°Although, alive can mean a lot of different things, and honest mistakes happen, don¡¯t they?¡± he said, snickering as the chains at its arms began to unwound.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll meet him, alive and all. But I¡¯m not sure I can say the same about you though,¡± I said, as I began to gather my power.


    The world swirled around me as I vanished, appearing right in front of the demon with a Step. Harmony hummed in my core, power gathering within me as I struck with a powerful strike of force.


    To my surprise, the demon dodged my strike, moving near instantly and reacting with a speed I hadn¡¯t expected to see out of it. Chains swung towards me, like metallic serpents striking at me with potent miasma pouring through them. I side stepped the strikes, dodging the chains. The chains turned almost as if they had a life of their own, swerving as if to encircle me. I got a strange feeling from them, that I shouldn¡¯t let them touch me no matter what.


    I jumped back from the chains,nding next to my friends who¡¯d not reacted or stepped into the fight with me just yet, simply observing for now.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with those chains,¡± I said, ncing back towards them.¡°Yes. The Azure dragon, no matter what, should not have been captured so easily. Even if weakened, a divine beast is not something a demon like this should¡¯ve been able to restrain alone. There¡¯s a trick involved,¡± Liuxiang said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not find out what that is,¡± I added, channeling my Chi around me. There was no need to draw this battle out, the advantage was in the demon¡¯s hands, and if it chose, it could make an escape right now with the Azure Dragon. The only reason I suspected it wasn¡¯t doing so was because the order to capture me was likely less optional than it was letting on.


    That was fine, I could make use of that. If it was going to give us a chance then I was certainly going to make sure it regretted doing so.


    ¡°I need one minute. Buy me one minute,¡± I told them, and then I began to gather my strength.


    Harmony hummed in my spirit, and I felt Xuanwu rising from within me. Power flooded me, a chill emanating across my body as the Divine Beast¡¯s strength became my own. The skies thundered above once more, a storm brewing as the first drops of rain began to fall down.


    My friends moved to strike the creature. Liuxiang rushed in, poisonous phantom serpents swirling all around her as they rushed ahead to strike. Gravity swirled around Zhang, the rocks from the ground rising up at hismands before being swung towards the creature. An aura of strength flowed around Yan Yun, golden and gentle it flowed over Zhang and Liuxiang, bolstering them as she gathered Chi on her own, channeling lightning to strike at the creature.


    I stood still, looking at the creature. It moved through the myriad of strikes, chains swerving all around. Zhang¡¯s spear flew across the sky, creating a crater as it struck with terrifying weight where itnded, shaking the very earth around. Liuxiang¡¯s poison serpents constricted the demon, fighting with the chains that moved, trying to grab my friends within them, and Yan Yun helped support them while using her lightning to strike at the demon from afar and throw him off. But the creature was strong, he moved swiftly, dodging strikes with speed and grace I had not anticipated from a demon. Miasma roiled around him like a hissing, boiling thing of anger and hate, spreading outwards as the demon stepped around, trying to move closer to my friends.


    I continued to gather Xuanwu¡¯s strength. I had one strike, I had to use one strike to make it count. I¡¯d engaged with the demon once, and he was fast, fast enough that I suspected he would be able to dodge whatever I threw at him, unless I took him by surprise.


    And so I continued to observe. And the more I saw, the more unsettled I became. There was an inhuman quality to the way the thing fought, almost like a puppet, like its body was merely a vessel that it was controlling, it moved with swift precision using its limbs in ways that damaged itself before being healed by the miasma that ran through its body. It only confirmed my suspicions.


    These creatures, the Deathless, were not alive. Not truly. Merely puppets being run by the soul trapped within, ves to the miasma and the forces that filled them.


    It filled me with distaste.


    I felt Harmony settle in, as a resonating humm of power began to ring through my spirit. All threews within me channeled as one, swirling, and I could see the battle ahead raging rapidly. For a moment, it all seemed to stop as if time itself hade to a grinding halt.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I Stepped, and appeared in front of it, my hand wrapped around its throat. Genesis rose to power as I pulled onto the miasma within the beast, draining it, Unity flowed that miasma into me, turning it into Chi, bolstering my strength.


    The demon¡¯s eyes were wide, surprised for the very first time. I pulled at its miasma, draining it of strength as I tightened my grip around its throat.


    <strong><em>¡°Release the Azure Dragon,¡± </em></strong>Imanded, the weight of my will crashing down onto the creature. It was not just me speaking, it was my voice giving substance to the will of Xuanwu, the ck Tortoise. The Lord of the North, and a divine beast himself.


    The world rumbled at my words, the air itself heeding mymand and pushing down on the demon in my grasp, crushing him.


    The demon snickered,ughing as if this was amusing. I pulled harder at its miasma but even as its spirit began to drain and crumble, the creature raised its hand towards me and grasped my shoulder.


    Chains erupted from its hand and I felt something constricting me. Xuanwu roared as the chains intruded within my spirit, trying to attack the divine beast. I jumped back, pouring out a blinding amount of Chi as I <em>burned </em>the chains into vapor, eradicating them from existence but my hands were off the demon as I stared warily.


    What was that? Those chains¡­ I¡¯d felt them invading my soul¡­


    The demon wiped its mouth, ck blood flowing out of it. Its eyes focused towards me, a maniacal look more suited to it appearing on its face. ¡°I¡¯d been warned of that- but it is something else to experience. No wonder you killed one of us. You see the truth as well, don¡¯t you?¡± The demon asked.


    I did not pay its nonsense any mind. Reaching out to my waist, I grabbed a void bomb and then threw as hard as I could.


    The demon¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he raised his hands. Chains manifested around him, locking the bomb in ce, freezing them before they could explode. I threw two more and then rushed closer as the demon manifested more chains, stopping the bombs but it meant he couldn¡¯t stop <em>me.</em>


    As I moved in, and even as I¡¯d tossed the bomb, I could tell it knew what the thing could do. What it had been. No doubt, they¡¯d known when Li had died and what had killed him so they¡¯d know this was there. And for a brief moment, I¡¯d seen genuine fear in the demon¡¯s eyes, letting men now that my inkling was right.


    Unfortunately for them, these bombs were just tools. Miniature copies of what <em>I </em>could do myself.


    I rushed in, flooding with Chi and resonating with Harmony in my spirit. This time, I intended to kill it before it could do anything.


    The demon¡¯s turned towards me, chains rising but I side stepped them. It shot forth a wave of miasma moving to dodge the strike but I stepped, grasping for the creature once more but it slipped me at thest second by forming an illusion around its body with miasma as I grasped at nothing. Chains erupting all around the creature, but I refused to let my chance go.


    I turned, swiftly burning the chains with overwhelming force. Water rose to mymand as I shot a jet stream of it using Xuanwu¡¯s power, the rain itself swirled all around me, turning into sharp needles that I shot towards the demon, before rushing in closer.


    Power gathered in my fist as the demon gathered its chain close, but I stepped in, not giving it a moment.


    I struck with the power of a Divine Beast in my fists, as the world crackled in fury.


    The demon was shot backwards, tearing through the mountain and crashing into a crater that cracked behind it before slowly slinking downwards.


    I panted, feeling Harmony slip by me as my body ached from the strain of using so much power beyond my capacity. But I knew I¡¯d missed my chance.


    At thest second the creature had gathered its chain around itself to protect its core, and used them to drain the power of my strike.


    I watched as the deathless stood back up, its body battered. My single strike to its chest had punched a hole straight through as blood poured out of the creature, but it was alive despite the hole in its chest, and standing with a crazed smile.


    I could tell it wanted to speak, but it could not, not without the lungs, and so the voice came through the miasma, echoing in a sickening demonic tone.


    <em>¡°You excite me. But I¡¯m afraid the time for games is over,¡± </em>the demon said, and I watched it put its hands together, almost as if in a prayer.


    <strong>¡°Demonic Domain: Imprisonment¡±</strong>


    The world changed, an endless pitch ck darkness expanding outwards, all around me. I channeled my energy again as the chains rose, striking them off and jumping back, but the domain constricted around me and my body failed to keep up.


    Even as I burned through the chains, more appeared, from the ground, from the air, all around me as they wrapped around my body. I felt a panic as the chains tried to invade but Xuanwu¡¯s spirit rose from within me, and I followed hismand instinctively, protecting my spirit against the chain¡¯s influence, but I myself was caught, as I sank to my knees, chains binding me in ce.


    I could see my friends as well, tied simrly by the chains, their strengths drained and held at the demon¡¯s mercy.


    The creature walked closer, a smile on its face. It had never even thought it¡¯d lose. And I was starting to see why.


    This domain¡­ it was imprisonment itself. As long as it believed it had me under its control¡­ I had no ability to do anything here.


    ¡°Still so stubbornly protecting your soul. But it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure Yang Shen will be happy enough to just have you there. Though¡­ he never said he needed your friends,¡± the demon said, turning sideways.


    My heart sank, I tried to call for my Chi but found myself powerless as the demon turned, miasma rising in its hand as it headed towards my friends. I pulled, I tugged at my chains, desperately trying to free myself. I grit my teeth, calling upon the power, for something, for <em>anything.</em>


    The world shattered, the domain crackling as a bit of lightning struck down from the heavens. The world itself twisted around me, as if buckling under a new domain and presence and I stared in shock as Elder Yan stood in front of the demon, surging with strength.


    He looked at me once, and then towards my friends, before facing the demon. The man looked insane, with his unkempt appearance as he¡¯d simply barged in, but even I could feel it. The power that surged in his spirit.


    He stared at the deathless and in that same arrogant voice he spoke.


    ¡°You will <em>not </em>be taking my granddaughter.¡±


    I could not believe that I was happy to hear his voice.

 Chapter [B4] 13 — Domain

    Chapter [B4] 13 ¡ª Domain


    Lightning crackled, a storm brewing as the two domains shed with one another. I watched with relief as Elder Yan stood there, in the demon¡¯s path, Qi swirling around him menacingly as the demon reconsidered his position.


    <em>¡°How are you escaping my domain?¡± </em>The creature asked, with a hissing undertone as the mismatch spoke for it.


    ¡°Because mongrels like you have no hold over me. I would offer you the opportunity to scram and escape, but that is far too much dignity for filth like you. Let it be known that your end was writ at the hands of Yan Xian,¡± Elder Yan said, taking a stance as golden lightning crackled around him, pushing back on the demon¡¯s domain.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was thinking this in this situation, but he looked kind of badass right now.


    <em>¡°Very well, you shall be chained as well,¡± </em>the demon eximed, rushing forward as the two engaged. The world shook around them as the battlemenced, Qi vs Gu, lightning vs chains.


    Elder Yan jumped and moved and dodged the strikes, avoiding the chains from binding him and using his lightning to burn any out of existence that got close as he defended mypanions, but I didn¡¯t have the luxury to spend my time watching him.


    I needed to figure out a way to get free, and to beat the demon. I focused inwards, putting my attention on the chains. I felt the domain around me, felt it wrapping my core, and almost nullifying it. Like a block that prevented me from channeling my Chi through my body.


    I focused inwards still, at Xuanwu¡¯s aura protecting my soul and from the chains taking im entirely.


    I needed to think. How could I break free of this?My attention was taken by the battle ahead of me, and I opened my eyes to watch Elder Yan and the unnamed demon sh against each other. The entire domain around us had cracks forming in reality now, and the world itself was shaking and shivering. My friends were all unconscious, the chains binding them in ce and holding them there. Even I felt myself being drained, my energy sinking into this domain¡­ I paused as a realization hit me.


    <em>This thing was draining me.</em>


    A simr feeling had overwhelmed me when I¡¯d first entered Zhang¡¯s core all that time ago to fix his shattered cultivation. The miasma and the edges of nothingness beyond the spirit had been sucking all my energy out. But all of it had to go somewhere?


    I looked around myself and saw Elder Yan¡¯s lightning creating cracks and weakening the domain around us, but after moments those cracks would begin to heal, starting to stitch themselves together before vanishing all together.


    A crackle of lightning shed around the battle, and I realized that the demon was making this a battle of attrition. He was using us against ourselves.


    I grit my teeth, anger rising, but I had to continue taking note. If he was pulling from me¡­ what could I do?


    I watched the demon fighting and realized that the injury I¡¯d given it was not healing as it normally would. There was still a hole in its chest, and it was why the demon had to use miasma to speak out at all.


    I had an inkling why. It was the same reason the void bombs worked. The void was an oversimplification of the concept but when I struck the demon, I¡¯d nullified it entirely. These creatures, like I had suspected all this time, were not truly alive. They were puppets made out of Gu, out of death and its energies, that is how they defied death. The core was the only part within them that could be called alive. Something to keep the soul within the body, to keep the puppet moving and walking, as if it was truly there and not simply a shadow running a corpse.


    It was sickening, but it enlightened me on how they worked. And thus, I got an idea on how to beat them.


    Back in Zhang¡¯s core, when the wraith hade and the miasma had started to overwhelm me, I¡¯d pulled it all inside of me. Even before I¡¯d understood the First Law, and even before I¡¯d obtained Chi, I¡¯d been able to understand that Gu was part of the key, and that purging it would purge the creatures it sustained.


    I¡¯d already tried that with the demon here, already tried to pull at its Gu, to absorb it within myself. But there was a torrent there, a storm and the creature¡¯s spirit resisted me. Unlike a mindless wraith these demons had a soul within them that could direct their powers, they were mockeries of life, but they worked in a fantastic way and in an almost sickening way I could appreciate the thought and craftsmanship that must have gone in creating these creatures. And that was precisely why I also abhorred them so much as well.


    But even if I could not simply drain the Gu out of these Deathless, these pits of Miasma that ran so deep even my spirit would not be able to simply take it all within me fast enough, but that was not the only way I had to purify them, did I?


    I focused on the chains binding me, and focused on my spirit. I reached inwards and towards Xuanwu and told him to let the chains enter within my spirit.


    The Divine Beast did not reply. I could feel what he was thinking. It must seem like I¡¯d lost my mind, but by now Xuanwu knew to trust me in these moments, and without much hesitation he let my spirit fall as the chains rushed inwards to trap me, and him both.


    I let them enter, let them head inside as my spirit began to pull away from my body, almost as if trying to escape. The world around me dimmed, and I almost lost consciousness but I held on. The chains reached deeper as Xuanwu roared in outrage, his aura sting against them but they continued relentlessly charging in.


    The chains wrapped around the divine beast, trapping him as the ck tortoise was chained by them.


    The chains headed inwards, to my soul, deep within and started to wrap around me as well.


    The tree in my soul shivered, as my entire being was confined by the domain around me, like a parasite seeping in andtching onto me to drain me.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    An ethereal chain reached within and touched the tree inside of me, and it touched upon something even deeper within the tree.


    Its roots.


    The roots that tied me to Zhang, the roots that tied me to Labby, to all mypanions, to my friends, to Taizhou and to my sect and all of seventh peak. From the mortals to the cultivators to any who¡¯d followed my path and epted the guidance of the tree within them, it touched onto those.


    It took simply a moment, nothing changed here, nothing changed within the domain, and I doubt even the demon noticed as I flooded all of that which was me, all of that which made me, and the people tied to me, their spirits and souls, into those chains.


    They stood no chance.


    The fires spread outwards, burning the chains, cleansing them, ripping the miasma off as it melded with my Qi to be one with my spirit. The domain tied to it cracked, but those cracks around me did not heal, for there was nothing left to heal. The piece of the domain that had held me was gone, subsumed within myself.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the battle once more.


    The demon continued to battle, the injury I¡¯d given him still there, but despite that, it was smiling as a frown was now etched across Elder Yan¡¯s face. He could feel it now, feel that the demon had not lost any strength whatsoever in all this time and that concerned him.


    I¡¯d almost expected him to flee by now, to have abandoned us all. But perhaps I¡¯d misjudged him somewhat. Despite our differences, despite all he¡¯d done, he was still an elder of the empire.


    It seems there were some beliefs he held to.


    I looked down at the chains wrapped around me. I¡¯d stopped myself just before I¡¯d burned it all, leaving only a husk that remained. I didn¡¯t want to tip my hand too quickly. I let them stay there, gathering my power, pulling on that connection.


    I felt Xuanwu join in, contributing to it alongside the rest.


    I needed one more chance. A second shot, a single strike to make it count.


    I gathered my Chi and reached out to Elder Yan with a request.


    The man nced towards me ever so briefly before the battle continued between the two of them once more. He¡¯d heard me. But whether he would listen¡­ I¡¯d only be able to tell if I waited.


    And so I waited, and watched.


    Elder Yan continued to fight, as lightning crackled around them. The demon moved, chains wrapping and flowing all around it like serpents as sts of miasma crackled like mes from them.


    Bolts of golden lightning shot forward from Elder Yan, burning the chains and sizzling the deathless as itughed silently, seemingly enjoying the battle.


    Elder Yan moved in, his Qi gathering strength around him. A brilliant bolt of lightning rose in the form of a dragon around Elder Yan as the demon rushed in without any care. The lightning dragon rose and spun around the skies as an enormous amount of Qi shivered around the elder and I heard his domain strike out.


    <strong>¡°Domain: The Thunder Dragon.¡±</strong>


    And so the dragon rose, into the skies, across the demonic domain and breaking through it, showing the storms brewing up in the heavens above. And lightning gathered together, swirling all through the world as it fed into the dragon.


    And then it descended.


    The world turned white, as the strikended, lightning sparkling all around. The domain around us shook, crackling, more and more cracks appearing in reality as both domains fell apart, destroying each other.


    I had to close my eyes for a moment from the intensity of the light and as I opened them, I saw the demon standing with burns all over its body. One of its arms was nearly entirely gone and it had chunks missing from it all over.


    But Elder Yan was on his knees, and chains wrapped all around him.


    <em>¡°What a pointless disy. What a pointless resistance. You and your entire empire, you fight for nothing. You think you are so powerful but ultimately you are just disgusting worms,¡± </em>the demon hissed, stumbling over to Elder Yan.<em> ¡°But that¡¯s alright. Because when Yang Shen is lord, we¡¯re going to rewrite the rules of this world to make it better. And you will no longer be needed in that world.¡±</em>


    As the demon gathered its power tond a final strike, and Elder Yan closed his eyes, I let the restraints on me finally copse. The demon turned towards me, eyes wide in shock but it could not stop what was happening anymore.


    I let the floodgates open.


    I was fire.


    The incarnation of strength, of energy.


    The world burned all around me. So much energy flowed through me, that my eyes lit up, the inside of my body glowing with light as I became a conduit for all that was around me.


    I didn¡¯t even realize it when Harmony kicked in, when Genesis molded my breaking body under the burning tides of forces that I called upon. All I felt was¡­ peace.


    I was here, in this moment, connected to all that was around me, to my people, to my loved ones, to those I had helped and those who believed in me.


    And it was their strength that I drew upon, their power that fed me.


    And I was limitless.


    I opened my eyes, and I knew I had found something. Something that was at the core of my being. A piece of my domain.


    I moved instantaneously as the demon struggled to react, fiery power burned me so much that my skin began to crack from the energy trying to escape me, but in this moment I did not care.


    I was wrath, judgment incarnated, and I would mete out justice as was necessary.


    I grabbed the creature by the throat as it stammered and hissed, reaching out once more to try to chain me under its control, to take a hold of me, but I simply burned those chains into vapors, finding them unable to touch me.


    <em>¡°You- you do not understand who you are fighting. Even if you kill me, this will change nothing. You cannot stop Yang Shen,¡± </em>the demon spat, grasping and choking under my hold.


    <em>¡°Even if I die, remember my words, the name of the demon who called your demise. It is I, Lon-¡±</em>


    I poured all my Qi into the creature as it shrieked. It flooded the deathless, mingling with its body of death that struggled to reign the energies, and so¡­ it simply crumbled apart. A brilliant sh of light burned as the demon caught ame in my hands, the power in my soul now going all to him. Every drop of Qi that I held, I poured into the deathless. I broke the Unity of Chi to make more Qi with each second and within a few seconds, only ash remained.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said to the now dead Deathless.


    I looked down at the pile of ash at my feet, and a strange ball with a character inscribed with the word Soul onto it rolled against my feet. I picked it up in my hands and crushed it, as I felt the soul inside shudder in relief as it broke free.


    The tree within my soul reached out, grasping even that wayward soul that had been inside, and pulling it within its embrace and I felt a wave of emotion pass me as I absorbed itsst thoughts.


    <em>Thank you.</em>


    Within all of that¡­ within that demon, had been a man, a man turned into a rotten vile creature tainting all that he had once been.


    I clenched my fist in anger till my knuckles turned white.


    I would not let this continue.


    And to do so, there was a task that still remained. I looked at the remnants of the demon, where the box that contained the Azure Dragon had ttered to the ground. As the soul escaped and submerged into me, the source of the chains died entirely and all my friends became free.


    And so did the Azure Dragon.

 Chapter [B4] 14 — Clash of Divine Beasts

    Chapter [B4] 14 ¡ª sh of Divine Beasts


    The skies trembled, as the Azure Dragon appeared with a roar, shaking the very heavens themselves. We all stumbled back, watching the Divine Beast make an appearance. The giant dragon flew into the skies, the heavens crackling above us with a storm. The Qi around us shivered and vibrated with power and a power aura filled the entire Cradle. Across the valley, I could feel the attention of all the dragons now focused in this direction.


    I wanted to reach out to the Azure Dragon, call it out and make it hear us, but I paused as lightning crashed down near me and I realized something. The Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t listening. I could see it in the dragon¡¯s eyes, there was no rationality there, only rage, as it continued tosh against unseen forces.


    The world crackled, lightning striking down once more as the Azure Dragon continued to roar, stuck in a haze of anger and fury, blinded by it. The entire valley began to shake, all the Qi within it starting to flow inwards and towards the Azure Dragon, only further adding to its anger and power. I needed to do something, and fast. But what? My entire body was on the verge of breaking apart, I felt like I¡¯d been sted and sizzledpletely from the inside by my own power and channeling Harmony once more gave me the feeling that it¡¯d break me into pieces. I clenched my fist, my mind racing toe up with a solution.


    <strong><em>¡°Boy, let us out,¡±</em></strong> Xuanwu said, his voice resonating in my soul.


    For a second I wanted to ask if he was sure, but I didn¡¯t. My body was on the verge of breaking and challenging Xuanwu¡­ was going to be a challenge, but I reached into my soul, to the Divine Beast present within and let him reach out.


    To my surprise, Xuanwu didn¡¯t mingle with my spirit, he flew straight past it. I opened my eyes in shock as power flooded out of me, flowing into the world and gathering together as a giant silhouette appeared in front of us.


    The world shook, a chill snowy storm now forming through the skies, pushing against the thunder clouds and storms as another roar shook the valley, as the ck Tortoise appeared into the world.


    I stepped back, all of us did, as the two Divine Beast stood in the Cradle of Dragons. Spring and Winter. The two collided in this ce, in this moment, the wrath of both tearing the world apart, and confusing the weather as rain and snow continued to intermingle and pour down onto the world, creating a fog that began to permeate the valley.


    <strong><em>¡°Qinglong, cease your rampage this moment,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said to the Azure Dragon, voice echoing with power. <strong><em>¡°Are you going to run? Would you abandon everything after causing all that you have?¡±</em></strong>The Azure Dragon did not react, still stuck in a trance of rage, simply roaring and fighting phantoms that did not exist.


    <strong><em>¡°We thought time would¡¯ve changed your nature. But we were wrong,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, rumbled. <strong><em>¡°You¡¯re still just a coward.¡±</em></strong>


    For the first time, there was a change. A reaction elicited from the Azure Dragon as it focused on Xuanwu and then, rage flooded the divine beast as a powerful bolt of lightning crashed down near Xuanwu and I realized something terrible.


    They were going to fight.


    The moment I realized that, I rushed towards my friends, grabbing Liuxiang and picking her up as Elder Yan picked up Yan Yun. Zhang had already beguning to, and I helped him up on his feet before carrying Liuxiang on my back. We leapt off into the skies moments before the two Divine Beasts crashed, and the battle began.


    The world seemed to split in two.


    Qi and Gu rumbled, colliding against each other. The dreary death of winter, the cold embrace of its chilling nights descended onto the torrential storms of spring, the rage with which new life budded anew, breaching the surface and appearing once more.


    The shockwave nearly blew us away as Elder Yan and Inded on one of the peaks, far enough away for now. I set down Liuxiang against a rock next to Yan Yun as Zhang stumbled and sat down to rest as well, and then we faced the Cradle, and watched the two Divine Beasts sh.


    It was like watching two titans wrestle, as the world itself crumbled apart around them. The Azure Dragon roared as The ck Tortoise shot beams of water at the dragon. The serpent coiled around his back hissed to life, striking and biting into the Azure Dragon, seeping potent and poisonous Gu into the Divine Beast.


    The Azure Dragon did not take that standing still, golden bolts of lightning struck down with the wrath of the very heavens and I watched in awe at the might that formed the pir of this empire.


    Entire mountains crumbled under the strike, the valley burning around us as the Qi raged in the heavens.


    I felt Labbye out of my spirit. Ash apanied her as well. She could see and feel what was happening, and I did not stop the two of them as they stood next to me, watching as well.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Labby said, holding onto my sleeve. ¡°How long will they keep fighting?¡±


    I nced down at Labby, before turning back to face the two Divine Beasts. They continued to sh, the valley crumbling around them from the wrath of their powers and finally, I noticed the creatures that were running. Animals, spirits and even dragons were making their escape as the two titans collided, and the aftermath was leaving this valley, this ce meant to rear the young, this safe haven, into a barrennd.


    Even if the two divine beasts stopped fighting soon, the Cradle would not survive the battle, and the birthce of dragons would forever be crumbled to ruins.


    We needed to stop the two of them. Bring them back to their senses.


    I nced towards Elder Yan, feeling uncertain about what I wanted to say.


    ¡°Go,¡± the man interrupted me. ¡°I¡¯ll keep them safe.¡±


    I paused, and then nodded towards him in thanks.


    ¡°Labby, Ash, stay here and watch over our friends okay?¡± I said, and my spirits nodded dutifully. I smiled at Labby, ncing at Ash who met my gaze with an understanding of what he needed to do.


    I nodded, and then turned, and began to run towards the battle, leaping off the edge of the mountain before soaring through the skies.


    I rushed towards the battle, the wind soaring past me as I flew. The world crackled around me, the sh of two titans tearing apart reality. Xuanwu gathered a stream of Gu around his mouth. Qinglong roared, lightning gathering across its body.


    The two beasts shot towards each other.


    Qi met Gu.


    The world copsed under the weight of their forces.


    I was thrown off by the shockwave, as I crashed into a mountain side. I pulled myself up, looking forward and my eyes widened at what I saw.


    I glimpsed through the cracks in reality, into the void of the beyond, the darkness that permeated the nothingness which existed at the seams of my own reality within my soul, trying to pull me inwards.


    The cracks in reality mended themselves rapidly, but more strikes continued, and more cracks began to appear.


    Neither of the two were listening to sense now. This was a battle of two primal forces, and it was rending this ce apart down into nothing. It wouldn¡¯t just be the Cradle that would be destroyed if this continued, the entire fabric of reality here would be ripped apart.


    I rushed forward again, channeling my Chi. My spirit and body ached in protest, I was beyond my limit, and I knew this would cause damage, but that was the price I¡¯d have to pay to stop the two divine beasts.


    I rushed forward, Chi flooding my body, breaking apart strained pathways as I Stepped and the world¡­ did not budge.


    I felt a resistance around me, like the weight of the world itself was anchored down around me, and I realized a momentter why. The divine beasts. Just their presence alone was weighing down reality, anchoring it here in this ce, under their authority, under their domains.


    They were molding the world, they wielded the authority here and it was not my ce to rip through it.


    I grit my teeth. I¡¯d have to do this the hard way.


    I flew through the torrential storm, as the battle continued. sts of Gu, and lightning, pouring down rain and hail and storm and winds continued to st all around me. Chunks of rocks flew, dust clouds rising in the sky as the two divine beasts collided and swept through entire chunks at their massive sizes that¡¯d make Godzi blush.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    My body continued to ache the closer I got, the pressure on me growing and the force needed to keep moving forward bing worse and worse by each second. My skin began to crack, and I was clenching my teeth so hard I could feel my jaw aching. Reality itself was <em>rippling. </em>The world was being torn, it was like being around a ck hole, except instead of pulling me in, this one was pushing me back, and the closer I got the harder it got.


    A giant chunk of rock sted my way as Xuanwu was tossed into a mountain, the entire hillside shattering and rumbling and I barely dodged that, almost getting crushed by the debris. Qinglong roared, striking down and ready to wrap around Xuanwu but the serpent on his back struck back against the Azure Dragon. Xuanwu roared, biting Qinglong¡¯s throat as Qinglong roared in pain, tail flicking as it smacked Xuanwu tossing him aside.


    Xuanwu stepped back, and Qinglong flew in the skies as the two separated and then began to gather their strengths and I found my heart sinking.


    I could feel it. Their domains.


    The winterndscape began to manifest behind Xuanwu, as the storm began to intensify behind Qinglong.


    The world began to shake, as if vibrating angrily and being pulled from two sides, as cracks began to appear where the two domains were starting to meet.


    No, no no no, this would not end well.


    I gathered thest of my strength, pushing my body with all I had. I needed something. Something to stop them. But what?


    I thought, trying toe up with an answer and soon I found it. I grimaced. It was going to hurt.


    I shot forward as the two divine beasts roared, their fury rising. The winter storm manifested behind Xuanwu, Gu spreading through it, calling any and all into its cold arms of death. Qinglong¡¯s storms roared on the other end, brilliant lightning crashing down onto the earth, ready to sear any who would dare rise against the mighty dragon.


    The two divine beasts looked at each other, and then the weight of their entire domains crashed.


    Two mountains collided, and for a brief moment reality itself bucked, ready to be rippedpletely apart.


    And I stepped right in the middle of the two of them.


    Winter collided with Spring. Death with Life.


    And I let both in my embrace, as I let the Divine Tree manifest into reality as my domain unfurled between the two of them.


    The world crackled as the Divine Tree appeared in the world and I channeled an authority I had not called upon since the day I had realized the first truth.


    I called upon Qillin. The spirit of the Divine tree. The Divine Beast of Earth.


    In the distance, I felt my connection to Twilight be a tangible thing as the seed nted in her arrived in my core, as I channeled the authority of the spirit of nature within me.


    Gu and Qi mingled, and the tree unfurled, taking in both. The lightning strikes shot at the tree¡¯s branches, singeing portions and setting leaves ame. The wintery torrents flooded death into its roots, drying them up.


    I felt my body literally ripping apart in pieces, and for a moment I was sure this would be the end of me, but Qilin¡¯s spirit rose, and I felt the tree push back against the two Divine Beasts, before taking them <em>in.</em>


    Gu flowed through its roots, Qi through its leaves. The mes across the tree slowly faded, the broken branches turning to ash and feeding the roots of the divine tree. The Qi birthed new life, small leaves sprouting from those burnt branches, which grew out soon, recovering the damage anding out stronger than before.


    The lightning surges melded, the rain and flood washed away ash, revealing the death it had left behind as they sank into the earth, being embraced by the earth and turned into nutrients for the life that had remained and survived to be nourished and enriched. The tree¡¯s roots spread outwards, into the snowyndscape and then through the chilling expanse, life began to sprout, little sprouts, hardy trees, the sleeping death underneath giving way to life.


    The branches grew outwards grabbing the Azure Dragon, and the roots rose from the earth, wrapping around Xuanwu as the two divine beasts thrashed for a moment but the tree continued, simply soaking in their Qi and Gu.


    All of Gu flowed into Qi, and the two united within the tree, both life and death, now in Harmony.


    I opened my eyes and regarded the two of them, Harmony humming in my soul, manifesting through the Tree around me and I regarded the world now.


    I felt¡­ one with the world. No, not one¡­ the world was a reflection of me. Of the pieces of my soul that made me who I was.


    This was my domain. But it was iplete.


    There was a piece missing still, I could feel it in my spirit, the fourth spirit circle in my soul, waiting for an answer to fill the void there.


    But now was not the time.


    I turned towards the two divine beasts, and faced them down.


    ¡°Are you two calm now?¡± I asked.


    Xuanwu simply grunted, which, now that he was out here, was an earth shaking rumble at his massive size. He was a walking mountain, a half dragon half tortoise with a serpent coiled around his ck. At his size, a full grown Sheldon next to him would look like a hatchling.


    I turned towards Qinglong, and the Azure Dragon regarded me silently. But I could tell he was sane now, not lost to the madness that had blinded him.


    <strong><em>¡°You are insolent, to speak to us like so.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Are you sure? You could try again if you want,¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow, challenging his authority.


    The Azure Dragon stared me down, our auras collided for a moment. I was nothing, even in this position, against the Divine Beast. But in this moment, I held him.


    Qinglong snorted.


    <strong><em>¡°Why have you arrived now, after all this time, wayward brother?¡± </em></strong>Qinglong asked, turning to face Xuanwu.


    <strong><em>¡°You know very well why we have had to. It has been centuries since our argument. Look at what it has done. The cycle is in shambles, the world is broken and vile demons have risen taking even your empire.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Worse, that demon has taken Zhuque and Baihu under itself. And would have had you, had it not been fate that would give you the chance to flee,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said.


    <strong><em>¡°We did not need any help. That demon can have the empire. Our word was to the emperor and just him alone. With him dead¡­ we are not bound to it anymore,¡± </em></strong>Qinglong replied.


    <strong><em>¡°What about Qilin? Would you not even respect her wishes?¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, and Qinglong visibly hesitated.


    ¡°Listen¡­ I don¡¯t know the history between all of you siblings. Divine Beasts and such, you are immortal beings who have lived for a really long time. I¡¯m sure you have a lot of history¡­ but right now, the empire and the world needs both of you,¡± I said.


    <strong><em>¡°You understand nothing, human child. We have lived through many eras. The one of the Tree of Unity is not the only one that has existed. We have seen earth and sky be forged, seen the first mes descend upon this earth, seen the rise and fall of many empires. It is the nature of such things toe to an end. What concerns should we have?¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Because the people of this empire have depended on you. Because your oath was not just to the emperor, but to the empire itself. This empire, its very name, is based upon you. The Azure-Jade empire. You are akin to a god to the people of this empire¡­ and they are waiting for you,¡± I said, looking up at the Azure Dragon and meeting its eyes.


    ¡°Your siblings as well. They are waiting for you to free them as well. If you two join me¡­ we can have a chance to do that. To reim all that has been lost,¡± I said, putting a hand on my chest as the Azure Dragon stared down at me.


    I looked at the giant creature, at this Divine Beast that had existed through the start of time itself, and I¡¯d been expecting judgment, or for the Azure Dragon to test my will, but instead¡­ I saw an emotion I was deeply familiar with.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, looking at the Azure Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be afraid. Frankly, I¡¯m terrified out of my mind right now. I almost lost my friends in a battle against that demon. I almost let them die. Let myself die. It could¡¯ve all ended right there. All of it. Because I was not enough. All of this is so beyond me. I¡¯m just a guy, I¡¯m not supposed to be somebody special, I was never supposed to be, and yet that is the role I am meant to y and it crushes me with its weight. Every time I have to do this, I wish I could just run away, to go somewhere. From the start I¡¯ve spent my time wishing to run away. When I joined the sect, when I failed to rise in strength, when I regained my other memories, and throughout most things, my first thought is always to run and escape,¡± I said, clenching my fist.


    ¡°But I hold on. Because the people I love rely on me. Because I cannot let them down. And deep within, I know that if I run and abandon it all¡­ that life would not be worth living,¡± I said, and looked at the Azure Dragon, and then I did something I hadn¡¯t expected myself to do.


    I let go of the Divine tree as it vanished and the domains ceased. I turned towards Qinglong.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running. Even if I die, even if everything I am ceases to be and all that awaits me is a painful end, I am fighting, for this world, for this empire, and for my friends. I¡¯m terrified, I¡¯m scared, but I will not run, and so I only ask you this,¡± I said, extending my hand outwards. ¡°Will you join me?¡±


    The Azure Dragon regarded me silently, and then turned towards Xuanwu.


    <strong><em>¡°Is this why you chose this child?¡±</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. And it was Qilin who chose him. She had always had more foresight than any of us,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu replied.


    I stared, a bit confused at what was happening, as the Azure Dragon turned back towards me.


    <strong><em>¡°Child. You fail to even understand what it is you do, that much is apparent on that confused look on your face. In the past millennia we¡¯ve learned to read human emotions at least that much. But perhaps that is why she chose you.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>What you ask¡­ it is a Divine Oath. One not given so easily. The basis of the empire that had been formed in thisnd that you are trying to protect. You say the burden crushes you, but this burden is greater than that which you hold even now. Would you not falter under its weight?¡±</em></strong>


    I looked at the Azure Dragon in surprise, and then after a moment, smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°No. Because I already carry something heavier on my shoulders,¡± I said.


    I did not have to borate. I simply nced at the distant mountain side, to the people I was bound to, to the world which, for a moment, had felt like a part of my own body.


    <strong><em>¡°Very well. You are much like how the emperor had been, when we first found him. He had offered us constion as well, acting much like a friend. But unlike him¡­ youck any ambition. It is not something we see in someone in your position, but perhaps that is why you seed where he failed,¡± </em></strong>The Azure Dragon said, rising in the sky.


    <strong><em>¡°But beware. Your soul would have to hold not one but two divine beasts. Not many have ever achieved such a feat.¡±</em></strong>


    I nodded. I knew that much.


    Xuanwu and Qinglon met eyes, and then, as one the two divine beasts melded. Into a torrent of power, into Qi and Gu, and began to flow into me.


    The world hummed as I challenged Harmony, and began to absorb their powers.

 Chapter [B4] 15 — Harmony

    Chapter [B4] 15 ¡ª Harmony


    Spring and Winter collided in my soul, the two seasons rejoining, their powers feeding into one another. There was Divinity here. True Divinity. In the eternal seasons representing the turning of the world and time itself, carrying life and death alongside them through this voyage into eternity.


    And now, I was there, the meeting point of these two, and I found myself standing before somethingrger than anything I had seen before. Larger than even the divine beasts. It was Heaven and Earth themselves. In the truest sense.


    The broken pieces, the fractured cycle, now they began to join and something in my soul began to heal. My vessel, a shell that now contained the two forces, instead of bursting with the two colliding powers, began to resonate, and heal, the strains on my pathways began to mend themselves.


    The cycle of the world began to heal in front of my very eyes.


    Power surged, harmony resonating. It was endless, seamless, from one into another. I felt Xuanwu and Qinglong, at the edge of my awareness, but they too were just parts of the greater wholes they represented, and I watched from their immortal eyes as seasons passed.


    Winter faded from the world around me and spring arose, now the two in harmony, joined and working in tandem. The glow of the world began to turn again as I felt a heavy thud in my chest, as the three spirit rings of my soul began to resonate.


    Chi, tenuous and unformed till now, hinged solely on the Divine tree, on the union that I had carried, now found purchase into the world itself, and became manifest. The change was immediate, and instantaneous, and all around me, I felt its rippling effects. But the cycle froze in its paths, and so did I, reminded that it was not done.


    Now that I had one half, I could feel the remaining half as well. Summer, the rising peaks and the warmth that fed life, which would give way to gentler autumn, as the colder whispers of winter returned, and then, life would sleep once more, awaiting a new beginning.


    That was the cycle of life. A cycle where life fed into death, and death into life. The turning of seasons was an eternal thing, but the world, though healed now, was still fractured without them. They were integral, and they were captured, imprisoned, and until they would be freed, the path I walked upon would not beplete.The energies collide into me and I let them join, bing one with me.


    It was as if I had be one with the very world itself.


    The Gu and the Qi in my soul bnced each other out, as for the first time ever, I found myself in a true state of Harmony.


    I changed as well. How could I not? In this moment, I was not just me, but the conjoining of two Divine Beasts. Power flowed through me, shining from within me as the flow of Qi and Gu settled into one.


    When I opened my eyes, it was with the vision of two divine beasts. In this moment, I was not myself, but simply an Avatar for the will of the divine beasts. It was like watching things from somewhere far off, in a ce somewhere within my soul, I could see it all, watch it.


    I had been here before, when Xuanwu had tried to take control, and further when I let him take control. It was a strange ce to exist in, I had achieved this before, but never to this extent, never with the weight and power of two divine beasts on my back. My form changed and I found myself at a state of calm, like I was in the eye of a storm, looking down upon the world underneath me.


    But it was different now. I was still me. I had simply¡­ be one with the divine beasts.


    There were no boundaries between us.


    I was winter, and I was spring. The Gu of Xuanwu, and the Qi of Qinglong.


    When I saw the world, I saw centuries unfold and the flow of the currents of life and death itself. No single human could be that, and so I was not. In this moment, my mortality was shed, my humanity was shed, and all that remained was the union of the Divinity I heralded.


    If Yang Shen took control of the divine beasts to feed on their power then I was the opposite, a vessel for the things held by the divine beasts themselves, shedding my sense of self to be that was greater than any singr person.


    As I opened my eyes, a ripple of Chi pulsed as the world changed forever around me.


    I nced down at my hands. I could see the Chi glowing around me in an aura of power, unable to be held back by my vessel, now carrying the weight of two divine beasts.


    I looked up to the skies above, to the heavens, changing visibly from my presence, and the union of two divine beasts.


    I reached out to them, to the world around me, and found it bending to my will.


    I took to the skies, stepping into air as I reached for the heavens, and looked down upon the world from the skies above. Destruction and ruin faced me, many creatures had died, crushed, buried, and trampled by the fight of two titans. The valley itself was fractured, dragons fleeing their home. The cradle, though not gone, was heavily damaged.


    This was our responsibility. And so we would fix it.


    I reached out, newfound authority of the Divine now in my words, and I gave a singlemand.


    <strong>¡°Heal.¡±</strong>


    And the world obeyed.


    Water flowed out from the earth, rivers correcting themselves. Broken trees mended their trunks, new leaves and life sprouting from within. The creatures who had died found their bodies mending, life returned to their bodies. The shattered mountains rose to the skies, returning to their form as they had been before. Clouds swirled in the skies at mymand, rain pouring down at the world around me, and soon, the Cradle was healed, as if the battle had never taken ce.


    I remained in the skies, watching over the world, a veritable god in this moment looking down upon the world, and from there, I saw the dragons.


    This narrative has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    They looked out from where they hid, watching me. Soon, they rose from the peaks, from around the valley, young and old, and of all colors. They saw me, and saw what I represented.


    And they bowed their heads in respect.


    I nodded, thest of my strength fading, and soon the Divinity faded from my soul as Harmony ended, and I descended down onto the earth, mortal once more.


    I stumbled, not used to the sensation of¡­ not being myself, and finding my body still battered and weak from everything I¡¯d put it through. After I¡¯d caught myself, I looked up and saw my friends staring at me with shock and surprise ¡­ as if unsure of who or what I was.


    There was reverence and there was fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, ying ignorant intentionally. I knew well enough how I had appeared in that moment¡­ in truth, it was an ufortable feeling to be so distant to my sense of self, and to wield such immense and unending power. It was divine in the true sense of the word and a part of me craved that sensation. To be bound within it. If that was immortality then all of my soul craved it, to be free of all the constraints of life and mortality, you could not convey that to someone who had not experienced it.


    And yet, to do that would mean to abandon my life, and to abandon my friends and all that made me who I was.


    Perhaps it was the weakness within me, and why I was unable to fully embrace the Divinity as my own, but I would rather be imperfect and wed and mortal, if it meant being here with all of them.


    And so I feigned ignorance, and smiled at my friends as they smiled back at me. I felt the two divine beasts swirling within my chest, and knew what was toe next, but in this moment, I only had one wish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± I said, as we prepared to head home.


    ***


    Yang Shen inclined his head towards the skies. Another one. That was the fifth Deathless to have died so far. But this time¡­ there was more. He could feel it, the Azure Dragon¡¯s presence, now unified with something else.


    ¡°He seeded, huh?¡± The demon remarked, as a smile came upon his face. It was inconvenient, and things would be far more difficult now, but a part of him had been hoping he would seed.


    <em>Our meeting is going to be a lot more exciting now.</em>


    But Yang Shen did not have time to ponder over such things. In truth, he had considered going after the Azure Dragon himself. He likely would have obtained the divine beast had he done so, but there was a different task taking up his time instead. Yang Shen moved through the shadows, miasma cloaking his presence. To the eyes of any other, he was a simple cultivator, but still, he would have to be careful. That old geezer¡¯s eyes were sharp, sharper than even the emperor, and if there was anybody who could catch him it would be¡ª


    <em>¡°Demon. You dare tread on these sacrednds?¡± </em>An enraged voice echoed through the monastery, as the monks around him all became altered at once. Yang Shen sighed and then shook his head.


    There went his n to not cause too much chaos. He smiled, taking off the conical straw hat hiding his face as it burst into ck mes, and smiled.


    This suited him just fine. A little blood bath every so often was good for the soul, after all.


    ***


    Red covered the stone grounds of the Tu n. As one of the most peaceful ns of monks, the Tu were not known to ever harm or attack any other. Now, blood soaked their grounds and bodies littered the path as Yang Shen walked up to the central hall, his human form lost entirely as the demon no longer hid behind his mask.


    With a palm ced upon the gates, he pulsed miasma, breaking the powerful seal ced on it instantly as the gates swung open. Barriers rose around, and Shang Yuan simply smiled, his wounds already healing as he stepped through.


    Giant chunks of earth rose from the ground, rushing to strike him, he moved swiftly shattering the first but more mmed around him. Boulders trying to crush him while the ground beneath him began to turn into a swamp, ready to pull him in.


    He leapt into the air, mes bursting around his body, ck and ominous with the miasma they flickered with as he crushed through the formation of rocks heading his way.


    Jumping from rock to rock, he kicked and mmed, moving through the area, his eyes scanning the inner pce to find the formation¡¯s center.


    The old divinity was powerful, perhaps the most powerful of them all, but right now nearly all his strength was focused on keeping the ward across the entire empire steady. A task that was difficult even for a Divinity.


    Yang Shen was going to take advantage of that.


    He dodged another strike of rocks, sharp spikes rising through them as they tried to impale him, and many times would cut through his body but he¡¯d onlyugh, his injuries healed within moments.


    <em>¡°What do you seek here, demon? You will not find this ce to budge so easily. The other Divinities are on their way here already, and once they arrive, your life will be forfeit once and for all atst¡±</em>


    ¡°You talk so much for an old man,¡± Shang Yuan said, crushing another massive boulder heading towards him as the building around them slowly began toe apart. As the formation continued to encircle, his eyes finally spotted the ce that should be the anchor.


    Yang Shen shot forward, dodging any strikes in his path as he rushed towards the anchor, power gathered at his fists as he struck when a shell of earth manifested around the ce, a powerful shield flickering as the Tu Divinity appeared seated inside, floating off of the ground with a powerful auramanding obedience and reverence.


    <em>¡°This ce is the hearth of the protector. Vile creatures such as you cannot break its constraints.¡± </em>The Divinity said, as boulders mmed from both sides in Yang Shen, encasing him in a coffin of earth. Fire burst through, bright and intense enough to melt rocks as Yang Shen tore his way out, standing in front of the Tu Divinity.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±<em></em>He asked, and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure your precious divine beasts can though.¡±


    The world shivered as the Tu patriarch¡¯s eyes shot open in shock, and Yang Shen unfurled the two divine beasts bound in his chains.


    <em>¡°Immortal Domain: Ear¡ª¡±</em>


    Before the divinity could use his domain to fight back, the divine beasts surged, breaking the protection ward around him as Yang Shen¡¯s hand pierced the Divinity¡¯s chest, crushing his heart in his fists.


    The Divinity stared, blood pouring from his mouth as miasma seeped into his body, while Yang Shen simply smiled.


    <em>¡°Curse you, demon¡­ May your wretched soul feel the wrath of Heaven itself,¡± </em>the man gasped, with thest of his power, he let his strength explode outwards.


    Power surged into Yang Shen as his arm turned to stone, spreading outwards and upwards. Panic surged, briefly, before he swiftly cut off his arm as the stony appendage fell to the ground, alongside the corpse of the Divinity, shattering into pieces.


    Yang Shen waited for his arm to heal, but nothing happened, blood continuing to pour from the wound. He looked at the corpse of the withered old man and clicked his tongue. ¡°Stubborn old bastard,¡± he cursed, ck mes rising from his hands as he set the corpse ame and turned around.


    Fire rose from his lost arm, burning his flesh to stop the bleeding. He¡¯d need to find a recement for that arm. What an annoyance.


    But still, his mood could not be ruined as he stepped out into the bloodied sect of the Tu n, and looked upon the skies, watching the barrier preventing his army from invading the empire fall into pieces.


    A smile rose to Yang Shen¡¯s face at the sight.


    Now. It was time for the <em>real </em>war to begin.


    In a bust of dark mes, the demon vanished, leaving the corpses of an entire n behind him.

 Chapter [B4] 16 — Changing Tides

    Chapter [B4] 16 ¡ª Changing Tides


    Something had changed. And I wasn¡¯t talking about the Azure Dragon. I¡¯d felt it while on the way back, the change in the world around me. I hadn¡¯t truly understood what it had been, but it filled me with a bad premonition nheless. I¡¯d had a thought gnawing at my chest for some time now. If the demons had known the Azure Dragon would be in the Cradle, and had even managed to get there before us, then why had Yang Shen himself not arrived there to get the Divine Beast? I would not have had a chance against him, and the entire idea had been to get there faster than him. Even with Xuanwu¡¯s help, things would¡¯ve been difficult, but sending one of his demons instead¡­ It left me with a bad feeling.


    Just what was he doing instead?


    The carriage thudded around us as we arrived back at Seventh Peak city, and I found the air filled with a buzz of energy. But not in a good way. There was anxious nervousness filling the winds, whispers flowing through the air, something had happened and whatever it was, it was not going to be good news.


    As we arrived at the Lord¡¯s manor, a servant rushed out in a hurry, looking incredibly panicked. Before I could even ask, the servant bowed. ¡°The lord is requesting your presence immediately. Please head inside.¡±


    I nced towards mypanions and then gave a nod as we headed inside.


    ***


    <em>¡°Heavens damn that demon!¡± </em>I heard Lord Zhou cursing as he mmed a fist into his desk and for a moment I was afraid it¡¯d shatter into a million little pieces. This was the first time I¡¯d seen him lose his cool like this.


    I stood there, bowing my head, waiting for him to get his calm as we all arrived.


    The lord finally noticed us, raising his head and then sighed, nearly sinking into his seat. ¡°Apologies, Lu Jie. There have been¡­ changes while you were gone,¡± the Lord said.¡°What has Yang Shen done?¡± I asked, not wanting to beat around the bush any longer.


    The Lord looked at me, and then nced down at his desk, clenching his fist. ¡°He massacred the Tu n. All of them, including the patriarch. The ancient formation that had been holding the demons from burrowing through the earth and striking directly from underneath is now gone and almost every ce in the empire is vulnerable to an attack from the demons now,¡± the Lord said, an incredibly exhausted expression on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯re receiving news of skirmishes on all the peaks, and the fourth peak where the army had been making its way in from, is on the brink of copse. It¡¯s only thanks to some of the early shipments of weapons we could send in with your help, that they¡¯re still standing at all. It is¡­ chaos,¡± the Lord said.


    My expression turned grim, as I heard the news. The Tu patriarch¡­ the old monk who had guided me? I had not known the man, and I did not particrly feel strongly about his death, but from what I¡¯d seen, he¡¯d seemed like a wise and kind figure, instead of the arrogance and power that was often seen with cultivators of that rank.


    To have one of the great ns just be wiped out entirely¡­ I could hardly imagine it.


    ¡°How did Yang Shen manage to do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯d invaded their secluded monastery. The Tu n has always been the most secretive of all and their true monastery had been in the mountains, in a forest cut off from the rest of the world. They practice monkhood and it was part of their practice to give up worldly desires and connections. Yang Shen somehow managed to find this location and then invade it¡­ and then single handedly took out the entire n,¡± the Lord said, a tinge of hopelessness lingering in his voice.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°All it cost him was an arm. An arm for one of the five great ns,¡± the lord said, shaking his head, clearly deeply upset.


    I understood that. And it was likely that the Lord would have known people from there, but I found my mind racing with possibilities and thoughts. I was fully in crisis mode and found emotions to be a distant part from me, separate and not a leeway I could give myself.


    ¡°What do you intend to do now, my lord?¡± I asked, looking at Lord Zhou.


    Lord Zhou thought over it for a moment. Though he¡¯d shown weakness for a moment, he was far more experienced than me, and a powerful man, and I quickly saw him shifting gears as well, as he began to put aside his distress and emotions toe up with a n.


    Losing was simply not an option. Either we won or we died fighting. There was no time to wallow over defeat. There would be time to mournter.


    ¡°We must head to the fourth peak. There is no other good option,¡± the Lord said. ¡°The demon army has to be held back, and we¡¯re the only ones who can leave without worrying about the safety of our own people. The rest of the lords will be tied down fighting demon incursions and keeping their people safe,¡± the Lord said.


    I thought over the issue but there wasn¡¯t much else I could point to logically. For me to walk to the front lines, with two divine beasts within me, was just going to be a vulnerability.


    While I was within True Harmony, I was quite sure I could match up to even Yang Shen. But it was not a state I had practice in and the risk of losing all Divine Beasts would be far too great to make that worth it.


    I clenched my fist, and then bowed, putting my fist against my palm. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the seventh peak safe in your absence, my lord.¡±


    Lord Zhou nodded and then smiled. ¡°We have faith in you, Lu Jie. And you have an important role to y here as well. Those weapons of yours are part of the key if we wish to fight back against the demons. They¡¯re part of what is letting us hold on, with even mortals able to fight back and give demons trouble. We can¡¯t even imagine where we¡¯d be without them. We need them, as much as we can get and more, and we¡¯ll need you to make sure that the production of those does not get disturbed,¡± the Lord said, his expression turning serious. ¡°Unlike any battle before, this time¡­ the demons are intelligent. They have a leader, one capable of morphing them into these immortal caricatures in the form of deathless, but more so than their immortality, it is their intelligence. So far, we¡¯d won against demons because they had been mindless things¡­ but with Yang Shen leading them, they¡¯re a threat far too powerful to ignore. As such, we have no doubt that they¡¯re going to target this ce and the supply chain running from here. If the seventh peak falls¡­ we may very well lose this war,¡± the lord said, looking me into the eyes to make sure I understood the weight of what I was carrying.


    He did not need to tell me. I understood far too well. Better than I wanted to, at many times.


    I gave him a nod, putting a hand on my chest.


    ¡°The Azure Dragon is with me, my Lord. And so is the ck Tortoise. If the demons know what¡¯s best for them, then they wouldn¡¯t dare step in this direction,¡± I said. Anger surged as I bared my teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll tear each one of them to shreds. One deathless at a time.¡±


    That was a promise. Both to myself, and to the Lord.


    The Lord nodded, getting up. "We believe in you,¡± he said, walking up to me as he put a hand on my shoulder. And then I saw something I hadn¡¯t noticed up to now.


    The anger burning in the man in front of me.


    I had been blinded by my own emotions that I had failed to notice the Qi surging around me with shivering, palpable rage that burned with a simmering promise underneath. I looked into the eyes of Lord Zhou and found a cold me there, that made even my body freeze for a moment.


    The Lord paused, ncing towards me as I noticed, and for a moment there was a sense of understanding. He knew what I¡¯d seen. And I had to wonder just how he stood here, with so much rage pulled inside of himself, unmoving, cold, waiting for the right moment, for the chance to unleash it.


    This ce had been my home. But I forgot that it had been his home for much longer than me.


    The demons, if they knew what was best for them, may just have toe to me. Because while I had no mercy in my heart for them¡­ my wrath would be nothingpared to the man in front of me.


    ¡°We head out at sundown, and we¡¯ll be leaving you in charge of the seventh peak in our name¡± the Lord said.


    I simply bowed my head, epting that responsibility as Lord Zhou turned and headed out of the chamber.


    A swirl of emotions pulsed in my chest as I watched him leave.


    We all had our roles to y in this war. I¡¯d need to make sure I yed mine well.

 Chapter [B4] 17 — War Preparations

    Chapter [B4] 17 ¡ª War Preparations


    I watched through a window from the Lord¡¯s manor as the Lord left the seventh peak, alongside an entourage of carriages carrying weapons, supplies, and all sorts of things needed for the war front. The sun set in the distance, painting the skies red, and I felt a strange mncholy at the sight. Almost as if I was grieving the loss of how things had once been, and how they had be now.


    As the carriages left the seventh peak city, I felt a weight settling onto my shoulders. Now, I was officially in charge of the seventh peak, and the weight of that responsibility began settling on me.


    Not wanting to be weighed down by my emotions, I turned around and nced behind me to acknowledge the presence that had just made its way into the chamber. Qiao Ying stood there, head bowed to me with scrolls in his hand as always. I nodded, d to have something to do instead of just wallowing in my own feelings.


    The first order of business was a report on how everything was going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s it looking like?¡± I asked Qiao Ying, not needing to borate.


    ¡°Better than we had expected, but not good enough, sir,¡± Qiao Ying said frankly. That was part of what I liked about the man so much, his frankness and bluntness, he was not the type to sugar coat things. And that¡¯s why I found myself holding back a sigh. That was the theme of this entire thing wasn¡¯t it? Unprecedented achievements and progress and yet it was still not enough.


    ¡°Give me the report,¡± I said, and Qiao Ying straightened, nodding.


    ¡°The first order of business is in regards to weapon production. The cksmiths are working as hard as they can but we¡¯re at maximum capacity. They¡¯re using everything they have and more, and actively recruiting and training anybody who¡¯s free, but they have a shortage of actually skilled people who¡¯d be able to guide them and do the necessary work that they simply can¡¯t fill without more time. There is also a shortage of ores and the other peaks are in¡­ well, they¡¯re not in any condition to help us, so we are having to rely entirely on our own resources. The Qi vein around Taizhou and some of the other viges had some important ores such as Iron avable which we were able to extract, but our capacity is running out. I¡¯ve reached out to Yu Lan in the capital and she¡¯s using your money to source and send us more metals, but even they have their hands tied.¡±


    I frowned. There was not much that could be gone, these were all new tech and new techniques and the first few cksmiths we¡¯d trained were not that many, we couldn¡¯t expect people to pick these things up so quickly, but even besides that, the ore issue was going to be a problem.¡°Sir, there is one thing that does show promise,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, looking at the man.


    ¡°The formation artists we¡¯d recruited, who¡¯d been helping Yin and such make some of the more¡­ experimental and dangerous technologies, have been sessfully able to make transcription jade script rys based on the <em>telegraph </em>technology as written in sir¡¯s books, and we were able to send one to the Azure City with haste to test them. The range is phenomenal, allowing us simplermunication across the entire empire. It is not as good as a full scrying art or formation, but anybody can use these and a lot of them can be produced extremely rapidly. We¡¯ve already sent them out across the empire and are starting to use them tomunicate even across the seventh peak. Even the mortals in the militia who can¡¯t read are being taught simple characters to be able tomunicate. The more secretive information is beingmunicated in <em>English </em>to avoid any kind of enemy reconnaissance. This has allowed us to get in touch with some distant mining towns on the fifth peak which includes a group of miners and cksmiths, and we¡¯re working on getting them to head to the seventh peak quickly to help with the situation,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I nodded. The jade slips had always been one of the technologies the world had just had that I¡¯d always found strange had not found more expanded use. I¡¯d theorized the possibility of not just this but also potentially using tiny jade slips as Qi charged capacitors to create entireputers, but right now we didn¡¯t have the kind of time or luxury to delve into that. Only things that could be done was stuff that gave us an advantage. I turned towards Qiao Ying again.


    ¡°What else is of note?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sir, the sect members and the militia of mortals have been training hard and taking care of any small demons or demonic beasts that arrive as well. Morale is higher than ever, and we¡¯re starting to see the news spread out, receiving a flood of refugees from distant towns and even other peaks as they flee danger. We¡¯re able to utilize and put most of them to work, and they¡¯ve been happy to contribute.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    We¡¯d had a brief trouble with concerns about food running out but¡ª¡° Qiao Ying paused as he looked at me.


    <em>But me getting the Azure Dragon solved that. </em>I nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been utilizing the spirit beasts to be able to elerate and grow food even in this harsh winter, especially with Twilight¡¯s help. We believe it may also be her influence that is causing more and more mortals to awaken to Chi and learning how to cultivate while they¡¯re at it. Nearly all the higher militia members now possess Chi and have been actively using it to bolster their abilities. It¡¯s even caused some of the older cultivators to start picking up the weapons and learning how to use them as well. So, things on that front are improving. The ranks are bing more solidified, and the divide between cultivators and mortals is starting to fall rapidly as they fight side by side against amon foe. More and more often, many are seen in mixed groups, mingling together,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I nodded, d. That had been one thing I¡¯d wanted to induce and help promote if I could. I thought back to the history text books I¡¯d read on war myself. Everyone knew of the world wars and the horrors they¡¯d brought on, wars where millions of innocents had died. Those wars had changed the world forever. The rapid development of firearms, the rapid push of technology and funding as the entire world was wrapped in chaos. It had been a terrible time period, but one that hadid the foundation of the modern world as it had been. Warfare had changed rapidly and had continued to evolve afterwards, and we were going to see that here as well at an even more elerated scale. Decades of changes will be made in weeks, and I was still having to push harder on that front to make those changes happen even faster to keep up with this war.


    The only constion I had in all this, was that we were not fighting for the gain of any politician. We were not fighting each other.


    This was a war for survival. A war against our way of life, and there were no alternatives here. We had to fight, or we would die to theing onught. I did not like to admit it, but that was what let me put off the burden of all the deaths that maye from this battle, of all the chaos¡­ and of the mark all of this will leave.


    Because if I did nothing¡­ things would be far worse.


    Perhaps this woulde to be known as the world war here, or the foundation of a new era. I felt the pulse of the two Divine Beasts in my chest, and that thought only became more certain. Because of this, I needed to be more aware, more careful, think things through and use a delicate but firm hand while guiding all this. Our enemy was clever and I had to be clever as well.


    My mind went back to the world wars, and I remembered one thing I¡¯d talked to Qiao Ying about. A key piece of technology that had shaped that war almost entirely, and one that we did not have here yet.


    ¡°Qiao Ying, have there been any developments on the aircrafts?¡± I asked.


    The man paused for a second, and then nodded. ¡°Some prototypes that work have been developed, sir. None that can travel for particrly long, it is simply more efficient as things stand to have a cultivator take to the skies instead. But there are some simpler ones that have been created which can fly with up to three people on them. They are not all that safe yet¡­ but they do work. It¡¯s a work in progress, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be ready in time,¡± Qiao Ying said, bowing.


    I felt a little crestfallen at that. Having an air advantage on the demons would be huge. As things stood, only powerful cultivators could take to the skies right now. Zhang¡¯s ability to be airborne for a long period of time was <em>critical </em>to keeping the seventh Peak safe. If we could send everybody out there instead¡­


    ¡°Sir¡­ if I may. Though the crafts are not ready¡­ There have been some volunteers who have not heeded the warnings and have been able to build them. We cannot in good faith rmend they steer them. But they have done so despite our warnings. And, like your notes had mentioned¡­ the crafts were able to sessfully target and deploy void bombs from up in the skies onto the battlefield, even somerger ones,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I paused.


    ¡°What payload were they running?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thergest one was a three-fold void bomb, carrying five. But standard ones can carry five of the regr void bombs on them,¡± Qiao Ying said.


    I thought, my mind racing. It was dangerous, and the people who¡¯d be taking on the role¡­ they¡¯d have to know what they were getting into could cost them their life¡­ but if we could use these. We¡¯d have a powerful weapon against the deathless.


    The weight of their lives was in my palms, and I found my heart sinking. A part of me wanted to cut off any emotions, to simply move these men like chess pieces in a battle¡­ but I found myself unable to do so. I should not. The weight of their lives had worth. And it¡¯d be my responsibility to make sure to carry that weight.


    With that thought in mind, I looked at Qiao Ying. ¡°How many of them can we make?¡±


    The man paused, and thought for a moment before replying. ¡°Enough, sir.¡±


    I nodded. And in just this moment, the world around me changed forever.

 Chapter [B4] 18 — Rumblings

    Chapter [B4] 18 ¡ª Rumblings


    The sun rose over the seventh peak, marking the first day when I was the acting lord. I sat in the lord¡¯s manor, a thousand thoughts racing in my mind as I worked hard to reign my emotions in and concentrate.


    Chi pulsed in my core, swirling around my body and outwards into the world around me as I focused inwards on my spirit, reaching into the piece of the inner world I had formed within me. With a little focus I sank inwards, now standing underneath a giant tree in a valley of grass with a brilliant sky above me.


    I looked around myself, and saw flowers blooming and little creatures flying all around me. It was¡­ spring. In the little valley that was my inner world, the seasons had been restored in part and I soaked into the sensation for a long moment, breathing in and letting some of the weight on my back slide off for just a moment of reprieve before I focused.


    The two forces of Qi and Gu swirled as the divine beasts appeared in front of me. Xuanwu and Qinglong looked down upon me and I looked up to meet their eyes.


    For a moment, silence remained as I simply stood there, feeling their presence.


    ¡°So¡­ you guys had time to catch up a bit, I assume?¡± I asked, looking at the two divine beasts.


    <strong><em>¡°We did.¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu replied.


    <strong><em>¡°The demon child advances. This war will not be won if you cannot defeat him,¡± </em></strong>Qinglong added.


    ¡°Yeah, in regards to that. I feel like it¡¯d help a little if I could get some help with that. I have both your powers to draw from now, but Yang Shen has had two Divine Beasts for some time now. Not only is he more powerful than me on his own, but he also has two divine beasts and is more experienced with using their power and withbat in general. I feel like it¡¯s a bit of an ask to just ask me to beat him,¡± I said, being honest with the divine beasts. I¡¯d been thinking about it for some time, but for some reason, there was an expectation that I¡¯d have to be the one to beat Yang Shen. I had two divine beasts so I got why, but even then¡­ there were Divinities around, and I had weapons¡­ I just didn¡¯t see how I¡¯d win against Yang Shen by myself. Even in disguise, he¡¯d managed to hold back a rampaging Xuanwu that had been using my body, and that was <em>without </em>using any of the Divine Beast¡¯s powers.Xuanwu leaned forward to look me in the eye.


    <strong><em>¡°It is true that you cannotpare to that boy. He is older, stronger, far more experienced, and will also be able to draw upon the power of Zhuque and Baihu. Those two have always been the more destructive out of us. Baihu is metal, and Zhuque is mes, and especially those mes are what Yang Shen excels in. While the metal gives him a body that is sturdy and reinforces him powerfully. It is a potent mixture.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Great. Sounds like even you don¡¯t think I can win then,¡± I said, wanting to throw my hands up in the air.


    <strong><em>¡°Impatient child, listen. Xuanwu has spoken of his strengths, but not of yours yet,¡± </em></strong>Qinglong said, and I dipped my head in apology. I had let my frustration get the better of me.


    <strong><em>¡°He is more powerful than you in all regards, but he does not have what you do. You hold the ability to mold two halves of a broken cycle. He forces Zhuque and Baihu but the Divine Beasts, captured as they may be, are not powerful. He has to fight them, push them, just to use their power. Why do you think he does not use them more often to simply plow through armies and head to the capital? With their might, nothing would be able to stop him, not even us,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said, and my eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°He can¡¯t¡­ because the Divine Beasts are resisting him?¡± I asked, looking up.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    <strong><em>¡°They¡¯re our brothers. They may have lost, but they will never give in, not to the end, not to filth like that,¡± </em></strong>Qinglong said, lightning crackling around the Azure Dragon.


    <strong><em>¡°They are, and it is why Yang Shen¡¯s power is limited. It is why he has to use so many tricks, rely on his Deathless, use fear and intimidation. There is no doubt that he is powerful, but he does not have what you have. You have Harmony, you have our strength, in all forms and with ourplete will. You also carry the legacy of what Qillin had left behind. The seed to restore the world, the cycle of life and death. Such things are yours to im and you hold authority over them. Do not underestimate that, child,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said.


    <strong><em>¡°But this does not mean you can win, either. The reality that he is still far stronger than you remains unchanged, and as such, you must grow quickly and learn how to use our powers correctly,¡± </em></strong>Qinglong said.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that¡­ but it¡¯s not like I can just do some quests and suddenly I¡¯m at the next level. I¡¯m not sure what direction I¡¯m supposed to head towards the next stage, or how to even begin progressing my path.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°We cannot answer that,¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu said.


    <strong><em>¡°The answer to your path can only be found by you. Such is the nature of cultivation.¡± </em></strong>Qinglong added.


    I sighed. Great. Guess I was back at square one then.


    <strong><em>¡°But¡­¡± </em></strong>Xuanwu interrupted me before I couldin about their helpfulness. <strong><em>¡°For the tasks at hand, you simply need to attain harmony and practice holding it. Reach for that state and exist in it, be one with it, and that will be sufficient practice as well.¡±</em></strong>


    Alright. That was something.


    I sat down on the grass within my spirit and crossed my legs, focusing. And then, once more, I reached for the two divine beasts, drawing upon the harmony of their union.


    The two divine beastsplied, as they began to flow into me. Qi and Gu became one, spring and winter joining together as the cycle of life and death was conjoined, and I felt the power inside of me expanding, rippling, reaching outwards and for the world beyond me.


    I held it there like that, letting it exist in that precipice. True harmony resonated around me, the two divine beast¡¯s powers flowing through me in a torrent and I controlled their strengths.


    If I had to put it in words, it was a little like trying to juggle two mountains. Which was to say, really really hard.


    Trying to control the divine beasts and their authority felt like trying to push against a wall, while reigning in the state of Harmony so that I was at its precipice and simply holding it was a task that strained my will in a way I hadn¡¯t even thought possible.


    But I held on, retaining it. And the powers in my spirit began to resonate, and the world around me began to respond.


    I did not realize it when my consciousness began to sink into the world around me. I became one with the chamber around me, then the wider manor around it, and soon, I was covering all of the seventh peak with my consciousness, one with all of it, watching over it, not from a ce of awareness but beyond it, with a sort of all seeing gaze that was impossible to describe in words.


    But that was not the end. My senses continued to expand, reaching outwards to the forests beyond, the spirit beasts, Taizhou, all the other viges, the people within them, and then even beyond still.


    The world expanded around me. Harmony rang in my spirit.


    And then I felt something, stirring underneath the earth, rumbling and shivering in the distance.


    Dark figures that lurked within the darkness, heading this way.


    My focus shattered as I opened my eyes, Harmony escaping me. I jumped to my feet, returning to my own body. I slid the window, jumping out as I took to the skies, quickly heading towards a familiar figure there.


    Zhang regarded me, as I flew next to him.


    ¡°Brother Jie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked me, as I looked around the seventh peak.


    ¡°Have you noticed anything strange?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing in particr. A few smaller demonic beasts tried to sneak in through the walls, but those were taken care of. Is something the matter?¡± Zhang asked, but I did not reply to him, simply scanning the horizons.


    Chi went to my eyes and my vision expanded, zooming, almost as if my eyes had left my body as I moved through the world, seeing further and further into the distance, and there, in the distance beyond the viges, I saw them.


    The demons.

 Chapter [B4] 19 — Push Back

    Chapter [B4] 19 ¡ª Push Back


    Hao Gang patrolled the external border around the seventh peak. He¡¯d been a farmer just a few months ago, in one of the many viges scattered around the seventh peak. But things had changed this winter. Hao Gang had been one of the first to feel it, the ominous feeling that had permeated things. The spirits in the forests were acting differently, uneasy, and afraid. So when a man from the new Divine Tree sect had arrived at their vige, he¡¯d been one of the first to volunteer.


    Now he walked a rifle on his back, and exploding alchemical pills in his pouch, with two new recruits trailing behind him. It had been rapid, everything that had been happening and the changes being made. The people of the sect kept bringing out terrifying new inventions and handing them out to people like nothing. They built a wall securing the vige. To do that, they used liquid stone like glue to piece it all together. They built roads and gates, and now others from the sect much like him all patrolled the area as well.


    It always made him wonder, if this was all stuff they were willing to give out <em>freely, </em>then what kind of things would they have that they weren¡¯t so open with?


    The thought was terrifying, and reassuring to him. If someone had told him he¡¯d be standing up and fighting demonic beasts just a few months ago he¡¯d haveughed in their face.


    Now? It was simply a daily fact of life for him.


    Hao Gang paused, his ruminationing to an end as he felt something. The two men behind him, walking aimlessly and almost in a daze nearly bumped into his back. He would have time to chide themter, but right now... he focused towards the forest. Something was there.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± He asked, ncing behind him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again leader,¡± one of the men said, wiping their eyes.


    ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t even fullye out yet,¡± the other agreed, yawning.Hao Gang clicked his tongue, and then returned his focus on the direction he¡¯d felt somethinge from. Had it been his imagination?


    He did feel a bit too paranoid sometimes, was it getting the better of him now?


    Ready to dismiss it, Hao Gang turned to move when a strong sensation ran up his spine making his hair stand on edge.


    <em>¡°DOWN!¡± </em>He screamed, leaping to take cover. The two men behind him stumbled as well, but their half-asleep minds were not awake enough to wonder if this was him testing them or not, and so they simply followed.


    The next moment, fire exploded above them in a swirling storm and distinct ssh of miasma.


    Hao Gang pulled out his rifle, rising from above as he looked over at the forest, and now he could <em>hear </em>what he had felt in that moment. A rumble passed through the world around him, traversing the ground and into his bones, the kind that he had felt before when herds of animals or spirit beasts would stampede. Of many steps hitting the ground in sync.


    And he saw it, in the distance, still as specs, but steadily heading towards them.


    Hao Gang gulped at the sight. More sts exploded across the walls as the men began to be alerted to what was heading their way.


    Was this real? He was struggling to believe his eyes. But now wasn¡¯t the time for hesitation.


    <em>¡°Weapons out! Take cover and aim!¡± </em>He shouted, his voice snapping his two trainees out of their daze as well, as they took their weapons, and began to take aim. It wasn¡¯t just them either, the others had been caught off-guard as well, and not everyone had managed to dodge the strike, but his voice had cut through the surging pulse of panic and cut it short.


    That¡¯s right. This wasn¡¯t the time to panic. This was why they were here. This was why they had been working so hard.


    It was all for this moment. To defend their homes. To fight for their lives.


    Hao Gang aimed his rifle, finger feeling the trigger against his fingers, and then pressed.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The weapon shot with a loud explosion, striking at one of the demons. Others fired beside him, their weapons exploding with fire as they shot bullets as well.


    <em>Bang bang bang!</em>


    The silence was broken within minutes, the world now covered in crackling explosions. The demons roared in response, beginning to charge. The trees in their path fell as they moved, a rushing tide and more and more guns began being shot.


    When the first demon rushed through the trees, Hao Gang froze for a moment. It was a twisted creature, like someone had taken a man and twisted his limbs and bloated them. Its arms dangled all the way down to its ankles and its hair was long and messy, with dark red skin glistening with swirling miasma, it charged like a mindless beast.


    Hao Gang did not hesitate any further, pulling the lever as the empty bullet chambers clinked as they fell out of the weapon, and he took aim and fired again.


    This time, he saw his mark hit a demon in the chest, taking it down. He didn¡¯t even have to deliver a final blow, the creature trampled to death by the demons running behind him.


    A rushing tide of them were charging in.


    Charging right into the first wave of traps.


    The ground began to explode underneath the demons, dirt sshing high into the sky.


    More and more explosions rocketed the front lines of the demons, giving the soldiers enough time to secure the doors and close them firmly.


    The demons screamed and roared, but the assault did not stop, as Hao Gang and all the men continued to pour down bullets onto the creatures.


    The demons did not simply stand around, some groups were working together, conjuring balls of mes tounch at the walls. Others were sinking into the earth, trying to find a way through the earth and strike on the inside, but they would all realize that this battle wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.


    Pits opened in the path of any demon trying to move underground, sinking thend above them. Explosives were scattered along their path, which would go off if they got too close. Those pits were lined with spikes, pulling the demons up above into the pits and skewering them alive.


    Hao Gang watched the chaos, the explosions, the noises, the crackling, but most of all¡­ the fact that they were standing their ground.


    An army of demons had arrived at their gates and they were holding them back. A surging me rose in his chest at that. They were not powerless, they were no longer at the mercy of these creatures, or would have to beg the cultivators to keep them safe.


    He roared to the skies. <em>¡°We fight ¡®til the end!¡±</em>


    Others joined his cry, others crying out on their own and holding back. And then he ducked again as a massive fireball headed right towards him.


    <em>¡°L-leader,¡± </em>one of his men croaked.


    ¡°What?¡± Hao Gang asked, ncing above the edge of the wall to take a peek before ducking back down.


    ¡°What¡­ is that thing?¡± The man pointed.


    Hao Gang turned and froze. A giant creature walked through the forest. It was massive, taller than the trees around it, and it took a moment for him to realize what the creature was.


    A demonic bear. A massive one, covered in arrows and wounds and scars, the creature had ropes tied around its neck and mouth, with a demon controlling it on its back. As it walked, it kicked down trees on its path, crushing them under its weight. The ground shivered when the beast walked.


    Of course things wouldn¡¯t be this easy.


    Hao Gang took his aim, shooting at the creature, but the bullets seem to have no effect on the beast. Its hide was so thick, their attacks barely pierced the creature at all.


    The beast walked closer, stepping on thendmine and the ground exploded around it. That was the first time it roared, feeling pain, but it was not enough to deter it. It tanked through the impact, continuing forward. More explosions shook the ground but the bear continued undeterred, and the demons began to move behind it, using it as a way to disarm the explosives and push through the wall, bringing it down.


    Hao Gang continued to shoot, but despair started to rise in his mind. What could they do against a creature like that? Even with all they had¡­ would they simply have to just ept their fate like this?


    Then, as if to mock him even further, a whirring noise like the buzzing of a giant insect echoed from somewhere up above. Hao Gang turned, and saw shadows moving in the sky, a horrible buzzing behind them.


    Were those demons as well? He could not tell. The shadow seemed to have wings and some kind of nose, but the wings did not move at all. And it seemed to be heading outwards from inside their borders and heading¡­ down?


    Hao Gang watched as the shadow figure got closer, the terrible whirring noise growing louder and louder, till he could finally see what it was.


    A strange wooden contraption of some sort, and on top of it, there was a man aboard. He did not have time to even fullyprehend what all of that was when the craft flew past above him and dropped something that flew directly towards the giant beast, which was getting concerningly close to the walls.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition.


    <em>¡°TAKE COVER!¡± </em>The man shouted, his voice made louder by some kind of artifact to be audible above that horrible whirring noise.


    Hao Gang did not think twice, ducking.


    Then, as if in an instant, the world turned all white.


    A loud shockwave threw him onto the ground, kicking up the wind all around him. His ears rang, eyes blurry from the bright sh of explosion. It took him a moment to recover from the impact and finally look up from where he was on the wall.


    And what he saw made his jaw drop.


    Where the giant demonic beast used to be, was a crater. No corpse, not even hints of blood remained, simply a giant crater with smoke rising from it as all the demons and the demonic beast had simply vanished from existence.


    In the distance, he saw and heard simr explosions rocking the world, those wooden birds from the skies dropping the wrath of the heavens themselves onto the demons.


    Hao Gang had always known that what they were shown was not all that the sect had. The boy who had risen to the top, he had heard the myths about him, a fivefold sage, the prodigy like none other in this empire, a virtuous man who was beloved by all who came to know him.


    He had not always believed in such things. But watching this sight, watching those demons crumbling and starting to turn around and run away as they were picked apart by a hail of bullets, he could not help but find himself believing.


    It truly felt like the Heavens themselves were on their side.


    ***


    Zhang soared through the skies, watching over the aircrafts. It was not just him, each aircraft had a cultivator with the ability to Sky Step going along with it to keep the aircraft and the pilot safe in case anything happens, but it was on him to coordinate them all.


    He himself had a jade slip in his hand. He could use his Chi to write characters, and by using a technique rather simr to sending, the words would get transmitted to the person who held the other jade slip. With the help of that, Zhang was watching over the entire seventh peak and surrounding areas, as he flew through the skies, hovering just below the clouds.


    The world was chaos from up here. Demons had struck at nearly all of the outer perimeters of their defenses, and they had done so with more preparation than Zhang had anticipated out of them. Despite all that was going on, they¡¯d clearly managed to gain <em>some </em>insight into the capacity of the seventh peak to defend itself.


    Not that it would matter all that much.


    Zhang focused. The current task needed him to strain his abilities. His sight expanded as he observed the air crafts, ears filtering through all the noises to focus on the parts he needed.


    In a second, his jade script shifted with a message forming on it, giving him constant updates on the status of the air-crafts.


    There were twelve of these things, two had just beenpleted yesterday and had not even had the time to be fully tested, but there had been little time to work these things out with everything happening. And so it was on Zhang to make sure everything went smoothly.


    The lives of the people running the crafts, and those fighting against the demons, waiting for help.


    It all rested on Zhang¡¯s shoulders.


    Zhang let his senses expand, taking note of the closer air-crafts. The void bombs they carried were powerful. So much so that they could even take out Deathless. But the uracy was still something that needed work. Already, he¡¯d had two crafts report that part of the wall had crumbled from their strike due to poor uracy.


    Those walls were quickly being rebuilt by earth cultivators in the area, and any demons that may have tried to enter were already long dead from the void bombs, but it was a vulnerability. These demons were still weak,ing in smaller waves, but that would not be the case forever. They were going to grow, get stronger, and then, mistakes like this could be fatal.


    Zhang continued to watch across the skies, his body entirely still, his focus palpable. He¡¯d been doing this for some time now, and it had made him aware of his own body much more.


    He was his own sphere of influence. His gravity was tied entirely to his own body, and it existed in a sphere around him, a sphere of influence that spread outwards from the core in his soul, the center of the burning sun that was in his dantean with the dense glowing ball of Chi that gave birth to worlds.


    Zhang let that influence expand outwards, mind focused down to a point like a sharp de.


    His jade-slip shivered, a second one he kept at his waist. This one was not for messages, it was a call for help.


    Zhang turned, moving in a smooth seamless motion. His eyes shone, focusing as the world shifted until he could see into the distance, an aircraft moving through the skies as a demon chased behind it, flying through the skies. The cultivator meant to protect the aircraft was injured and struggling.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhang let his Chi gather in his spear. His weapon was an extension of him by now. It could hold his Chi much the same way he did in his own core. The weapon shivered, pulsing with Chi as gravity itself warped around the de.


    Zhang lifted the weapon, winding his arm backwards as power gathered into the weapon, reality warping around the powerful gravity around the spear as the wind swirled around them.


    And then he shot it forward.


    There was an explosion as air itself was blown apart, forming a conical trail of cloud as the spear shot forward.


    It moved ahead, curving as it honed on its target as it pierced through the demon¡¯s body, leaving a gaping hole in its chest with a clean edge. The creature hadn¡¯t even registered the strike, simply copsing onto the ground, dead before it knew what had happened.


    The spear continued on its arc, going further and further still as it spun on the orbit Zhang had sent it on, and then, a few secondster, it came back with the same speed as Zhang grabbed it out of the air, stopping it in its tracks.


    He let a breath out, letting his focus rx by the very slightest of margins.


    These crafts could not function without him, and they yed an important role in this war, he could not let himself ck off.


    He¡¯d have the time to rest when every demon out there was dead.


    ***


    I sat in the lord¡¯s manor, meditating. To an outsider, it may look like I was conserving my energy for the battle toe. In some ways¡­ that was true. But I was doing a lot more than just that.


    My consciousness was spread throughout my domain. All of the seventh peak expanded outwards in front of me, as I watched the battle take ce. The demons had targeted eight viges at once, aiming to sweep through the area. Many had tried to move through underground veins and tunnels as well, but all of them had quickly found out that those passageways were not nearly as safe as they might¡¯ve hoped.


    The vigers were fighting really well. They¡¯d had some time to train and get used to their weapons, and discipline was starting to kick in. It was not perfect, there were already people who had been injured quite severely in the attacks, and there would be more.


    There would be deaths too. Deaths I would not be able to prevent.


    But that was what war was. This was what Yang Shen was willing to do, for his own selfish purposes. The extent he was willing to go.


    And it¡¯s why we had to fight back.


    The aircrafts deployment had been a huge sess, none of them had been damaged, and if anything, some had been too effective, causing a bit of ssh damage onto the areas and causing the demons to actually turn and flee in fear.


    As nice as that had been, it¡¯d be more annoying for them to make an escape and then regroup and attack, and so I¡¯d sent men after them immediately. The jade slips had also been immensely useful, and were helping facilitate conversations, especially for cultivators who could just use Sending to transmit messages at the speed of thought.


    For mortals, they had to carve the words out with little special pens made for them, but it was a working system far better than anything else that was there, and it was already doing wonders.


    I was also taking note of the battlefield and making ns and strategies, and assessing. The biggest weakness of the air-crafts right now was unfortunately the fact that they had to be protected, and without Zhang, it¡¯d be a lot more difficult to use them and keep them flying without just sending the pilots to their deaths.


    I knew that some of them would volunteer even knowing that was the case, but I was not that heartless yet. I knew the stakes of the war, but I could not just send men to their deaths just because things were difficult.


    So for now, Zhang was the lynchpin of the air formation and our strongest traditional method of attack.


    Traditional, because¡­ my vision shifted as I saw Sheldon create a swirl of water forming a tornado that sucked any demons in and smashed them against one another, breaking their bodies and drowning them. The turtle was a terror and was helping out with the fight, but mostly to keep the spirit beasts who now resided on the seventh peak and helped the farms stay safe.


    That was crucial, as without the spirit beasts, the food supply we had would get cut short and people would start starving to death.


    As I did all this work, I was also helping directly too. The divine tree surged within my soul, manifesting as I felt myself connecting to thisnd, this domain I had imed as mine, and the roots of the tree sunk in the ground, moving through the earth. They moved in all directions, touching on those who were injured and healing them, giving strength to those faltering, and grabbing demons.


    As the demons continued to attack, I felt a stronger presence somewhere further east, out in the forest and I recognized it quickly. A deathless.


    My consciousness expanded forward until I was watching as if I was there, and I listened to the demons talk.


    ***


    <strong>¡°What is taking so long?¡± </strong>The deathless asked in a raspy demonic voice. He had two horns jutting from his forehead and had a ne made of bones on his chest alongside a small skull, a human skull, and a child¡¯s at that.


    His entire attire screamed demon, almost excessively so.


    ¡°They¡­ they are facing resistance. The ground is exploding when they step on it, they¡¯ve got these¡­ exploding weapons that shoot holes in the people who¡¯re approaching and those wooden birds that drop these explosions¡­ they¡¯re calling it the wrath of the heavens and the lines are breaking. Some of the demons have even started abandoning the wave and running away.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°Damn these cowards! I was sent here by Yang Shen himself, I¡¯m not going to return to him in failure. Let them know that if any of them take so much as a single step backwards I will personally break every bone in their body and then have them be fed to the beasts,¡± </em></strong>the deathless shouted.


    The little demon yelped at the outburst, before hesitantly continuing. ¡°What¡­ what about the attacks? We¡¯re being pushed back.¡±


    <strong><em>¡°How many cultivators are there? Have they sent all their warriors out to the fields already?¡± </em></strong>The deathless asked.


    The little demon hesitated.


    ¡°There¡­ are not many. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s mortals.¡±


    Silence reigned as the deathless looked down.


    <strong><em>¡°You are telling me that we are losing to mortals?¡±</em></strong>


    The little demon shivered, not speaking a word more. Miasma roiled around the deathless, wsing out from his hands, fangs poking from his mouth as his muscles tensed.


    <strong><em>¡°This ce needs to be taken care of. The lord wished for that boy to be taken alive, but even the lord can make some oversight. He is far too dangerous, I¡¯ll personally make sure he is dead.¡±</em></strong>


    The deathless said, and then roared, as wings burst from behind his back.


    <strong><em>¡°WE CHARGE!¡± </em></strong>He shouted, as the demons all roared, ready to follow his lead.


    And that was when I stopped watching, and acted. Roots rose from the ground, wrapping around him. He shed his ws even in that one moment of surprise, but I simply sent more, ready for the resistance, as the roots tied his legs, stopping him from flying away.


    I let the tree grab him, and then I began to pull on the Qi from all of seventh peak and sent it to this one ce.


    The world shed bright as the demon roared and then burst into mes before turning to ash.


    The roots reached out and grabbed the soul gem, crushing it to stop the creature from reforming itself, and I absorbed his soul into the tree.


    It didn¡¯t even take a second.


    The demons simply stared, their leader now dead. I pulled my consciousness back, focusing back on the wider battlefield, as I did my best to make sure to reduce the number of injuries we had.


    The group of demons around the deathless would already be taken care of, as one of the aircrafts was on the way with void bombs in tow. I would not need to worry about them.


    As I focused on the battle, briefly I thought of Lord Zhou, who should have arrived on the Fourth Peak by now.


    I hoped things were doing alright over there.

 Chapter [B4] 20 — Renewed Hope

    Chapter [B4] 20 ¡ª Renewed Hope


    Lord Zhou¡¯s carriage moved through the fourth peak, carrying an entourage behind him, and what he saw made his chest tighten. They had arrived at a war camp, men and women, cultivators and mortals alike were wounded and injured and there was a general sense of loss in that air that he couldn¡¯t shake.


    Were things truly that bad? He quietly thanked the heavens in his heart for having sent Lu Jie to the Seventh Peak. Without that boy¡­ his home could¡¯ve been facing this as well, or worse.


    Lord Zhou nced to the side outside the window at one of his aides riding a horse by his carriage. ¡°Tell the healers and alchemists to go help with the injured.¡±


    ¡°My lord- but the supplies are for our men. If we use them up¡ª¡±


    ¡°These men are also ours today. If they fall, the empire falls. Give them the order,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    The man bowed his head, and then went behind to give the order. Lord Zhou himself continued further as he continued to watch. The effect of his orders were immediate as the healers quickly began to head out and help out. They carried healing pills and balms in spades, far more than any other ce could even afford, as they began to quickly take a look at those with injuries and in need of the most immediate help. Rather quickly, a sense of energy began to be restored, which was further amplified as the news of their arrival and what they brought began to spread.


    Soon, the men were cheering as his carriage passed, the news spreading like a wildfire through the disheartened men, and Lord Zhou couldn¡¯t help but smile. It did not take much to reignite the fire in these men. Just a spark of hope could be enough.


    But he knew that the battles in front of them were not going to be that simple. He leaned back in his carriage and awaited to arrive to meet the Lord of the Fourth Peak.


    His carriage continued through the camp, before stopping in front of arge tent. Lord Zhou stepped and found the lord of the fourth peak standing outside, waiting for him.Zeng Shanyuan walked up, arms spread out as he quickly embraced Lord Zhou in a disy of unlord-like behavior. Lord Zhou smiled and returned the embrace.


    ¡°Good to have you here brother, I truly cannot thank you enough,¡± the man said, his voice exhausted.


    ¡°We must stand together in our time of need. You need not mention it,¡± Lord Zhou said, taking note of the lord of the fourth peak.


    The fourth lord had always had a fatherly look with his long beard and portly belly, and eternal jovial expression. It was a joke amongst the lords and a case of fun bantering, though some tried to use it as a manner of disrespect to the lord on asion but the man had always taken it in good humor and let the insults slide like water off a carp¡¯s back. There was little that brought down his good mood.


    But today, he looked tired. His body seemed thinner and his eyes looked strained from exertion.


    ¡°It is my shame to not have time to entertain you brother, but times are truly desperate. The war council is gathered in this tent, we can discuss further inside,¡± the fourth lord said.


    Lord Zhou nodded. ¡°That is why I have arrived. You need not have any shame whatsoever.¡±


    The fourth lord nodded, and Lord Zhou followed behind him as they entered the war camp. Inside, Lord Zhou noted two men and one woman standing, all of whom put their fists together and bowed in respect, but did not take too long to linger on courtesy.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, your aid is truly appreciated in these times,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, this is Zeng Yanmei, my eldest niece and the chief strategist for our army,¡± the fourth lord said.


    Lord Zhou¡¯s eyes widened in surprise for a moment, as he recalled a young girl he¡¯d met some years ago, riding on the fourth lord¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Is this Mei Mei?¡± Lord Zhou asked, looking towards the fourth lord.


    The beautiful young woman blushed at the nickname, and the fourth lord burst into heartyughter, the kind that the man was known for, some life returning to him, which made Lord Zhou feel better immediately.


    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s that little Mei Mei! She¡¯s grown up to be a fine woman, the most cunning strategist. To have no one be able to use her of getting favors from me, she challenged all the top picks to war games and won each match till they all had no choice but to recognize her,¡± the fourth loud proudly said.


    ¡°You tter me, uncle,¡± Zeng Yanmei said with a bow. ¡°But let us not hold Lord Zhou for stories at this time.¡±


    The man gave her a nod at that. ¡°You¡¯re right, can you inform Lord Zhou of all that is going on?¡±


    Yanmei nodded and then focused on the map unfurled on the table they were all standing around.


    ¡°This is where the demon army is making their strike from. Unlike any previous attack, they¡¯ve using formations and tactics that would not be normally expected of demons whatsoever. They¡¯ve also stolen weapons and have been arming their soldiers, giving them swords, spears, bows and armor. It is unlike anything they¡¯ve previously done before,¡± she said.


    One of the other men¡ªa soldier by attire¡ªaround the table nodded, continuing. ¡°Our men have been fighting constantly, but the demons are tireless. And they have not lost all their savagery. They tear down their own men if they¡¯re injured and ruthlessly cut down anyone that¡¯s slowing their attack. It is making fighting them both demoralizing for our men and makes them a terrifyingly efficient army to beat,¡± the man said.


    The lord followed after the man. ¡°The weapons and pills you sent have helped us hold on, but things are looking difficult. There has not been a strike organized ever before. They barely act like demons at all. They fight with discipline, they follow orders and there is a clear hierarchy among them. Yang Shen¡­ he has transformed these mindless demons into something truly terrifying.¡±


    Lord Zhou frowned, looking over the map.


    Yanmei pointed at the river, highlighting an area. ¡°That is not all, they¡¯re using dirty tactics. They¡¯ve poisoned the river up here making the water unclean, so now we have to ration our usage of water and people are going thirsty. It is also killing the food we have and creating shortages. The demons are also destroying the fields they¡¯re passing through, and burning houses and so on, so even if we reim anynd, rebuilding would take too much time, and they¡¯ve been relentlessly charging, slowly taking over inch by inch.


    And¡­ then there are their Deathless. Those immortal demons are sowing chaos, they do not die no matter how many times they are killed and are crumbling the morale of the soldiers. To fight an immortal enemy¡­ it is difficult to maintain morale in front of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhou, like I mentioned, your help is truly appreciated here. I cannot state just how much it helps, and as you know, thisnd, it is my home, and I will stand here till my dying breath to protect it. But I fear I also do not see a path to victory in this situation. The Divinities are upied with their own front and are waiting for Yang Shen to appear before they make a move. With the strike on the Tu n, all the five ns are on high alert and keeping their guard up, so it would be difficult to call for their aid in the time of need as well,¡± the fourth lord said, ncing down. ¡°I fear we were toocent for far too long, and let our enemies get the better of us.¡±


    Silence remained in the chamber, everyone standing as they took in the words.


    Lord Zhou looked at Lord Zeng, and then patted the lord on his shoulder. ¡°Do not be so disheartened brother. I have arrived, and I believe I have something that can help."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He said, and then recalled the way Lu Jie would smile whenever he had something like this to reveal to him, a mischievous smile, but one that also invigorated those who were looking.


    Lord Zhou found himself smiling as well.


    ***


    Lord Zhou, Lord Zeng and Yanmei arrived on a cliff side, looking over the battle. The demons wereing in through a valley between cliffs, pouring through the crevices, carving through the earth and tearing a way through.


    The cliffs were providing a natural defensive structure, which was helping keep the demons at bay, or the fourth peak would¡¯ve been lost by now. The lord¡¯s mens were on the cliffs and thends had been caved in to block the path and create hurdles. Any normal army would¡¯ve turned around already, but the demons were simply carving a way through the earth and pushing through like a bull headed spear.


    Unfortunately for them, that would not work for much longer.


    ¡°Brother Zhou¡­ what is all this?¡± The fourth lord asked. A young girl kept working on a strange spherical contraption, setting it up with formation sigils and characters all up on the cliff.


    ¡°A gift from Lu Jie to you,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    ¡°The five-fold sage?¡± Lord Zeng asked, looking again at the device behind him with a look of curiosity.


    ¡°Indeed, but that one is for the end. Let us start with the simpler ones,¡± Lord Zhou said, extending his hand as one of the men handed a bow almost as tall as him and an arrow with a red arrowhead.


    ¡°I have never been a good aim with the bow, I must admit,¡± Lord Zhou said, as he knocked the arrow against the bowstring and pulled. ¡°Thankfully with this weapon, it matters little.¡±


    Qi swirled around the lord¡¯s bow, the bowstring visibly shivering from the tension on it, mes flickered on the arrow¡¯s head as Lord Zhou took aim and then let the arrow loose.


    The weapon shot through the air, curving around the hill as it flew over the army of the fourth peak and thennded amidst the demon army.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    An explosion swirled, fire spreading around as chaos reigned within the army.


    ¡°Those were exploding arrows. We¡¯ve brought enough to arm the entire army. Just one shooting squad of those raining down upon the demons will cause hell for them,¡± Lord Zhou said, handing back the bow. ¡°There are those and there are the rifles. We had sent a few before, but this time we¡¯ve brought enough to arm even the mortals. These weapons, even they can use them and fight back with.¡±


    Lord Zeng stared, impressed, but Lord Zhou continued, grabbing a small metal device.


    ¡°But what we hadn¡¯t shown to you before, are these,¡± Lord Zhou said, showing the ck metal device to the lord.


    ¡°What¡­ is this thing brother Zhou?¡± The lord asked, staring dubiously at the round thing.


    ¡°A void bomb,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    ¡°My lord! A deathless is heading our way, having spotted the strike,¡± one of the men shouted.


    Yanmei grabbed her sword, ready to engage. ¡°We need to get out of here¡ª¡±


    Lord Zhou raised his hand, stopping them all. ¡°Let ite.¡±


    Yanmei stared at Lord Zhou in shock. ¡°My Lord but we cannot¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªMei Mei. If he says we are alright, then we are alright. Let this demone. Your uncle did not be lord by being a pushover,¡± the fourth lord said, power swirling.


    ¡°You won¡¯t need to do much brother. Just watch,¡± Lord Zhou said, as they waited.


    The deathless flew through the sky, soonnding on the cliff side, and looked in surprise. The men all raised their weapons, Yanmei brandishing her sword, Qi swirling around her in a fury.


    Lord Zhou stood in the front, watching the demon in silence.


    The demon looked around in surprise. <strong><em>¡°You pathetic vermin have not turned tail and run? Well, suits me. This will make the task much much easier,¡± </em></strong>the beast said, as the earth began to twist around its body, turning its skin to stone.


    ¡°How peculiar for a corpse to be speaking,¡± Lord Zhou said, watching the demon.


    <strong><em>¡°Precisely. And soon, you¡¯ll stop when I tear a new mouth for you in your gut¡ª¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°¡ªCatch,¡± Lord Zhou said, interrupting the demon as he threw the grenade.


    With a simple extension of his will, his Qi spread out creating a protective dome around all of them in an instant as he reinforced it.


    The demon barely had time to blink as the metallic device nked near its feat. By the time it could realize, it was toote. The creature¡¯s face twisted in fear before a powerful light spread out.


    The world shook as the explosion out-shone the sun for a long second. Lord Zhou stood unphased, watching silently, as the collision of Qi and Gu evaporated the creature into nothingness, alongside a portion of the cliffside itself.


    As the explosion finally ended, Lord Zhou let go of the protective ward, silence now covering the cliffside.


    ¡°Brother Zhou¡­?¡± The lord stammered, watching his shock.


    ¡°Did that Deathless just¡­ die?¡± Yanmei asked, walking forward to inspect the ce of the cliffside that had simply been erased out of existence.


    ¡°My lord, there are four moreing this way. It seems they have sensed this one¡¯s demise,¡± one of the men informed.


    Yanmei turned. ¡°My lord, I¡¯m in awe of this weapon but these ones will be wary. Surely we should move to somewhere safer?¡±


    ¡°L-lord Zhou, it is ready,¡± the girl said, in a quiet voice.


    ¡°It will be alright, let us demonstrate to you the true extent of what this weapon can do,¡± Lord Zhou said, turning towards the girl.


    ¡°Momo, will it be enough?¡± Lord Zhou asked.


    The girl seemed to sweat but gave him a nod. ¡°Fifty percent should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Fifty percent? Of what?¡± Yanmei asked, clearly growing more and more agitated as the deathless got closer.


    ¡°Alright, then on ourmand, fire,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    The deathless moved quickly, flying through the air with expressions of rage on their faces. They roared and screamed and cursed something as they began to get closer.


    The weapon on the cliff side whined, a high pitched noise that rang as it charged and took aim down towards the demons and the army behind them.


    Lord Zhou waited, and waited just a moment longer, till he could see the demons, and see their faces.


    ¡°Fire,¡± hemanded.


    The weapon shot forward as a beam of light tore through the world. The deathless did not even get to scream, the weapon shot a concentrated ray of pure energy vaporizing the deathless in its path, carving a hole into the mountainside as it crashed into the army, burning apart demons by the hundreds. The cliff side it had torn through rumbled as the ground underneath it failed to support the weight and the entire mountain came crashing down onto the demons underneath, those who were still alive who tried to run away but found themselves stuck as an entire mountain fell upon them.


    Nearly the entire demon army in this area was eradicated, the few stragglers now scrambling for their lives.


    The soldiers did not even chase after them, too shocked to even continue.


    Lord Zhou turned to see Yanmei standing with her jaw hanging open. Lord Zeng looked unsettled, almost afraid and Lord Zhou couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Was that how he appeared to Lu Jie when he made these grand disys? He could understand why the boy seemed to love them so much.


    ¡°Was that¡­ made by the boy too?¡± Lord Zeng asked carefully.


    ¡°All of it,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    ¡°And he is on our side?¡±


    ¡°By heaven¡¯s grace.¡±


    Lord Zeng nodded solemnly, a resolute expression on his face as he walked past Lord Zhou, to the edge of the cliff and then called out to his soldiers below.


    <em>¡°Men! The heavens have blessed us today. For today we fight to win, we fight with the grace of victory behind us. Do not leave a single demon alive!¡± </em>Lord Zeng shouted, his voice echoing to all of the fourth peak.


    A smile hung on Lord Zhou¡¯s face as he watched the entire fourth peak break out into cheers and roars.


    ***


    <strong><em>¡°Your army is losing, Jinhai,¡± </em></strong>a woman said, leaning back on a rickety chair in a broken down shack.


    The demon she spoke to paused in sharpening his ws, eyes moving up towards the woman. <strong><em>¡°What happened?¡± </em></strong>He asked through the wolf skull he wore on his red, deep red eyes glistening with hatred.


    <strong><em>¡°Why should I be the one to tell you of such things? The task was given to you by Yang Shen, not me,¡± </em></strong>the woman said, thorny vines crawling over her skin as one bore a fruit she gently plucked and bit into. Poison dripped from her lips at her bite.


    <strong><em>¡°The lord of the seventh peak has brought his strange weapons. It is yet again, the actions of that boy,¡± </em></strong>another demon spoke.


    <strong><em>¡°Why is he not dead yet?¡± </em></strong>Jinhai asked, irritated.


    <strong><em>¡°Because Yang Shen wants him alive for some reason. It is the only decision of his that I do not understand,¡± </em></strong>the demon replied.


    <strong><em>¡°Annoying. So annoying,¡± </em></strong>Jinhai said, digging in his ears with his sharpened w as he pulled out a worm he¡¯d skewered from within. He tossed the bug away as it crumbled to dust.


    <strong><em>¡°What a mess. Guess I¡¯ll have to make a visit myself,¡± </em></strong>he said, clicking his tongue in dismay.


    <strong><em>¡°Don¡¯t get killed,¡± </em></strong>the woman said, chuckling to herself as the demonic man stood up and walked outside the tattered shack.


    A sea of corpses of cultivators awaited him outside, turning the very soil red. He watched with disinterest, before leaping into the air as he took off.

 Chapter [B4] 21 — Gratitude

    Chapter [B4] 21 ¡ª Gratitude


    Battle raged amongst the fourth peak with a renewed vigor. Men cheered and roared as they poured over the demon armies, cultivators swept across, mystic arts exploding with power while mortal men and women rose to the asions, firing with their rifles and using the new supply of healing pills to take care of the injured in the camps.


    Lord Zhou watched all of this happening from the skies. In his long life, he¡¯d had to face against demons many times, and there had even been time when there had been battles and armies against other lords. He¡¯d seen many conflicts, many wars, they were never good things. To the men and women who fought in these wars, they were simply being told to risk their lives for the battle between lords that likely did not even know their names, and would not care for a moment should they perish.


    That was the weight that war carried. The death of innocent men and women, the death of people who had no stakes in the war being fought, a terrible thing.


    And yet¡­ right now he saw something else entirely. He saw rallying cries from the soldiers, he saw them carrying each other, fighting side by side, and he saw the fury. The fury of their homes being invaded, the fury of these creatures trampling on all they loved, the fury toe for their way of life.


    In just a few days, the fourth peak hade alive. From the edge of defeat they had been given a chance and he saw the despair give way to something else, something far more powerful that made his own heart pulse with vigor and strength.


    They¡¯d been given a miracle. And the winds of the battle had decidedly began to turn.


    It made him itch to kill some demons with his own hands. To unleash that fury building inside of him, to let it find a target and burn them to ashes, smother their very souls and leave no trace of them behind.


    He was far too controlled to let such rage control him, but it was there, burning in the background. It had been far too long since he¡¯d let himself lose, far too long that he¡¯d been Lord, but before being a Lord, he had been a warrior, and that warrior wanted to be let lose.


    But now was not his time, and this was not his domain, and so he simply watched the battle continue.His eyes drifted across the battlefields, and he saw the Fourth Lord leading the charge against the demons. He had not seen the Lord battle in decades. Of the seven Lords, Zeng was one of the oldest, and the most peaceful. He behaved much like an friendly uncle to almost everybody, to the point that other Lords called him unfitting for his position.


    But they did not know the man like he did. They did not the warrior that resided within the man, underneath all that kindness, at the core of it was an iron will and the sure belief in his own power.


    And now the demons witnessed that man. Witnessed the Zeng Shanyuan that few others had ever seen, and they found themselves crumbling.


    Lord Zhou smiled, descending back from the skies as he headed to one of the war camps further back. At his waist was one of the jade slips that Lu Jie had gotten made for him. A convenient thing that let himmunicate with them easily without having to setup a scrying formation art, and he kept reading their reports.


    It was not just the fourth peak, the other lords were starting to receive the aid from the seventh peak. The pills and weapons had begun reaching, alongside the jade slips and the fire arrows and more, and the tides had began shifting in this conflict.


    But a part of him also was afraid.


    Things were going good¡­ almost too good, and their enemy was not the mindless thing they had once been. They were clever, and they had to be prepared for a counter attack.


    As he returned to camp, Mei Mei bowed to him.


    ¡°Lord Zhou,¡± she said, and he gave her a nod as she rose her head and turned towards the map. ¡°We¡¯ve managed to push back the demons for the first time, their lines have copsed and split in two groups. As per the information via the jade slips, we¡¯ve began digging trenches andying explosives in the grounds and deploying archers to monitor the skies at all times to make re-capturing thend that much more difficult,¡± Zeng Yanmei said, almost breathless. The young woman had not stopped working for a second since he¡¯d arrived, though given what he sensed of her cultivation, that would not be much of a bother for her, but her enthusiasm was infectious.


    ¡°These tactics took me some time to understand, but they make perfect sense given these weapons, and these devices¡ª¡° the girl pulled out her jade slip, which was still glowing, the words on it changed. ¡°These things are changing the way war looks entirely. All of this is. These tactics are genius. We had not known how the demons were sustaining themselves, they did not seem to eat or drink or sleep or have any needs like a human army, they had been this relentless thing but it turns out that they¡¯ve simply been moving underground and have been burning and destroying a lot less of the food than we¡¯d originally anticipated,¡± Yanmei said, her voice quivering.


    ¡°They had wanted us to think them immortal, inhuman, creatures of ruthless savagery and strength. That they were this unstoppable force that could not be stopped. But no, they eat, they sleep, they rest, and they <em>die. </em>We¡¯ve been using all the explosives you¡¯ve supplied to copse all their underground tunnels, storages and the demons are starting to panic. In a fell swoop they went from this undebatable enemy to¡­ just creatures. And all of this¡­¡± she clutched her hand, looking down at the jade slip in her hand. ¡°All of this was done by one guy? This is a strange question my lord but... is he truly real?¡± she said and then paused as if realizing what she¡¯d just said and felt embarrassed and gave him a bow. ¡°Apologies, that was a foolish thing to say.¡±


    The lord heard Yanmei and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sometimes we wondered that too.¡±


    ¡°You did? Forgive me for saying this but the more I see the more I do not understand. I know of the auction, I¡¯ve seen Lu Jie himself too. And he looked¡­ unremarkable. He seemed rather shy and withdrawn, and mostly stayed out of sight. The show of all the things he had brought out in the auction had been a good spectacle, but ultimately it had been just that, a spectacle, a show for the people. And yet, uncle told me that the five families had entered a secret deal with him and that the boy would likely be the next great name in the empire.


    I had struggled to believe him then but it was clearly true. Though this war began¡­ if we survive it ande out the other end¡­ he is going to be the name that would go down as the one that led us to victory. And my heart beats with joy. I see it right here, all that he¡¯s doing, all that he¡¯s bringing to us and all that he¡¯s doing for us but I cannot make myself believe that it could be true, that he could be anything but a great spirit ying tricks. Even for that, this seems¡­ almost too much,¡± Yanmei said.


    Lord Zhou nodded, putting a hand on the young woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We understand what you¡¯re feeling right now. In truth, we felt much the same way when we first starting seeing all he was doing. It was strange and hard to believe and we found ourself wondering just what the truth was about the boy. We grew suspicious at times too, and doubted our decision to trust him. But if you ever meet him¡­ you¡¯ll understand one thing. He may not make a lot of sense to you, but he is a simple boy with a simple heart that he wears on his face. He does not have guile, he does not hide his thoughts, he does not y politics, and he will often act in really stupid and childish ways. And he has nearly no regard for stature, it will not matter to him if you¡¯re a mortal on the street or the emperor himself, in his heart, he will treat you the same way as he will treat anybody else,¡± Lord Zhou said, thinking about said boy in question.


    Ah, just how he¡¯d grown used to this all. This was how one was normally supposed to react to these sights weren¡¯t they? Lu Jie had corrupted him as well, made him used to all the strange miracles he did seemingly every day. And yet¡­ that was not a bad feeling at all.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°But that¡­¡± Yanmei trailed off, and continued in a quieter voice. ¡°That sounds too good to be true.¡±


    Lord Zhou looked at the girl and then asked in a quiet voice. ¡°You must be aware of what has happened to the emperor.¡±


    Yanmei¡¯s face turned dark, but she gave a nod. ¡°Uncle told me some days ago¡­ but I¡¯d gotten a feeling when the demons first attacked the capital. Somewhere deep in my heart I¡¯d felt it happen.¡±


    ¡°We all had. A terrible loss that we still haven¡¯t even gotten the time to process, to grieve or morn, such are the desperate times. The world does not even realize how deeply and terribly it¡¯s already changed, and how much more it is to be changed still,¡± Lord Zhou said, then nced towards Yanmei. ¡°How old you are?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m twenty two years old right now,¡± Yanmei replied with a light bow.


    ¡°You¡¯re young and talented. Quite a bit so. But when you live as long your uncle and we have, you start to see things in longer terms, in longer moments and periods. You likely understand this but we imagine you can¡¯t feel the scale of all that¡¯s happening right now. But there are¡­ these periods of time that are linchpins. These defining moments that shape the centuries toe and alter the path of the world forever. This is one of those moments. And¡­ in truth, we believe this moment is the greatest there has been since the birth of the Azure-Jade empire when the emperor first took his throne,¡± Lord Zhou said, thinking of the many decades he¡¯d seen and the changes across the empire. The machinations of fate, or perhaps simply the will of the world itself, but Tian Feng had known for some time that this was going to happen. He could not have anticipated in what way or form, none of them could¡¯ve without outright looking into the future which was unreliable at best, the future was always an uncertain thing. But in all those futures, he¡¯d seen the boy involved in things. In all of those futures, from the bleakest of them to the best, the boy had yed a significant role in the empire and its future toe.


    ¡°We believe Lu Jie is going to be the next emperor,¡± Lord Zhou said and Yanmei¡¯s eyes went wide in shock.


    ¡°He already has not just the Azure Dragon but also the ck Tortoise. Two divine beasts¡­ his legacy, should the empire survive this war, is going to be greater than what the emperor had formed this empire on. And yet, it is hard to even imagine what kind of empire it would be with him as emperor. The boy would not want to do it, he hates every bit of responsibility and authority put onto him, it is almost funny in a way, he will try and run from it at all moments and then jumps right into it when the moment calls for it anyway,¡± Lord Zhou said, and then chuckled.


    ¡°We believe in him, in the path he¡¯s shown, but it is one that needs help. We need to stand behind him, to support him on this journey. He puts on a brave front, he takes on heavy burdens, but he is still just a child, a child handed the weight of an empire. We understand what that means, we had taken on the burden of our lordship in a distressful and unwilling manner too, but his weight is so much greater still, and it is why we wish to help him guide us to a new future. And to be there to guide him, when he is lost, as his elder,¡± Lord Zhou said.


    Yanmei was silent for a long moment before she finally replied. ¡°You speak of him quite fondly my lord.¡±


    ¡°True. It is not like us to do so. We would never say any of this to his face but we feel a sense of pride. We know he thinks of Shen Ming as his grandfather and rightfully so, but we find thinking of ourself as a sort of teacher to him as well and feeling a sense of pride at all he¡¯s done and aplished. We hope you can forgive a bit of indulgence.¡±


    ¡°No such thing my lord. In fact¡­ this is highly motivating to hear for me. For all of us. At this point, many have heard the name of Lu Jie. Lu Jie the prodigous five-fold sage. Lu Jie the youngest Elder. Lu Jie the baron of the seventh peak. There are many myths on him, but having heard so many of these stories¡­ each one painting him as a separate myth, as an entirely separate legend, I had not been able to understand who he truly was. But now, I feel like I understand him better, and I¡¯d like you to give him my gratitude. No, the gratitude of all of fourth peak. His work has given us hope, given us a chance at survival. Whatever maye of this war, we will not forget that debt, that you came to our aid, and that he came to our aid,¡± Yanmei said, bowing her head deeply.


    ¡°We will let him know,¡± Lord Zhou said, as the girl finally raised her head. ¡°But it will likely be better if you tell him yourself, after all of this is over.¡±


    She gave him a nod.


    ¡°Now, let us not waste too many hours. The battle is still ongoing, and our work is not gone,¡± Lord Zhou said as the two resumed their work.


    ***


    Jinhai Stepped through the world, reality obeying hismand as he arrived upon the fourth peak. He was high above, beyond the clouds and nearly touching on the edges of the sky, he could feel the primordial Qi from the beyond seeping in this high above. He decidedly did not look at it, or engage with it whatsoever. The world of the beyond was one thing even he did not mess with.


    His eyes focused, five divine demonic spirit rings glowing with the authority of Divine power as his vision pierced the clouds, looking down below.


    It had taken him a few days to make the journey, which was an annoyance. He did not think it¡¯d be necessary to step out just yet, before the empire had brought out their divinities.


    He¡¯d been looking forward to get to fight the Huo Patriarch. He was told the man was the fiercest of all of them, and Jinhai had wanted to make the man plead and beg as he corrupted his body till it crumbled apart in front of his eyes, to break that twisted pride the cultivators had held onto and show them the hubris that would cause them to crumble apart.


    But s, he was here now, at least things would wrap up quickly now.


    He took a moment to assess the situation, watching the battle taking ce. The cultivators were just as expected, they alone would not be able to take down his armies.


    Instead, it was the weapons from the seventh peak. They¡¯d found their underground tunnels and were blowing them apart, copsing ces. Most of the deathless had been killed and the ones that remained seemed to be hiding. Cowards. He¡¯d make sure they all died at his handster on.


    He observed the weapons. Strange things, they sted little pellets. But when he saw what they were made of¡­ a smile came upon his face.


    Metal. That just happened to be his specialty.


    But just destroying all their weapons won¡¯t do. The cultivators would still be able to fight back. No, he needed to crush this momentum of their for good, once and for all. He needed to cut it off at the roots and then burn what remained and the dying mes for good measure.


    He scanned the fourth peak till he found it. The man leading the charge. Fourth advancement. Or tenth realm as the cultivators called it. So likely the lord of this peak.


    That would do.


    Jinhai smiled, yellowed teeth showing through cracked lips as a manic energy ran across the demon¡¯s body. He reached into his core, letting power surge forth as he stepped once more, arriving in sight and shooting range of the archers they¡¯d stationed.


    Before they could notice, he called upon his domain.


    <strong>¡°Corrupted Domain: All is Dust.¡±</strong>


    <strong></strong>The domain expanded in an instant all around the fourth peak before the cultivators could react, a wave of panic spread around the soldiers but he did not give them any time as he let a torrent of miasma pour forth.


    Corruption rose from the entire domain, his power surging. The metal they held began to corrode visibly, rust grew and brittleness rose as their weapons all began to crumble into red dust.


    Their explosives crumbled to dust, some exploding amidst their own ranks, killing dozens in an instant.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the weapons. Those directly in the domain found their bodiesing next, their skin cracked, their hairs dried out, life faded as the men copsed one after another, withering in matters of minutes.


    Hundreds died in seconds. Others who did not wished they were dead.


    As that happened, he felt the fourth lord head towards him in a rush, his own domain starting to expand as it pushed back on his, he simply grinned.


    He¡¯d wanted to use this on the Huo Patriarch, but he supposed this man would do as well. It was the trick he¡¯d learned from how the boy killed the deathless. Yang Shen had forbidden him from doing it, because it could kill him and all that nonsense but he did not care.


    He took out the alchemy pills he¡¯d stolen, one of the exploding ones and then he let it explode, timing it just perfect as he mixed his own miasma with the explosion. The two energies mixed, and Jinhai felt the skin on his arm burn away from the knock back but the method worked, as a beam of energy shot forward.


    And it shot through the lord¡¯s shoulder and chest, evaporating entire sections. He clicked his tongue, he¡¯d been aiming for his heart but the lord had sensed it at thest moment and saved himself. He took out another pill, letting it explode but this one blew up around his arm as he missed the timing, taking out half his arm. It would take nearly a whole minute for his arm to return. It always took so much time if the damage was by this method.


    He needed to do some more practice with the technique and get the timing of it right.


    Fortunately, he still had a lot of practice targets to y with.

 Chapter [B4] 22 — To Be A Divinity

    Chapter [B4] 22 ¡ª To Be A Divinity


    Visions swirled around Tian Feng, mist sweeping over him as he meditated. The world was chaotic and fate had been shifting out of his grasp, but even through the mists he could see a figure flying in the skies, a dark visage bringing dark tidings.The demon¡¯s eyes shone a deep red as five rings of power swirled in its eyes.


    Three other figures were present behind the creature, their forms hidden by the mists. Each with equivalent power. And they all regarded him as once, as his vision copsed by force.


    Tian Feng¡¯s eyes shot open.


    <em>¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± </em>Xian Yue asked, concerned.


    He nced towards his spirit, taking a moment to ground himself as the dream copsed and the vision faded. But the vision he¡¯d seen¡­ that was not of the future, that was¡­ of the past. And if so¡­ Tian Feng shot to his feet and began to rush out of the chamber he was.


    <em>¡°What happened?¡± Xian Yue asked once more.</em>


    ¡°We need to send a message to Divinities. The demons have Divinities on their side, and one of them is attacking the fourth peak!¡±


    ***


    Lord Zhou rushed out of the camp and found devastation waiting in front of him. Arge dome of darkness covered the fourth peak, spanning a huge chunk of the mountain, a clear sign of a power domain and a demonic one at that.Yet¡­ that size and the amount of power inside of it¡­ he could not believe what his senses and eyes told, but he had no doubt about it. That was a Divinity¡¯s domain.


    Lord Zhou turned behind him and shouted.


    <em>¡°Yanmei! Take the soldiers and get back, leave the frontlines and retreat!¡± </em>he shouted.


    To her credit, Yanmei did not spend a second extra fretting or worrying and immediately shot into action.


    Lord Zhou tookfort in that. He had not said it but he trusted the woman to handle the situation if he and Zeng were not to return from this confrontation.


    That rage that he¡¯d kept bottled up, it began to be let lose. He could feel it inside of his, it was a burning me with flicker des as edges that epassed his soul, it was not a warm me, like frost it flickered within him, growing stronger and stronger as the restraints on it began to loosen. His aura responded, sharpening, bending to his will, hismand of it now sharper, more focused, colder.


    The restrains he¡¯d put upon himself, for just a moment he set them aside.


    Lord Zhou looked at the domain and then Stepped within.


    The world swirled around him as he entered the domain, his body immediately being pushed inwards by the miasma all around him, a terrible itch spread all over him and he pulled his Qi inwards to shield himself. He was protecting himself using his own domain, but the thing about domains was simple¡­ the stronger one won. All he could do with his own domain was keep himself from the effects of this one, but he would not be able to manifest his own domain here.


    He stepped in and found Lord Zeng in the skies, falling and injured and he rushed forward and caught the lord, who was clutching his shoulder, a chunk of his body simply gone.


    The lord coughed blood as Lord Zhou caught him.


    The demon flew in the sky, missing one arm, seemingly uncaring as he nced down towards them. Lord Zhou quickly fend the fourth lord a pill from inside his storage to hasten his healing but it would not be an easy thing.


    ¡°Brother¡­ apologies. I was caught unaware,¡± Lord Zeng said, before coughing a bit more.


    ¡°Save your strength brother,¡± Lord Zhou said, as theynded on the ground. Lord Zeng cycled his Qi. The bleeding has stopped but the man would not be able to fight properly.


    Lord Zhou looked around himself. There was barely anyone alive in the domain.


    ¡°He used¡­ something simr¡­ to the weapon you showed us,¡± Lord Zeng said.


    Lord Zhou frowned. From what he understood, those weaponsbined Qi and Gu in a violent manner that annihted both. To do that¡­ the demon would need to have ess to Qi somehow and be able to use it in a way that did not simply damage it, a creature made entirely of Gu.


    ¡°What chances do you think we have?¡± Lord Zeng asked, wiping blood off his mouth as he pulled himself onto his feet.


    Lord Zhou looked in the skies and grimaced.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯ll be an honor to die by your side,¡± Lord Zeng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that just yet. I¡¯ve seen enough miracles this past year to not discount one quite yet,¡± Lord Zhou replied, not truly believing his words.


    The demon Stepped, arriving above them and a crushing weight bore down upon both the lords. Lord Zhou was reminded of his encounter with the other Divinities, of the weight of the power they hadmanded that he¡¯d sensed stirring within their bodies and souls. He¡¯d never once been on the receiving end of such force but he¡¯d been able to herald a guess. At his stage of power, and with the decades he¡¯d spent knowing them, it was impossible to know the peaks for what they were. It was hard to exin to other cultivators who may not be near his power just how much stronger the Divinities truly were.


    In the path of the heavens, the steps were anything but equal. Each progressive step onto the next realm, even those in between the major circles of power were an expansion of the scope of reality itself. A magnitude above the previous stage. Like how a first circle disciple could never even guess at the true depths of power of someone in the second circle, someone at the peak of the fourth could never truly fathom the power held at the pinnacle of cultivation. A part of him had been hoping the strength of the demon had been false, that what he¡¯d sensed here had not truly been a Divinity, but a fascimile of one made by the demons. But no, there was no denying what he felt now, this pure vile corrupted power had touched upon a sinister kind of transcendence. Not the ones those deathless had, made upon talking corpses or trapped souls, these were true immortals.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    And yet, he was not cowed.


    He pulled himself together and looked into the demon¡¯s eye. An entire second passed. In a battle between people of his capacity, a second could be life or death. Entire battles had started and ended within this moment, so he very intentionally stood still, simply looking the demon in the eye, and let him know that the lord of the seventh peak would not bow to their kind.


    If he died today, he would die standing on his feet, fists bared inbat.


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed,¡±<strong><em></em></strong>the demon said, its voice surprisingly normal. Lord Zhou found himself surprised. When the demons typically spoke, their voices were unnatural, twisted, as if the words being spoken were not natural on their tongue. It was a sign to him that they were a twisting of the natural order, a perversion of nature and life itself. And yet¡­ this demon spoke normally, calmly, and with an even tone.


    The demons eyes scanned the peak. ¡°I¡¯d expected a battle. Are tricks all you¡¯ve got? If you kowtow I¡¯ll consider making your deaths swift.¡±


    Lord Zhou extended his arm to hold back Lord Zeng from replying to the demon. Though the demon spoke vile words, its eyes were calm, focused, unnaturally so, and it spoke with a clear intention to rile them up.


    <em>This creature is not being fulled by hatred. It is calcting this battle.</em>


    That, more than anything, settled Lord Zhou. He had fought demons before, but they were not like this. They were not calcting. None other than Yang Shen, who was an anomaly of the centuries. It warned him, more so than the power of the creature. This was not a mindless thing¡­ no, this was a powerful enemy in a battle. He¡¯d need to treat him as one.


    ¡°Disappointing again. I thought that was the kind of things you cultivators said before getting into battle? Ah, this whole thing is turning out to be a bigger pain than I¡¯d anticipated,¡± the demon said in a bored and exhausted drawl.


    Lord Zhou paid the creature no mind. Settling himself, he looked into his soul and into those mes burning with fury and rage inside of him. They¡¯d been demanding a release for a long long time. He was not Lu Jie, he could not do miracles. He was not blessed with powers so strange and mystical and had not gone from a no-name disciple to a heaven shaking entity that could stand against divinities in a single year and gained the blessing of two divine beasts.


    No he was none of those things. In 10 battles against a Divinity he¡¯d lose all 10 times. In a 100, he¡¯d lose a 100. Even with Lord Zeng by his side, he knew that his chances were slim, quite slim, there were not many realistic avenues where the two of them could force this Divinity to retreat or hold him off long enough for one of their own to arrive. And yet, none of that seemed to shake him.


    It was not that he did not fear death. His people needed him. His son needed him. The boy had so much to learn and being in the influence of Lu Jie he¡¯d grown despondent at not having such ridiculous growth in power to have been able to keep up. He¡¯d tried to hide it, tried to not let it show, but he was the boy¡¯s father, and he¡¯d seen it in his eyes. He¡¯d known of his training, of how he cultivated much more. The choice, when asked to take a new path by Lu Jie, the boy had rejected it, unable to think he¡¯d be able to fulfill his duties should his path change, not willing to go off the set path so easily and that weighed on him too. He thought he had been left behind.


    In some manner of truth he had been. Lu Jie had simply¡­ outgrown Zhou Fang. That boy would outgrow this entire empire in a decade if simply left to his own devices, those were not reasonable expectations to have of someone and yet the boy did not see it that way and it weighed on him.


    He could not leave his son behind like that, nor did he have any intention to do so. He was not prepared to die, he had not made his peace with it.


    And yet, he was ready to stand till hisst breath on this peak should ite to that, because it was his path to protect this empire and he had sworn his life on it, even if it meant abandoning things he could not justify abandoning to himself. And so the me burned in his soul, as Lord Zhou reached within himself, into a part of himself he had not recalled in a long time.


    The storage ring on his fingers unlocked with a pulse of Qi as a de appeared in his hand. A <em>jian. </em>It was a gift from his father, and he drew it in front of him with intention as he stood there, not as Lord Zhou, but as Zhou Sun the Warrior.


    And the mes of fury enveloped his soul, his cultivation and his entirety of being as the heavens rumbled in the skies.


    It was with a smile that the Lord noted that he¡¯d managed to break past the blockade that had been holding him forever, triggering a tribtion.


    ***


    Zeng Shanyuan was an old man. Perhaps older than most in the entire empire. He was older than the youngest Divinity, the Shie Matriarch, which really just spoke to <em>her </em>youth more so than anything. Still, he was old and this was as true as the rays of the sun were true when the skies were clear. And being that old gave a person perspective, gave them experiences, and told them what to expect and what not to expect.


    He did not think himself above being surprised, far from it, there was always more to learn, but he had tempered his spirit somewhat by now, and so those experiences had be less and less frequent over time. So he¡¯d been quite taken aback when Lord Zhou had arrived and shown him weapons that seemed like they¡¯d been plucked from some mysterious realm beyond this world. Even weapons received from the Heavens were a known quantities. The Heavens were perhaps, more truer to form than anything else, predictable, understandable. There were <em>rules </em>to their interferences, though he knew Divine will often shifted these limits a little.


    And so he was understandably shocked when he felt his long time friend andpanion begin to have a breakthrough in the <em>middle </em>of this battle by simply having his drawn his de on the demonic divinity in front of them.


    Were the heavens interfering? To ascend Zhou to Divinity in face of the battle. He knew the bnce was off, he understood that these things came in sets. There had been and there simply never were more than five Divinities within the empire at any given time. It was the bnce of the world, the bnce of the five elements.


    He knew, in a time now lost to history, before the empire had been established, there had been greater kingdoms. The five great ns had sprawled the wider world and had battled one another. This history was not known by many, but he was old, and so he knew.


    And yet, even in the extremely rare situation where a Divinity died, one did not simply just ascend. After the death of the previous Shie head, the new matriarch had a taken a century to ascend to her position. An entire century, spent consolidating her power and growing her strength to be suited to her role and status. There were rules that the world simply needed to obey.


    ¡°Cheap tricks? No¡­ something else entirely,¡± the demon whispered, but it spoke loud enough that all of them could hear.


    Zeng did not pay the beast much mind. It did not matter. Perhaps these dire circmstances had forced the hand of the heavens, perhaps Zhou had simply always been at the cusp of such ascension and had only needed a nudge, and for the position to be vacated or perhaps he had died from the strike before and these were simply the fleeting dreams before he fully submerged into death, he did not know, reality was unclear for this moment, but he knew what task he had to do.


    Zeng summoned a spear in his hand. The weapon in his hand crackled as mes erupted around the weapon. He was calmer now, but he had not been so in his younger years. If Zhou truly was to ascend, then he¡¯d fight and fight for as long as was necessary to keep him alive.


    They had needed a Divinity to fight this creature, and it seems like the heavens had decided to give them one.

 Chapter [B4] 23 — A Lord’s Duty

    Chapter [B4] 23 ¡ª A Lord¡¯s Duty


    Lord Zhou had never hated the Heavens. The Heavens simply were, they were all that which governed over the world, the unseen force that guided the hand of life and brought insights and strength to those who sought to pursue its depths. And yet¡­ in this moment he could not help but hate them a little.


    Heavenly Qi poured into him, pushing him onto a pedestal that was not truly his to take. He felt the power seeping into his core, filling his soul to the brim and more kept appearing, yet there was no time to consciously consolidate any of it. Even if he survived this encounter, his cultivation would be crippled from the strain of the mantle the heaven sought to put upon his shoulders.


    And yet, he grasped his de, letting his Qi seep out. The glint of the sun shone on its edge. He had a peculiar Qi. Light Qi. Or more rightfully, sr Qi. It was not amon element to attune oneself too, but he felt it zing inside of him now with the strength of the sun.


    The heavens roared above, tribtion clouds swirling, yet they did not seem focused on him in any way. Zhou did not pay it much mind, far greater things on his mind. The demon in front of him had grown tired of waiting, of ying the games, the tides of this battle had changed without a word being spoken and though Lord Zhou felt like he would topple over with the amount of heavenly Qi flooding into his body, it also demanded a ce to go, and he quite conveniently had a target right in front of him.


    He stepped, shing at the demon with his de as he arrived in a blink, de striking the creature¡¯s ws. There was that sinister pulse as corruption flowed out form the creature, but Lord Zhou pulled his de back, his own Qi and the Qi of the heavens protecting his sword.


    The heavens rumbled, the first bolt striking down just as he stepped back, just barely missing him as they struck the demon who stood unphased, except for the slight burn on its skin and clothes. Lord Zeng struck this time, moving forward as the man¡¯s ming spear shot forward, the demon moved fast, almost too fast for Lord Zhou to see if not for his body rapidly growing in power even as he simply stood there. The other lord¡¯s weapon crumbled in an instant against the demon¡¯s miasma, and Lord Zhou had to rush in and block another strike that would¡¯ve struck down Lord Zeng.


    The man was powerful, but as the torrential flood of Qi told Lord Zhou, a Divinity¡¯s power was simply in a different realm, one not so easily achieved. The man would not be able to help in this fight, the man was best served elsewhere. Lord Zhou moved with the man, gaining some distance as he spoke to him.


    ¡°Brother Zeng listen to me. I¡¯m going to break the creature¡¯s domain and I need you to use that moment to escape. Gather your armies and prepare your men, get them somewhere safe and retreat the front lines. This entire ce is going to be left in shambles.¡±


    Much to Lord Zhou¡¯s credit, the man only took one look at the demon and killed the conflict inside of him. That exchange had no doubt struck at his pride, he was no lousy warrior after all, but they all knew the reality of this battle, it had been suicide from the start, and the man knew that he¡¯d only hinder Lord Zhou as things were.The man nodded, and Lord Zhou turned. He focused the utterly <em>absurd </em>amount of Qi around him and let it ripple outwards, a crack formed in the demon¡¯s domain as Lord Zeng slipped out, before the domain around him re-established itself.


    With just the two of them remaining, Lord Zhou focused on the creature once more.


    ¡°I do not understand you humans,¡± the demon said, watching him. ¡°Why let that man go, it only dys the inevitable. He is weak, do you not choose your ranks based on strength? You were weak too, but you are stronger now, why not escape yourself?¡±


    ¡°Because strength is not the only thing that matters in this world. But I do not expect you to understand that,¡± Lord Zhou said, leveling his de ahead of him. He channeled his Qi, multiple techniques ring as light red and more clones of him appeared. It was the art Zhou Fang had used as well, but there was one crucial difference. These were not illusions, but reflections of reality instead.


    <strong>¡°Sr Domain: Blinding Skies¡± </strong>Lord Zhou said, giving name to his domain as the heavens themselves trembled and then the clouds of tribtions began to part, rays of light piercing the demonic domain, battling it, and finding pieces crumbling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to understand you a little. But perhaps that was foolish. I hope you will not bore me as much as the other one did,¡± the demon said, and then the creature struck.


    Lord Zhou swept in, the two meeting in between as his de struck against the creature¡¯s ws. The impact shattered reality itself, cracks appearing in the world before sealing themselves. Lord Zhou continued to pour more and more Qi, cycling it through his pathways a reflection followed after his strike, and the demon was forced to intercept, and then another, and then another, before they vanished.


    Raising his de, he let a pulse of Qi rise to the sky as he expanded his technique, letting sr Qi mix into the heavenly qi, the two intertwined, forming an intertwined dance of power before he shot it into the skies.


    Rays of light show down from the skies like bolts as the demon weaved through them, Lord Zhou moved in closer, shing with his de as the demon delfected another strike. Corruption rose around the creature, like a maddening swarm of rot and rust, little shards of rusted metal conjoining together to form a rotten de around in his grasps which the demon swung.


    The world cut itself from the strike¡­ no it did not cut itself. The cut was simply a push, the corrosion simply festered reality, forming waves that crashed into Lord Zhou as reality pieced itself back together with a powerful pulse pushing him back.


    The demon shot forward, de of rust swinging once more. Lord Zhou let sr Qi and heavenly Qi gather around him, a blinding sh of light gathering as he shot it towards the demon.


    The beastughed as the beam burned its body, which then quickly began to repair itself. The demon roared, power surging as the world around them began to crumble. Lord Zhou shot forward, body zing with light as Qi flowed into him with like a tsunami that would not be barred by anything, he moved light, moving in an instant as his de struck, cutting through the demon, sting him backwards as the de of light cut the dark domain open. The demon cackled, dark blood gushing from its body as it mmed but Lord Zhou did not relent, shooting after the creature immediately.


    He continued to cycle his Chi. His domain whirred on the horizon, power surging. His aura was focused on the beast and he let the cold me within him blossom. Surging rage rose within him as he let it all expand outwards into his de. He would cut the demon down. He would cut it, and this domain and all that was in its path.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    He let that intent soak into his de, let that mingle with the heavenly Qi and his sr Qi till the two became one and the same. Lord Zhou did not note the Qi taking upon his will, did not notice the way the world shifted around him even if only briefly, he simply became one with that intent. To cut that which was in front of him, and he let it manifest through his de.


    Light expanded outwards, the world shing bright as the demon stared. The dark domain around shuddered for a long, slow moment as Lord Zhou stood there in the skies, and then stared down at its chest, a deep cut on its chest that poured blood. But this one did not heal, this one did not mend, because it was not a wound of the flesh.


    He¡¯d cut the creature¡¯s soul.


    Lord Zhou coughed blood, finding surprise rising within him. He looked down at his hand, and found it trembly and forcibly grabbed it with his other arm. The heavens continued to rumble and he cursed himself for not having been able to bisect the creature entirely. His time was running short. This power was breaking him apart.


    He could feel it now, feel the mantle of Divinity, it wanted to be worn, it wanted to twist him into something he was not. He could adhere, he could be the earth that the empire had lost, and yet, it would not be him, it would not be his path, and it would certainly not be an earned Divinity, and that kind of change would corrupt him, bringing him off his path, on a path towards an end he could not imagine would ever end up going anywhere.


    No, this was not him, he could not ept this path. Nor it¡¯s false immortality. He had seen the truth, seen the path, he had known, they all knew to an extent, but the truth had a way of shattering lies unlike anything else, it would not take hold, for he could not close his eyes once now that they had been opened, and so he bore the cost of such power, and it took its price in blood.


    The demon remained still, almost as if in shock as to why it wasn¡¯t healing, it gave Lord Zhou a moment to recover. He took that moment to gather his strength and prepare another strike.


    But then the demon¡¯s face twisted.


    ¡°You cut me¡­¡± it said, in disbelief, and then it snarled. <strong><em>¡°You CUT me?!¡±</em></strong>


    The terrible creature rushed, striking at Lord Zhou¡¯s de with a terrible power. Pirs of light shot down from the skies as Lord Zhou struck back with des of light, but the creature had lost all pretense of civility, the true demon within it escaping outwards. It rushed towards Lord Zhou, body cracking and corroding, as a demonic beast escaped the shell of the divinity, a terrible power within it. His de crumbled at the touch of the beast as it grabbed Lord Zhou, mming him into the earth. The ground began to wither, Lord Zhou¡¯s life force drianing as the creature¡¯s empty sockets looked down.


    <strong><em>¡°I will END you.¡± </em></strong>Itmanded, certain in its truth. Lord Zhou tried to gather his power, the heavens roared, sending down a terrible strike upon the creature but he simple roared, and Lord Zhou found his body crumbling.


    His core began to be drained and no matter how much Qi the heavens flooded him with, his body simply was at its limit. Standing toe to toe with this creature had been all he could¡¯ve done and now the vessel was breaking. His skin cracked, his body breaking, breath struck as the terrible creature snarled.


    Lord Zhou reached out wing the dirt, finding only dust and ask in his fingers. A terribly hot searing de pressed against his soul, and he felt a will imposing itself against his soul.


    <strong><em>¡°ept,¡± </em></strong>the will spoke and for a moment, Lord Zhou found himself staring in awe at the vague silhouette of the very heavens as his world was drowned out.


    He reached out towards it, towards that beacon of power, with it, he could fight back, with it, he had a chance to win, to end this terrible creature.


    And yet, his hand stilled. He stared at the price, the price that such immortality demanded, he felt it in his soul, felt the power there, of what it would rob him of.


    It would rob him of his soul.


    There was no crueler price to be paid for a cultivator. To lose your soul, it was the price those deathless had paid, for their immortality. That this divinity had paid as well, that all of them paid, to be imprisoned, to be turned into something false. It would kill him. His living corpse may yet be alive, be there for his son, to be a lord to his people, to save the lives he so wished to, but his soul would be gone and he¡¯d forever live with that knowledge.


    But was that price not worth it? If he could just save them all, if he could just prevent all of this.


    Lord Zhou reached out towards that burning light, to that ce he had only ever dreamed of, that surging pulse of divine power.


    And found another presence hold him back.


    He felt it in his chest, the little thread that tied him to the boy. He had reject his path, he was too old, too set in his ways, but there was still a tie, he was connected, like fate itself was, to that boy¡¯s world, and it pulled him back, towards a separate path, a different kind of immortality. One that also exacted a price, but one that was true.


    Lord Zhou opened his eyes. His body was dying. In truth, he should¡¯ve already been dead by now. It was the sheer force of the heavens keeping him alive as they flooded him with power, forcing him to live, to fight, for their will and yet he could not, his body was turning to dust, his life was gone into the terrible beast as their powers collided and the monster continued to grow.


    And yet, Lord Zhou found himself at the truth he had not thought to utter. The truth at the end of all paths. It was simply his vessel that was unfit, but what need did the immortal soul have of such things?


    Thus, with a pulse of Qi, of what little that remained still under his control, he reached into his soul, around his navel at the ce which all cultivators knew intimately. His dantian.


    And he shattered it.


    The world itself shivered, somewhere in the distance he heard beasts crying out, and for a long moment, it seemed like the heavens themselves regarded him with silent respect as Lord Zhou found nearly a century of power that was held within his soul escape out of the crumbling vessel.


    The world lit itself on fire as a sun manifested within it.


    The demon roared, its body burning under the torrent of mes and light. The entire world held its breath as Lord Zhou¡¯s body copsed, terrible power rising from it. That light consumed the world, consumed all in its path, the demon¡¯s body copsed under the weight of the zing soul that escaped the confines of its vessel as the heavens themselves watched in awe.


    Lord Zhou watched, as if somewhere distant and far, his body was gone and his soul burned with mes, consuming the demon and leaving nothing but ashes as it did, all the power he¡¯d ever obtained now flooded him as his consciousness expanded, to something greater than he was, something greater.


    His soul ascended to the heavens, regarding the world like the very sun as that power dissipated itself into the very world. He watched as the light spread across the skies, storms being banished and the world turned as for a moment, the sun shone bright across allnds around the world.


    He felt the torrent of Qi within him, felt it seeking a ce and he found himself giving it the path it wanted. A call came for him, an old path, but also a new one, he understood in this moment, understood so much more than he ever had, but the Primordial Qi of the beyond did not pull him, they had a im, he knew, and he could not stay for long, but there was just one ce, just one ce where he would be able to wait a little while longer.


    And so Lord Zhou flew, and he flew across the world, a shooting star that marched across the sky, chasing that single thread and he moved like light, arriving in an instant as his soul sank into that eternal Divine Tree, and the legacy of an era lost flourished, leave of light scattering across the seventh peak as the sun shone upon it from the skies.


    There would be a price, as there always was, but in this moment, he could let himself relish the sense of unity that he felt as he became one with the world.


    And yet another piece of the cycle was mended.

 Chapter [B4] 24 — Dire Measures

    Chapter [B4] 24 ¡ª Dire Measures


    Something was wrong. I could feel it as a deep certainty down in my very bones. Something was very very wrong and I¡¯d not been able to shake the feeling ever since the connection to the fourth peak had been stopped. The jade slips had cracked and stopped working all of a sudden, which was concerning enough as it is, but then something had changed with the Divine Tree itself.


    I¡¯d felt it more than seen it, the vast presence that had red for but a moment over the entire world, and I¡¯d found myself unable to understand just what I was seeing but the cycle itself had shifted, I¡¯d felt a piece of it changing, and I did not understand what it meant.


    And so now I paced in my own chamber to hear some news, anything, to exin just what was happening.


    Mercifully, I did not have to wait forever as I sensed Qiao Ying heading my way. I did not way, opening the door as the man looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± I asked the man in a rush.


    Qiao Ying recovered quickly, and bowed. ¡°The Divinities have set up a scrying formation to talk with you. I¡¯ve made the arrangements.¡±


    I did not waste any time, quickly following Qiao Ying as I walked into the chamber with the scrying formation. The pool of water sat in the midst of arge but shallow bowl. The formation had been setup in hasty, even I could see that, so the burden of maintaining it would be on the other side, still, I imagine the Divinities would notck in people capable enough to do so.


    As I stepped inside, Qiao Ying bowed and remained outside the door. A pulse of Qi travelled across the chamber as the water rose up into the air and I found tree figures standing in front of me. I gave a small bow to the Divinities, and then waited for them to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard of your aplishment in bringing back the Azure Dragon. We would¡¯ve spoken of it earlier, but as you know, things have been a little busy with the war. We¡¯ve been trying to track Yang Shen¡¯s movement but the demon has somehow been managing to escape all our attempts to locate him,¡± the Shie matriarch said.I nodded, feeling like there was more to be said on the topic but I decided not toment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like subterfuge and so on so I¡¯ll cut straight to the core of the matter of why we¡¯ve reached out in such a manner. We need you to get back to the capital,¡± the Yue patriarch said, I could vaguely smell the ocean behind him from the scrying mark, which I found strange.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, surprised by the statement.


    ¡°Because losing you would mean the end of this war. And the demons have began deploying Divinities of their own. We can¡¯t take the risk. None of us can. We¡¯re all returning to the capital and we¡¯ll make our hold there,¡± the Yue patriarch said.


    My eyes widened in surprise, as a few things clicked together, and I took a long moment to cover everything. The demons had Divinities, which meant we¡¯d have to contest with those. And if the presence I¡¯d felt and the events of the fourth peak lined up with this¡­ I clenched my fist, holding back a pulse of anger.


    ¡°It has been difficult to get information from the fourth peak but the Divinity had made its appearence here. By all means the fourth peak should¡¯ve fallen then and there. A divinity is not somebody that you can stop so simply, but your lord, Lord Zhou, was seemingly blessed by the heavens. ounts are unclear but people had seen a tribtion form, and the Lord and the Demon had fought before both of them had risen to the sky and vanished in a bright sh of light,¡± the Yue patriarch continued. ¡°It may be that Lord Zhou had sacrificed himself to take out the demonic divinity.¡±


    I listened to their words, but did not fully register them. I should¡¯ve been feeling pain, hurt, loss, so much more, and yet a part of me just did not believe what they were saying. I¡¯d felt that change, felt the¡­ the presence shift and though it was blurry, I could also feel Lord Zhou. He was there, as if hidden outside my senses, but I could feel his presence there, connected to me still.


    I let out a deep breath, taking all of that in.


    The Huo patriarch continued as I settled my thoughts. ¡°From what we understand, there are three other divinities that still remain. And then there is Yang Shen himself. It is all but inevitable for one of the seven peaks to fall with Divinities on the other side. They could strike any one of them, orbine their strengths to repeat another strike on the fourth peak and there would be little we would be able to do. Doing that would mean certain loss, and a slow and terrible one.¡±


    ¡°Which is why, we think it will be best to reshape the dynamics of the battle. The fourth peak has all but fallen, and so, we¡¯re not going to hold onto a front we cannot truly hold. The lords will defend their peaks, the fourth lord will retreat and we¡¯ll gather our forces around Azure City and let the demons find a way to the capital on our terms, and face them in battle there,¡± the Shie Matriarch finished.


    I simply listened quietly, thinking over everything. I could see the logic, I had a lot of questions and a lot of doubts but I was not experienced in warfare and I was not a strategist, so I did not delve too deeply in those questions.


    ¡°How will I get to the capital? It will take time and if the goal is to minimize risk, then a journey will only make me more vulnerable on the way there.¡±


    The Divinities seemed surprised at that, looking at each other.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, finding my patience running a little thin.


    ¡°We¡¯d anticipated you to resist more,¡± the Shie matriarch said atst.


    ¡°Given your temperament so far, we thought we¡¯d have to get most of your friends and such here as well,¡± the Huo patriarch added as well.


    I wanted to be annoyed at that, but in truth that was just my emotions getting the better of me. Their assessment was not wrong. Normally I¡¯d be quite opposed, especially if it really was so dangerous with the demonic Divinities running about. But I knew better than that.


    ¡°I¡¯m a target. Being here actively makes things more dangerous for the people here. Things are going to be in chaos and with how deep in the midst of everything I am I cannot just pretend to not be influenced or affected, but that¡¯s simply how things are and I have epted the role that I have to y here. In truth I <em>don¡¯t </em>want to go, and I really don¡¯t want to have to deal with this war either, but neither are things that were my choice and you don¡¯t always get a choice in life. My friends are being attacked. The people who rely on me are being attacked. And so I need to act in a way that thinks of their best interests and keeps that in mind,¡± I said to the divinities.


    There was a pause as the three of them all seemed to draw their own conclusions.


    The Shie Matriarch smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve grown since west talked.¡±


    A bitter smile crossed my face at that. ¡°I¡¯ve had to. I wasn¡¯t given a choice.¡±


    Somehow, to my surprise, I saw a sympathetic expression on her face. As if she understood, as if she knew just what I had to sacrifice for all of this.


    ¡°The loss of innocence is a painful experience, but a necessary one. We all have to go through it some day,¡± the Shie matriarch said.


    ¡°I really hope Labby doesn¡¯t have to,¡± I said quietly to myself. ¡°The strength of willes at a price, and though it is necessary and I find myself taking on the burden¡­ it is not easy. It never got easier. I just¡­ got better at bearing the weight of it all,¡± I said, finding myself far closer to the truth than I¡¯d anticipated I¡¯d ever go in front of them.


    ¡°It is good that you have be wiser. The world is in an uncertain ce right now, and for better or for worse, you have been chosen as the one to lead. A leader needs wisdom, and conviction. You¡¯ve demonstrated your wisdom, now, you will have to demonstrate your conviction,¡± the Huo patriarch said.


    Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I looked, feeling a little surprised. ¡°Convinction in what manner?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to raise a ward around the capital to defend Azure city once all of us have moved in. The method of transportation will bring you in immediately, though it is quite costly to do so and we can¡¯t do it too often, but it is the safest route and necessary in this scenario,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Teleportation?¡± I asked, schocked that something like that existed.


    ¡°Not quite, but close. There are ancient artifacts from before the empire that herald secrets we do not understand, one of them is the one we will be using to transport you,¡± the Huo patriarch said.


    ¡°Alright, but what about this ward? Why do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We cannot defend the seven peaks, and the strength of the heavens are fading with each day, we cannot maintain this war and so we¡¯d have to focus on the capital and hope the other seven peaks can defend themselves in the time being,¡± the Shie Matriarch said.


    I stared in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re abandoning them.¡±


    None of them said a word.


    ¡°How could you?¡± I asked, finding myself much closer to blinding fury than I¡¯d realized.


    ¡°This is <em>war, </em>boy. And circumstances are quite dire. If we lose the capital, or if we lose you, we lose everything. The lords know that. <em>Your </em>lord knew that. That is why he gave his life to stop the demon Divinity. That is what this has all been about. Without you, we do not have any good way to stop that demon, not when he has three other Divinities to throw at us. We have to do it this way to have any chance at all. The power of the heavens are fading, and that too, rapidly. We can all feel it. <em>Everyone </em>can feel it. Defending the capital will let us concentrate that strength, and make sure we can hold onto it. And keep you safe,¡± the Huo patriarch said.


    I tried to reason myself into it, tried to think of it in a different light. This ce would be fine. My influence and with everything else, they¡¯d be able to hold on. With me in the capital, there was nothing of significance that could be gained by attacking the seventh peak. Except to make me angrier, but even with that, the weapons I¡¯d left behind, the deferences avable to me and everything¡­ but I couldn¡¯t. I just couldn¡¯t.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, no I can¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t try to convince me, you won¡¯t. I won¡¯t abandon them and just hope that the demons do not attack any of the other peaks. These are <em>demons. </em>Do you think they will simply walk past if they saw that they could get away with it? No, this will ruin the empire, ruin the majority of it. Even if most people retreat into the Azure city, there¡¯s only so much time and space to do that, and only so many people that can be kept safe like this. No, this is not the the answer. There has to be a better way,¡± I said, looking at the Divinities.


    They stared me down, but I kept my gaze firm. I was not going to buckle on this, I wasn¡¯t leaving people to die. That was the entire reason why I was fighting, and why I was doing any of this in the first ce. If most of the empire was simply lost¡­ what would be the point? To preserve all the cultivators, the wealth, the capital, the symbols?


    ¡°Mortals may mean little to you, but they¡¯re not as expendable to me. Just because the heavens decided to bless some and not others doesn¡¯t make them inferior in my eyes. To protect all of those people is why I¡¯m fighting, and if those people are simply left on the goodwill of <em>demons </em>then I may as well walk up to Yang Shen now and surrender everything and beg for his mercy,¡± I said and saw a visible wave of panic sh across their ces for a brief moment.


    And I realized why. I¡¯d meant what I¡¯d said. I really would just walk up to Yang Shen if the alternative was simply to let so many people die.


    I stared the divinities down, and then, saw the Shie matriarch sigh. The water fluctuated around the scrying pool as a fourth and familiar figure appeared in front of me.


    ¡°It is as you had said. The boy did not budge,¡± the Shie matriarch said, almost as if admitting defeat.


    The Yue patriarch, for some reason, seemed to be smiling.


    I simply stared, watching Elder Tian Feng standing there. I gave the man a light bow, greeting him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    The Elder looked at me, and then to the other divinities. ¡°There is another option Lu Jie, but it is one that puts you at risk, and why this was the first alternative that was presented to you. You should think carefully¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll do it.¡± I said, not waiting an instant.


    The man paused, and then gave me a nod. ¡°I had assumed you would say something like that. But keep in mind that it is not just your life that is at stake. If you die, someone else will have to hold the Divine Beasts. That is¡­ not an easy task. To hold a Divine Beast, you need to have the spirit strength to hold their power within you. Or if not that, then you need to be heavily in tune with their nature of power. You have both, and it is why you are able to achieve what you do, but even you must know that your vessel is insufficient to keep such power at bay. You must have felt it already,¡± the man said.


    I paused. I had felt that before. A little like trying to cram an ocean into a bucket, it felt like I would explode from the insight if I ever looked too deep.


    ¡°The Divine Beasts, no doubt, are keeping most of it at bay. They will have to be working hard to not pressure your spirit too much, and the time you¡¯ve had one divine beast within you means your spirit has slowly but surely grownrger and ustomed to holding such a presence. You do not even realize how special this has made you. People do not simply shrug off the aura of three divinities, my boy. Especially not children who are not even fully grown into their powers,¡± Elder Tian Feng said, and I paused, realizing the Divinities had not just been insisting but actively pushing down with their auras on me.


    I¡¯d just subconsciously resisted it, and not noticed the weight of it. Normally when in the presence of someone powerful, I¡¯d feel it, like a mountain sitting on my shoulders, making me submit, but¡­ this almost felt light. Against the weight of two divine beasts¡­ I felt like my spirit was simply <em>heavier </em>than theirs. Like there was this intangible mass inside of me that determined the weight of my own aura and spirit and it was simplyrger than the Divinities.


    Elder Tian Feng smiled. ¡°There are many such things you do not know, and that is fine. Not all things have to be named, and set within known standards and convictions. Yourck of knowledge is partly why you¡¯re capable of performing feats of miracles without ever batting an eye. The detachment from the world of cultivation that you¡¯ve maintained has let you do things from a perspective few others can match and this allows you to achieve breakthroughs hardly anyone else could hope to match. But, it also means you don¡¯t understand your own strengths and limits, and the task in front of you¡­ it is not an easy one. And there is a very real chance that you may not survive,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    I wanted to simply jump in and say that I¡¯d do it again but I paused and gave the question serious consideration out of respect to Elder Tian Feng. What would happen if I did die? The battle against Yang Shen would prove to be much more difficult for one. Qinglong and Xuanwu would have to find a new vessel to bestow their divine powers onto.


    And yet¡­ I did not find that too dire. I had already left almost everything I knew in the five texts I¡¯d written. I would not be able to guide people through those insights and knowledge but it was there to be made use of. Qiao Ying was highly capable and was running the sect and so many other things for me already, and while I knew Labby would be heartbroken and my friends would be deeply saddened, they would not be lost without me.


    Neither would the cycle. It would be harder, for sure, it would take a lot more work, and the demons would have a real chance of just ending it all and making things way way worse, but it¡¯d not be the end.


    I could almost see it¡­ the people, together, as one, gathering and helping each other. Mortals and cultivators alike, using the knowledge I¡¯d left, using the resources and path I¡¯d shown and walking on it, with or without me.


    If a single vessel cannot be found then they¡¯d find multiple. If that cannot be done then the divine beasts can simply help directly, instead of via proxy. But I believed in the human spirit, in our ability to find a way out of difficult times, and somehow, the spark that I¡¯d envisioned lighting, the spark of curiosity, of development, of bringing true change to the world. That spark had turned into a brilliant and zing inferno that was only going to spread faster and faster.


    I opened my eyes, and I almost felt a shift in my core, as if I¡¯d passed some kind of bottleneck I hadn¡¯t known of, and I gave the elder a nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He looked at me, gave me a nod, and then nced at the other Divinities.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Shie matriarch said, raising her hand.


    ¡°Prepare for the artifact to work. You will feel a little strange, but don¡¯t resist,¡± she said and I prepared myself.


    I felt the Qi gathering¡­ a twisted, strange thing that was a mix of ck and blue. It pulsed out of the scrying formation and bound around me, and I could see it, almost as a pr twin to Zhang¡¯s gravity Chi¡­ but a greater representation of such, even if not fully bnced.


    But before I could analyze things any further, the strange Qi enveloped all around and I found my stomach lurch as I felt myself being flung at speeds I could not even begin to describe.


    The world swirled around me things moved really fast for a second and then slowed down immediately and I copsed on the ground, doing my best to hold myself back from hurling onto the floor.


    After a few deep breaths, I finally looked up and saw Elder Tian Feng looking down at me, Xian Yue standing next to him with aplicated expression I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    The elder extended a hand to me, and I took it, standing back up on my feet.


    ¡°Wee back to Azure City, Lu Jie,¡± the Elder said, and then turned. ¡°Follow me. You have something to see in here.¡±

 Chapter [B4] 25 — Heaven’s Mandate

    Chapter [B4] 25 ¡ª Heaven¡¯s Mandate


    I followed behind Elder Tian Feng, as we walked out of the chamber he¡¯d been in. It took me a little while to realize where I was, since I had only really arrived here once before.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the royal pce?¡± I asked, surprised that this was where I¡¯d arrived out of all the other ces.


    ¡°Indeed. Things have been changing over here. But more importantly, the thing you must do, the thing you must obtain, really, is here,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    I followed behind him as we began to walk down stairs. The usual ornate disys quickly began to fade as the pce walls soon became unpolished stone that looked like it had been created nearly a thousand years ago. The further we went, the thicker the Qi in the air got, and the darker the world around me got. Which also let me know that I barely needed any light to see now, just another one of those things that had been caused by my rapid surge in power and recent brush with divinity that I still wasn¡¯t so used to.


    The stairs continued to descend further and further, the terrain bing older and more rugged and the Qi bing more and more dense. It was so much that I found it surprising that this ce wasn¡¯t teeming with Qi crystals, or that more of it hadn¡¯t just leaked through.


    After nearly fifteen minutes of walking, the stairs finally ended. This deep into the earth I could barely feel the bones of the world below me, deep dark things with massive pools of miasma lurking underneath. And yet, this ce was anything but, filled with the most potent Qi I¡¯d ever felt anywhere.


    Btedly, I noticed how much it was, and that this amount of Qi was not necessarily a good thing as it¡¯d be bearing down on other people. I nced towards Elder Tian Feng and noticed the elder starting to show signs that even he was finding it too much to be here.


    My curiosity only grew, as we walked into an open segment with the roof far above our heads, and then, at the end of the chamber was arge gate.


    If a gateway could impose itself and have an aura, then this one certainly did. The gate was massive, as if it was built for giants. Roughly ten times as tall as I was, the entire thing was built of stone and had carvings marked into it. A circr engraving was set within it, four divine beasts carved in symbols around the symbol of the Azure Jade empire.Elder Tian Feng walked forward and pressed a metallic object he summoned in his hands to the gate, and I felt a truly ancient power pulse through the gates. The giant stone gates opened with a deep shudder, as if a giant beast was taking a breath after being awoken from its centuries long sleep. Dust rose from the movement, as a strong and cold gust of air poured out, carrying with it a powerful pulse of heavenly Qi from within.


    Elder Tian Feng stood at the gates as I walked next to him.


    ¡°This is the birthce of the empire,¡± he said, ncing at me. ¡°Further in from here, you¡¯ll have to go alone, and so, I¡¯d like to tell you all I know of this ce before you head in there.¡±


    I nodded, as the Elder Turned towards the chamber in front of him.


    ¡°You are aware of the beginning of this empire, are you not?¡± Tian Feng asked.


    ¡°I have some ideas,¡± I replied.


    ¡°The heavens have picked their side and the empire was the one to receive their blessing. But it wasn¡¯t the only one. The Azure-Jade empire is not the first of it¡¯s kind. There have been others, those that came before it. The one before this one was known as the Eternal Phoenix empire, born from the mes of the Vermilion Bird. There were others still, most built around the five great families or their ancestors, and one of the four divine beasts and the blessings achieved from them. But not all of them. Some of them were created by others, those not of the five families. The Azure Jade empire, thetest one is really the sessor to a far long history that has been running for thousands of years, since the very heavens and earth diverged from one another,¡± Elder Tian Feng said, ncing at me.


    I listened with rapt attention. I knew of some details, and I knew that the divergence had taken in what was known as the ancient era when powerful spirits had just roamed thends, but I hadn¡¯t been aware of just how long this history had gone. Texts on the previous empires were sparse.


    ¡°There have also been demonic empires,¡± Elder Tian Feng said, surprising me.


    ¡°Really? How did¡­ how did anybody survive?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. The birth of this empire was turbulent, like the birth of any empire is, but many of these texts and history has simply been lost to time. There had been a war, a great one, like there is every time empires change, and that war had lost almost all that had existed from the previous empire,¡± the Elder said, looking in front of us.


    ¡°It is the great cycle of the world. Empire stand, prosperity begins, the people flourish, advancements are made, and then slowly, the rot from within starts to spread, the demons start to grow strong, the waves be more powerful till the empire crumbles, and then a new one is born out of those ruins, and the cycle is begins anew,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    I listened to that, trying to picture it. And a big mystery of the world became resolved to me in this moment.


    It wasn¡¯t just that the heavens were hold back knowledge from spreading. They clearly had rules in ce, rules that they had to uphold to some extent, but it was also clear that it was this cycle of creation and destruction at the hand of demons that kept the world stuck in ce, unable to move ahead.


    I realized, to a degree of shock, that from the very first day since I¡¯d set my path, I¡¯d been set against this cycle. I¡¯d been set against this endless senseless war and the divide that gued the world, even though I didn¡¯t know any of it at the time, looking back, it almost seems inevitable that I¡¯d arrive to this ce one way or another if I did not die.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The realization shocked me, and the world pulsed around me, a sh of Qi flowing around my body to let me know that I¡¯d touched upon something just now.


    Elder Tian Feng looked at me and smiled. ¡°And so you see the hand of fate. It is not the predetermined thing we think of it as, but rather the nudges that guide the path within this seemingly infinite and ever changing web of reality.¡±


    I nodded, not truly grasping the weight of any of that. But if this was my fate because of my nature and the path I had chosen¡­ I nced towards Elder Tian Feng.


    ¡°Had you known?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he replied, snorting as if such a ridiculous thing might even be possible. ¡°I had a premonition about certain things and I could sense the hand of fate a little better than most, but that is all. My interferences¡­ they were not intention, merely another nudge under the guiding hand of the forces that brought you here,¡± he said, and I paused.


    The forces that brought me here. I had never truly addressed that part had I? I had simply epted it as my reality and situation, but something had definitely brought me here. And it wasn¡¯t just me who had been brought.


    ¡°The reason why the emperor had no children and session method was because of what resides in there. In a world of immortals, there can be no session, unless your children are also immortal, you cannot simply let a prince take over. You are the emperor and chances are, will likely outlive any children they have. That is why the process of session is not so simple and not tied up in children. And as a matter of fact, the emperor did have children. They were taken care by the n members of the emperor¡¯s family and were not aware of their true identities. It made things¡­ simpler.¡±


    ¡°Inside there is the mantle which each emperor must obtain. No matter what power or nature of divinity you have, that mantle of the heavens is the one you must bear on your shoulders to be truly called emperor. It is the tying bond that binds you to the empire. But the heavens will test you on that as well, test your mettle, your strength, your path, and the conviction of your will. So think carefully before you step inside. You will bear a mantle only a few have borne in history, all who¡¯ve ushered in great change into the world. And it is not one that is held lightly. There will be other paths, other methods to achieve things, but if you do this, there will be noing back. Even if this war ends, you will not be able to give up the responsibility that you have taken on.


    The empire you will uphold¡­ is likely going to be different, but chances are, that many things will not be fundamentally other. So, bearing that mantle may mean giving up the ability to have children, or to acknowledge them as yours. That is a price many do not get to consider, and it is something you would have to think over. Taking that mantle means you will be tied to this empire till the end, no matter what, and it would mean that you would have to bear the burden of the legacy that the prior emperor has left you behind. If you think all of that is a price you are willing to bear, if you still think that this is the right path for you then head inside and seek the heaven¡¯s mandate,¡± Elder Tian Feng said.


    I considered the elder¡¯s words. I¡¯d never even thought about children, or having any. I¡¯d never got to think that far ahead. But if that was truly the world I¡¯d have to live in¡­ it gave me pause for a brief moment. Then I thought back, and thought of my current life.


    I hadn¡¯t quite said it like so¡­ but I did have a family here. Not one by blood, but by choosing. I had a grandfather in the Old Man, a grandmother in Granny Lang. I had brothers in Zhang and Su Lin, and I had a sort of sister in Yan Yun. I even had something akin to a daughter or a younger sister in Labby, and Twilight. And many other rtionships that did not have a fixedbel that I could give them, but were just as close and dear to me as any other.


    Even if I could not have a more traditional family, that potential future was not worth the price of what I already had. I already had loved ones, I already had people dear to me and if this was the price to be paid to protect them, then I would pay it a hundred times over.


    I stepped into the chamber, my resolution final and the world began to fade around me. The inside of the giant chamber was filled with pirs and murals and engravings and I realized they told a story, a story of an ancient time, from the birth of the heavens, and the will of the Qi, and the dispute of the divine beasts that had led to the state of world as it was.


    The fracturing of the cycle and the formation of the empires.


    And as I walked, I found myself taking in all of those murals, the pulse of heavenly Qi surging all around me and filling me in this ce.


    This ce felt sacred in a way that I felt in my soul, and each step I took, I felt a reverence rising within me at this ancient ce. I could feel it¡¯s age, feel the depth of its power and the history it contained.


    But that wasn¡¯t why I was here, and so, I gave the ce a bow, and then headed deeper still. The world seemed almost hazy around me, like I was stepping through a spirit world, reality being held tenuously in this space.


    In front of me was a pedestal, and upon that pedestal sat a single scroll.


    And yet the power oozing from it was no mistake. This entire ce, all of it¡¯s heavenly Qi and divine power came from that one object. The entire reality of this location was set by that scroll, and it was pushing back on me just from the sheer weight of its authority.


    I walked forward, closer to the pedestal and then gently picked up the scroll.


    It was sealed, the seal upon it marked with a single symbol.


    Heaven.


    I took a breath and then sent a pulse of Qi towards the scroll. The seal upon it cracked open with a flush of power as the scroll opened in front of me revealing its content.


    There was nothing within, nothing that was written, no mandate, no guides, no rules, nothing. But there was one order, a single order set within the scroll itself as it lit up with light and the world began to shudder all around me.


    Judgement.


    The scroll was a mantle, the authority that I would wield granted by the heavens themselves, but to obtain it, I would need to pass its judgment.


    A st of heavenly Qi pulsed outwards and then shot towards the sky as the chamber around me began to twist, I felt a terrible power rising around the world as I felt the heavens themselves twisting all around me, reaching for me from above.


    A pulse traveled across the empire, storm clouds brewing over the entire capital with rapid intensity as I gathered my resolve and prepared for what was toe.


    The tribtion crackled, enough strength within it to tear this entire ce down. I could tell that the world would take notice, there was no way it would not, but if the demons knew of this ce, then they could not reach it, and that was for the best.


    As the clouds gathered, I had a minute to prepare myself and I thought what I would do if I did die here. I¡¯d epted my role in things, but it did not mean I would make it, there was no guarantee here, despite everything, I was still mortal, even with the divinity of two divine beasts within me, I wasn¡¯t above death. Even the emperor hadn¡¯t been, and he had been caught off guard, pushed by the power of Yang Shen and then tricked, sometimes that was all it took.


    If I truly did die here¡­ I wanted some things to live. And so, I reached inside of myself, reached to the core of the Divine Tree and I created a seed, a single seed that would live on even if I died, and would carry on what I couldn¡¯t.


    I closed my eyes, finally fully prepared to face the heavens. The chamber around me changed as the storm clouds in the skies manifested in the huge chamber. The pirs shook with power as I sat on the ground, feet crossed, and began to cycle.


    Then the heavens rumbled, as the first bolt of lightning struck down upon me.

 Chapter [B4] 26 — Emperor

    Chapter [B4] 26 ¡ª Emperor


    The heavens roared and the world shook around me. The bolt of lightning crashed through my body, and I could distinctly feel the ground underneath me cracking from the force of the strike, as the power passed through me. I could feel the surge, like a million hot daggers poking in my stomach, all trying to w their way out. Immediately a powerful pulse of pain shot through me and I found my sense of self separating from myself, watching the events from a distant ce as I focused all my attention on absorbing the power from the tribtion lightning before it seeped into the world around me.


    My core greedily sucked in all the heavenly Qi, feeding onto it, as if it was the nectar of the gods. In some ways, it truly was, and I drew in the golden Qi, pushed them together till they formed droplets of liquid gold that I flowed through my core. The roots of the divine tree sucked up those droplets, a deep seated hunger rising from the tree as it began to demand more and I worked hard to condense the surging tides of heavenly Qi inside of me into those droplets of pure, distilled energy and life. Unfortunately the heavenly Qi did not simply sit around while I worked hard to convert it, and neither did the tribtion just end as I felt more and more power gathering around in the heavens, preparing for the next strike.


    From experience, I knew the next one would be even harder and so I began to use some of my attention to try to heal myself. That was a surprisingly difficult task. The moment I let my attention slip even a little on the torrent of heavenly Qi inside of me, the pressure began to threaten to rip me apart from the inside, and so I had to force my mind to work two separate processes in tandem without dropping either. It was more mental juggling than I¡¯d ever done but I found the process shaping my mind as well, like my spirit was a de and the process of cycling Qi a whetstone upon which I grinded my focus more and more. But time was finite, and even as I found myself getting lost in the process, the heavens wereing down to judge me, and so another strike of lightningnded down on me, this one even more powerful than the previous one.


    My nerves erupted, catching fire from the blinding strike. Or at least, that¡¯s how it felt. I could not tell, my mind entirely upied with the task of healing my injuries and recovering while also trapping and converting the flood of power that had just entered my body. It felt and was quite literally a bolt of lightning zapping around in my spirit, trying to wreak havoc. I drew on it¡¯s strength, drew on the power that flooded me and began to absorb it. The world fell away from me by this time as I fell into a rhythm.


    I pulled in the energy, converting it into those golden drops as I would nourish the divine tree with it. I would use some to heal my body, as the force of life seeped into my bones and flesh, turning me into something more, and letting me withstand the next strike. I sharpened my spirit on the whetde of the task, the heavenly Qi surging through my mind and spirit, expanding it from within.


    And then the next strike of the heaven woulde down, and I would be closer still to the brink of death, as the process began anew.


    I quickly lost count of how many times this happened, of how many times I inched closer and closer still to oblivion. My mind frayed, and each little moment of distraction nearly cost me everything, and then I would return, and rity would give way to the liquid of life itself, and I would find the path ahead.


    The process continued, as I sank into the depths of a deep trance, the world fell away from me, there was just me, and the heavens, and the power they bestowed upon me. Though I did not think in this moment, in a subconscious way, within a deeper part of my spirit, the part where people did not think in words or feelings but truths, in knowing one¡¯s reality and the world to be what it is, that part of my spirit began to notice the changes. I was being forged, quite literally. My body was growing, molded into a vessel which could harbor this power, my spirit was being sharpened, able to control the authority, and my Qi was being expanded, feeding into the divine tree and nourishing it with life.


    And yet, as I did this, I soon felt a strange resistance within me as well. It took me a few moments to realize what was wrong, and then I found it. I was unbnced, the cycle of Qi and Gu had been thrown off. The heavens imposed their own path onto me, they made me walk onto the path that they knew of, but that was not my path was it? I¡¯d already broken free of it once free, free of the chains of the heavens that seemingly guided the lives of all that lived under it, and so why should I let myself be chained again?Once again, I did not think, but felt the truth of my realization, and so I reached into the bowels of the earth, till I felt the bones of the very world shiver around me, I felt the core of the earth and its pulsing power, roiling and burning with a deep rooted ancient strength that I¡¯d rarely felt with such intensity. There was untapped Gu here, deep within the earth, thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of years of death leaving a mark onto the world itself. It remained there, resting, waiting, to mingle with life once more, and I drew upon it, letting it flood my body. I collected the Gu, formed it within my body and let it infuse me. Ipressed this vast, seemingly endless pool of energy, as ck droplets of power formed within me.


    I collected them, letting them seep into the roots of the divine tree as well, and using the rest to reinforce my body. The forces of death and earth broke down the impurities within my shell, forced them to gather in droves as the forces of life burned through the waste, leaving only what was pure behind. The process continued, burning through me and my body, and I found myself hovering somewhere on the brink of the two stages.


    With each strike of lightning, my body would nearly copse, death surging in to take over and yet I woulde back, pulling myself, together, rebuilding myself. Likeyers of steel being folded, each part of my self began to be hardened, began to grow denser, and began to change into something new. Something powerful.


    Something Divine.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I found the Divine Beasts within my spirit resonating with the power, their own energies reaching out to me. The blessing of spring and the wrath of winter flooded me, the two seasons taking hold onto mymand, they suffused my aura, one leading to the other, a duality of life and seasons represented within the singr that found myself bing tied to the cycle that I represented.


    And as they did, the liquids began to gather. The divine tree grew, changing, leaves sprouted from its branches, roots grew deeper into the earth. Seasons passed in this inner realm as the divine tree grew from the turning of the cycle of life and death, and soon I found the two liquids of life and death begin to swirl around one another.


    I let them continue, let them flow around one another before mingling with each other, a sh of power erupted, so bright it seemed it could outshine the sun if let out. That power, unbridled fury of two opposing energies collided and I found my body spirit and soul on mes under its strength.


    This was the final forging, I felt it deep within it, and I let the mes consume me. That collision of forces swirled and I let them form within the Duality, let them understand Genesis, and gave them Harmony. I gathered those mes, let it rebirth me anew into a new form, a new shape and a new era. The mes pulled inwards, that blinding sh of power gathered together as it came together, closer and closer still, till it was a burning sun inside of my soul and I let it diffuse through me, through my body, spirit and soul, and I found those mes erupt through my spirit rings, giving them strength, giving them authority, a newfound power that had not been there before.


    And it was then, that I realized that the lightning had stoppeding, the process of forging wasplete, but the trial I had been given was not. I understood this, as I felt the heavens above rumble and then, I felt the mantle of the mandate descend on my shoulders.


    I felt the weight of it pressing onto me, and I found myself nearly crushed into nothing. The weight was unbearably hard, and my breath stopped in my chest, my heart freezing under the pressure as I strained to carry the burden of entire empires. My mind burned with mes as I saw shed, the strength of emperors, of all who hade before me, I found their spirits gathered here, forming the will of the heavens, as I realized a facet of yet another truth.


    I didn¡¯t realize when I began to scream, I simply screamed from the burden, as it poured into my spirit, as it flooded my body, as it entered my spirit, as shes from thousands of years of history came and went, the lives of so many, of time and scale so vast my own existence, my own path felt like nothing, like mere dust in the wind. My spirit was eroded, my mind frayed as if I¡¯d lose my sense of self, of all I was, but as the world began to drift away, and I started to forget who I was I found another viewpoint. One from beyond my self, one watching from somewhere within, and I found a bnce within that perspective.


    I took a breath, forced myself into it, and forced myself to establish a flow. In and out. In and out. The surge of the spirit came and went, but even in these vast expanses there was a patter, a harmony and cycle that established themselves. Empires rose and fell, life and death came in pair and it was only in the midst of two, that the world existed. In the now, between the past and the future, in the interim that was eternal yet transient. That was infinite and momentary. It was all and nothing, it was the ebb and the flow, the rise and the fall, and in the nothing in between there was something and in that something, I found harmony, and I found bnce.


    I felt the mandate of the heaven burn within my soul as I looked upon it, looked upon the power given by the heavens themselves as it pulsed through my body, and I epted it, ept it into my spirit and soul and let it permeate my sense of self.


    The world fell from my grasp as I became all that was. My sense of self expanded as I looked at the world atrge, at the empire all around me, I felt the rumblings of the earth and flow of the winds, I felt the currents of the ocean and the melting of ciers, I watched the empire in its entirety, the world in all its beauty and felt it pulsing against me, in this moment of eternal nothingness.


    But the moment would notst, it could not, for eternity had an end too, and this one ended as I felt the divinity of the heaven reach to me, and begin to change. I felt the heavens twisting, felt the touch of true power, of untold capacity at my fingertips, and as I touched upon it, I felt something deep in my soul as I realized the truth of the Divinities.


    They sat upon this mantle, upon this eternal and transient divine, bound my chains, bound my oaths, they borrowed this strength to their own immortality, to hold down the cycle, to hold down their ascents and the path which was ordained, I gasped as the truth of the heavens crashed onto my shoulders and I realized that I could not, would not, be able to change this world, change the heavens and ept this divinity. Not as things were.


    No, no the only way to do that would be to break those chains, to free the immortal that had been caged into this mortalnds. I felt it now, understood it now, in this moment, what choice Lord Zhou had made. I felt it tugging at my soul, demanding an answer.


    I panicked, and pulled back, because I knew the consequences. If I broke those chains, if I freed the shackles that made the Divinities what they were¡­ it would be no different than condemning them to death.


    Not a true death, that I understood, in a vague distant way, but that truth was hidden from me still, but it would be a death in form and physique, in thest semnce of mortality that permeated them, and though it would be a boon, it would also be a curse, and a burden I could not ept, a choice that was not my own to make.


    And so I pulled and tried to search for a different path. The mandate of heavens burned against me, demanding me for an answer, but an answer I could not give, the forces of power that had reforged me would copse without one and the tribtion would never end till I found something, and so instead, I reached out to the mantle and gave it this.


    The mortal shell would be the prison of one¡¯s choice, but death would free the immortal soul within.


    And as my words snapped into ce themandment sealed onto the mandate, I didn¡¯t realize just what kind of path I¡¯d set forth for myself and this world as a tenuous bnce was formed between the two forces of nature around me.


    But the answer was sufficient, it was within my path, set within the course that I charted and the mandate of heaven had epted it, adopted it, and so now it would be so.


    Without fanfare, I found the new power surge from within, the words I had spoken ironw on the nature of reality as the tribtion clouds dispersed. I felt the power inside of me rise like a tide, a new authority now adorning my spirit and divine power now nestling in my core, waiting to be freed of its chains and let lose.


    And so, I opened my eyes, as the new Emperor of this empire.

 Chapter [B4] 27 — A Month

    Chapter [B4] 27 ¡ª A Month


    I took a moment to inspect myself before I left the chamber. I¡¯d changed, and in many more ways than just one. But the most distinct had been the physical changes. My skin had turned pale, but there was a distinct undercurrent of life and power running through it. My body had changed itself a hundred different small ways, adjusting imbnces. I was perfect, a bit too perfect, and it was unsettling to feel like this, it created an inhuman quality. Chi moved through me as easily as if I was within my own spirit. All resistance was lost and I could create anything by simply willing it into existence. And so I did, I called for water as water formed with ease in front of me and I looked at my face.


    The first thing were my eyes, three silvery rings were beset within my eyes, a faded glow in the back that¡¯d burn with power should I ever wish to channel my Chi through my spirit rings. My hair had also just grown longer and be far more lustrous than before. Every little w on my body had seemingly been wiped and I looked like a heavenly fairy, more than an actual human.


    I tried not to sigh. I imagined most people would love changes like this. As far as beauty standards went, I was quite attractive now, far more than before, but I found myself a bit put off by the in-humanness of it all.


    I got up from where I stood, walked to the entrance and then, gave the chamber a deep bow. With onest look at the ce as the doors began to close shut behind me, I made my way up the stairs and into the royal pce.


    I took note that it took me less than five minutes to make my way back up, and I hadn¡¯t intentionally been moving any faster. I wondered just how long I¡¯d been down here, as I felt the dust fly around by my movement. A day? Two days? I¡¯d be really surprised if it was more than three days.


    As I stepped out of the chamber, making my way up and moving through multiple secretive passages, I finally arrived into one of the halls and found a group of people waiting for me. A group of rather familiar people.


    All the nobles and lords from the capital, the three divinities, and other prominent figures all were present in the chamber. Upon noticing my arrival, they all bowed deeply in front of me, taking me by surprise. The three divinities, who were all present in flesh as well gave me bows as well. Not as deep as the rest, but much more than respect or courtesy dictated.


    I knew I was supposed to be the emperor now, but it hadn¡¯t quite really hit me just yet that, that was what I was. I stared in silence, ufortable and unsure of what to do or say till I finally noticed the Shie Matriarch nce up at me, before I felt her Qi reach out and whisper to me.


    <em>¡°You¡¯re supposed to respond and release us,¡± </em>she helpfully added as I snapped back to reality.¡°R-rise,¡± I said, stammering and pretended that hadn¡¯t just happened as the group of people all rose. I stared, feeling like I had to say something, but not sure what I should be saying.


    This wasn¡¯t my thing. These rules and etiquettes and courtesies, and in a moment of insight, I decided that just wasn¡¯t the kind of empire I wanted either.


    ¡°No need to be so formal,¡± I said, and paused. ¡°I am aware of my role. Aware of this position, but let us not forget why we are here. This is war. We are fighting a war for the existence of this empire. Perhaps not the same one that all of you were born and grew up in, but the continuation of that anyway. And we cannot do that if we do not win. So please, return to your stations, and I will meet and discuss with you as time avails itself,¡± I said, and apparently, I did not butcher this entirely as the Shie matriarch gave me the barest of nods as the lords all bowed again and then began to dissipate.


    I stepped forward, standing next to the Divinities. ¡°How did you prepare for this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, there was a storm over Azure City for thest month and so when the storm clouds faded, we figured you survived,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wait- a <em>month</em>?!¡± I almost shouted at her, though iron will held my voice under manageable levels. I still noticed some of the cultivators working around the pce flinch just from the impact of my voice even then. I had to pause and take note of that. The strength of my spirit¡­ was possibly even stronger than the previous emperor now. With two divine beasts in my soul, I would have to be careful about how I speak and with how much force.


    ¡°Yes, a month. To be precise, thirty seven days. It¡¯s the longest tribtion I¡¯ve ever heard of,¡± the Shie matriarch said.


    ¡°There is a lot, your majesty has to catch up on,¡± the Huo patriarch said, eyeing me.


    ¡°None of that your majesty please. Lu Jie is just fine. I can worry about that if we can get through this war,¡± I said.


    The man bowed. ¡°As you say, your majesty.¡±


    I had a feeling the man was having fun at my expense, but I did not pursue it any further.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch you up,¡± the Yue patriarch said. The man was the most straightforward out of all the three Divinities, and so by default I liked him the most out of them too. I gave the man a nod.


    ¡°Your tribtion riled up the heavens and they began shooting at some of the demons. The lords reinforce their positions. Your friends threw a very big fuss that we kidnapped you and threatened to topple the capital to get you back, it took a visit from that snake over there to calm them down,¡± he said, pointing at the Shie matriarch who hissed quietly at his remark.


    ¡°The divinity from their side appeared once, a woman who controls poisonous vines and such. Wood aspect. Huo dealt with her. The weapons and so on you were making started to be taken up by more and more people and be wide spread. The fourth peak fell regardless after a little more resistance, none of us could¡¯ve held it, but the people got enough time to retreat because of your actions and took up residence mostly in the seventh peak. The demons was forced to move through the fourth peak and head inwards but we gave them hell. Many mortals from the seventh peak joined in, many more began awakening, I¡¯m not even gonna get into all the mess that caused but war being war, any extra hands were wee and so things mostly held together.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Yang Shen appeared every so often when his army was being pushed too far, but most of his strikes were minimal. He seemed to have been hunting for a recement hand and finally got one thest time he appeared from the looks of it, a bone arm of some sort, it looks cursed. The demons have managed to make their way near Azure city, but the damage has been highly limited and they were forced to head straight here, and are being nked on all sides by cultivators and mortals alike and so if they fail to capture the city, they¡¯ll get eaten from all sides. One the core of their army is dead, the rest will scatter and get taken out over time,¡± the man said, and I nodded at all of that.


    That was quite a lot that had happened in what felt like a rtively short period of time. I took note of that, quickly making a mental map of events as I digested all the information.


    ¡°There¡¯s also some people who¡¯d like to see you,¡± the Huo patriarch said. It took me a moment and then I realized who those people were.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to see them as well,¡± I said and the man nodded, ncing towards where they were. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss strategy in a bit, there will be time still. Though not a lot,¡± I nodded to the man, partly in thanks and then stepped towards the chamber opening it.


    Inside, I saw my friends. Labby perked up as she saw me, rushing towards me and leaping into my arms.


    ¡°Great Master!¡± she shouted as I caught her and let her embrace me tightly for a long moment.


    ¡°You vanished. Labby was scared,¡± Labby said, and I gently pat her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hadn¡¯t expected it¡¯d take this long, but it was necessary,¡± I replied, and she gave me a nod, epting my words as truth like always.


    ¡°You look a little different,¡± she said a momentter. I smiled at her. ¡°A little bit.¡±


    And then I nced up at the rest of my friends who looked at me with uncertain eyes that swirled with multiple emotions that I tell warred between concern for a friend and hesitation at who I was now, given my recent jump in status.


    ¡°Have you guys been well? Sorry about disappearing like that, had a little somethinge up,¡± I said.


    That seemed to stir them out of their stupour. Yan Yun was the first to react. ¡°Hmph, only you¡¯d call something like that <em>a little something. </em>Do you know how worried we were?!¡± she shouted, walked up to me, punched me in the shoulder, and then promptly grabbed her hand cuz she¡¯d hurt herself.


    Turns out I was a lot more physically durable now.


    ¡°Sorry, my bad. I won¡¯t do it next time,¡± I said, and thenughed as she punched me again, though more lightly this time.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Zhang said, walking up to me, and then he bowed deeply. ¡°It will be an honor to serve the new emperor.¡±


    I nodded, put my hand on his shoulder and then said. ¡°You still just serve Lu Jie. We¡¯re brothers first, everything else second.¡±


    Zhang paused, as if processing that, and then he gave me a nod.


    The turned to face the old man next, alongside Granny Lang who both regarded me with mixed expression.


    ¡°You¡¯vee far, Lu Jie,¡± the old man said, stroking his beard proudly. ¡°Though this old man can do little to aid you in his current state, but it makes my heart proud to see you get here nheless,¡± he said and I smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll always be able to aid me through your words and wisdom.¡±


    ¡°All he was ever good for anyway,¡± Granny Lang said with a mean spirit look that she clearly did not feel. ¡°Don¡¯t get too used to ordering people around either as well. You may be emperor now, but that means little to me. You¡¯ll forever just be a young boy to this old woman,¡± Granny Lang said and I smiled at her words.


    ¡°Of course, granny,¡± I said giving her a deep bow as she nodded satisfactorily.


    ¡°Good good, it is good to see you be a filial grandson,¡± she said and I chuckled at that.


    ¡°We must congratte you as well. Though these are difficult times, the world will remember this feat forever,¡± Liuxiang said, smiling at me as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about forever, but thank you Liuxiang,¡± I replied. There were a lot more words I could¡¯ve shared, a lot more thoughts to be said but my time was limited and so for a while, I simply just remained there, amidst the people I loved, a reminder of why I was fighting so hard, and who I¡¯d done all this for.


    Not everybody was here, Sheldon and Twilight had stayed behind. Even Zhang had almost stayed, but Lord Zeng Shanyuan, the lord of the fourth peak had taken residence and said he owned a life debt to Lord Zhou and had helped defend the ce, alleviating some of the responsibilities from Zhang¡¯s shoulder, letting hime here.


    I could feel it now, the roots of the tree that extended outwards from me, connecting all those people to me, and to the path I had begun walking upon. But now, it was not just them, it was everyone else in the empire as well, everyone I was now responsible for, and everyone who was under my care.


    And so I left my friends, and went outside the castle and into the skies, and watched the city in front of me.


    It was quite the sight. Spring had begun restoring itself, though eternal spring would no longer exist in this ce. Winter was still here, but life had ever so briefly started to return in small pieces. It would not be enough, especially not till this war was over, but it was a start.


    I noted the many advancement on all sorts of different technologies that had been made. Too many to even count and a good chunk that I noted had not been things I had directly instructed people to make or had a hand in. The pieces I¡¯d left, the path I had shown, people had began walking on them on their own and the seeds of knowledge that had been sown were starting to sprout already, and were growing rapidly.


    The entire city had adjust, it was subtle but also not so subtle. The walls were reinforced, there were <em>cannons. </em>Trebuchets had been built, multiple forges ranplex techniques to create precise equipment. Guns now seemed slung on the shoulder of almost every soldier that patrolled, many of whom were mortals on the bring of something greater. Spikes ran across the city walls and gates, multiple defense formations had been lined across the walls, people were still surviving but there was an undercurrent of hope that had not been there before.


    I felt that hope, I basked and soaked in it, and found myself invigorated. I could feel it, in a literal sense, their hope connected to me, flowing in, feeding my soul. I almost felt an epiphany of some kind, as if I was about to figure something out but the moment passed as my eyes travelled across the walls, and there, I saw the cause of it all.


    In the distance, beyond the walls, a dark looming army moved, marching with death behind their backs, promising a future none of us wanted. And in front of them all, leading the march was the demon that had caused this all.


    For a brief moment, I felt as if our eyes met, and Yang Shen smiled.


    But now was not the moment, our meeting would be in not so distant future, and to prepare for it, I descended back to the castle and headed inside to prepare.


    War hade to Azure City, one that would change the very world.

 Chapter [B4] 28 — Battle of Azure City

    Chapter [B4] 28 ¡ª Battle of Azure City


    The time of battle arrived soon, and there was nothing left to do but to engage. I sat in the royal pce, the entire ce nearly empty except for me. I¡¯d sent everyone away, those who could fight were all stationed to fight. Those who could not were ready to help the injured or give support and protect the children and the elderly. Nearly everyone who lived within the city was contributing in some manner. This was life or death, not just for them, but for the entire empire, and they understood that as well.


    I remained on the floor of the royal pce, this entire massive ce now empty. I¡¯d not set defenses around it. If the army could make it there, the war had already been lost. I had no intention of running away and trying to rebuild, no dreams of such. We won here, or we died fighting. Those were the only two options avable to us.


    I sat in the chamber, meditating upon Harmony, it flickered at the edge of my awareness, not quite present, not quite absent, in a state of in between that I¡¯de to understand as a powerful ce in all things. And so, I found my mind¡¯s eye expanding outwards, watching over the entire capital city as I did.


    I watched the soldiers move, I watched men walking in lines, I heard their murmurs and whispers, of their encouragements and resolves. The demon army wasing from the northern end of the city, and so the civilians had all been moved to the south, behind the castle in the centre and as far away as possible from the demons.


    If the demons took the capital, I intended to fight for as long as possible to let as many people get away to the south. I¡¯d given instructions on where they¡¯d need to move and how they could avoid being all caught by the demons.


    It¡¯d likely be myst act in this world, but it¡¯d be something I¡¯d dly do, if it meant that I could protect people.


    The demon army had stopped its march just a little ways outside of the capital. They did not not do anything like set up camps. Though I knew well enough that it was partly a facade, but their movements and actions were a reminder of the nature from which they were created.


    Yet, despite that, the army loomed, standing in formations, clearly making its own preparations. And now the demons stood, lines with weapons, wearing armors and standing in rank and file.


    There were soldier on our side. The northern end of the capital had been fortified with hefty formations and traps and many soldiers moved through those walls and walked atop. Cultivators filled the ranks, but for every cultivator there was, three mortals walked around, carrying rifles, explosives and the weapons that I¡¯d had made to let them fight, to let them participate in this battle for their freedoms as well.There was a long moment of tense silence. The world seemed to feel it as well, watching with a foreboding sensation as the demons stood around beyond the walls, waiting.


    Then, something shifted, a roar came from the ranks as a hoarde of small, lesser demons rushed through the front ranks, moving rapidly towards the walls. Screams rose from the capital walls as well, the trebuchets that had been set upon the walls and loaded with giant rocksunched as they fired into the ranks, craching amidst the charging demons. But these rocks weren¡¯t just rocks. Earth cultivators had worked tirelessly all night to empty them from the inside and make perfect shells that had then been stuffed with explosives on the inside. So as those boulders crashed, the explosives within ignited from the impact, sending ming shards of rocks all across the ranks of the demons, tearing through them.


    And yet the charge did not even slow down. The rest of the demon army ranks barely moved as the smaller demons continued to flood. Cannons fired from the walls, explosions taking out the demons by the dozens. Multiple trebuchets fired, and a squard of exploding arrows rained from the skies, as the world seemed to be bathed in fire for a long, terrible moment, that crackled with the fury of a thunderstorm. Nearly the entire section of smaller demons had died, but more simply continued to pour forth, stomping over the bodies of their deadrades, rushing, <em>fighting </em>to be the first.


    The ground fell beneath their feet as spikes skewered them. Land mines exploded from beneath sending blood and gore flying. And yet the demons continued. I realized with some shock what the purpose of all this was. They were sending those demons to die. To use their bodies to expose the traps, trigger the explosions and such to minimize the damage to their other forces.


    It was the most brutal kind of tactic they could¡¯ve used. Livestock or animals would not have been sufficient in the same way. Almost anything else would have a survival instinct and after some died, the rest would simply run away. You <em>had </em>to use these. Creatures with enough intelligence to willinglyy down their lives. For what? What purpose droves those demons to so eagerly jump to their deaths? Was it fear? Fear of what? What could anybody do that was worse than what they inflicted on themselves? I did not understood, but I felt the horror of it, as I watched their blood stain the earth red, a literal river of blood flowed from the areas, and even the attacks from the walls slowly began to quiet down, as everybody watched in quiet horror at the mass of flesh and blood that remained.


    A single demon had made it across the walls, a single demon that had gotten there at the end, its scrawy, twisted body looking around in disbelief that it had survived. Behind it, a literal tide of flesh and blood of its remained, and yet when it turned, there was nothing for it to go to.


    The demon remained there, silent, as the two armies reached a standstill. Then, the demon army, the <em>real </em>demon army began to move, and the sole surviving small demon scampered off, trying to escape before it got crushed to nothing.


    Rounds of fire began from over the wall again, as my vision shifted. I drew upon a vast well of Qi, letting a sliver more flow into the defences, into the wards protecting the entrance. Then my vision shifted, as I looked at the charging ranks of the demon army. The front line of demons were taking up by giant beasts covered in armor. These creatures no longer resembled any animal but instead were an amalgam of multiple creatures, forming a twisted sot of monstrosity. But they were huge. I could feel the rageing off of them. The earth shuddered, like an earthquake had arrived as the beasts charged, and a rally of attacks wereunched from the wall, mming into the creatures. Their armor had been made with special provisions in mind. The demons had been learning, making their own strategies against mine. They weren¡¯t mindless fools, and it¡¯d be stupid to expect them to simply keep doing what they¡¯d always done. And so I hadn¡¯t. Wooden machines rose from the walls, giant machines with levers and gears set within them. Four men stood behind, turning a lever within the machine as it rose and began to draw back on a drawstring, its aim being worked on and adjusted as the gears turned with a crackle. A harpoon reinforced with Qi sat inside it, glowing with power, and as one by one the ballistas took hold, there was a palpable tension as the men held their breath, grips tight on the powerful anchors holding the bolts in ce.


    With onemand, the ballistas fired, nearly at once, the harpoons shooting towards the giant, rather hard to miss beast. The weapons struck, and the beasts roared, their armors and hides pierced by the heavy metallic bolts shot impossibly fast. Some bolts pieced the beasts skull, killing them with a single shot as they toppled over, crushing the demons around them. Most were not so lucky, but they did damage, and another rally of the weapons and bolts began to be wound.


    The beasts mmed into the wall atst, shaking the entire thing. A pulse travelled through the wall, and for a moment it seemed as if it would fall, but the wall held, the ward on it glowing powerfully.


    The beasts remained undeterred, starting to move back a little to m into the walls once more as the rest of the demon army began to move in, but not all of them were as stupid.


    Dark bolts made of Gu shot through the air, any hit by them froze, sometimes falling over the walls and dying, others slowly having the life within them be drained. I felt anger wash over me, but I knew anger would do nothing, only serve to break the Harmony I seeked to maintain, and so I calmed myself, and reached out to those people. Little spirit roots went into their spirits, draining the offending miasma, absorbing it entirely within itself and converting it to Chi. I could do little about the damage the bolt itself had cast. It was crude metal, almost rusting, and I did not know if it was due to the miasma or had the demons simply chosen such poor weapons, but it would do damage, they would need help.


    Another row of demons convened, dark mes forming into balls of fire that slung towards the walls. Cultivators on the wall shot back with balls of water or blockades risen from earth, working together to counter them, but chaos had began to form, and people had begun dying.


    I felt them, one after another, the agony, the pain, the suffering. To my surprise, many died with regret. Regret that they would not get to see the demons be beat. That kind of trust shook me, threatened to break me out of Harmony more than the anger even had. But those were not the only ones. There were those who died in fear, who died afraid of what was toe. Most died thinking of their families, of the loved ones they were fighting to protect.


    Each one of those souls, I took them in. I took them within my embrace, I gave them a home, a ce to settle into. They had given me their lives, it was my responsibility to see to it that they had a ce to settlefortably in death.


    And yet, it was not just human souls that were rising. Demons, afterall, had souls too. A part of me had always wanted, hoped, that the souls of demons would be twisted, malignant things, I¡¯d always envisioned them that way, but no, the souls were indifferent, the same as any other. Upon death, I often would not know whether the soul of someone had been a human, or a demon, not unless I paid careful attention and tried to look there specifically. For a little while I had considered abandoning their souls, they were the aggressors, the cause of all this suffering, but I had caught myself.


    Ultimately, they too were just pawns, fighting in a war that they had been thrust into. And so I took in their souls as well. And it painted a whole other picture to me.


    I saw brief shes of their lives, of what they felt during the moments of their death. Beyond the rage, beyond the hate, beyond the anger bred by the Miasma, there was fear, there was longing, for something terrible that had been lost. Most of the souls simply seemed confused, as if unaware of where they were or what they had been doing. Like it was all a bad dream that they¡¯d somehow been caught in.


    And that was just the thing, wasn¡¯t it? Those demons, they were human once, the were people once, it was the broken cycle of life and death which had made them what they are today, it had found them dragged into a war that had never been theirs to fight.


    This level of violence, this level of senseless and meaningless death, it began to change me, began to alter something fundamental within me. I¡¯d never felt like I had a stake in this war, a war between the empire and the demons. I had simply chosen the side my friends had belonged on. The side that I had felt was mostly right, that had a lot of good people, though maybe not all. But that illussion had been shattered. The empire had <em>caused </em>this.


    No¡­ not the empire. The divide in the cycle had caused this. The empire had simply continued the trend, followed the path that had been ordained, held onto the nature of the world as had been foretold that one day, when heaven and earth had diverged. A part of me wanted to me the divine beasts for this. But I knew that part of me was simply angry and wanted a convenient and easy target to direct that anger towards. Nothing was ever that simple, or ever that convenient in life.


    But I understood one thing now. This war was not just about protecting my loved ones anymore. I had a stake in this, I¡¯d always had a stake in this, in seeing that this senseless cycle of violencee to end. I had a responsibility to the souls I held within myself, to give them true rest, to bring them back within the cycle of the world, to not let them simply wander through this world.


    And so I reached out, and began to draw the souls within me. Almost like a call, whispering to them, and the souls flowed inwards, heading my way. And one by one, I felt them joining together, forming something. I could feel them beyond a thin line, to a ce I did not truly have ess to just yet, somewhere where souls went to in death, separated and kept apart from this world, it felt like and of dreams, but I did not truly know or understand that, but I knew that it was important.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I continued to watch the battle, meditating, settled into Harmony as I was. When the sun had begun to set down, I¡¯d expected the battle to quiet down, but instead it had grown more intense. The demons seemed morefortable in the cover of night, and far too eager to simply throw bodies in.


    But humans needed rest still, and so people moved in and out, reced by others, as the weary and tired took a moment to rest. And just like that, a new routine was formed for the city.


    Battle would rage, day and night, and people would fight, and they would kill demons by the droves, while some would die. It continued like this, as one day turned into two, two into three, and soon a week had passed since the battle had began.


    I did not move from where I had been, watching the events take ce as they were. I¡¯d not eaten or slept for the week that the fight had been happening. Most of my time had been spent gathering the souls, that had formed a solid mass of some sort as they sunk into the divine tree. It had begun projecting a kind of power, a faint and weak one for now, but one I did not interfere with. With my current state, I¡¯d barely felt the need to rest, and I found myself unable to sit back with the war ongoing as it was, and so I¡¯d continued on my task endlessly. Guiding the souls of the dead into a better ce than the one they would likely have headed to.


    There were only a few times I would interfere. I¡¯d strike when deathless appeared and I¡¯d burn them, purge their walking corpses and capture their souls, bringing them to rest. The message was clear enough. I would not interfere with my power in the war, not till they brought in immortal corpses, and then, they¡¯d know my wrath.


    But the routine could notst forever, and it only took a single moment for everything to change. A section of the wall was hit, a power strike from the demon crumbling the war protecting it atst, the crack had been enough as the demons had began flooding in. For a moment the soldiers had fought back but it was toote.


    I watched the walls break and I gave the order to retreat. We¡¯d been prepared for this eventuality as well. The outer wall of the city fell, as the soldiers retreated from the demons flooding in, lines and traps had been set, spiked walls, shields dug in, houses turned into giant explosive traps that¡¯d shred anyone who entered. The front half of the city had been turned into abyrinth for anyone to go through and so the soldiers retreated from the oing demons, watching the demons have to face a wave of traps that they set off before being picked apart by the weapons being shot as a push closed back in around the fall section of the wall.


    As the push continued, a whirring noise was heard over the battlefield as aircrafts flew through the sky. They moved, high, like tiny birds. And then the first wave of bombs began to drop as chaos spread throughout the entire battle field. Void bombs shook the world, evaporating dozens of demons into nothingness as they struck from the skies. Multiple bolts and arrows and strikes from the demon¡¯s side aimed to strike the aircrafts down, but the aircrafts swerved, deftly dodging. Many demons flew in the skies, to try and take down the aircrafts, but cultivators rose to the skies to intercept them, holding them back as the aircrafts quickly turned back around to return.


    This became the new back and forth, waves of bombs being dropped as the demons slowly pushed their lines into the city, and then were pushed back by the soldiers, the traps and the repeated bombings. Had this been a mortal army, the war would¡¯ve been ended by now, with so much death and loss, no one would¡¯ve been able to keep fighting, but it became abundantly clear that this was anything but a mortal army. The demons tore through anything, fed on the corpses on the battlefield to sustain themselves and continued to pour in with no regards for their own lives. There was a steady stream of them, more and more reinforcing the army as they rose from beneath the earth, a nearly endless supply. Despite having the stronger army and stronger weapons by far, exhaustion from this ongoing war began to slowly drain the people.


    I watched, distant, looking through only my mind, as the weeks went by in this steady back and forth of constant fighting and bloodshed, and a part of me ached. The pouring of souls was a burning thing in my chest, its power growing steadily and I could feel them all pulsing, beckoning me to do <em>something. </em>But those whispers were not the only one, those whispers were joined by others, not from souls, but from people. I could hear it, feel it within me, a constant pulse of emotion that had taken me a moment to understand. It was a wave of faith. A wave of devotion to me in a way that I had not understood, it flooded me, a separate kind of power in its entirety<em></em>that I didn¡¯t really knew what to do with. But the more of it I obtained, the more it pushed me to act.


    It took a force of will to hold myself back. Not yet. Not just yet. I had to wait, and I had to stay my hand. The real enemy had still not shown himself.


    But, that did not mean I could do nothing, and so, as a group of deathless rose into the skies, the one ce they¡¯d realized I couldn¡¯t reach them from. But I had a different method to reach them there.


    I watched, as Zhang flew in the skies and then rushed forward. Gravity Chi surged around him as he moved, like a descending meteor from the skies, towards the deathless who did not know just what wasing their way.


    ***


    Zhang moved through the skies with rapid speeds that he hadn¡¯t known he could achieve up until this moment. He felt brother Jie¡¯s hand, felt it reach him and call upon him and he¡¯d known where to move. They¡¯d all felt something simr, multiple times across this battlefield. Spirit roots that rose out of the ground, purging deathless in an instant, burning them alive and into nothing. Pulses of Qi that¡¯d heal the injured, aid their recovery. But most of all, people had said they¡¯d felt his presence around those who had just died, like a warm hand gently guiding them in.


    Zhang did not know if brother Jie was doing that or not. He knew that his brother was very special and he¡¯d believe it if told so, but he did not know whether someone could truly guide the souls of others. That felt like an act of god in a way his other miracles didn¡¯t. It was different. Fundamentally <em>divine.</em>


    The effect had been slow but potent. More than one person had began worshiping him. This endless war had ground down people¡¯s souls, but crops grew bountifully to feed the people, those with injuries would find themselves healing faster than they likely would¡¯ve. Those with severe injuries would recover in days instead of weeks, and things like that <em>mattered. </em>Things like that changed people. Each inch ofnd that the demons imed in the city, they had to send a thousand bodies in to die for. And they¡¯d just as often lose it too.


    Abination of those factors, and people were starting to believe he was sent from the very heavens. Zhang knew that wasn¡¯t true. He¡¯d known brother Jie for some time and he hadn¡¯t descended from the heavens. But a part of him had started questioning it for a moment.


    The boy had told him of his home, and he knew it was not a ce from here. A mystical ce from beyond, a ce beyond this one with mystical things miracles being donemonly.


    That sounded quite heavenly to him. And so now he wondered. Were those people right. Was his brother truly sent by some god? He did not know. He did not understand these things. But that faith those people had felt for brother Jie, he¡¯d felt that from the very beginning. Felt it burn in his soul, when he¡¯d been saved by the boy all that time ago, and then again, when he was shown a brand new path.


    They gave him all these names. The Divine Child, the Son of Heaven, the Heavenly Sage. None of those names mattered to him. The reality of whether Brother Jie was truly from heaven and hade here to save them all did not matter to him. He worshipped the man who he had sworn as a brother. And that was all that mattered to him.


    It was with those thoughts that Zhang moved forward, the deathless sneered, as they always did, they always had a veneer of arrogance. He had wondered why before and when he¡¯d asked brother Jie, he¡¯d found the answer. They¡¯d been cultivators in life. And whatever process had changed them and turned them into these walking corpses, had not changed their attitudes towards the world around them.


    The demon in front of him bbed, announcing his name and something or the other about how exactly he was going to tear Zhang limb from limb. Zhang did not listen, did not pay the demon any attention whatsoever. He simple continued moving, not slowing down as the demon¡¯s bbing paused, surprise taking over him. Then the creature tried to move out of the way, but it was toote. Zhang¡¯s body was heavy. Really really heavy. He had made it so with the gravity hemanded, and so he struck the creature with the force of a mountain, crashing into it as they bothnded beyond the walls, in the midst of the demon army with a burning strike that left a crafter behind in their wake, sending bodies sprawling all over.


    Zhang rose, and then paused. To the demon¡¯s credit, it had survived the impact. But Zhang did not give it any time. Moving his spear, Zhang cut the creature¡¯s head off, and then its limbs, but he knew that would not be enough, and so he did something else.


    He created a well of gravity around the demon, one that sucked everything in. The creature¡¯s body began to pull inwards on itself, as it began to heal but it would not get the time. He continued to make the well smaller, the force pulling the demon upon itself getting narrower and narrower. At the start the creature¡¯s decapitated head had been smiling, but soon its eyes were bulging as its bones and flesh began to fold upon each other. Zhang did not relent. The well continued to be smaller, the mass of flesh pushing inwards and inwards and inwards. Zhang pressed, raising the force of his Chi, and soon the demon was into a tiny ball of flesh that could fit in his hand. He did not stop there. He pushed even further, till the well was a small ball, and he pushed further still. He kept pushing and pushing till the mass of flesh was smaller than the eye of a needle, and then he felt something shift. His Chi, his well of gravity fundamentally altered as something copsed. Reality popped a hole inside of it as darkness spilled out for an instant, swallowing everything around it for just one second, before vanishing out of existence.


    He nodded, satisfied. He¡¯d been taught that one by Brother Jie. Of these things out in the great beyond, that were so small and so dense that they pulled everything into them. He could not do that, that sort of power sounded beyond even the realm of gods to him, but he could mimics something simr.


    All of that had taken a few seconds to happen. In a few seconds, the deathless had simply been erased, and as he looked around, he saw demons staring at him, eyes wide in shock and horror at what they¡¯d seen happen. He moved and the demons stepped back, fear palpable on their faces as he realized just how he must have looked in this moment. He¡¯d done it with the calmness he always kept on his face, but it had been a terrible way of death that he imagined even demons would fear.


    Then he felt the shift happen, felt it more in his soul than anything as one moment he¡¯d been standing, the next he had been flung across the world and crashed through the wall, bringing down another segment. If it had not been for his reflexes being sharp enough to reinforce his body he¡¯d be dead. Zhang flew through the city, crashing through houses at rapid speeds as he finallynded. His bones had broken and been crushed, and his ribs had nearly been turned to dust from the impact. He coughed blood, surprised he was alive at all.


    His eyes dropped, his body slowly falling, as he felt the certain and cold grasping touch of death reaching for him. His mind was too frayed to even make sense of what had happened, the world just a blur of colors dancing in his eyes.


    Then he felt something stir in his chest. That unshaken faith in his heart, it seemed to expand to cover his body, that other something that he felt when he looked at Brother Jie and reaffirmed his resolve for the man, it turned into something greater, something beyond just him and he felt the distinct presence of Lu Jie touch upon his soul, a gentle, warm presence.


    Ah¡­ was this it then? Had his brothere to take his soul? Perhaps that would not be the worst kind of end.


    But it seemed his brother had other ideas, as he felt the man¡¯s will surge into him, and his body, extremely painfully, began to stitch itself back together rapidly, a single word echoing in his entire being.


    <strong><em>¡°Heal.¡±</em></strong>


    And so, despite not having any strength left to do so, he obeyed, as his body healed itself, patched itself back near instantly with so much pain that he screamed despite not having any energy to do so.


    Mercifully, it was over soon, as Zhang opened his eyes. The first thing he felt was his spear. Ity broken next to him, torn into fragments. A moment of grief passed over him.


    Then he looked ahead and saw someone standing there. Guarding him from any further attack.


    It was a man, he wore red robes and there was a <em>heat </em>to his presence. A burning sort of power that permeated his entire body. The symbol of fire was marked onto his robes. <em>Huo.</em>


    Zhang recognized him as the Huo Patriarch. One of the Divinities.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough boy. Return and rest, I will take care of things here,¡± the man said, and then whispered something he likely thought Zhang could not hear. He would not have heard it, really, had he not been brought back from the bring and death and healed in what turns out had been mere moments.


    <em>¡°And we cant¡¯ afford that boy losing his mind if you were to die.¡±</em>


    Zhang nodded, and pulled himself up, he gathered his Chi, taking to the skies as he moved back. But he took a moment to look on the other side.


    There, in the distance, stood a demon, whose presence he could feel even from here. A vile front of power ran through that man, and Zhang understood what that creature was.


    A Demonic Divinity.


    It was a miracle that he was alive at all. He figured if he had not been healed like that, he would¡¯ve died in moments. Counting his blessings, Zhang began to move back to settle in with the rest of the soldiers.


    If the demons were sending out Divinities, then the face of this battle was about to change quite rapidly.

 Chapter [B4] 29 — Divinity

    Chapter [B4] 29 ¡ª Divinity


    Huo Shun had rarely felt this much anger. Fire was a thing of fury, and so he¡¯d spent his entire life learning control, to tame those mes and make them follow his will. He could get angry but it was always a conscious choice. Something he <em>let </em>happen, and not something that governed him in any way whatsoever.


    Which is how he found himself surprised as very real anger bubbled forth from inside of him, slipping past the grasp of that control as he stared at the demon in front of him.


    The demon was a strange thing, he almost looked like a man, until you saw his eyes. A deep pulse of inhuman power ran within those eyes that not even mortals would mistake for anything but the sign of a demon. The man wore thin clothes that draped all over him, his skin was dark, but not the inhuman ck that many demons were.


    Huo Shun looked at the demon, at the target of his wrath and then slowly began to control his anger. He pulled it inwards, bundling it up, letting it stoke the mes inside of him, turned it into a <em>weapon. </em>He¡¯d found his ce here, at this ce, by understanding the nature of fire. It burned and it longed to spread, and it would consume you if you let it reach that far, and so he¡¯d looked into those mes in his heart and then given them something else to feed on, something powerful and destructive, but instead of destroying him, he¡¯d use it to destroy his enemies.


    Fire rose around Huo Shun as he looked at the demon and spoke.


    ¡°Your kind has chosen wrongly. You have chosen wrongly. And today, the heavens shall witness it as I will let my mes consume thest of demon kind and wipe them from history,¡± he said, mes manifesting around his arms.


    ¡°Your arrogance is why you have fallen this far. And it will be your fall today. There is no need for words, this will simply be the end of you,¡± the demon said, as the earth under his feet began to dry and crumble, heat rose around the demon¡¯s body as the ground morphed into sand and a vile power spread around him.


    Huo Shun concentrated his power, calling upon the most furious of mes and let them manifest into the world.


    <strong>¡°Fire Domain: zing Inferno.¡±</strong><strong>¡°Earth Domain: Sinking Sands.¡±</strong>


    The world shuddered as the domains of two divinities collided, and the battle began in earnest.


    ***


    Yue Zian found himself bored as he strode out to face the Divinity in front of him. He¡¯d never quite expected this day toe. Though he loved to disappear into the ocean and battle creatures that dwarfed all sense of power and made him understand just how small he was in the world, fighting a Divinity was an entirely other kind of experience. And he was not brutish enough to take on any of hisrades.


    He stared at the demon in front of him, a thin man with extremely pale shin. That was strange, given most demons hadplexions that were extremely dark from all the miasma theymanded, but this one was white as snow. He realized a momentter that he was waiting for the demon to start talking. Everyone seemed to talk before things like this. They all loved to tell tales or why they were here to fight or something.


    This one did not speak. He supposed that was a mercy in itself.


    He grunted, happy to not talk, as he simply put his hands together and called upon his domain. The demon did the same, as the world around them changed, an ocean rising from behind him, meeting a snowy storm from the peaks of mountains.


    He felt the roaring tides of the ocean behind him. Felt the burning power of storm clouds carrying cyclones that could raze entire kingdoms. The world was water, it was filled with it. Many people did not realize just how much there was and how much power it possessed, it made the power they all wielded look like a joke. But he knew, he understood, he¡¯d found his divinity in the midst of that vastness, understanding his insignificance in the face of it all. And now, he¡¯d show it to the this demon in front of him.


    Yue Zian could not help the grin that rose to his face, the anticipation for the uing battle taking over as he drew upon the wrath of the ocean and charged ahead.


    ***


    Shie Zhuihu headed out atst, facing her opponent. Thest demonic divinity was a woman, she was draped in clothes that looked as if they were made out of leaves, barely able to cover her fully. She¡¯d appeared out of thin air, manifesting from vines in the middle of the city, somehow breaching through the defences. The forest around the city had turned hostile, taking down people and capturing and killing and poisoning them and she¡¯d been forced to intervene.


    ¡°Are these kind of tactics all you know?¡± she asked, watching the demon nce at her, and then giggle as if she¡¯d something deeply amusing.


    ¡°Says the snake,¡± the demon whispered, licking her lips as she eyed her like she was a delicious morsel.


    ¡°Better a snake than a demon,¡± Zhuihu replied. Qi surged around her, as she took in the demon in front of her.


    The battle of divinities were powerful things, potent things. No city would survive if all three of them fought, the entire capital would be gone just from the aftermath of the battle. But it wouldn¡¯t just be the capital. The demon army would be wiped out too. <em>Nothing </em>would be left if things went that way, and so, they fought in their domains instead.


    Zhuihu had never lost in her domain, not even once, and she did not think today would be the day that would change either. She¡¯d had spars before with peers, and though she¡¯d lost sometimes in battles, she¡¯d never once lost if she fought in her domain.


    And yet, havinge this far, she¡¯d also developed a good sense of battles. And she could feel that her opponent was different than most. And simr to her in a way that deeply unsettled her.


    ¡°There is no need to keep talking to a corpse,¡± she said, gathering her strength as she called upon her power.


    The demon shivered, and she did not know what she said, but there was a glint in the thing¡¯s eyes.


    Zhuihu reached into her soul and called upon her domain, letting it manifest into the world around her.


    ***


    Huo Shun was dying. It had taken him some time to realize it, and some time more to even ept it. But it had soon be apparent that he was the one who was losing in this battle.


    He struck the demon with fires that turned sand to ss, moved with a burning fury within him that only made his mes burn stronger. And yet the demon moved quicker, his sand swirled, threatening to swallow Shun entirely. The world was covered in a sandstorm, the demon¡¯s domain slowly but surely taking over everything around them.


    The sun zed in the sky above them, bright and brilliant and merciless as it burned the world, scorched the earth and drained any life that existed here. This ce was death, it was a graveyard. He could feel it in his bones.


    He saw the corpses of the creatures around him, saw the death they had suffered. This was a drought, not just any drought, but a drought of life and it was slowly draining him of it too.


    The battle continued, the motions he did were practiced, he almost did not have to think, his mind and body were in sync and acted on their own, and so a part of him simply observed, a part of him watched, like it always did. He¡¯d not gotten here by being being a pacifist. Unlike the Tu Patriarch, he believed that the best thing to do was to show those who rose against you the folly of their actions, set an example to make sure no one else got any stupid ideas.


    And so he¡¯d fought in his fair share of battles. He¡¯d lost some, won more, but he¡¯d been in this state, and in battle long enough to get sense of things. And right now, he understood that he was going to lose here.


    It happened slowly at first, just little missteps, little mistakes as the battle continued to rage, reigning destruction on the domain around him, but eventually those mistakes began to add up, and then the crash happened all at once.


    A strike of hardened sand struck him, sending him flying, the demon mood with a swift madness, a tide of sand rising, threatening to swallow him. The earth opened to swallow him, pulling him inside, deep within, threatening to burrow him. He felt the pull of the sand, felt it surging all around him as the technique the demon hadyered in his domain fully took hold. He felt the life force sucking technique draining him, and Huo Shun felt the me in his soul beginning to die, as death loomed overhead.


    He hurt, in a way he had not in a long time, in a way that reminded him of his mortality, something he¡¯d thought behind him, a thing of the past. Huo Shun felt the sand surging all around him, settling in a sight of death, there wasfort here, darkness, it was cold inside the sand, cold enough that he feltfortable.


    But as if he¡¯d settle for this meagre thing. As if he¡¯d let himself die without doing anything. He¡¯d sacrificed too much, fought for too long to simply give up, and so Huo Shun reached into his heart, reached into his soul.


    There was a technique in the Huo n. One that burned your very life and soul, a final act of defiance. It was a forbidden technique, and for good reason, but it was one every patriarch knew of. And it was why, few ever dared to strike against their n.


    A moment of grief passed through him, but in truth, he¡¯d known this day woulde. Divinity or not, he knew that everything had toe to an end, and his time woulde to an end as well.


    And so he felt at the mes within him, and let the control he¡¯d so tightly kept all his life slip and consume his soul.


    Huo Shun roared, a wordless primal roar of rage as his body erupted in fire, as his <em>soul </em>erupted in fire. The world shuddered all around him, the intensity of the heat distorting reality as he let his mes spread all around him. He roared and continued to roar through the depth of this domain.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The demon recoiled, it tried to break the domain, it tried to run, but it¡¯s own trap now captured him. And as Huo Shun¡¯s life burned, flooding the domain with mes, burning everything, he felt a sense of calm wash over him.


    Gentle tree roots reached out towards him, and grasped his soul as his immortal self was severed from its mortal vessel.


    ***


    Yue Zian was having the best time of his life. He roared with the power of the ocean, pelting rain and crashing waves rising from behind him as he struck at the demon- no not even a demon. This thing was a spirit, a spirit of winter that he¡¯d sometimes heard of. Creatures of death and malice, though at times also of kindness as they¡¯d shelter people lost in snow storms.


    Yet this one wasn¡¯t normal. He didn¡¯t know how she had gotten with demons, or reached Divinity, but there was a clear madness in her eyes. The kind of madness that you did not return from, the kind that broke your psyche till there were nothing but pieces left. He¡¯d seen it before, it was a sickness of the mind and spirit, and it had brought many before. The sickness of the body one could cure with medicine, but often the sickness of heart and mind were not so easily cured.


    He felt for her, felt for her pain, whatever suffering she must have endured, whatever her story had been. But despite all of that, despite those feelings, the thing he felt the most right now was excitement.


    How long had it been, since he¡¯d been able topletely go all out? How long had it been, since he¡¯d been able topletely let loose and be one with himself, be one with his spirit, and with the ocean.


    The waves crashed into the spirit, pushing back on her domain. The ocean roared, it rumbled as giant tsunamis crashed and he rode them, surfing those currents, causing and creating whirlpools, the winds and waves danced to hismand as he rushed to the spirit,ughing in jubnt joy. He¡¯d never anticipated he¡¯d get to fight a Divinity, but it was more than he¡¯d ever anticipated. He¡¯d fought many beasts, but beasts did not think in the same way, there was a different kind of rush there, but it was not as challenging, he could predict them, understand their intentions and motives and outsmart them. A lot of people assumed just because he did not like thinking too deeply meant that he <em>couldn¡¯t.</em>


    But that couldn¡¯t be far from the truth. You had to think a lot in battle, not every moment was going to be calcted, but there was strategy, nning and depth. He did not like theplexity and meaningless of a lot of tasks, but this? This was why he lived. For this moment, out here, finding himself, pursuing his truth and freedom. He wanted to do this eternally, he wanted to keep doing this forever and ever, and it was why he had pursued immortality, and why he¡¯d be a Divinity in the first ce. He did not want this to end.


    But he knew that was not true. One day it woulde to an end. There was no avoiding it, even as an immortal, with his tendencies, he¡¯d end up fighting something he could not really beat. And that¡¯d be it. He went into each battle with that awareness, it kept him sharp.


    Zian rushed in, striking the spirit with his fist. He struck her into the ground, breaking her in a way that told him this battle was over. Rushing in his strikes had broken her attacks, her domain now fading as her strength all but died down.


    He looked down at the spirit, shey there, her body unresponsive, simply watching with her eyes wide open.


    He breathed heavy. His own body was injured heavily, there was no feeling in one of his arms and if he did not get some warmth soon he may just have to part with that limb and more.


    But for now, none of that mattered, nothing else mattered besides his opponent. He looked down at his opponent, at her beaten form and gave her a nod of respect.


    ¡°Good fight,¡± he said, as he plunged his fist into her chest, at the frozen heart that was at her core and grabbed it, crushing it.


    The spirit gasped, and then, for a moment, he saw the madness fade from her eyes. She looked at him, and then two tears that froze instantly dripped down her face as she whispered very weakly.


    <em>¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±</em>


    And then he realized the trap for what it had been. The frozen heart shattered, the energies inside it exploding outwards as the spirit¡¯s body ripped apart. Yue Zian tried to run but it was toote, as the fury of winter struck him right where he stood. The world plunged into darkness, a deep shivering cold taking him over as all ounce of heat was removed from him.


    The domain around him copsed as he returned to the world, and looked around himself.


    ¡°Oh my, you survived,¡± a voice said, sound extremely yful.


    Yue Zian looked. He could not truly move, not with his body frozen solid, but he did not need to, to see who remained there.


    The loathesome figure of the demon in front of him wanted him to gather some strength, but he knew when he¡¯d lost, and this time, he¡¯d truly lost.


    He grunted to himself, as thest of his strength faded, and then he fell, his body shattered into dozens of different chunks.


    ¡°I guess not for long,¡± Yang Shen, looking down at the dead Divinity.


    ***


    Shie Zhuihu had not thought of death many times before. It was a distant thing for her, a concept that did not enter her life all that often. She knew mortals died. Quite a few of them did in the time she had been alive, including some that she¡¯d known and liked as well. But it was not something that had to be considered for <em>her. </em>Even before bing a Divinity, before touching upon that nebulous threshold of power and the mantle that weighed upon her shoulders, she¡¯d found herself above death.


    Perhaps that had been arrogance, but she¡¯d always known it in some way inside of herself that death was not going to be a hindrance to her, not in the way it was to many others.


    And yet now, she no longer felt that certainty. She moved through the the battlefield, eyes taking in the expanse all around her.


    Zhuihu moved through the terrible forest around her that resisted her will, rising all around her to pull her into itself. Thorny vinesced with potent poison tried to reach for her. She almost wanted tough. Trying to poison her was like trying to drown a fish. She was poison incarnate, her metal Qi affinity let her turn her inner body immune to poison, unable to be touched by it. Or so she¡¯d thought. Turns out she¡¯d gotten a littlecent. She should¡¯ve known better after the emperor had died of being poisoned. He was immune as well, he should¡¯ve been, even more so than her.


    Her opponent shriked in the background, the demoness moving through shadows, jumping and flowing in and out as she pleased. This was clearly a game to her, and that was what bothered her the most.


    Gathering Qi, serpents of mist rose from around her, tearing down entire sections of this terrible forest as she tried to locate her enemy, the snakes jaws snapped, crushing entire trees with them as Zhuihu¡¯s eyes scanned the terrible shadowy forest.


    She was the one who used these tactics, she understood how they worked. Their domains had been oddlypatible, their natures too, and that had left her feeling bitter because it had been obvious that her opponent was simply better. She cursed under her breath, burning with fury.


    Just how long had she been fighting by now? Weeks? Months? Time had lost all meaning in this dark ce and she was falling prey to the things that she¡¯d use to make her enemies dance, to confuse them, to fill them with fear before striking.


    This was a battle of attrition. She had been able to stop the poison, but not entirely. The Gu tainted poison tore through her body and spirit, damaging her cultivation directly. She had not even thought that to be possible, not after she¡¯d already be a divinity, but the impossible had been happening often enough around her.


    Now, she felt what it was like to be on the other side from her, to have a noose slowly tightened around your neck as the inevitable march of death came towards you steadily. She hated it, she hated how she was in this moment, and she could not help if this was some sort of punishment from the heavens.


    She could think of a dozen different things that she could be being punished for. She had not gotten this far by being kind, or nice for that matter. She¡¯d sought power and obtained it through cunning and viciousness.


    Power flooded Zhuihu as she tore through the forest around her, a giant serpent manifested around her, crushing the trees and tearing through thendscape. Moreughter echoed, the forest continued to move and dance, shifting constantly, vines sought to bind her and the foliage to bury her within itself.


    She moved and continued to move, but she did not have time anymore. The poison was wracking her body. It was a slow buildup, but it was reaching that critical threshold beyond which she knew she would not be able to recover.


    Panic stirred in her heart, her actions growing more and more frantic, and yet there seemed to be no recourse. Nothing that would lead the way out. She was trapped prey, and this ce intended to make a mockery of her.


    Would she truly die here? Like this? Made into prey, into a pathetic disy?


    No, no she would not. She would not flounder like a mindless rat. She was more than that.


    Shie Zhuihu forced her beating heart to calm down, forced her panic to settle down, and simply stopped moving. The vines came, the forest threatened to swallow her but she did not resist this time. Let it take her, she was not so easily broken that she¡¯d give up. Her fingernails sliced through anything that got too close, cutting the vines into pieces and she took a deep breath out.


    It was only now that she finally realized what the poison was truly doing. It was sowing fear in her heart. She had heard of poison like this, but almost none could even touch someone of her strength. She knew of poison that made one so deathly afraid, poison that brought a sense of doom so strong, people took their own lives, but she¡¯d never something quite this potent before. Something that would affect her and also slip her notice.


    But now she understood, and since she understood, she mercilessly cut off the part of herself that felt that fear, felt any of that emotion and watched it wither and die a slow, agonizing death.


    Good. It had taken her a long time, but she had finally beat that one poison, and that allowed her to look deeper. She inspected herself, and she knew she could not fix this poison. It was made out of miasma, but not any simple kind. Miasma, she understood, but life born out of death was strange, and this kind of poison was entirely foreign to her, she found a wry smile upon her face, remember her training as a young girl. She¡¯d had to deal with so many different kinds of poisons, so many different things that she had not known. To her self back then, this would¡¯ve been just another part of training. Just another thing to take care of.


    She¡¯d lost that somewhere, lost her ability to think like she was on the backfoot. But no more. If she¡¯d forgotten, then she¡¯d relearn.


    And so she stood, and simply thought. What would she do if she had set a trap like this. Where would she position herself? Her domain was powerful but it was being overshadowed by the other one. The other domain was¡­ tricky, it snuck into her own domain, took control from underneath, like a parasite invading her.


    A parasite¡­ a parasite had to be within the body of the object it invaded. And the closer it was to the target, the more effect it would take.


    She did not move, did not many any indication of what she was going to do next. She simply turned, took a single step, and then struck, grasping for an invisible shadow in front of her.


    The demon gasped, appearing out of thin air as Zhuihu grabbed her throat. She did not relent, letting a thousand poisons drain into the demon, letting all her Qi soak into the body till it withered and died.


    The demon coughed blood, her face twisting in agony as Zhuihu¡¯s Qi tore her from the inside, and then, she gave her a haunting smile.


    ¡°Always¡­ so confident¡­¡± the demon gasped, and then her body unravelled into leaves and vines as they wrapped around Zhuihu. She tore them apart, but found her toote, as the thorns dug into her skin and as <em>something </em>invaded her body. Something vile and utterly disgusting, and as the domain copsed around her, Zhuihu finally realized what was happening.


    She copsed, finding the vile substance coursing through her insides, breaking apart all that she was.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she whispered, but strength was already fading.


    The world faded back into focus. She watched a demon walk past her.


    Yang Shen looked down at her, at her broken hollow form, and then, without saying the word, and the demon simply walked further into the city.


    Zhuihu copsed, feeling as if death would¡¯ve simply been the better alternative, as the demon¡¯sst act burned her cultivation to the ground, leaving her a dying husk. But one she knew, bitterly knew, would live on as a mortal.


    It was a death of the worst kind. The death of herself as a Divinity.

 Chapter [B4] 30 — Yang Shen

    Chapter [B4] 30 ¡ª Yang Shen


    My world changed within an instant.


    I felt the heavens shudder, thest chain breaking as the Divinites vanished around me. I continued to meditate, the edge of harmony humming in my soul. I was not truly here, not truly in this situation. I was simply an observer, watching the world happen around me. And yet I ached at the deaths I saw around me. Two of the three divinities soul came to me, bing a part of the cycle. Thest one, it had died a worse kind of death.


    But I did not linger on it. I could not. Time had lost its grip on me, I no longer knew how long I¡¯d been here, but it had been quite some time now. I¡¯d watched as the battle had concluded. Even now the armies fought around the walls, but a different battle had also been taking ce, and I¡¯d felt it end just now, as the chains tying the heavens were finally undone.


    The heavens themselves opened up now. Thest anchor of immortality was dead, and I felt the Divine Tree expanding itself outwards, reaching towards the heavens, iming it. There was almost a shudder of relief, the mantle of the empire shifted, the cracks in the world starting to be healed together.


    And yet, I waited.


    I simply sat there, in this chamber.


    In this moment, I was not just Lu Jie, or even Emperor, I was the vessel of the two divine beasts, standing upon the precipice of the battle that would determine the fate of not just the empire but this entire world. I did not have ce to worry of others in the face of my duties, they¡¯d only be burdens.


    It was strange, understanding that this was it. I¡¯d been dreading this moment for so long now.


    So many people were dead. Even now, I could feel each battle, each drop of blood that was spilled onto the earth, each life that sunk into the earth and I imed within myself, each soul and their weight, it had been slowly crushing me under their weight, but now, it all seemed to vanish.There was simply me, and the task that awaited me.


    Perhaps I¡¯d simply made peace with it all, if this is what that looked like.


    The heavens shifted under my authority. It was time for our meeting.


    I did not need to know he was here, I could tell, my eyes saw all of the empire in their entirety in this moment. Yang Shen walked in, pushing the door to the emperor¡¯s court room open.


    He was barefoot, soaked in blood, and with a bone prosthetic arm on one side twitching as if it still hadn¡¯t fully settled into its new body. He looked the visage of a demon, but I did not feel any threat from him in this moment. His footsteps echoed in the empty courtroom, till he stopped right in front of me.


    The demon then gave me a deep respectful bow.


    I opened my eyes, and regarded him with my own physical eyes. It felt strange to let go of this sense of being all seeing, of watching the world unfold from a greater perspective, I felt like I could get lost in it forever. And being back¡­ having regr senses almost felt constricting. But I returned and took a moment to observe the demon.


    He simply stood there, a nk face that showed no distinct emotions as he raised his head and simply looked at me.


    Then the demon smiled, and I recalled the man who¡¯d met back on the seventh peak, and in that smile, I saw the hint of Shen Yuan within him.


    ¡°To think you¡¯d also be a god. It¡¯s truly a strange world that we live in, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yang Shen said.


    ¡°I am not a god,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Yet,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°But you can feel it, can¡¯t you? Now that you have all the pieces, now that you know it¡¯s out there, you can feel it can¡¯t you? The power to truly reshape this world.¡±


    I did not respond. I did not want to.


    In the moment when Shie Zhuihu had died as a Divinity, I had sensed it. It was there, a vague silhouette, but I could feel it. True Divinity. I had sensed it in the moment I had touched upon the heart of the heaven, but I had not understood it then, but now it was clear as day in my eyes.


    They called themselves Divinity, but it was a false one, a pretense, a lie, a twisting of the order of the world.


    But there <em>was </em>true divinity out there, and I was on the precipice of it. With the power of the four divine beasts and the Divine Tree, I¡¯d have the ability to change the world in any way I wanted to, I¡¯d have the ability to alter reality fundamentally.


    I would be able to even bring back the dead. The people that had been lost, the loved ones that had been gone, I could remove illness, I could remove death, not bury it underground but remove it in its entirety. Cull it from existence.


    I was on the precipice of true divinity now.


    And so was he.


    Yang Shen raised his hand as a gourd appeared in his hand and he lifted it taking multiple gulps as the liquid dripped from his lips. Letting out a breath that reeked of potent alcohol, he set the gourd on the ground between us and then sat down, crossing his legs and seating much the same way I sat.


    He pushed the gourd towards me.


    I looked down at the gourd in front of me.


    ¡°Thousand year old Baiju. Each drop is worth gold,¡± the demon said.


    I believed him. I knew he was not trying to poison me.


    I reached out and grabbed the gourd and then lifted it, putting it to my lips. A burning sensation ran down my throat, as I drank exactly three gulps, before putting the drink down.


    I felt the baiju swirling in my stomach, feeding me the Qi it had soaked over my thousand years.


    A drop of this just a year ago would¡¯ve been enough to make me have a breakthrough.


    Taking the full drink would likely be enough for someone to touch the cusp of Transcendence.


    It barely made a dent in my soul in this moment as the Qi was quickly digested, pulled into my body and turned to Chi, feeding into the cycle.


    I pushed the gourd back in between us, simply looking at the demon seated from across me. Was it strange that we were not fighting each other immediately? Perhaps. Perhaps it was. Even now I wanted to kill him, to erase him from existence. But there were other things I wanted to know first.


    ¡°You have spent so much time and effort in trying to get me here. You had a million opportunities to kill me, to stop me from being a hurdle in your path, but you didn¡¯t. Why?¡± I asked.


    Yang Shen looked at me, and then scratched the back of his head with his bony dead arm.


    ¡°A whim? No, not quite a whim. You understand that fate is real, don¡¯t you?¡± Yang Shen asked me.


    Had he asked me that merely a few minutes ago, I would¡¯ve replied by tossing a void bomb at him and killing him on the spot. But I could not, not anymore, and so I gave him a nod.


    ¡°Well, it was pushing me to bring you here. And so I did. It¡¯s because you would be the only other person in this world who could truly understand,¡± Yang Shen said.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I hated his words. Each one made me want to kill him more and more, but I was burdened by knowledge now, burdened by understanding that I simply could not escape anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m also from Earth by the way. Well, I imagine you know that. It¡¯s not just me, there¡¯s been quite a few of us being pulled over to this world pretty much ever since the empire began. But I¡¯m quite sure I was the first,¡± Yang Shen said.


    That surprised me. But I did not interrupt the demon as he grasped the gourd one more time and took a gulp, before letting a deep satisfied sigh.


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d show a bit more reaction,¡± Yang Shen said.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to borate.¡±


    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re no fun. I suppose that¡¯s to be expected, Divinity changes you. You¡¯re doing better than I did. When I first touched it, I nearly died. It took me a few years to be able to be able to handle it, it¡¯s crazy to me that you aren¡¯t falling over at the scale of all that¡¯s feeding into you. You might be the more prodigious one of the two of us by far.¡±


    I did not reply, I had nothing to say. Yang Shen seemed to realize as much and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°We bothe from simr worlds. Maybe the same one. I¡¯m not too sure, the world you knew is entirely foreign to me, that said I did recognize some aspects of it. But I suppose, I should begin at the start,¡± the demon said, and a wistful look came over in his eyes.


    ¡°I was brought here at the birth of this empire. When the Azure-Jade empire had starting to just form, the vermillion bird had fled to the west, the continent had been reshaped by the war at the time, and I found myself be born in a small vige to a farmer of no name. He was my father. The first one anyway,¡± the demon said, and then paused. ¡°I¡¯ve met about a dozen people brought here from different worlds. Almost all of them came over as they were, with their own bodies. All of them were mortal, and thus died soon after. But some had families and left behind hints of their existence,¡± Yang Shen said, looking at me.


    <em>Yin¡¯s grandfather, </em>I thought, and the man who¡¯d left his gun here. John Smith. Both of them had arrived here physically.


    ¡°But do you know what happens to people who arrive as souls? People like you and me? People who had already died before they got here? We don¡¯t get to just move on Lu Jie. There is nowhere to move on <em>to. </em>And so the thing that brought us here, it just repeats the process. And you¡¯re reborn, again, and again, and again,¡± the demon said, taking another gulp.


    ¡°The people whoe here with their own bodies, for them it¡¯s easy. They are tied to their bodies in a way we aren¡¯t, so they mostly just go down, with the rest of everyone else. That¡¯s what¡¯s been happening for so long. They all move down, and then they slowly start to change, and like annoying mushrooms, they pop back up but as demons. What you see here, all of this is just a mere slice of everything down there. They stay there, mostly because it¡¯s nice there, the surface is hostile to them. Qi doesn¡¯t like Gu and Gu doesn¡¯t like Qi so the two are content to remain separated. It¡¯s a solid system, as long as it works,¡± Yang Shen said.


    ¡°What made it stop working?¡± I asked, and realized that I was listening quite intently.


    ¡°There¡¯s only so much space, and simr to the Heavens above, there is an Earthly entity. You must have felt it at some point surely, deep into the bowels of the earth, it¡¯s not really a physical thing, just a presence of force. <em>It </em>doesn¡¯t like how many dead things are loitering around anymore. And so it¡¯s spilling them out. The bnce has tipped over and it¡¯s only going to get worse. All you¡¯ve done so far, all you¡¯ve managed here,¡± he said, spreading his arm wide to indicate to all of it, all of everything that I¡¯d done. This just dys the inevitable. There¡¯s <em>billions </em>of them down there, just waiting. Forget thend, the oceans are <em>so much </em>worse. There¡¯s so much death teeming there, just the bottom of the water surface positively radiates it. There¡¯s was a bnce here for the longest time, but the scale had always been tipping. And now it¡¯s tipped and I¡¯m here to correct things once more,¡± he said pointing at himself, and then he grinned. ¡°And so are you.¡±


    I paused, taking in all that Yang Shen had said so far. Everything he¡¯d said and done, it was all just to fix the cycle? I did not believe that. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen to inflict so much death, chosen to create so much suffering. If you wanted to just fix the cycle, you wouldn¡¯t have to do any of that. There were ways, <em>better </em>ways.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Yang Shen said, his voice firm. ¡°What better way was there? And you think I didn¡¯t try? That old turtle was with me before he was with you. Forget him, I had the Vermillion Bird before anyone else. The Vermillion fucking bird. Qinglong is a coward is all he is, Zhuque was Xuanwu are the prime two beasts. There are no ranks, the beasts are all equal in theory, but in reality, summer and winter are the core pr opposites and Zhuque is the <em>divine </em>divine beasts. He purifies anything his mes touch. I tried, I tried quite hard in fact, and all it got me was repeated suffering. I did not get here in just one try. I¡¯ve lived nearly a dozen lives. My first few lives were very brief, in my first one I died after a famine. It¡¯s what happens to most mortal children. In my second a spirit beast skill me. In my third, I was kidnapped, tortured and then killed by bandits. You get the idea,¡± Yang Shen said.


    I¡­ had a hard time imagining all of that.


    ¡°Eventually though, I started to learn how to cultivate. I touched upon Qi, I always had it, but I¡¯d never realized it. I found a master who had secluded himself that was willing to teach me. In this life I was a street rat that got lucky. I lived around forty years before dying at the hands of some idiot with a spirit treasure too powerful for his own good. I killed him in my next life. Things only went up from there. In my life after that, I cultivated at a young age. I made the mistake of being <em>too </em>good, and got killed early in that one, so I made sure to learn how to hide my abilities and skills. Never let people truly see the depth of what I could do. It wasn¡¯t easy but I learned and I continued to grow,¡± Yang Shen said, and then paused.


    ¡°The things you mention, I understand them, precisely because I¡¯ve been exactly where you are. I¡¯ve been in your shoes. But I was naive. The world does not work this simply. Do you think the divine beasts are just going to forgive and forget? Do you think the dispute was like a typical argument between siblings? No, they are fundamentally opposed to certain things. But that¡¯s still the easiest problem to fix. You can make them work together. Perhaps you better than me because I have longer history, much moreplicated history. But even if you do that, do you think the emperor would¡¯ve gone yes please take the divine beast that my empire hinges on and then take away my immortality for which you need to kill me and all my divinities and then destroy the world as I know it, shatter my empire, burn it to the ground ashes and then salt it for good measure before establishing this new one of your own. That sounds lovely,¡± Yang Shen said, and I did not have a good response to that.


    I understood now what I would¡¯ve had to do, had I wanted to pursue that route.


    ¡°You can say all of this because I took on that burden, because I fought this war. I gave you all the convenient ways out, to not have to make the hard choices, to not have to actively decide any of this. But that¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not holding a grudge over that. I don¡¯t want to inflict what I had to suffer on you, I¡¯m not that petty. But I think you can see my point. This is why I wanted to meet you, but meeting you too early would¡¯ve made it pointless. I wanted you to get here and <em>understand. </em>You cannot exin these things, you cannot exin what¡¯s at stake to people who don¡¯t see. That kind of person, that touch of Divinity, it is not something anyone but we can understand. And that is why I am here, that is why I have done all this. I have razed cities, I have sown the seed of death, I have even be all of this,¡± he said, looking down at himself with a wry smile. ¡°This did note without a price. Gu is not as tame as Qi is, you know that, it whispers, it heightens the worse parts of you. But it was a price I was willing to pay, it was a price I¡¯d be fine paying, because I knew what was at the end of it, because I could justify it. And think, you understand too. Don¡¯t you?¡± He asked, looking at me, and I had to pause.


    Did I understand him? Did I? His words sounded convincing, I could see the points he was making, what were you supposed to do in this kind of situation? If the people you were fighting were not willing to change¡­ I defended the empire because I wanted to see this ware to an end. I defend this ce because I hated the senseless death, but was the empire right?


    No, I¡¯d never thought they were right. I defended them simply because they were the only thing to defend. The demons were a consequence, a force of nature more than anything. And I did not me the action of empires onto the people, who were often the ones who suffered the result of such actions. I could not me them, and so I defended them.


    Yang Shen stood, putting away the gourd as he extended a hand towards me. ¡°Come with me. Join me, join my side, let us reshape this world, together. We can end death, end suffering all together, we can remove the root of its cause all together. End this madness, fix this broken and wretched world one and for all. With our strengths, we can alter this reality, alter it so nobody has to suffer ever again. Together.¡±


    I looked at the demon¡¯s hand. I knew he spoke the truth. He would not force me to forfeit. We would stand together, shaping the world together. That was truly what he wanted.


    I reached out my hand towards him¡­


    And yet.


    ¡°Do the means truly justify the cost?¡± I asked him.


    Yang Shen looked down at me, and spoke with absolute conviction. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I asked myself for my own truth. A truth that existed beyond thoughts, deep within me. I felt the mass of souls, I felt their thoughts, their belief in me, their suffering, all of who they had been, resting within me. I did not doubt the words Yang Shen spoke, there was truth to them, I could tell that in a fundamental way.


    But that did not mean I agreed.


    I didn¡¯t have to say it, he understood, he saw it in my eyes. Yang Shen let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Do we truly have to do this?¡± He asked me, almost pleading.


    ¡°It would seem so,¡± I replied.


    There were no more words shared after that.


    We simply stood there for a long moment, and then, with a wordless start, the battle began.

 Chapter [B4] 31 — Fourth Law

    Chapter [B4] 31 ¡ª Fourth Law


    I reached for Harmony and found it descended upon me like a tide of power. I moved first, Stepping as I arrived in front of Yang Shen and let Qi and Gu collide with my strike, a miniature void bomb exploding in my palm. Yang Shen was shot backward, the entire castle shook but I knew that had not been even close to enough. I was still just testing things.


    Yang Shen took the impact, skid backwards and then noted the damage. Whatever guide of friendliness had been there was lost now, he was calcting how to fight me, there would be no holding back. This was life or death.


    ¡°Let me teach you a few things. You don¡¯t live as long as I have without learning a few tricks,¡± he said, as fire manifested around his hands. I saw the mes, golden red mes that burned with a divine power in then. And then I saw their color change, cycling from green to yellow to purple and then to ck. I realized what he was doing, he mixing metal in it, directly into the aspect of the me and changing it. And so the mes changed, eventually bing a silver color, as metal and fire found a bnce between the Gu and Qi, and Chi was, however briefly, formed within.


    Yang Shen stepped, but he did not move through the world when he did, the world seemed to move around him instead. There was no dy, no pause as I was caught off guard when his strikended, sending me flying, as pain wracked my body.


    I recovered quickly though, harmony thrummed in my soul, the power of two divine beasts burned in my body, and I¡¯d been changed, I was not damaged so easily. Whatever his mes had done had already been healed and as I fell off the wall I¡¯d crashed onto, Inded on my feet.


    Both of us had taken test shots, to see where our strength measured up and how we fought against each other. Now was the real fight.


    I rushed in, stepping into the air, and Yang Shen came after me. Silver mes burned around me, as I used my palms to continue making void strikes. Void palm, I named it as I fought, realizing that would be a fitting name for the attack.


    I continued to move, stepping through the world both of us traded blows. I could tell that Yang Shen was not holding back, but I knew that he was using this time to study me, and I was doing the same.


    He was certainly more skilled than me. By an amount that was not possible for me to judge. I was not a fighter. I¡¯d never been keen on fighting, but I understood how to do it, mostly out of necessity. Being in the body I was in, with the powers I had, fighting became something I could do at a really high level but there was a fluidity to movements that I did not naturally have. I had to correct little details, spend conscious thought on my movements.To Yang Shen, fighting seemed as natural as breathing. He moved from one motion to the next with ease, his actions were seamless and flowed freely and there was a grace to it that I clearlycked. I was not bad, I didn¡¯t think so, but I was certainly not at his level.


    And it began to show. As we continued to fight, I started taking more hits. He began to read my movements in our exchanged. As I struck a blow he¡¯d dodge right before and exploit my weak points, he made feints, he¡¯d rush in and strike at the opportune moment, exploiting my weakness.


    The battle between us was a sliding scale and the more time went the better Yang Shen got at beating me, and the worse my position was. I continued to be pushed my desperation growing a little. I drew on my well of power, drew on the divine beasts and their strength. Winter and Sprint manifested. Lightning and Watering together, I let them collide, let their guidance and power take over as Ibined the two.


    A tide of water flowed old, carrying burning electricity as it rushed towards Yang Shen. mes rose, alongside metallic protrusions from the earth that directed the lightning away, while the mes turned the chilling water to steam.


    I formed ice, shooting them towards Yang Shen, the demon simply burned them before they could touch him. I collected the water around me, realizing this wouldn¡¯t be enough. And so I began to summon as much as I could. Immediately, a tidal wave of water formed around me but I didn¡¯t simply just let it all flow out. I controlled it, manipting it to flow around me. I sunk into those cold depths, forming more and more mass around me as lightning soaked the water all around me.


    A giant, strange sort of spirit creature formed itself, rising high above. The castle around us was in shambles and I broke through the rook with the water golem, and moved towards the demon. He seemed inclined to simply follow along, as metal rose around his body, it expanded to morph itself into a golem with mes burning from the seams, glowing me eyes and spikes now staring down at me.


    There was a roar, the two creatures half alive, the power of four divine beasts now colliding.


    The world itself shook as the four seasons shed, their power sending a shockwave through the entire empire. Our fight became¡­ simpler after that. I gathered power, lightning surging through the body of water as I punched the giant in front of me. The ming titan roared, and then shot back by belching mes back at me that burned through the water. I channeled winter, water turning to ice as it blocked the mes better, I formed a shield out of the ice, smashing the giant ming metal titan onto the ground.


    I was aware of the city around me, and we were absolutely destroying all parts of it. This was much like the battle between Xuanwu and Qinglong, but only, worse. The world around me was cracking and fraying from the intensity of our fight and that only continued to grow.


    Thankfully, most people were not anywhere nearby, so I did not have to worry too much but Azure city would not survive in one piece after the end of this battle, no matter what.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    But right now I could not care, I fought with the power of two titans on my shoulders, their will flooding me, their power moving my body and by proxy the giant creature I had formed and controlled.


    The world crackled and storm clouds swirled in the sky, I punched Yang Shen¡¯s titan in the face, before grabbing it and lifting it up, I felt the sweltering heat, the water in my body turning to steam and spreading outwards. The giant creature I manipted roared as I threw the titan, chucking it hard enough that it flew outside the perimeter of the city.


    I followed behind, jumping into the skies as I flew up towards the clouds and then crashed right on top. I mmed my fist, punching and punching. There was no elegance to this battle, no grace, I was simply fighting almost as children would, except with each strike I send a pulse into the world that seemed to crack reality itself.


    Yang Shen did not just keep taking my hits, me shot forward, his titan¡¯s arms grabbing mine as he held me back. The tables turned as he twisted, pushing me down and began pelting down. I formed ice blocks, to hold back his strikes, but they continued to break under the force, forcing me to make more. I dug into the earth and then roared and twisted as we rolled together, through the fields, razing the earth.


    Pushing myself up I stumbled back and Yang Shen followed. I took the moment to steady myself, gathering a ball of water. I brought all the water I could, letting lightning flood around it. Yang Shen formed a ming ball, metal spikes swirling all around it menacingly and then we both shot them towards each other.


    A part of me found the entire thing silly, the battle, this fight, it was like two cosmic toddlers duking it out to decide who was better.


    But the world begged to differ. I could sense the chaos, sense the astronomical amount of power we both wielded. Anything and everything that even came nearby would simply get evaporated by the sheer force of the power of everything.


    As the two balls of four forces collided, a powerful shudder ran and I saw a rip in reality open up as the world cracked for a moment. That gave us both pause, as reality itself crumbled,rge enough that it sustained itself.


    I reached out with my will and then gave it a singlemand.


    <strong>¡°Close.¡±</strong>


    Yang Shen, seemed to be of a simr mind as he gave the exact samemand. The world, under the weight of the two of us, the weight of four divine beasts, closed the gap in reality instantly, healing the crack.


    The two of us stopped there, realizing what the continuation of this battle would mean. I looked at Yang Shen, and he seemed to agree as steam erupted from his titan the entire thing starting to shrink and copse.


    I was tempted to take advantage for just a moment but it¡¯d be meaningless, and so I followed right after, my own titan fading out of existence as the two of us flew in the air, looking at one another.


    ¡°I have a solution,¡± Yang Shen said.


    ¡°Yeah, and what¡¯s that?¡± I asked, I wanted to make a quip but for some reason I didn¡¯t. I hadn¡¯t felt it, but I was a little tired now. I still had other of energy left, but the exhaustion was within my soul. Using this much power was wearing me out.


    We fight with nothing. Just our fists. No powers, no nothing.


    That¡­ was ridiculous. Fighting just with our fists? That had to be the stupidest idea ever.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed, and then I let go of Harmony, descending to the ground.


    Yang Shen followed, and he reverted back to his human form.


    We both looked at each other, standing in the aftermath of the battle of titans, and for a moment, I felt like I was looking at Shen Yuan, at the boy who had once lived. And then, the moment was gone, and we charged at each other.


    I screamed. I screamed as I charged him, simply running. I was still fast, inhumanely so, just my raw body was quite powerful now, but it was nothingpared to what I was used to.


    I struck him, and he struck me back. I punched and was punched back. A hit to my gut made me split blood, he took the chance and kneed me to sink it even further. I didn¡¯t just take it, I kicked at his legs, he dodged, but then I swiped at his eyes throwing him off bnce for just a little, I leapt at him, trying to grasp his throat but he grabbed my arm and mmed me down.


    We continued to fight, it was bloody, and dirty, and I screamed and shouted till my throat felt raw.


    I said a lot of things. Tears were running down my eyes. He shouted many things too. My ears were ringing, I barely heard most of it, but I felt it in his fists, in the strikes hended on me. They carried his intent and my own fists carried mine.


    Ultimately, the oue had always seemed forgone. But especially without any powers, even more so.


    I got my ass kicked. It was as simple as that.


    Iy there on the ground, my face swollen, my body aching from every part of it, reminding me of the time I got beaten up in spars in the sect as I simply watched the sky drifting above.


    If anyone was watching, they¡¯d be ashamed to think I was supposed to be their emperor.


    I simplyy there on the ground and Yang Shenid down next to me, and for a moment, we were both just two kids who¡¯d beaten the shit out of each other. But the moment would notst, could notst, and with pain I got up and let my Chi cycle as my injures all faded immediately.


    Yang Shen followed, doing the same.


    ¡°Stalled enough?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Just about,¡± I replied.


    There was an understanding, though I did not truly want to understand this demon. I did not want to understand his cruelty, his actions, but a part of me empathized nheless.


    ¡°I want you to promise me something. Promise me that everyone who remains will not suffer if you win.¡±


    Yang Shen looked at me, and then he put a hand on his heart. ¡°I promise on my soul.¡±


    I suppose that¡¯d have to do.


    And so, I reached out, to the heavens, to the thing I¡¯d held back from happening, and I stopped nature from imposing its will. The weight of divinity descended upon me. That intangible piece of it all that had wanted to be freed from its shackles, that part of me that connected me to everyone else. People in the city, no the entire empire now. Their faith, their feelings, their hopes. I felt it all rush into it, form something tangent and concrete. But it wasn¡¯t just them, it was also the souls, I felt the souls of everybody who had lived, who had found a path flooded my being.


    I let it flow, let it form, and then I let it out into the world.


    The fourthw, my domain, it had always been there, I had simply been blind to it. But not that I saw, I could no longer unsee, and so I let it manifest, as I reached out to the very heavens and changed them, once and for all.


    <strong>¡°The Fourth Law: Domain of Chi.¡±</strong>

 Chapter [B4] 32 — Asura

    Chapter [B4] 32 ¡ª Asura


    The heavens changed, as I reached out with my power and reached out to the empire as a whole. What I¡¯d done before paled inparison to what I was doing now. There were no chains to break from the heavens, as I fundamentally altered their nature.


    I felt the divine tree manifest, a massive tree reaching up into the sky, as if its branches were holding the sky up, and its roots went deep into the earth, spreading out into the world. I felt my connection to the people, to those I knew, but many who I didn¡¯t know either. I felt their will, felt their faith in me, felt the ties that tied us together in a way that tied all people together. I felt that bond, felt it feeding power into me, changing me, morphing me into something greater, something more than just who I was, and so I rose, a vessel of true divine power and will, as the four spirit ring in my soul blossomed and I reached the edge of transcendence.


    I moved my hand, and the world obeyed mymand. The ground moved shooting towards Yang Shen. The demon blocked the strike by his own profusion of will. I called upon the heavens, as clouds swirled in the skies, and lightning strikes struck down. Yang Shen rose his hand andmanded them to stop, and the bolts froze in mid air, breaking thews of reality. Be grabbed those bolts by his hand and then shot then back at the heavens. The heavens rumbled, and I felt a surge of rage rise from the divine power above, but I moved past it.


    The world was a canvas, and we were two gods spraying color on it, trying to outdo one another in our vision for how the world should look.


    One moment we were standing, another we struck. The strike tore the world, but our imposed will fixed the gap, the weight of our presences weighing down reality, making it more durable than it would be on its own.


    I no longer stepped, I simply moved and the world obeyed, moving me from one ce to another. I stepped across mountains, jumped through the skies, as we fought, our strikes sending shockwaves that altered the weather.


    I punched a mountain, shattering it, using the cracked rocks and directing them to strike at Yang Shen. The demon burned the rocks into nothing, and then redirected a river to try and drown me. We continued to fight, continued to move till eventually we hit the ocean.


    A strike sent me into the water as Yang Shen followed behind. I willed the water around me,manding it, as a tsunami rose into the air, threatening to swallow. Yang Shen willed the wind around him forming a tornado that sucked up the water, sending it into the skies as it filled the clouds, before falling down as rain.


    I rushed towards him, the collided forces of Void palm shattering reality and summoning the void itself as I strike at him. He blocked with an opposition to void itself, with pure creation made energy, as the two seemed to nullify each other, leaving just the forces of our fist. The strike between the two of us parted the ocean across a straight line, before the water resorted itself from the receding shockwave.Yang Shen turned and hit me hard, sending me high into the skies, I shot above and he rose with me. I blocked his next strike as we fought in the skies above, moving further and further upwards.


    I punched him, carrying the force of the power of the entire empire. I felt the pulsing power even from here, every living thing in the empire was connected to me in this moment, connected to where I was and this fight, and I let that power manifest. I struck Yang Shen and he blocked my strikes, pushing back. We continued to rise till the world began to darken around us and I vaguely took note of the world curving beneath me, as I felt the primordial Qi¡­ no, the primordial <em>Chi </em>of the beyond.


    I called upon that as well, let that unknown chaotic power give me strength, little slivers and strands of it that I could not truly contain and I rushed towards Yang Shen.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I felt the moon and the sun, the entities of reality around me burning with celestial power. We moved at a scale beyond this world as he danced across the edges of the, fighting each other.


    Moment after moment, punch after punch, I felt the blowsnding, and I felt themnd on me. The world itself shivered, witnessing the battle as I drew upon the night infinite power I seemed tomand, pulling it all together.


    We both knew this battle would never end, not until we both gave it our all. I drifted at the edge of space and looked at the world underneath me. This was absurd, all of this was absurd, and I felt it, here, there was reality greater than this out there, but in this moment, this was the ce I was in, the home I needed to protect and so I did my part.


    I drew upon the power, I drew upon each leaf, each nt, each bug, each child, each mortal, each cultivator, I drew upon the seas, I drew upon the earth, I drew upon the sky and the clouds, I drew upon the sun and the moon, I drew upon the stars and the cosmos and the distant things that created the primordial power that all creation existed within. I drew upon it all and let me fill it for all I was, I let it be a part of me, and a part of my being and I manifested in into a single strike.


    I did not have a name this time, there was no name for it. It was all I had, all I was connected to, all I meant to preserve.


    I roared, screaming as I shot forward and our fists collided.


    The world shook beneath us, as the light from the impact blinded me. I felt myself being shot backwards, I felt myself tumbling as I crashed though the world, burning up like a descending meteor before smashing through mountain peaks andnding into the earth.


    I came to a stop at the ce I¡¯d begun when I had first started. In the centre of Azure city, within the royal pce. And that was indication enough of the difference that existed between us.


    I had nothing left, not enough enough to lift a finger.


    I watched Yang Shen descend from the skies. He was injured, quite heavily so, his prosthetic arm was gone, and a part of his body was missing entirely. I realized btedly that there was a hole in my chest, but I was alive, I did not know, but in this moment I could not feel any of it.


    The demon looked down at me, huffing, spent from the fight as much as I was. His lips pressed into a thin line, and then he reached out to my soul. I felt it happen like a severing, a pull that cut off something that had be a part of me. I screamed then, from the pain of that severing, as I felt the two spirit beasts that existed inside of me be pulled out.


    Xuanwu and Qinglong appeared, both roaring but their power was spent too, I¡¯d used all I had and more. I watched Yang Shen¡¯s domain spread out, a demon with red skin and four arms manifest behind him as Zhuque and Baihu appeared. The ck Tortoise, The Azure Dragon, The Vermillion Bird, and the White Tiger. All four of them were gathered here, and all four of them found themselves bound by Yang Shen¡¯s chains.


    The divine beasts resisted, but it was not to be, as whatever technique the demon used took hold, and a shudder of power passed over him.


    I felt it happen, felt the divinity snap into ce, felt it change and morph as the four divine beasts and the demon, the <em>asura </em>was pulled into Yang Shen, and then, I saw the demon change.


    His body changed, his features altering. He grew taller, his skin turned a shade of red as two are arms sprouted from his back.


    It was a gruesome thing, and yet there was the touch of divine within it.


    And yet there was something wrong, something deeply and fundamentally wrong with what was happening here. I saw a brief moment of panic on Yang Shen¡¯s face, and then I saw something twist and break.


    The world shook all around me, the heavens rumbled in the skies, the earth shuddered beneath me, as something was born in this moment. Something new, something different.


    The creature took a step, walking closer to me as I felt thest vestiges of divinity fading from me, and as my body began to realize that it was not supposed to live in the conditions I was in.


    But I only saw one thing, as a horrifying realization sank my gut.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± I asked the demon, the asura that stepped towards me. The creature looked at me curiously, paused, and its mouth contorted upwards as it gave me a smile.


    ¡°God,¡± it said, and I saw one of its hands move, I felt something touch my neck for a brief moment as the world spun around me.


    And then everything went dark.

 Chapter Note on Book 4 ending and downlodable link for the book

    Chapter Note on Book 4 ending and downlodable link for the book


    Hey folks, I''ve been reading thements and I see that a lot of you feel disappointed or dissatisfied with the ending of book 4. I think that''s fair, the ending was very disjointed, past faced and disconnected, we zoomed out a lot and events happened one after the other in rapid session. So I understand the concerns, but I''m not here to defend the story. All I really want to say is what I''ve put out is what I wanted to put out. The way I wrote it is intentional in the setup. I intend for the work to speak for itself, it is what I want it to be, I was running on time constraints, that is my own fault, and I apologize to all of you as well for not being able to give all of you more time to read and catch up, it''s why I''m leaving a link to a google doc down below which you can copy the book from, or just download it. All that said, the story is what I want it to be, and I''m not unhappy with it. It''s leading up to something and I have the next stages nned out, alongside the ending as well.


    If you''d like my own thoughts on it, then the following are what I think:


    I could''ve, if I wanted, taken a long and slow route, and had a good chunk of time be dedicated to the war. To let the technological advancement part of it, and the battle against demon work out, but in my mind, that part has more or less already been achieved. Technological advancement <em>will </em>happen. The world <em>will </em>develop, it''s already been set down a path it can''t return from. The war itself is a proxy to the real conflict, the main plot of the world, the broken status of life, death, and reincarnation. And I thought quite a bit on how I wanted to tackle this particr conflict. The normal way would''ve been to put this at the end of the story, have a big battle, big fight, have the war culminate in an epic moment, have Lu Jie leading armies and fighting and then he wins or loses or some sort of resolution.


    But that''s just not what this story is. From the start, Lu Jie has never been a fight, he has never been someone who has ever wanted conflict. It is simply not who he is. So the end of this story could not have been like that, he could not have fought in the war, he''s been forced to ept a lot of power, responsibility, and a lot of heavy decisions but war is simply not something he can condone. He is only doing it because there is no option left but this, and even then, he constantly does not want it for himself.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    That is why I decided to do it this way. It was already built up before, from book 2, that the state of channeling Divine power left Lu Jie in an almost out of body state where he functioned almost on his own, originally outside of his own will, but even when he got control, it was like controlling a character from the outside, he was disconnected from things, and this war and the ending sequence was a big highlight of that. Something fundamentally changed when he touched upon the Mandate of Heaven, he had to make a tough choice there, and the following moments were him clinging on to himself and not giving in, it''s why he held back from allowing the full power of Divinity to embody him till the very end.


    Anyway, I know people might be wondering how the story will proceed from here, what about Labby, and Sheldon, and literally everyone else? Are they all dead? Will the world be reborn? The answer is no, they''re all still alive, all of that is going to be answered in book 5, which I''ll be starting shortly.


    For those who want to be able to go back and read the content or those who don''t have the time to read all avable chapter since time, here''s a gdoc link which will let you copy the content or download it in the file formal of your choosing. Fourth Law (Rough Draft)


    That''s all from me, I''ll see you all with book 5, which will be the final book in the series.

 Chapter Note on Book 4 ending and book link

    Chapter Note on Book 4 ending and book link


    Hey folks, I''ve been reading thements and I see that a lot of you feel disappointed or dissatisfied with the ending of book 4. I think that''s fair, the ending was very disjointed, past faced and disconnected, we zoomed out a lot and events happened one after the other in rapid session. So I understand the concerns, but I''m not here to defend the story. All I really want to say is what I''ve put out is what I wanted to put out. The way I wrote it is intentional in the setup. I intend for the work to speak for itself, it is what I want it to be, I was running on time constraints, that is my own fault, and I apologize to all of you as well for not being able to give all of you more time to read and catch up, it''s why I''m leaving a link to a google doc down below which you can copy the book from, or just download it. All that said, the story is what I want it to be, and I''m not unhappy with it. It''s leading up to something and I have the next stages nned out, alongside the ending as well.


    If you''d like my own thoughts on it, then the following are what I think:


    I could''ve, if I wanted, taken a long and slow route, and had a good chunk of time be dedicated to the war. To let the technological advancement part of it, and the battle against demon work out, but in my mind, that part has more or less already been achieved. Technological advancement <em>will </em>happen. The world <em>will </em>develop, it''s already been set down a path it can''t return from. The war itself is a proxy to the real conflict, the main plot of the world, the broken status of life, death, and reincarnation. And I thought quite a bit on how I wanted to tackle this particr conflict. The normal way would''ve been to put this at the end of the story, have a big battle, big fight, have the war culminate in an epic moment, have Lu Jie leading armies and fighting and then he wins or loses or some sort of resolution.


    But that''s just not what this story is. From the start, Lu Jie has never been a fighter, he has never been someone who has ever wanted conflict. It is simply not who he is. So the end of this story could not have been like that, he could not have fought in the war, he''s been forced to ept a lot of power, responsibility, and a lot of heavy decisions but war is simply not something he can condone. He is only doing it because there is no option left but this, and even then, he constantly does not want it for himself.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    That is why I decided to do it this way. It was already built up before, from book 2, that the state of channeling Divine power left Lu Jie in an almost out of body state where he functioned almost on his own, originally outside of his own will, but even when he got control, it was like controlling a character from the outside, he was disconnected from things, and this war and the ending sequence was a big highlight of that. Something fundamentally changed when he touched upon the Mandate of Heaven, he had to make a tough choice there, and the following moments were him clinging on to himself and not giving in, it''s why he held back from allowing the full power of Divinity to embody him till the very end.


    Anyway, I know people might be wondering how the story will proceed from here, what about Labby, and Sheldon, and literally everyone else? Are they all dead? Will the world be reborn? The answer is no, they''re all still alive, all of that is going to be answered in book 5, which I''ll be starting shortly.


    For those who want to be able to go back and read the content or those who don''t have the time to read all avable chapter since time, here''s a gdoc link which will let you copy the content or download it in the file formal of your choosing. Fourth Law (Rough Draft)


    That''s all from me, I''ll see you all with book 5, which will be the final book in the series.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter The Laws of Cultivation Webtoon is Out!!

    Chapter The Laws of Cultivation Webtoon is Out!!


    After being in the works for a year and half, the webtoon has finally been realeased! I really love the art and have been working with the team to get the adaptation made, and it''s finally here and I can''t wait to share it.


    The Laws of Cultivation Webtoon Link


    This novel is published on a different tform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Please read it and enjoy!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!